《My Measurement: The Villain Desires a Satisfying Payback》 Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Measurement of Truth Looking down at my test results, I sighed. The score in front of me read an astonishing "100%". However, I was not particularly happy, nor was I surprised. After all, it was the same result as the test prior, and it will remain the same for the next one to follow. Rather than feeling celebratory or proud at this achievement as one ordinarily might, I instead thought that it was an incredibly predictable result. Most people would''ve been ecstatic or branded as simply outstanding were they to score a whopping 100% on such a brain-rotting exam like this, but for me, it was simply par for the course. Only those who didn''t expect to score full marks from the beginning would be excited to do so. Ironically, the level of expectation plays an unexpectedly large role in determining the joy one gains from an achievement, or at least in cases like this where the result is not certain. If you know you will score well on an exam, then what reason is there to celebrate? Of course, my high score wasn''t a result of excessive studying and hard work, and neither was it because I was especially intelligent in any way; rather, it was a direct result of the ability I was born with. You see, everyone in this world is born with a ''Measurement'' of some kind. Call it a supernatural power, a gift or whatever. It can be pretty much anything; from being able to tell precisely how much water is in a cup with but a glance to something ridiculously useless like knowing how many times a person has eaten an apple today or in the past week. I even recall there being a guy who could ''measure what the winning lottery numbers will be in 6 years'' time''. I don''t remember his name ever popping up as a winner, though, since the lottery winners always turn out to be someone who just "has good intuition". Needless to say, there weren''t only useless Measurements that existed in the worldDJust, the vast majority of them were exactly that. Indeed, there exist those who are able to impose powerful manipulations on this world, but for one reason or another, though few and far between. In my case, I possessed what has been called the "Measurement of Truth". Merely by glimpsing at a question on the paper, the ''truth''Din this case, the answer to the exam questionDenters my vision like mystical floating words in the air. Of course, it is only consensual; if I didn''t want to know the answer to the question then I wouldn''t receive it, so I only cheat for the questions I don''t originally know the answer to. That''s why, even without having to understand or listen to a fraction of the class materials, I can score 100% on any exam. Being my only friend, I am infinitely grateful for him, and yet simultaneously, I am just that bit lamentful. This ability trivialised the world. Consequently, I could not escape the mundane shackles of this monotonous and torturous life... Well, that would be a severe exaggeration. I''m not that boredDjust going through the daily motions, is all. But, when I think back, I''m pretty sure I used to have a lot of fun. Admittedly, though, my memories are rather hazy, so I don''t remember how. Anyway. To give an example, let''s see... "What''s the best word to describe the hyperbole I mentioned?" Muttering into empty space, I asked no one in particular; before I knew it, a single word appeared in magnificent, golden calligraphy before my eyes. Ennui Yet again, a truth I never could have imagined appeared in the form of a word I had never heard of nor seen in my life. "Right. So, what does that mean, exactly?" A feeling of utter weariness and discontent, usually resulting from satiety, or a lack of occupation, interest, or excitement; boredom "...Huh." If you were to ask me, I''d say I don''t really feel so intensely about it, but it was an over-exaggeration, after all. There were limits on what kinds of questions I could ask, but asking simple questions like that wasn''t all Truth could doDit even worked for abstract concepts and things I would''ve normally had no way of knowing about. For example, something that hasn''t happened yet. "Ah. Am I going to get married?" No My brows furrowed at the two-letter word. The question was a random one that just popped into mind, and I never intended to get married in the first place, but why was it making me feel upset? If I wanted to, I could get married. No, I may be young, but something tells me I could''ve already been married by now. "Why? Are you saying I can''t get married, or that I''ll choose not to?" If this guy was implying that I couldn''t get married even if I wanted to, I''d be appalled. It couldn''t possibly be that hard. You cannot; there is not enough time Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...What? ''No time''...? Does that mean I''m not gonna have the time cause I''ll be busy? Or, what, because I won''t be alive? Yes "..." No, which one did you answer yes to? The latter; that you will not be alive I thought for a moment. My future was that I am going to die too young to get married. However, that can''t be right. Unless he means dying of old age before I get married, in which case I would understand. Of course, in the past I have asked many questions about the future. Still, never once did I think I would die young. And there was a good reason for that. In fact, this wasn''t particularly surprising, but it being this abrupt was suspicious. It''s been a long time. Since this was happening again all of a sudden, I figured something must be up. However, there was only one way to find out if what I had concluded was true. Opening my mouth, I asked a dreadful question. One I had asked countless times in the past. "When am I going to die?" In the next moment, I felt the blood in my veins run cold. Tomorrow Chapter 2: Chapter 2: Death Prevention Measures There was simply no way Truth could be wrong. "When am I going to die?" Tomorrow This friend who had been by my side ever since my inception, like a brother. He would never lie to me, so I knew his words were the absolute truth. He would notDcould not ever be wrong. It was strictly impossible. Therefore, the fact that I was going to die tomorrow was the undeniable truth. Having only recently turned seventeen, I wasn''t even old enough to drive or drink alcohol legally yet... Well, not that I had any intention to, but still. Could it really be possible for me to die so soon? Well, in reality, it wasn''t a question of whether it was possible or not. It was simply the cold, hard truth; an inevitable outcome. I''ve dealt with so many troubles in the past just to survive, but now I''ve met an unavoidable fate anyway? Wasn''t it cruel? ...Or at least, that might''ve ordinarily been the case. However, I wasn''t worried. I knew that I wasn''t going to die. I might be fated to die tomorrow, but who said it was unavoidable? As mentioned previously, I have asked countless questions about the future. Naturally, the wonder of ''when I am going to die'' was included in that. However, the future has not always turned out the way it was proclaimed to be. The future is not set in stone. Rather, it doesn''t even exist yet, so it''s quite flexible. If someone who knows what is going to happen acts in such a way to change that future, then of course it will change. If my future is to die tomorrow, then all I have to do is stop what is supposed to kill me. It was never a question about ''when'', because the ''when'' will never occur. I will simply not allow it to occur. What I should really be asking was something else. "Why will I die?" Murder; first degree "..." It was the same result I had received many times before. I felt a little uncomfortable as it had been such a long time since the last attempt, and I thought everyone had finally given up on me some years ago, but I suppose that was nothing more than optimistic naivety. Even now, I fail to recall ever doing something so heinous as to earn a wrath so fiery it warrants death, but was this forever going to be my fate? A power like mine naturally attracts such dark-mannered people, just as is the case this time. "...Alright, then." With one day to get ready, I proceeded to prepare for tomorrow. "Who''s going to kill me?" Upon asking, an image of a dark-haired youth appeared in front of my eyes. He wasn''t exactly a familiar face, but I felt like I had probably seen him somewhere before. "What is this guy''s identity?" Benjamin Whyte. 16 years old. 177cm. 54.7kg. Class 1-C. Locker #487. One parent, two siblings; one brother, one sister. Two cats; one Siamese, one Ragdoll. Address... DI found out the identity of the to-be culprit and his personal information. "What are the reasons he is aiming for my life?" Greed, persuasion, wealth, reward, payment, scared, blackmail, threats, intimidation... DI found out the to-be culprit was coerced into making an attempt on my life. "How does he plan to kill me?" Trap, explosion, rubble, crushed, school classroom, after hours, love letter, knife, stabbing... DI found out the method he would employ was to use a fake love letter placed in my school locker to lure me into an empty classroom after school, then blow it up and bury me under the rubble. If that failed, he would simply stab me. "Who coerced him into this?" Secret organisation, international crime group "Order of the Night-Time Chrysanthemum", recent underworld uprising under orders of a new leader... DAnd quite possibly the most important thing of all: who was behind all this. There were some other fundamental questions as well, but I couldn''t guarantee their answers would be any useful. Still, it wouldn''t hurt to try. "How do I prevent my death?" My wording was very specific. If I only asked something like ''how do I stop this guy from killing me?'', I wouldn''t receive any answers that would protect me in the event of a second killer coming to get me. And, of course, I already knew that if one person was targeting me, they most likely wouldn''t be alone. Such a pattern is a recurring trend in these kinds of scenarios, you see. Fortunately, if I take out the main guy without an issue, then usually the other one will flee to report on what happened, so I don''t need to worry about that. Put simply, a generalised question is safer when I want a more generalised answer. Since my death can come about in any number of ways, even if I do successfully prevent the main attack, then something I might not have thought about could result in my untimely demise. I don''t want to waste time asking a bunch of questions about different ways I ''might'' die or how to keep safe from various things since that''s just a bother, so I asked a singular, more general question instead. The resulting answer was rather simple. Elimination of all threats before there is a chance for them to take your life In other words, I had to kill the people targeting me before they killed me. It wasn''t an unexpected answer. It''s not like I haven''t committed similar deeds in the pastDin the name of self-defence and survival, of courseDbut I had always hoped I could just lead a life that didn''t require me to go through these kinds of bothersome things. Perhaps I was naive in that sense, but since it is what has to be done, then so be it. Just like back then, the culprits are bound to be the same kind of ambitious people who would love to use my Truth for their own personal gain. However, also just like back then, I''ll make sure they get what''s coming to them. Anyway, now that I knew what had to be done, I spent the rest of my time preparing for the nextDand what was intended to be the finalDday of my life. I wouldn''t let it go down the way they want. ??? Arriving at school an hour early, I nimbly climbed the fence and made my way straight to the first-year lockers. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I took a route that purposefully avoided any security cameras just in case, but the majority of the cameras in the school were dysfunctional to begin with, so it wasn''t a big deal. [#487] Eyeing the locker of my to-be killer, I smiled at the convenience of the fact that he attended my school. I guess that''s why I felt like I had seen him before. If it weren''t for that, I''d have to go through the trouble of breaking into his house. His family members were all unrelated to this matter, so it would be a whole lot easier if I didn''t have to deal with them. It''s almost always harder to sneak into the homes of people who own pets. Setting my backpack down, I took out a vial one might find in a science lab or pharmaceutical office. What it contained was 100ml of an orchid-coloured liquid tinted so faint that it looked almost indistinguishable from water at a glance. Unscrewing the top, I put on a white rubber glove from my pocket and, placing a drop of the odourless liquid onto the tip of my protected finger with a pipette, wiped it gently on the handle of the locker. A minute later, and while it looked untouched if not a little glossy, the person who would come into contact with the liquid would undoubtedly not have it good once it entered their bloodstream. This was because, once it got into your blood, it would quickly travel to your stomach and intestines and begin to liquefy them, causing all kinds of internal chaos. I went with this method because I knew the guy already had a few scratches and light wounds on his hand from the two cats he owned; there was no room for doubt that it would work. Sadly, I used up the last of my supplies from three years ago to make this, and it was only an emetic poison, so it wouldn''t be lethal by itself, but that was for the best. If I gave the guy a lethal poison right here in the middle of school, it''d be a disaster. Most police forces have specialists with Measurements capable of detecting even the slightest abnormality in a corpse during an autopsy, so being able to trace it back to me is not entirely out of the question. Of course, the prank-like trouble caused by the poison wouldn''t be nearly enough to save my life as is, so I went to the nearest bathroom and put yellow tape over every cubicle except one, and inside that cubicle, I took a small black box from my backpack and hid it neatly within the cistern. Alright. With that all done, I waited for school to start. Ring~! Not long after the bell resounded to signal the school day''s dawn, crowds of students entered the school grounds. I caught a glimpse of the would-be killer Benjamin Whyte, and needless to say, he looked exactly like what I had previously seen through my ability. Truth said he was a transfer student who belonged to class 1-C, meaning he was a year below me. I still thought it was strange that someone younger than me was trying to kill me, but even if he was coerced into doing it by that organisation called the Order, I wouldn''t show him any mercy for trying to kill me. Not like that future has any chance of coming true now, though. "...It''s over." The moment I witnessed him unsuspectingly grip the handle of his locker with those pasty white, grubby hands of his, I knew the mission was complete. He seemed to take out a small, pen-sized object from within and hid it in his jacket with an obviously suspicious look on his face, but right then was when the trap I laid sprung into action. A detonator? I have one too, you little bastard. "Oof...!" Grasping the thin stick in my coat pocket, I calmly watched from afar as he clutched his belly and hurriedly fled from his unclosed locker and towards wherever the closest toilet was. Slam-! ...Not yet. I waited. One second, two seconds... Only once fifteen seconds passed did I confirm that his buttocks would be firmly placed on that cold toilet seat. "Ahem." Softly clearing my throat, I prepared myself to not just act but to become the most convincing panicked bystander I possibly could, and without hesitation... ClickD "Oh, no..." DBoom-! "...It seems like someone''s had a bit of an accident..." Like that, my "expiration date" had been postponed once more. Chapter 3: Chapter 3: The Order Following the toilet incident, school was swiftly closed for an indefinite period of time. It was understandable when you think about what happened, really, although I was sure the truth would be kept under wraps as the investigation continues. Because I used an explosive to utterly annihilate the killer''s body, there is no way for them to trace anything back to me, so I''ll be fine. Even if they do find something, I''ll just move to a new place where they can''t find me. Being 17, I was in my penultimate year of high school, but the year had almost come to a close anyway, so it''s not like being shut down makes anyone miss out on much; we had already finished all of our end-of-year exams after all. In any case, now that I had a lot more free time, I thought it was time to move on to Phase Two: protecting myself from the masterminds of this attempted assassination. Truth be told, I already know who they are. Still, it would remain a difficult task as the target was an underground organisation I had never heard of before called the Order of the Night-Time Chrysanthemum. It was a rather artistic name for a criminal organisation; one that most certainly contained some kind of hidden meaning or intention behind it, but none of that made any difference to me. The ''new leader'' of these guys also wasn''t one who cared about such things, which is probably why he left the name alone when he took over. So, there are two ways to go about getting them off my back for good. In reality, I only have to take down the leader since he''s the one who wants me in the first place, but that guy plays way too safe, so it''s a little tough. Hmm... It''s been a long time since someone has offered to play a game like this with me. I recall playing a similar game a long time ago with him and... Someone else, but it''s around the same time as my hazy memories, so I forget the details. In any case, that guy, he''s quite the cheeky one. Sending someone like that Benjamin to kill me so straightforwardly; there''s no way he thought I would be careless, so he must''ve sent him as a sort of greeting after a long time. Indeed, I thought it was strange since he would be oh so distraught if I were to die. We hadn''t known each other for long, but we know each other well. How nostalgic. It''s unfortunate that I''ve run out of resources. All I can do is mess around with them until he decides to act seriously. Then... Should we play a little? Professor. ??? Walking through the bustling town centre for a while, I stopped in the centre square and wondered if I had given them enough time. I''m sure I must have, though I didn''t want to get too impatient. Are they following me yet? If so, how many and where are their positions? Yes; four in total: two blending in with the crowd behind you at 07:00 and 08:00; one hiding atop the buildings to your right at 03:00; and one sitting on a bench watching you from behind the fountain at 10:00. All enemies are in your blind spots Along with descriptions of the opponents'' positions, I was also shown images of where in the square they are. Four? So the rest are still watching from a distance, huh... Even though it''s busy, the fact I can''t see any of them is impressive. Is there anything I should be cautious about? Weapons, for example? Weapons include knives and small handguns with tranquiliser pellets. Additionally, they are carrying equipment specialised for abduction: various anaesthetics and chloroform-soaked rags, as well as blindfolds, duct tape, gags and bullet-proof kevlar vests The anaesthetics are paired with syringes, however whether or not they are able to administer the correct non-lethal dosage is questionable Right, because they''re grunts. There''s no way guys like these would know how to do something like correctly measure and administer liquid anaesthetic. They''ve probably never experienced using such chemicals in their lives, so of course they wouldn''t know how much is safe to inject. Tsk. Wouldn''t they just end up killing me with an overdose if they got their hands on me and did that? It is likely that would be the case, although not their intention These lazy... I suppose they would rely on the chloroform, in that case. Well, anyway, it''s about time. Without making it obvious that I know I''m being followed, I casually made my way into one of the highstreet''s empty side alleys. Perhaps they thought this was their chance; the instant I approached the half-way point of the alleywayDa distance where someone likely wouldn''t be able to escape by the time they realised they were in troubleDthey showed themselves. One by one, they emerged on both sides of me. Crash-! Jumping down to block the path ahead of me from somewhere above, one burly man appeared. Then, behind me, two slightly smaller men of similar stature blocked the way I came. The fourth one stood watch just outside in case someone unrelated was trying to get through from the square. The three of them wore black balaclavas and gloves, and concealed behind those casual clothes were the bulletproof kevlar vests Truth mentioned. They also carried two duffle bags that carried their ''goods'' inside, but regrettably, they wouldn''t get the chance to use them. As the man in front of me slowly closed in, I saw what their little strategy was. ...Are they stupid? Were they simply not briefed on the existence of Truth, or did they think they could take me on despite that? The two guys behind me spread themselves just enough to block the entire alley; behind them was the other dude, so they seemed to make the fact they didn''t want me to run back to the populated highstreet very clear. I didn''t see the point in it though, as I had never intended to flee in the first place. The one in front of me puffed out his chest to act big, but it just reminded me of a dog who only knows how to bark loudly. Maybe he thought that I wouldn''t be able to fight back because I wasn''t all that strong. It might have worked as intimidation against someone who has never experienced something like this before, but... I know how to fight against big guys too, you know? "Hm...!" Wordlessly, he charged at me like a rhinoceros with his arms spread to the side in an attempt to grab me, but that left his lower-half wide open. I swiftly lowered my stance and dashed to the side. Narrowly avoiding his grab attack, I targeted his legs with a kick, causing him to trip and fall to the ground. Slam-! "Guh!" He groaned as his chin impacted the cobblestone below. ...Huh? Perhaps it was because he neglected his legs during training, but that was a lot easier than I thought. It had been a while since I''d had to move my body like this outside of physical education class, but it seems I had been worried for nothing. It felt strange since I''m not at all a muscular person, but well, it was clear from this short exchange that they were simply inferior to me anyway. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As I glanced blankly at the two guys who were behind me, they seemed to hesitate for a moment after I downed their teammate in an instant. When they saw that I didn''t take the free opportunity to flee, they helped the guy off the floor and both of them started running at me at once. They had handguns in one of those duffel bags, but did they choose not to use them because they thought they could capture me without them? Rather, it was likely that the roaming city square security would''ve caught them. They took up the entire width of the alley so that I couldn''t pull the same trick twice, but it didn''t matter. In the first place, their goal was not to kill me, but to abduct me. Ever since the beginning, they stood no chance. "...Okay. That''s enough." I think I''ve had enough of these guys now. DDTaking out the suppressed Ruger Mark IV pistol from within my coat''s interior pocket, I wasted no time in pulling the trigger at each of their defenceless foreheads before they could react. Thud, thud-! Anticlimactically, the two grunts'' bodies went ragdoll mid-motion and collapsed helplessly onto the ground together. Inertia carried them in their trajectory as they slid a little further on the ground. Before the guy I tripped realised what happened and did something unpredictable, I made sure to execute him as well, and right after the fourth guy on standby heard the sound of all these bodies dropping like pins at a bowling alley, I put an end to him, too. It was a shame their preparation turned out to be for nought. All in all, the ordeal didn''t last more than two or three minutes. On another note, this Mark IV is quite brilliant with the suppressor modification. It produces no more noise than a pen click, and yet delivers such efficient results. Fantastic, and a job well done thanks to it. Anyway, while those scouts run away and report what happened, let''s get out of here before the dead bodies attract too much attention. To protect myself, it''s time to secure myself a better base of operations. Chapter 4: Chapter 4: An Offer She Cannot Refuse A week passed, and both the toilet incident and the ambush were reported on national television. They were rather horrific events that occurred in quick succession, so it wasn''t surprising. Other than the hypothesised consensus being that the former was a sudden gas explosion and the latter was the result of a local gang fight, some internet pseudo-detectives are even theorising that the two cases are somehow related since they both occurred in the same city. They''re not entirely wrong, but to think that two incidents occurring in the same city means they''re related is ridiculous. Anyway, it''s a useless endeavour to try and uncover the real perpetrator of these crimes. Isn''t that right? No; if someone with a suitable Measurement gets assigned to either case, it will not be far-fetched for them to discover your identity as the culprit Oh, right. Ah, well, it won''t be much of an issue, even if they do find out. Either way, I''ll announce the truth at some point. I can just blame it on the Order since they''re the ones who started it anyway. Technically, it is their fault. In any case, I was supposed to die today as well, right? The time was roughly 6pm, so I wouldn''t say there was too much time left for anyone to take action, but you never know. In four hours 10pm, huh? Well, I already knew that, though. If it wasn''t today, then I''d have wasted my time waiting here for nothing, so it''s good news if they haven''t gotten cold feet. Incidentally, I am currently sitting atop the tallest high-rise structure in the city of Weinstell, known as one of the most popular tourist sightseeing spots in the nation. Mochitou, the Tower of Desire. This world renowned building owned by the richest person in the world, Minami Mochizuki, is the country''s most famous tourist destination, but more than that, it''s a fun place where the talented are welcome as challengers to take on the tower''s trials. If you overcome them all and make it to the top, Minami herself would grant you a wish. To the best of her ability, that is, and it of course has to be something within reason. It basically functions as a place for those with unique Measurements to show themselves off, and if they''re lucky, perhaps win a prize. Usually, it''s just used to attract and scout talented people, though. In fact, I once visited this place a while back. It was quite entertaining, but I don''t know if that was because I was still relatively new to my freedom back then or because I had no real sense of danger because nobody knew where I was at the time. Oh, I remember Minami''s reactions being quite funny, too. Like when I revealed the location of her secret vaultDshe thought the world was coming to an end when I said I''d tell everyone, though she tried her best not to show it. I hope she can still provide me with what I want. After all, she''s the reason why I''m here right now. Glancing down at the smartphone in my hands, a brief back-and-forth of text messages was briefly reflected in my eyes. [Truthseeker09: Minami Mochizuki. It''s about time I claimed my wish from a while ago.] [Truthseeker09: And by the way, if you don''t respond to my messages, I''ll disclose your secret about Selina.] [Minami_Mochizuki_Official: How do you know that? Who the hell is this?] [Truthseeker09: I''ll be waiting for you atop Mochitou in two hours. Be safe.] Now that I look at it again, it was less of a back-and-forth dialogue and more of a one-sided blackmail. Anyway, that last message was sent not even an hour ago, but because it''s her, they''ll be here soon regardless. Her and her merry band of bodyguards, that is. But, did she forget me? I can''t imagine she doesn''t have at least some kind of idea who I am, what with my username being ''Truthseeker09''. The number of people who successfully cleared the Tower of Desire could be counted on one hand, and the only one of those people who hadn''t claimed the clear reward was me. She must be pretending. Whup-whup-whup-whup-!! Just as I was thinking about the various events I have planned, not one, not two, and not even threeDbut an entire four helicopters rose into the sky before I even realised it. Ahaha, hmm... Truthy never told me this was going to happen. Was this a bad thing? Not necessarily Of course. It''s what I make of the situation, after all. They were all floating around the vicinity and shining powerful spotlights on me, so I suppose it''s Minami''s doing. Do they even have snipers on there...? They really went the extra mile, huh. But, it''s a shame. She wouldn''t dare to kill me without finding out where her secret leaked from and ensuring that I haven''t already leaked it, so I''m safe for now. Whether that stays the case in four hours'' time, though, we''ll have to see. I remained seated with crossed legs in the centre of the rooftop. It would only reduce their hostility by an insignificant amount, but standing for too long was also uncomfortable for me. "Ah..." Having my hair being ruffled and blown around violently by the intense wind produced by the chopping of the helicopters'' blades was an unfamiliar feeling, but the dazzling spotlights were significantly worse for my squinting eyes. Fortunately, I had a mask to cover my face, so nobody would realise it. Soon, from the rooftop entrance of the building, a woman emerged, surrounded by a fleet of armed guards just like I had predicted. The men aimed their semi-automatic rifles at me, modified with unpleasant flashlight additions and colourful laser points pointing at my head, but I didn''t mind it too much. I could ask the question ''Am I going to get shot by these guys?'' and the reply would be ''Not without provocation'', but I was confident even without that reassurance. The dozens of soldiers encompassed me in a large circle, so there really was no way to escape now. Even if I tried, I doubt they''d hesitate to gun me down within an instant. I wouldn''t do that, of course, but if I did, wouldn''t that be a change of fate? Thankfully, the woman in front of me approached close enough for us to hold a conversation. Waving her hand at the troops, they lowered their guns. From now on, it seems they will stay on standby. She wore a magnificently-woven, traditional kimono that didn''t at all suit her stern and tension-filled expression, but I thought it understandable considering the situation. She must also be confused. "...Let me first ask. Who are you?" Her voice contained considerable strain. I must admit that it felt slightly insulting that she didn''t seem to remember me, however, since I was currently wearing a mask with a smiley expression that covered my entire face, it was, again, understandable. Taking her question as my cue, I rose to my feet, pressed a button on the rather expensive film camera I had brought along with me, tapped again on my smartphone which I then put away in my coat pocket, and began the show. "Good evening! Call me Truthseeker. Minami Mochizuki, rest of the world, welcome!" Yelling with uncharacteristic enthusiasm as I exaggeratedly flung my arms wide open, I introduced myself as so. "Today, I''ve got a special little event planned for you all in a short while, so stay tuned." Minami frowned at me as she had no clue what I was up to, but I ignored her worries and continued, taking care not to act so spontaneously that the soldiers would pull the trigger. "Don''t be alarmed. It''s nothing too spicyDafter all, rather than cause chaos, my purpose here is to offer you an accord, Miss Minami." With my white smiley mask veiling my face and all its expressions, there was no way for her to know what I''m truly after, so I''m sure she was uneasy. After a moment of hesitation, however, her expression turned firm, and she sharpened her gaze. "I assume from this play that you are aware of my capabilities...?" By capabilities, she was talking about the Measurement of Investment she possessed. Using that power, Minami is able to gauge the outcome of a potential investmentDwhether it is worth taking or notDand thus has the ability to effortlessly amass extraordinary amounts of wealth. It is the reason she is the richest person in the world. "Why, of course I know." With such a claim, in addition to the little pieces I''ve revealed so far, I don''t think I need to do much more to get her on board. But, just to play it safe, I''ll add one more thing. "I''m called ''Truthseeker'' for a reason, after all; I know everything and anything you could possibly imagine." And then. "My offer for you is as follows: follow my every command for the next twelve months. In return, your wealth will triple. What do you say?" Frankly speaking, it was a nonsensical offer. One that no sane person would accept under any circumstances, let alone in the current situation. Of course, she couldn''t say yes immediately. "Don''t worry, I do not expect an answer right away. I promise it''ll be good for the both of us, after all, so I don''t want you to react hastily." "I will convince you by the end of tonight, so please be patient." It was a ridiculous claim to make, and yet she seemed to take it into serious consideration. A minute of silence passed as she appeared deep in thought, contemplating and weighing the benefits of my trade. She looked to be playing hard to get, but I already knew what the outcome of her profit calculations would be long before she even set foot on this rooftop. No matter how utterly absurd it sounds, my offer was one she simply couldn''t refuse, and that was for one reason: I know how to take advantage of her Investment. You see, although her ability is indeed all-powerful if the goal is to acquire wealth, there was one crippling weakness to this astounding ability, and to put it simply, that weakness was me. To be precise, it was someone who knew how exactly her Measurement of Investment functioned. Because, although I don''t know a whole great deal about business, I do know that her Investment works by appraising intention and glancing at the causality that follows as a result of it. For example, if I offer her a deal where I give her a million gold coin and she gives me ten gold coins in return, there is no issue. However, should I then intend to steal two million of her gold coins, then it will appear as ''red''Da complete failure of an investment because she will lose almost an entire million gold coins from it. Likewise, if I offer Minami a deal where I intend to give her even just one gold coin with the assumption she will give me nothing in return, it will appear as ''green''Da positive investment. Of course, that last example would have to be juiced up by quite a bit since the profit of a single gold coin wouldn''t be anywhere near the amount of cash needed to make this money-grubbing woman move. In any case, unless one is aware of her Investment, it''s nigh-impossible to scam her. Even if I don''t intend to take any money at first but end up wanting to take some later on, she''ll soon be warned that the investment will turn south and preemptively jump ship before anything bad can happen with her money. I did my research and found that there were only three times in the past twenty-odd years that someone has scammed Minami out of money, and two of those times were before she became an adult. The third time was an accident. Ever since her maturity, she wouldn''t fall for something like a petty scam, and she also made sure to brush up on her business skills and knowledge to ensure she didn''t make a mistake again. But what I plan on doing isn''t a scam, so it''s fine. On the surface, it looks like the biggest, fattest, and most obvious scam you''ll ever encounter, but Minami doesn''t look at the surface. Her eyes penetrate one layer deeper. Still, the gain she perceives she will get in return is vastly higher than the reality. If there''s anything I do want from her, then so long as my intention is to make her do it without using our deal to make it happen, then the value of the deal also remains unchanged, so I can still make her do stuff without it affecting the value of the deal. It is a small technicality in the fundamentals of how her Investment functions, but it''s important to take note of in order to persuade her. If she thinks that she''s going to be risking a lot by doing what I say for a year, then the profit she thinks she''ll receive after the fact will be simply unimaginable. Even better than greenDa ''gold'' investment. After all, bigger risk equals bigger reward, right? So, the result was unquestionable. "...Indeed, isn''t that a rather interesting offer? Mr... Truthseeker. I cannot lie that your offer contains some degree of merit." Hah. Look at that mischievous grin she''s trying to hide, as if she just won the jackpot lottery. "Isn''t it? I trust you to make the correct decision, Minami." Incidentally, I had been taking acting lessons from Truth ever since the attempted assassination. Learning all the best tips and tricks of how to be a phenomenal actor; I didn''t think it would go so well at first, but here I am, making deals with the richest person in the world. Apparently, it was mostly confidence that made one''s facade convincing, and now I can see that to be no less than true. Slowly, Minami moved forward; her slender and pale arm concealed behind the exotic kimono gradually neared me and eventually revealed her hand in front of me. "DFor now, I accept your proposal, Truthseeker. I look forward to the gains that follow." Now, that''s what I like to hear. Stretching out my hand to meet hers, I gave it a firm shake. "You''ve made a good choice." Thus, the opening act was a success. "...By the way..." Suddenly, Minami leaned in slightly, opened her mouth and uttered a low whisper. "Do you mind stopping those recordings now? We can continue business discussions in private, so there is no further need for you to put up a guard such as this, is there?" Hmm...? It didn''t sound like she was making an offer but rather issuing a command. What ever did she mean, private discussion? Turning a glance to my right, the high-quality film camera had been recording everything the entire time. I didn''t forget about it, but why would I turn it off already? Not now, when things had yet to even begin. Previously, I had wondered what a good general defence against the Order might be. One of the answers was supposedly ''having people on my side''. To be precise, it was a matter of quality or quantity. I could either have a massive public presence and fans to defend my actions whenever I get into some trouble, or I could have a select few, but powerful individuals on my side. It made sense to me which is why I''m doing it, but as I don''t even have any friends, I didn''t think there would be many people willing to defend me against a large underground organisation like the Order. Of course, now I have Minami on my side, so one of the quality members has already been settled, but she alone is not enough. No, I need more. But, until I can acquire more powerful allies to protect me, a temporary defensive measure would be to build up a large force of public supporters. So, I asked Truth what would be a quick and easy way to get a large number of people on my side and the answer it gave me was one word. Broadcasting. I contemplated and eventually came to the conclusion that I would give it a try, and so here we are. I had previously asked him how to gain substantial internet traction in a short amount of time, so there should already be a lot of viewers. Briefly searching my coat pocket, I grabbed my smartphone and quickly checked it to discover an unusual sight. [Wow~~~ Minami sooo pretty in this shot!!!] [@Truthseeker09 @Truthseeker09 @Truthseeker09 @Truthseeker09] [what the **** is this] [pog] ["follow my every command for a year" ????????????] [TRUTHSEEKER GANG ! TRUTHSEEKER GANG ! TRUTHSEEKER GANG !] [yo what is this chat on lol why is there so many ppl] [Visit me here if you want to check out my Ytube: *link* !! Visit me here if you want to check out my Ytube: *link* !!] [Actually can''t believe we''re watching a live deal between Mochizuki and some random ass chum lol How did he even get her to agree to that tf??] [^^ should be asking why they''re on the roof with armed guards and helicopters lol] [^^ r u ******** its obv fake] ["truthseeker" XD bro what kinda name"truthseeker" XD bro what kinda name] S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [why is this channel in my recommended its literally never uploaded or streamed before] [@Truthseeker09 @Truthseeker09 @Truthseeker09 @Truthseeker09] [the helicopters are so loud can you lower sound please] [<3 Minami <3 Minami <3 Minami <3 Minami <3 Minami] [Mochizuki Corp is corrupt. Dislike. Mochizuki Corp uses foreign countries to outsource labour for cheap. Look it up people. Big corporation is bad, who would''ve guessed? Don''t let her good looks fool you. Reported. @Truthseeker09] [^^ ???] [^^ lol] [REAL BILLIONAIRE!!!!!! DONATE MONEY!!!!] [is this a bug or a bot why are there so many views on a channel with no posts] ...What on Earth? Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Rock, Paper, Scissors-- Fact! There has never been a time in my life where I''ve been as speechless as this. No matter what, I just couldn''t take my eyes off of the dozens of messages flying through the chatroom at blazing speeds. My unadapted brain had a hard time keeping up with it all. [Whats with those armed soldiers u gotta chill out lolol this like a movie fr lmao] [^^ it IS a movie *******] [xdxdxdxdxdxd] [hey does anyone know why there are 2k people here? lol gotta be bottled] [^^ nah it aint botted there are way too many people saying this stream just landed on their fyp. probably bugged algorithm] What...? Almost two thousand people are watching us? ...Sure enough, I scrolled down just a little and it had the number right thereD2,151 concurrent viewers. That''s a lot more than I expected... Couldn''t this be insanely useful for gaining supporters? If I managed to convert all two thousand of these guys into consistent viewers, I''d get a hell of a presence, wouldn''t I? In one go, too. Truth was right... I mean, of course he was, but still... "...Hah." Reflexively covering my already mask-hidden mouth with my hand, I unintentionally spat out a suppressed snort. "Pardon...?" Ah. With an inquisitive glance from Minami that seemed to ask what the hell I was snickering about, I turned my gaze and answered her earlier request. "Now, why on Earth would you want to turn off the camera when there are so many people who are invested in the show?" "..." "Not to mention, the ball has yet to get rolling." "What are you going on about...?" She gave me that same look as if I were insane, but without elaborating, I took a covert glance at the time on my smartphoneD18:49, or 6:49pm. About forty minutes, then, until the main event will begin. Entertaining our guests with a side-event in the meantime should be good enough to make them stick around. I don''t think I''ll have to do this broadcasting thing for long, but it''d be a good idea to make my name known to entice more people into supporting me in the meantime. I suppose teasing a little of what I can do would do it, right? Piquing the viewers'' curiosity about your identity and power will suffice to bring attention to your stream and maintain it for the time being. However, it would be counterproductive to show off too much; releasing too much information would mostly bring negative attention, especially from the wrong sources I see. In short, do it in moderation. Well, that shouldn''t be difficult. Clearing my throat, I raised my voice. "Now. We have a little time until the main event begins, so how about we play a fun game with Miss Minami Mochizuki here?" Everyone likes games, after all. A little game could never hurt anybody except for those who get hurt. Along with that announcement, I glanced at the chat messages and noticed something. "What are you talking about all of a sudden? We had a deal, but I don''t have time for silly games," Minami started getting annoyed like that, but perhaps she had forgotten? "Um, Minami?" Turning to her, my head tilted a bit. "We haven''t signed a contract yet, so this isn''t an order, but don''t talk back to me, okay? Also, did you happen to forget what would be the result if you decided to ignore me today?" It would be good for her not to forget. Her eyes widened. "You little..." If I had to terminate our contract before we even signed it, that would be very disappointing, but thankfully, I don''t think that''ll be necessary. "Then, the game. The rules are simple:" "The two of us will play Rock Paper Scissors, best of 9." "If Minami wins a round, I will do any one thing she says, but if I win a round, then I''ll tell everyone an interesting fact. If there''s a draw, we go again." "The first to win five rounds wins the game, and the loser must do one thing, within reason, that the winner says." Looking at the chat, it appeared full of question marks and confusion, but I thought my explanation was clear enough, so I ignored it Facing Minami, I asked her, whose furrowed brows conveyed evident suspicion. "Sounds like a fun game, right? Harmless." She reacted rather intensely, however. "What are you up to? Why are the conditions so in my favour?" Hm? Why was that a problem? I checked the chat again, but it was just... [????] ["Anything", you say? "Anything", you say?] [He''s up to something lmao] [Minami dont listen to him Minami dont listen to him Minami dont listen to him] [lolololol] [nah you guys trippin he just THAT confident LOL] [YEP Trapseeker YEP Trapseeker YEP Trapseeker] [Truthseeker the RPS GOAT fr] ...A trap? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Judging by the state of things, I thought it''d be best to explain. "It''s not a trap, you know? I''m only making the rules fair; after all, if I made it so that I gained something from winning, then it wouldn''t be a fair match at all." Well, it''s not like it matters what the rules, conditions, or rewards are, but aren''t I doing this for the show? "What do you--" "Because, I''m not going to lose, Minami Mochizuki." Cutting her off, I spoke frankly. "...Rock Paper Scissors isn''t that kind of game where you can just win whenever you want, you know? Hypothetically speaking, even if you were omniscient, you wouldn''t be able to see the future that hasn''t yet occurred." She glared at me, but honestly failed to look more intimidating than a kitten. "Well, you are correct. But, I fail to understand how the game conditions could possibly be interpreted as a trap. If you feel so strongly about it, would you like to give it a preliminary run?" Minami quickly agreed, perhaps wanting to prove me wrong that I wouldn''t completely sweep the floor with her, and thus followed the practice round. "Ready? On shoot. Rock--" ""Paper, Scissors-- Shoot!"" In unison we chanted, and the result? "Oh, would you look at thatDit''s a draw." I shrugged my shoulders exaggeratedly and glimpsed at Minami''s expression. At first, she appeared to be overjoyed that I didn''t win, but that emotion quickly shattered as she slowly realised the reality. "Wait! ...Play me again. First to three." She challenged with surprising enthusiasm, and needless to say I complied. "Alright. Then, once again; on ''shoot''." ""Rock, Paper, Scissors-- Shoot!"" I thought I heard a sound like a blood vessel popping when our plays were revealed, but it could have just been me. Needless to say, the result wasD "DA draw. Wow, you''re good at this, huh? I haven''t been able to win against you yet..." "...There''s one more." Feeling the end of my lips slowly curl upwards behind my mask, I found her frustration rather entertaining. "Woah... Three draws? I can''t believe--" "Stop. I don''t want to hear another word out of your mouth." "Oh, but that won''t do, Minami. Otherwise, how will I be able to give my interesting facts when I win?" "..." Perhaps she still thought I was bluffing? As we moved on to the real game, Minami seemed to retain a certain amount of determination to achieve victory. She must really want to win. Or is it that she just doesn''t want to lose? I wonder what she would make me do if I lost? It has to be within reason, so she can''t just tell me to kill myself or never talk to her againDAs if I would do something like that in the first place. Her first order would be for you to reveal your true identity and the full extent of your power Hm. That''s two orders, isn''t it? Either way, it isn''t going to happen. In the interest of time, we promptly started the first round. ""Rock, Paper, Scissors--"" The result? ""Shoot!"" DMy win, naturally. As I relished Minami''s quickly despairing expression, I then moved my attention to the stream. "Okay! Now, for an interesting fact! Let''s see..." I wanted a fact that would be verifiable by the audience so they would know for certain that I''m telling the truth. I''d rather it be something not too out there, at least for the first one, so as to not grab the attention of anyone unsavoury, but perhaps that is unavoidable. "Then, let''s start off with something relatively simple." Something small in substance, but still verifiable and shocking enough to garner curiosity as to how I might know it. "Tonight, at around 10pm, despite the news saying it will stay clear, there will be a vicious thunderstorm in Ain''s Weinstell City." Of course, it wasn''t a fact that could be verified right now, but it fit the bill quite nicely in every other area. It would only be a few hours until then, anyway. "Are you serious?" Minami looked at me as if I were stupid. "What''s wrong? Did you not like the fact?" "There''ll be a storm? In three hours?" She ignored my question, but it was forgivable. "I guess you''ll have to wait to find out," I smiled. "Let''s continue, then." Round two. "-!?" "DMy win again. Did you get a whole lot worse all of a sudden?" "...Get on with it." "Oh, come now, let''s not rush people. Or, no way, is it that you''re letting me win because of a vested interest in my facts...?" She scowled at me with an expression that screamed ''like hell I am'', but I knew despite thinking that, she would still listen closely to what I have to say. "Then, fact two... That last one was a bit dull, right? So, I''ll tell you the winning lottery numbers for this week''s national lottery." "What...?" Snickering internally at her astonishment as Minami stared at me in shock, I said the winning numbers. Of course, now that I had said them on a public broadcast, they were no longer going to be winning that much money, but they didn''t need to know that. "You... How the hell do you expect anyone to believe that?!" "No, no, Minami, look. The people watching are going to enter these winning numbers, see? Whether they believe me or not, it''s not like they''ll lose out by trying the numbers one time, and they stand to gain much more." I showed her the screen of my smartphone and gradually, she returned to her natural cool and collected look. Perhaps, after adjusting to the atmosphere, she was able to steadily calm herself. That''s not going to prevent her from entering those numbers later on, though. "Just continue." "It''s because I''m Truthseeker, you see? I know everythi--" "I said round three!" Rock, Paper, Scissors, ShootDLess than five seconds later, I had won the third bout. "Don''t you think, Ms. Minami Mochizuki, that three in a row is too much to be called a coincidence?" Giving a glance to the chat, they seemed adequately hyped up and agreed with me. Some deniers probably thought it was staged or that I was cheating, but that''s a minority. How can you even cheat in Rock Paper Scissors? "For fact three, let''s go with... Following the recent events, there will be a series of unfortunate occurrences starting today. One will be in August, and again in October. So, those who live nearby, I''d recommend you watch out." I realised that what I was saying sounded more like the words of a prophet, but a little misunderstanding like that would probably be advantageous to not let people know what I''m actually capable of. Though, even if I''m not a prophet, it''s not like I can deny I know the future if someone asks. I couldn''t actually see the future or anything, but I knew about plans that certain people had for those times, so in a sense, it wasn''t a lie to say I knew parts of the future. "What do you mean, ''unfortunate occurrences''?" Turning to Minami at her question, I pondered how much information to give. Hm... "You don''t have to worry about it. If anything, it''ll be beneficial to you." That''ll do. "Wait, no. What is going to happen? How do you kno--" "You know how. Sorry, but I believe it''s time for round four? Let''s see if you can get a win this time, then!" DRock. DPaper. DScissors. DMinami changes her play at the last moment. DShoot. DMy Victory. "Awh, you''ve gotta try harder than that. Well, better luck in the fifth round. But firstDa fact." Once again turning away from the woman who gritted her teeth in frustration, I briefly checked the time while giving fact number four. Fortunately, it seems things should flow nicely. "For our penultimate fact, I think I''ll take one question from chat and answer it. Well, have at it, guys and girls! Give me a good one." I watched the chat zoom as all sorts of questions whizzed by. Many of them were either obvious jokesDwhere is my dad, will I ever get a girlfriend, et ceteraDor too seriousDwhat are your thoughts on the existence of God, yada yada. It was somewhat entertaining, but at the same time, I frowned. God... God... Repeating the word in my mind, I felt something familiar about it somehow, but I didn''t know what. Unfortunately, Truth was useless when it came to reminding me about these hazy memories of my childhood, but anyway. Those sorts of existential questions are the kind I despise the most. From experience, I know that asking certain questions will result in rejection. For example, were I to ask something like ''Is God Real?'', or ''What happens when I die?'', I have yet to receive an answer other than the following in response: You do not have access to this information In my eyes, it was the most bone-chilling response I could receive, and it''s the same response I get whenever I ask about my missing childhood memories. That single line of text was proof the proverb "Ignorance is bliss" is true, and that''s simply because of the fact there are some things in life humans are better off not knowing. And, as the one with the alias of Truth, I know. Just because one can know something, doesn''t mean one should. I already know one person who would do anything to satisfy his craving for knowledge, after all. Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Anticlimactic Main Event It was about a minute until I spotted a satisfactory passerby chat message to answer. "Oh, let''s go with this one. ''You said there''d be a thunderstorm tonight. How many times will lightning strike?'' That''s good. You can clip this and see later if I''m correct, right? Well, the answer is 36 times." I grinned. "Make sure to count properly, now." And then, the final round five began. I call it final because we''re running out of time for the game, so I''m just going to end it now. I contemplated letting Minami win some to make it interesting, but other than having nothing to gain from it, there really wouldn''t be enough time. And thus, with a quickD "Rock." "Paper!" ""Scissors-- Shoot!"" The round swiftly ended in my victory. Minami seemed to have resigned herself to this outcome a while ago seeing as how she stopped complaining. "It was a good match. A shame you couldn''t win even a single round, but well. Next time, we can play with the same or different stakes if you''d like?" So I said, but I had no intention of playing this game ever again. "...Whatever the case, Truthseeker, I do hope you are proud of yourself. Taking advantage of a vulnerable woman like this. It certainly won''t look good on your record." "Hm? Minami, we are going to be working together, correct? I''d watch your tongue if I were you, or you might just lose it instead. I''ll tell you what my order is for you losing the game later, but don''t worry, it won''t be anything too bad." Because that guy obtained a new organisation and is coming after me again, I need a secure place to stay that won''t run the risk of getting raided, as well as capital to fund my operations. Now then. I checked the time on my smartphone. [19:28] Perfect. "So, for the final fact. It''s actually something that can be proven right in a moment, so you''ll see that my claims are not phoney." Noticing a wriggle in Minami''s eyebrows for a second in my peripheral view, I decided to ignore it and continue. "When the clock strikes 7:30, all four of these helicopters will suddenly blow up; and a troupe of dangerous assailants will emerge." "What...?" I casually put my smartphone back inside my coat pocket, and not long after that... Boom-!! Exactly like I had just said, all four of the helicopters in the sky simultaneously exploded and began violently crashing to the ground far below and into the side of Mochitou. "--!?" Subsequently, a horde of wild masked terrorists appeared from the side of the tower. All of Minami''s bodyguards collapsed dead on the floor, surrounded by a sea of fresh blood before she even realised it. Unexpectedly, she then scrambled to take cover behind me, clutching my coat tightly like a child to their guardian. There appeared to be six of them this time, and the culprit was the Order as expected. Which one is the leader of the group? I''m guessing it''s the guy with that special insignia on the chest, right? Correct I see. Then, let''s cut to the chase. "Gah...!" "Ugh!" "What the hell--" Thud, thud, thudDone by one, the terrorists'' bodies fell helplessly to the floor. They held guns, which appeared useless as they couldn''t even realise what was happening to them, but I knew they wouldn''t dare to shoot me either way. They couldn''t damage the precious "item" they wanted to get their hands on, after all. If they did, even if it were to save their lives from my attack, it would only postpone the inevitable. In reality, I can''t imagine the higher-ups would allow grunts like these to get away scot-free if they somehow managed to kill me, and the new head especially so. From what I recall, that guy''s always been obsessed with me, after all. The masked grunts had no choice but to flail around worse than a fish on land as they fell. They were powerless as I culled them until eventually, only one of them remained; the captain of these fools. The truth of how I killed them so effortlessly was simply a few razor-sharp wires I had installed even before Minami had arrived; I manipulated them like the strings of a puppet to sever their throats. It took a while to learn how to do it, but it was rather satisfying when it went smoothly. "Ah...!" Shrugging off Minami from my coat, I adjusted the camera to make sure it could properly capture everything and walked slowly over to the stranger, who was now begging on their knees. "Well, isn''t this a shame?" Lightly gesturing to the corpses around me, I spoke to the captain. "What''ll you do when questioned about your mission''s failure? Team Leader." Tearing off the protective headgear and black balaclava they wore, the leader turned out to be a woman. "I''m so-sorry, I-I''m sorry, I''m sorry...! It won''t-- It won''t happen aga-- again, pl-- so please..." So she pleaded. Fortunately for her, I wasn''t ruthless. "Hey, don''t apologise. I just asked you a question, right? But, isn''t it considered rude to ignore when someone kindly asks you something?" "Ye-ye-yes! I-I-I-I''m ter-terribly sorry...!" ...This was a person who led a squad of grunts to come and capture me with guns? Did she even have any training whatsoever? No Ah... Well, it makes sense why they were so useless, at least. I guess the Order is a little tight on funding if they can''t afford training, or maybe they just don''t care? Pressing her forehead on the floor at my feet, I briefly wondered if she thought this pitiful showing would garner her any sympathy. "Haaah..." I sighed with an exaggerated tone, but it truly was exasperating. Pulling out a pistol, I crouched down and lightly tapped her twice on the head with the end of the suppressor, causing her to reflexively look up in shock. Before she could say anything though, my voice echoed from behind the mask. "Listen," I started in a subdued tone. "If you ignore me again, or try too hard to get on my good side, this friend will want to have a word with you. And, let''s be honest; neither of you guys want to speak to each other, do you? We all want to get along here." Seeing her lachrymose eyes following the waving motion of my hand holding the weapon, I think she understood well enough as she desperately rocked her head back and forth. "Mhm...!" "Right? That''s why..." But just to drive the point home and ensure that she truly understood, I leaned closer and whispered into her ear. "If you do any of this pity-play nonsense in front of me again... Well." Withdrawing back, I looked at her expression and smiled a last time. "I''m sure you understand?" Hearing that, all kinds of thoughts must have passed through her mindDit was obvious what kinds of thoughts without even having to ask. Her constant shivering that resembled a trapped mouse in front of its inexorable predator. Immediately after that, however, she fainted. Right on my feet. "..." Standing back up, I lightly shook her off and sighed. It was evident this woman knew absolutely nothing, and she had zero value to me or the Order. If she were to return to the Order, she would likely be killed for failing in her mission, but she also wouldn''t be able to live a normal life. Perhaps, it would be nice to end it before she goes through that suffering. I raised the barrel of a gun to bestow a final mercy when... "Stop...!" A cry echoed behind me. "...?" I tilted my head and turned back. "Do you need something?" "I... I implore you, Truthseeker. Don''t kill that person." "What? You''re saying to keep an evil person like this, who led a squad of armed men to assault us here, alive?" Now that just made no sense to me at all. Even if I were to keep her alive, she would be killed by the Order anyway, and in a much more brutal fashion than this. Staring at me with impassioned eyes, however, Minami disclosed something rather unexpected. "I''m going to employ her. Truthseeker, you are aware of my blessingDthis girl will help make me a lot of money. "Oh..." Is that right? It sounded like an excuse to stop me more than anything. Yes; Minami Mochizuki will gain profits if this person is hired as her assistant "Put her to good use." She then started to bow, but that didn''t mean anything. The two of us swapped positionsDMinami kneeling down by the girl''s body and I back in the centre of the rooftop. Having made my way back to the camera, I confirmed the time to now be about 8pm. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These guys'' attack was supposed to be the main event of today''s show, but I can''t help but feel it was a little lacklustre. Two hours remained until the attempt on my life would be made, and of course I was all well and prepared for it, but it''d be a bit dull to just wait, don''t you think? Suddenly hearing something behind me, a shriek followed. "Hieeek--!?" Hm...? The scene reflected in my eyes as I turned around almost caused me to sigh. A beefy, ogre-like man of abnormal stature stood, holding Minami in a chokehold from behind, and pointing a Ka-bar knife to her throat. "Don''t move! Take one step and she''s dead!" "..." Minami... How could you let yourself be taken hostage like this? Chapter 7: Chapter 7: What? Of Course I Lied So, they had a trump card like this, huh. Judging from the insignia on his chest, it seemed he was the ''real'' Team Leader of the group, hiding in wait all this time. I thought something seemed strange about that woman from before being the leader. "I think it''d be a good idea for you to put her down," I pointed at the hostaged Minami in his tree trunk-like arms as I spoke. "If you care at all for your health, that is." "Shut it! Throw your weapons away, now!" It didn''t seem like he would heed my advice, but that was to be expected. Normally, a hostage wouldn''t be effective on me since I don''t have anyone who you could threaten me with, but in this case, I need Minami to be alive for our deal. I knew he wouldn''t actually kill someone as valuable as Minami, though, so there was no real need to worry. Besides, if he did something stupid like kill her, he should know that I would just shoot him where he stood. Rolling my eyes towards her for a moment, I inwardly sighed. I wonder how I should go about this, then... Ah, Truth, don''t answer that. It was rhetorical. An atmosphere of eerie, dissonant silence was present on this Mochitou rooftop; the howling winds and the flapping of Minami''s kimono as she squirmed in an attempt to break free as the only noises. Once the plan was roughly formulated, I opened my mouth. "Say, would you like to settle this with a friendly contest?" My blithe attitude might be called into question here, but did it really matter? "Shut up! I ain''t dumb, ya know. I know I hold an advantage as we are now, so do as I say!" An advantage, huh... "Ah, but you realise that, if we each do nothing, this situation will continue on endlessly, right? In that case, why shouldn''t we just hold a simple competition to decide the winner? I''m telling you, it would speed things up by a lot." "Hah! You really think I''m an idiot, punk?! I''ve been ordered not to listen to whatever you say or give in to whatever you propose, no matter how good a deal it sounds!" Wow. He''s not even hiding it anymore. This guy... "What are you, a mutt? Just doing as others say, you brainless... You do understand that none of your superiors actually care about you, right? The whole reason they sent you here to capture me is because they have no more use for you. Isn''t that right?" I could see his expression subtly changing; his rage was ramping and his wariness, waning. "..." Grinding his teeth, I think he wanted to tell me to shut my mouth again, but could he not find the words? In that case, isn''t it just one more gentle push? "You mongrel. Just have a competition with me. Can''t you make your own decision? I know it wouldn''t be at all fair to have a no holds barred fight since I have a gun and you, a knife, so I''ll be kind and limit it to a brawl of pure physical brawn. What do you say? Dog." "...?" He loosened his grasp of Minami slightly, causing her ceaseless wriggling in his arms to eventually set her free. Falling a short distance to the ground, she immediately ran over to my side and hid behind the camera, where her bodyguards quickly came over and shielded her. Then, with a solemn gaze, the man spoke to me in a low voice. "...I know that I was practically sent here to die. I''ve always been dumb, so the chances of me winning against you were said to be less than a percent. Even if I still live after losing here, I''ll be put down anyways. According to the boss'' plan, I waited it out and took an important-looking hostage, so I doubt you''d keep me alive..." His gaze then transformed to one so sharp it could cut a man. "But, are you saying you''re still gonna give me a chance despite that?" I smiled. "Of course. I''m not nearly as evil as your higher-ups are, you know? A fair competition is much more enjoyable than a dishonest one, isn''t it? If you win, then sure, I''ll help you live." A shimmer of hope and relief reignited within his eyes. "...Hm." With approximately 10 metres between us, the fight was about to begin. "Okay, are you ready?" Of course, since his was the kind of body that required a consistent intake of performance-enhancing drugs to properly function, I can''t imagine there are many to beat him in contests of raw strength. Naturally, I am included as someone who would lose in that type of contest. "Then, the match begins!" "Haa...!" I announced enthusiastically, and instantly my opponent charged at me with zeal. However... Within an instant of starting the match, I drew my Ruger Mark IV and emptied the magazine into him, drilling him full of .22 calibre holes before he could even realise it. Slam-! The thunderous sound of a 7 foot tall, 400 pound body impacting the floor reverberated. "..." Did he honestly think I was going to fight him with naught but my body? Casually reloading the gun as I put it back in my coat, I glanced once at the blood-soaked body and spat. "Really. How do people still fall for it after years?" Bearing witness to me elegantly finishing the match as I did, Minami''s astonished utterance behind me was rather amusing. "Did... Didn''t you say it was a contest of pure brawn...?" Her question was so ridiculous it almost made me laugh. "What? Of course I lied." Why on Earth would I fight a brute like that in a just fight? In fact, it should be more fair for me to use a weapon, should it not? Now, in any case, the time was 20:10, and as I''d been here since around 17:30, I was beginning to get slightly peckish. "Minami. I''m hungry." Her expression hardened for a moment, but she quickly bowed. "...Of course..." "Good. Oh, and you know what''ll happen if I find my meal to be tampered with, don''t you?" "..." Seeing her off the rooftop whilst carrying the unconscious girl in her bodyguards'' arms, Minami said a servant would be up here shortly to escort me to a room. After she left, I turned my attention to the chat. "So, show''s over. How''s it been?" [this man is a psychopath AND I LOVE IT] [paid actors right?? paid actors right?? paid actors right??] [those guys are just mannequins, right? ] [Minami ! Run and dont come back! He''s evil !] Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [@Truthseeker09 you dirty dog how could you do that last guy like that] [its ketchup YEP its ketchup YEP] [@Truthseeker09 reported] [How is this stream not banned wtf] [^^ its age-restricted they dont care about 18+ streams] Mixed reviews, right? Well, I obviously didn''t expect many people to enjoy it, especially for the first time, but there''s still a surprising amount of people remaining, huh? Should I placate some of their concerns a bit? "Don''t worry. Everything here is staged; no one is actually dying or anything. Oh, Minami is definitely real, though." [Surely] [staged YEP staged YEP staged YEP staged YEP] [YEP not staged YEP not staged YEP not staged YEP not staged] [TRUTHSEEKER PLS DONT KILL MINAMI TRUTHSEEKER PLS DONT KILL MINAMI] [xd wtf are police doing] [@Truthseeker09 I believe you ????] [Honestly can''t tell if this chat is being real. People are actually dying here and they are saying stuff like this.] [^^ No he said it''s fake KEK] "What, you don''t believe me? I know it looks realistic and all, but it''s just a big budget performance, you know? I would never harm a fly, let alone kill someone." [capping so hard LOL] [Truth "I would never harm a fly" Seeker YEP] [@Truthseeker09 I believe you ????] [@Truthseeker09 stop cappin bro we know what u did] [Srsly what is with the people here? Do u not realise he KILLED PEOPLE in front of your EYES ???????????? Reported stream] [^^ Yo chill out man its fake] [^^ Yeah if it was actual people dying do you seriously think it would still be live rn?] [^^ ??????"Reported stream"] [This chat is being weird af...] Hmm... Well, that''s good enough for now. No matter the quantity of viewers that disagree with my actions, they can''t stop me from growing an audience. There''s always going to be people who crave what no other creator can give them, after all. I can''t deny that I''ve been lucky the broadcast hasn''t been taken down yet, though. In the future, I should probably have Minami sort that part out. Well, it''s quite a pain in the ass, so I probably won''t be doing it many more times. But, at least I''ll have some kind of "public support" for now. Until I acquire more suitable allies that can protect me, this will have to do. "There will be a break for now. The show will continue briefly at 9:30 pm for a special event, so make sure not to miss it." Ignoring the comments whining about stuff, I changed the scene of the stream to a ''break time'' setting and turned the camera off. As I did so, the very last chat message to enter my view caught my attention. [You don''t deserve to challenge the Order. August 15th, Aurigan Arena. I''ll be waiting.] Hmm...? Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Preparation is the Key to Victory After enjoying a delicious meal brought to me by Minami''s employee and conversing a bit in private to finalise our deal, it was almost time to start up the stream again. Naturally, as the time neared for my assassination to commence, sinister black clouds soon rolled in to fill the ever-darkening evening sky, and resonant crackles could be heard echoing throughout the city like a mighty whip of Zeus. Glancing between I and the magnificent flashes of light that connected Heaven and Earth, Minami appeared to contemplate something beside me. "Are you sure we''ll be alright out here? I would prefer this outfit to not get soaked," She asked, peering up at the looming clouds above. I tersely replied with eyes glued to the smartphone in my hands as I checked the time once again. "It''s a dry thunderstorm." 21:25. There were 35 minutes until 10pm, the time of my proclaimed death. "Alright. Then, let''s resume the stream." Turning the camera on and changing the setting back to normal, I confirmed that everything was working properly. "Hello." [I will cry if he doesn''t come back soon. The rock paper scissors was the funniest thing I''ve seen in a while] [He''s back] [OMG] [Our King ???? Our King ???? Our King ???? Our King ????] [so many weirdos in chat excited about a guy who literally killed people] [^^ ????why u here then??] [^^ its fake *******] It appears that the total number of viewers has decreased considerably, but most of the people who remained are engrossed. About 400 viewers. Still, though, I''m surprised there are this many people wanting to watch. Ordinarily, just like that one guy pointed out, people wouldn''t want to watch something bizarre like this, right? Although I knew people would want from me what others couldn''t provide, I simply couldn''t understand it... But, I suppose it doesn''t matter so long as they enjoy it. "Okay, the special event is soon to begin, guysDdon''t blink or you''ll miss it." Turning away from the camera with that, I gave one word to Minami. "Watch." Taken aback by my sudden command, she blinked andD Whoosh-- Pang-! Something whizzed past my ear as I slightly tilted my head the other way, impacting the floor behind me. "...Eh? Wha... What was that?" "I told you to hide." The enemy this time was a sniper. I crouched down to pick up the 7.62mm bullet that buried itself into the floor. It was warm, but nothing too bad, and I presented it to the camera. "See, this is why you don''t blink. One of these is so fast it can take you out in less than a tenth of that time." I didn''t mean that they should never blink, but they understand what I mean. It''s just a cautionary message. I turned back to where I was shot from and gazed out into the distance. "Hm." I honestly had no idea where the guy that shot me was from up here, but apparently he was out there somewhere. Of course, I knew the vague location, and I could just ask where he was if I wanted the specifics, but there was no need for that. "Take this as another lesson from me." Facing the camera, I pulled a black stick topped with a red button from my coat pocket. "Preparedness is key. Do you know why?" Following that, I took out a second, third, and fourth identical stick and held them, two in each hand. Just because I couldn''t see the enemy didn''t mean I couldn''t attack them, after all. "So long as you are adequately prepared, nothing can stop you. Whether it''s a sniper eyeing you from over a thousand metres awayD" I clicked the button on one of the sticks and a resounding explosion reverberated in the far distance. "A squad of armed fools waiting on the ground floor who believe they''ve outsmarted youD" Dropping the previous stick onto the floor, I pressed another one, to similar effect. "A hidden helicopter, lying in wait for the situation to turn south to gun you downD" Repeating the gesture for the third time, I peeked to see Minami staring at various locations throughout the city, utterly aghast. "Or a concealed, underground missile silo that intends to bomb you as a last resort when the plan inevitably failsD" For the fourth and final time, I pressed the button, letting the last detonator drop to the floor with a light clatter. Boom--!! I inwardly smiled as I listened to the faint sounds of panic and terror beginning to chime up around the city, but it was their fault to begin with. "No matter what it is, remember; so long as you''re prepared for it, it''s not a problem." I think that should do for today''s lecture. I''m sure there''ll be those who think ''oh, but even when I prepare, I still fail'', and to that I laugh and say you failed because you didn''t prepare enough. Like I said before, if you are adequately prepared, you may not be able to accomplish absolutely anything you want, but at the very least it''ll be impossible for anyone less prepared to stop you. "That is why I am the winner." Despite the enemy possessing might that far surpasses that of my own, numbers I would never be able to surpass, and political power on an incomprehensible level. In spite of that, I pulled the ground right from under them and won before they even had a chance to make a move. "All because I was more prepared than they were." You''ll have to try harder next time, military. ??? Once the special eventDthat was, foiling the government''s assassination planDhad concluded, I swiftly ended the broadcast after notifying the viewers I would be going live again later. I don''t think the government recognised me, seeing as how they planned something so basic, but well, they should''ve learnt their lesson from this. Minami somehow seemed both uncertain and relieved once the contract was signed, but because she insisted on adding the condition that I would not put her in any danger while the contract was still in action, that''s how it ended up. The end date of the contract is in exactly a years'' time, so mid-July next year. Before then, I plan to have uprooted both the Chrysanth OrderDor more precisely, their new headDand... Well, there was another group who have been after me for a long time, but they haven''t made a move in a long time. Now that I''m having to deal with this, though, I''m sure they''ll begin to take action. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. First thing''s first, I need a little money. As I have mentioned previously, I''m not going to ask Minami when it comes to financial assistanceDthat would defeat the entire purpose of signing the contract, after allDso I have to find another way. It''s not so difficult for someone like me; obviously, there are things like stocks, and I''ll do those after I get a nice starting amount. But, to get that starting amount, I wanted to do something that takes out two birds with one stone. To that end, I planned to use the good old fashioned method of making money. A bank robbery. Chapter 9: Chapter 9: You Want To Buy Me An Ice Cream? It was an ordinary midsummer day. "Sweetie, what are you doing? It''ll only take five minutes." A mother with her daughter on a casual outing. "Hmph!" The girl sulked and pouted, but the mother knew just the right words to say. "Dear... Is it about the ice cream again? Would you like one on the way home?" "...I want one now." "Hmm... Did you know there''s a special trick to make ice cream even tastier? On a hot day like this, if you patiently wait a few minutes, it becomes incredibly tasty." "Really?" Gasping, the starry-eyed girl immediately changed attitudes at the thought of the delicious and chilly snack that sounded like the perfect match to such a sweltering afternoon. In the midst of her imagination, the girl suddenly spotted something strange out of the corner of her eye. "...?" A man dressed in all black with a medical face mask; he held a portable camera in one hand and an ice cream in the other. At first, the girl was impressed that someone could wear an entirely black outfit on a day like this, and then more so at the fact that he could eat an ice cream with such a mask on. But after a moment, she realised he wasn''t eating the ice cream at all. That he would waste such a magnificent treat angered the girl who wished for that exact thing most in the world right now. It was a hefty, triple-scoop ice cream, too. Unable to suppress her fury as she watched the man, sitting calmly on a bench and looking at the camera in his hand, the girl had had enough of his ridicule. ''I''ll make him not dare to commit such a heinous act again!'' She vaguely thought. And so, sneaking away from her mother who was entering a bank to withdraw some money, the girl stomped up to the man with exaggerated huffs that clearly portrayed what she felt. "Stop it!" With such a yell, the girl addressed the man. "...? Oh, hello. What''s wrong?" Turning to face her, he talked as if he had no clue what the problem was. Without delay, she replied while pointing at the dessert in his grasp. "It''s bad to waste the ice cream!" A few moments of silence passed before the man exclaimed. "Ah... My, that''s certainly careless of me, isn''t it?" Puffing her chest out, the girl gained confidence from his reaction. "That''s right! Be careful next time!" "Of course." Satisfied with the result, the girl was just about to return to her mother when she heard his voice once more. "One more thing before you go, miss." Responding to his call, she tilted her head. "I need your help with something, if that''s okay." The man then shook his head with great lament. "You see, because I''m wearing this mask, it''s impossible for me to eat this ice cream. And so, I need someone to help eat it for me. Young lady, you seem like the perfect candidate for such a task. After all, as you said, we don''t want the ice cream to go to waste, do we?" Normally, the girl should have declined, albeit regretfully, because of what her mother taught her about accepting food from strangers. However, when the mysterious man emphasised the scrumptious, absolutely mouth-watering dessert he held, and held it out to her so teasingly, the girl simply couldn''t say no. After all, it was a triple-scoop with a chocolate flake and sauce. To not accept would be too big a waste. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Accepting the ice cream he then handed over with disguised glee, she couldn''t believe her luck. But, as the man said, there was something she needed to do in return. "Now, all I want you to do is enjoy eating that ice cream out here while you wait for your mother. That''s all you need to do. Oh, if you happen to finish it before your mother returns, just wait a tiny bit longer." The girl almost screamed. Jackpot x 2. All she needed to do was sit out here and eat the ice cream? It was way too easy. Gazing for a moment at that beaming girl who couldn''t hide her elation, the man finally stood up and reminded her. "Whatever you do, don''t enter the bank, okay? It''s a promise." "Okay! Um, thank you for the ice cream, sir!" She politely bowed her head and gave her gratitude. Surprised by the gesture, the man stood silent for a few seconds before letting out a chuckle. "Haha. You''re welcome. Then, have a lovely rest of your day." Leaving her to eat the ice cream by herself on the bench, the man soon took off and began walking elsewhere. She became confused as to the man''s warning, but that feeling quickly faded once she started munching. Meanwhile, the man, who had but one destination, headed in a certain direction. Towards the bank. ??? My objective today was making money. Well, I didn''t require a whole lot, but I wanted to aim for a sum that would suffice to then use on the stock market. The method I would be using to achieve this starting fund was, in the end, a bank heist. So, how does one go about robbing a bank? Well, the answer is rather simpleDYou steal the money. Of course, though I say that, it''s not like things are that simple. One has to gather intel, make a plan, carry out said plan, et cetera et cetera. I had already done most of that, though. I roughly planned everything out, and now all I had to do was carry it all out. The plan isn''t guaranteed to work, of course, but it has a higher chance of success than someone else doing it. I also had prior experience, so I more or less knew what I was doing. Still, even without knowing whether or not the plan will work for certain, I can gain a rough knowledge of weaknesses in the plan and what could be improved. To be honest, though, I didn''t bother with making it a perfect plan. Broadcasting it might''ve made things difficult, but it was still easily doable. In any case, there wasn''t a whole lot of preparation I had to do, so I was ready to go at any time. Let''s start the broadcast first. [yooo] [we live !?!!] [damn not first] [wassup] [why are you wearing a normal face mask instead of the smiley one from last time] [^^ You think he''s gonna wear that **** in public bruh?] [^^ why not] [is here!] [any fellow truth seekers in chat?] [Wait ur not banned ? lmao] Being blasted by an instant wave of comments, I was taken aback. ...It just started, right? How come there are so many people here already...? There are many viewers who quickly became fans after witnessing the extreme and over-the-top content shown previously Uh huh... A bunch of weirdos, in other words. Well, whatever. I won''t complain. "Hello. How is everyone today?" [@Truthseeker09 I am well!] [good] [What have you got for us today Mr Truth] [AAAAAAAAA] [The king cares! Of course, we couldn''t be better! How are you?!] [@Truthseeker09 I am doing terribly today. Dog died, cat died, girlfriend broke up with me, bullied at school, lost my wallet, house caught on fire...] "Hmm. Well, good to see people are doing well. Today will be short, but I hope you enjoy it." Changing the title of the livestream with some previous advice from Truth, I waited to see the reactions. [Mr Truth what is this...] [wtf] [BAHAHAHA WHAT IS THAT TITLE LMAOO] ["IRL BANK HEIST STREAM!" Truth figured out how to clickbait????] [@Truthseeker09 what does this mean??] [xd xd xd xd xd] [We robbing banks today bois!!] [No way xD] [@Truthseeker09 Is this real????] [^^ Did you watch the last stream? There''s no doubt it''s real] [^^ No no last stream was fake remember] [^^ Oh yea mb] "Yes. We''ll be making some money today. Or, I will be." My streams from now on could have titles like this without worrying about being shut down thanks to Minami''s assistance. Using her power and connections, it''s an effortless task to disrupt the authorities from turning off my stream. Although, even without that, I''ve heard that the 18+ section isn''t really monitored, so I''m probably safe anyway. Letting them calm down a bit as we walked down the high street, I soon noticed an influx of messages asking for one thing in particular. [@Truthseeker09 buy ice cream] [@Truthseeker09 ICE CREAM!] [aint you getting sweaty af wearing that outfit lol] [^^ Mr Truth would never be affected by the likes of a measly sun] [^^ Our king shall not be halted by weather!] [^^ Sure, but... ice cream??] [^^ Mr Truth doesnt care about the sun, but... yeah, ice cream] [@Truthseeker09 pls get some ice cream] [@Truthseeker09 ice cream] [get some ice cream @Truthseeker09] What''s wrong with these people? "What? Why would I buy ice cream? I''m here to make money, not spend it." [ur gonna make a load of money soon anyway so why not] [@Truthseeker09 I''ll donate u the money if u swear to buy an ice cream] [^^ Me 2] [^^ Me 3] [@Truthseeker09 BUY IT ANYWAY!!] [Me 4] [@Truthseeker09 please buy ice cream [I live thru you buy the ice cream so I can experience it too] These guys... They must be seriously obsessed with ice cream if they''re willing to pay me to buy some. However, if they''ll give me money for it, then sure. ...No, hold on a second. Aren''t they just trying to bait me into eating so I reveal my face? "Okay, you want to buy me an ice cream? Go right ahead." Within a couple seconds of saying as much and enabling donations, my smartphone began pinging incessantly as a flurry of notifications appeared. [You have received a donation of $9.99!] [ -- Here. Take this money and buy not one, but multiple ice creams! -- ] [You have received a donation of $5!] [ -- How do I get the girl I like to like me? -- ] [You have received a donation of $20!] [ -- Truth-senpai, you can use this money however you''d like, but please answer my question: Are you single? Please answer. It is important. By the way, your voice is hot -- ] [You have received a donation of $5!] [ -- Proud donor of the truth -- ] [You have received a donation of $3.49!] [ -- This is all I have on me, but it should be enough to buy an ice cream -- ] [You have received a donation of $5!] [ -- Mr Truth, are you going to teach us a lecture on how to rob banks today? Can I be your accomplice? I need money bad -- ] ...Wow. Are these people stupid? The amount of money suddenly flooding in was way out of my expectations. Of course, it''s not going to stop me from robbing the bank, though. Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Daylight Robbery Once I bought the promised ice cream, the chat began begging me to eat it, even going so far as to offer dozens in donations for it, but I flatly refused. Although I wasn''t wearing the smiley mask that covered my entire face because I wouldn''t be able to wear it inside the bank, I still wore a medical face mask for a reason, after all, and it certainly wasn''t for fashion. So, I somehow ended up sitting on a bench wondering what to do with the ice cream I couldn''t eat. It was definitely a bizarre dilemma, and if I don''t get rid of it soon, it will soon begin to melt. Of course, there was the option of throwing it away, but rather than not wanting to disappoint my viewers, I was more concerned that they might throw a fit and stop watching. Fortunately, the solution to that problem came to me on its own in the form of a little girlDa girl whose mother I had just witnessed enter the bank I was about to rob as she snuck away. I caught her eyeing up the ice cream in my hand from a distance and when she confronted me about wasting it, I decided to give it to her with the condition that she wait outside. It was a condition I added solely for the fact she was a child. If I have a choice, then I do not involve children below a certain age in "games". To be precise, any child below the age of 6 years old. Not because of some virtuous reason like they are innocent, but because that is the age I was when I first started playing "games". Now that I think about it, I don''t remember why I started playing those games, but well... If they happened to get caught in the crossfire then it would be a pity, but that''s allDWrong place, wrong time; that''s just how it is. Although it shouldn''t matter since I never intended for anyone to die today, I wanted to make sure this girl wouldn''t be present in the event of something going awry, just as a precaution. When I had successfully disposed of the frosty treat, I thought it was high time to get a move on and stop dawdling. Rising to my feet, I made my way to the bank. Spotting quite the crowd inside as I casually strolled in, I first put the camera in my coat pocket. After all, it was illegal to record inside a bank, and I didn''t want to get kicked out before collecting my money. It''s for the same reason that I wore this medical face mask today. Other than that, the high number of people was to be expected. Originally, I wanted to use an inhalational general anaesthetic to incapacitate everyone here quickly and without resistance, but because of the bank''s exceptional ventilation, that whole idea went quite literally out the window. There were similar alternatives, such as leaking carbon monoxide which has the possibility of working even within a well-ventilated area, but that would also be pointless because of the CO detectors. The room is also a bit large, so it might have taken too long to affect anyone anyway. Ultimately, I gave up with the notion and decided to just do it like this. Though it increases the difficulty when everyone is conscious, there really isn''t a whole lot to worry about. Next, after finding the one most suitable, I waited patiently in line before reaching the bank teller; a neat-looking young man who looked to be in his early-mid twenties. "Good afternoon, how can I help you?" Greeting him with a friendly smile, "Hello. I''d like to exchange this." As I slyly handed him a folded note through the open tray in the teller window, he opened it without thinking. "!" Immediately upon opening the note and laying eyes on its contents, he froze like a deer in headlights. [This is a robbery. Act naturally and do as I say and no one gets harmed.] Flashing the gun hidden in my coat so that he knew what exactly was at stake here, I nevertheless continued without hesitation, as if nothing had even happened. "I''d also like to withdraw some cash." Filled with trepidation, his wary, trembling eyes moved up to meet my face. "A-and, how much will you be w-withdrawing today, sir...?" Although there were a couple of stutters, I must admit, he did well putting up a front when under this much stress. Very professional; a good job. "Oh. Everything in my savings account. I believe it''s about two million?" The teller''s eyes widened. I had already confirmed the amount of money this branch held in cash at this timeDby having someone connected to Minami contact the bank in advance and notify them they wanted to make a large withdrawal, I waited a few days until the bank stockpiled enough on-hand so that I could just come in and take it. After this, Minami''s contact would come in and try to make the withdrawal, but for obvious reasons it wouldn''t work. Widening his eyes, the teller replied. "A-ah, you contacted us before, yes? Of course... P-please, sign here and I''ll confirm the details..." The man struggled to halt his nervous shaking as he handed me a couple of documents, but he performed his duties and acted as if I were an ordinary customer without fail. Pretending to sign some stuff on the paper, I sent them back over and he fiddled around on the computer beside him for a minute, letting me view his screen which showed that, in reality, he wasn''t doing anything. Thereafter, he spoke to me. "All right, sir, it''s been confirmed. Please wait here whilst I collect your money." "Of course, thank you. Take your time." He was holding himself well for a young guy experiencing his first stick-up, but the instant he walked round back to where the cash was all stored, I bet he collapsed to his knees in a breathless panic. Well, he was following my orders quite decently, though. Like a well-trained dog. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Incidentally, the whole reason that his was the station I picked to hand the note to was because he was the youngest and least experienced member of staff here, and thus the most susceptible to an event like this. Of course, there''s no guarantee he wouldn''t sound the alarm to let the authorities know what''s going on here. It''s just that, if he did, I already warned him of what the consequences of such an action would be. It wouldn''t be his life that was in danger, but rather all the dozens of civilians here. Perhaps that makes it that much scarier. As my note mentioned, no one will be harmed so long as he does as I say. The responsibility of all these innocent peoples'' lives is on him. If he gets cold feet and chooses to alert others about the robbery, then everything from that point on is a result of his selfish decision. ''Is it right to ring the alarm and tell them we''re being robbed?'' ''Is it right to just do what he says so that nobody gets hurt?'' ''What should I do?'' Such questions are running through his mind as he frantically searches for an answer, but the reality is, there is no "right answer". An illusion of choice. There is no complicated decision he has to make, nor two risky options to choose between. There is only one "correct" action. Not just morally and ethically, but legally tooDit is correct in all cases. One option to choose from. One choice to make. One outcome. That is, delivering the money to me with no offered resistance. And eventually. "Here you are, sir..." The teller soon handed me a case that undoubtedly contained numerous thick wads of cash. "Thank you very much." I confirmed that all the money was there and that it was authentic with Truth. Twenty stacks. It may not seem like a lot at a glance, but each stack consisted of 1,000 notes and every note here was equal to $100, equalling a total of two million just as I had requested. Good. "You''ve saved 34 lives today, Mr. Hern. You can be proud of yourself." Whispering to him a final congratulations, I departed from the teller''s station and walked out of the bank. Incidentally, that guy wouldn''t make it home todayDthe note I handed him at the start was contaminated with a microdose of homebrew poison. Naturally, it was the slow-acting but lethal kind. I was fine because I was wearing gloves and I had a vial of the antidote in my pocket just in case, but that bank teller would clock out a few hours later, for the last time. "We''re all done, guys. How was it? Boring, right?" [Mr Truth has tricked us...] [I thought a bank robbery would be exciting but he''s just standing there talking to the guy] [ -- You have received a donation of $5! -- ] [ -- Should I get a cat or a dog? -- ] [He did it?!] [Dono get a bird] [Stop capping bro all you did was withdraw some money aint no way u robbed anyone] [^^ did you forget it''s Mr Truth? You think he wouldn''t do it?] [^^ wait before you speak, punk] "Hm? Oh, I did it alright. Why, you don''t believe me? I''ll show you in a minute, so be patient." At the end of the day, I exited the bank with a profit of exactly $2,000,000 cash in hand and no one any the wiser. ''Zero casualties'' was an added bonus, I suppose. Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Hirane Facility Infiltration During my first stream, I received a message that roughly called me out by claiming that I "Don''t deserve to challenge the Order", including an invitation to fight them at the Aurigan Arena on August 1st. The Aurigan Arena, in a similar fashion to the Mochit Tower of Desire, is a place for contestants and challengers to fight in a variety of formats for entertainment, pride, and of course, prizes. Naturally, this includes the use of Measurements. Unlike the Tower of Desire, though, I''ve never visited the Arena, so I remain unfamiliar with how it works exactly. But, it''s not a hard concept to grasp, so I understand the gist of it. In any case, this guy, presumably from the Order, wants to challenge me. Me? Indeed, it''s laughable. What''s more, since he''s chosen the Arena for the location, it''s clear that his goal is something along the lines of public humiliation. Perhaps he thinks he can get a promotion if he beats me? Yes I see. Well, that explains it. What can he do that deludes him into thinking he has a chance of winning? Of course, I wasn''t going to bother showing up anyway since I gained absolutely nothing from it, but I might as well see what the origin of his ridiculous hubris is. In addition to reaching the rank of ''Master'' in Vale Tudo, he possesses a Supernatural Ability called ''Acceleration Enhancement'' I paused. ...Excuse me, what? You said... A ''Supernatural Ability''...? No, no, I can''t be reading this correctly, right? You read it correctly ...Superpower, huh... How is it any different to a Measurement? Measurements are powers humans are naturally born with. A Supernatural Ability is a power acquired through other means What the hell? So, what, was he given it as a bloody birthday present or something? When the hell did they invent superpowers? Supernatural Abilities have been under clandestine research and development for a number of years, however, it is only recently that experiments have proven their success. This man is one of those few cases. Additionally, the fact he is allowed free movement despite possessing a Supernatural Ability is strange Whaaaat...? Didn''t that basically mean more enemies with superpowers are going to keep showing up? Yes. Furthermore, the Order of the Night-Time Chrysanthemum, the Wardens of Future''s Blight, and the world governments are all involved in their own private research regarding this matter Oh, come the fuck on. All three are doing human experimentation? Really? It''s just getting ridiculous at this point... ...On the other hand, I suppose it should be expected of groups like that. It''s not surprising to hear about the government''s heinous activities, either, knowing what they''re like. It could be interesting to play around with. I don''t know if that''s enough to convince me to fight him, but I might take a look at what exactly he''s capable of. Supernatural Ability... It''s definitely something that hasn''t existed before up until this point. I wonder if I could get my hands on some. It''s just, somehow... ...I feel like I''ve heard of it somewhere before. Then again, whether it''s dj vu or something else entirely, it honestly doesn''t matter; if people with superpowers are going to start popping up, then it''ll only make things that much more interesting for me. It''s better content for the stream, too, I suppose. Ah, but if we''re talking about content, then accepting that guy''s invitation to fight at the Arena would be content, too... ...Alright then, why not. I''ll fight him. If it''s August 1st, I''ve got more than enough time to prepare. First things firstD [Truthseeker09: Minami, can you look into this location for me?] [Minami_Mochizuki_Official: Conston? It''s just a small town in the middle of practically nowhere.] [Minami_Mochizuki_Official: What do you want with a place like that?] [Truthseeker09: Once you do some investigation, you''ll understand.] Leaving it at that, I trusted Minami to do a good job with it. The phone buzzed a couple of times from her following messages, but I didn''t feel the need to read or answer them. She would find out the importance of that place soon enough anyway. Next, there are a couple of items on the agenda to attend to, but the priority... Mhm, yep, it''d definitely be this. I asked a certain question to the Measurement of Truth, resulting in an image of two identical-looking children appearing, as well as a description beside it. "What...?" As I carefully read through the information to make sure I didn''t misinterpret anything, my eyes gradually widened. Gazing at the picture of these two children, who wore nought but white rags and black metal collars around their necks, the corners of my lips arched up. "...Perfect," I muttered. If it was like this, then it would be no exaggeration to say I can kill four birds with a single stone. === *** === The next day, at around 3 am, I exited the backseat of a car driven by one of Minami''s subordinates. I must say, it was rather convenient to have my own army of servants who must obey my every command, such as being my personal taxi serviceDmany times more efficient than taking public transport everywhere, and the fact it left close to no traces was also rather magnificent. In any case, once I signalled for them to go to the designated spot, they drove off without a word. Currently, I am in a village called Hirane. It was one of several places, one of which also being Coston, I was debating on informing Minami about, and in the end, I decided to go about it the way I did. Hirane is a place under the control of the Order, and Coston is a place under the control of the Wardens. Of course, nobody except me knows this truth, as on the surface, Hirane and Coston are a mere countryside Village and a small, seaside town, respectively. I decided to come to Hirane for a few reasons, but two main motives made me choose Hirane over somewhere like Coston: First of all... Well, I really didn''t feel like meeting the Wardens so soon again after the incident ten years ago. Other than that, it''s only a random village in the middle of nowhere on the surface, so my actions aren''t likely to be caught by anyone unexpected. My main purpose here, however, is to "recruit" a certain pair of individuals, thus disrupting the Order''s plans in the process. Making sure no one was around, I took off my mask and went off the side of the road towards an archaic, seemingly dilapidated farmhouse wattle and daub building. Naturally, such a building didn''t have any windows, so I climbed through and made my way through the unexpectedly large ground floor until I reached a pile of sheathed wooden crates. Oddly enough, unlike what one might expect from the exterior of the building, the inside surfaces seem to be completely barren of dust of any and all kinds. I don''t think I needed to explain why that was the case, but either way, after moving the crates, a small imprint on the wall behind it was quickly uncovered. Zz-kchngk-! Pressing it with my hand, the mechanised sound of an electronic lock opening echoed, and the wall folded up to reveal a hidden staircase. Smiling as I began to descend the staircase with hands in my pockets, I pondered to myself. The OrderDI wasn''t really worried in the first place, but are they less of a deal than I thought? There are no guards stationed anywhere near this place, despite it being one of many secret entrances to the facility they''ve got going on here; all you have to do to find it is move a box and press a button; and it''s not like it even requires a fingerprint, face or retina scan to open it, eitherDwhat a load of utter dogshit. Furthermore, it''s not even a trap! Seriously, I could make a better security system blindfolded, gagged and with an arm behind my back. I know it''s only 3 am right now, but come on, guys! That''s the one time of day when you should have the tightest security if anything! Honestly, these fools. Surely, the higher-ups can''t know about this absolute failure of a security system, right? It has to be a result of the incompetence of the grunts... Right? Yes. The leading figures of the Order of the Night-Time Chrysanthemum are not aware of the various branches'' lacking security, however, after today that is bound to change Figures. Well, for now, it makes things easier, I suppose, so I won''t complain. Eventually, I reached the bottom of the staircase and found myself in the middle of a white hallway, just as I saw in the images beforehand. Okay, all good so far. Where are the guards, if any? Seventeen guards are currently on duty. Five are stationed around some of the secret entrances, two are stationed at the main entrance, two are in the security control room watching the cameras, and the final eight are in pairs, each guarding one of the four ''Experimental Subject Containment Chambers'' Alright, and what about alarm systems? There are only alarm systems equipped in rooms containing important documents and in every Experimental Subject Containment Chamber Cool. Where is the experimental chamber I''m looking for? A map of the facility then appeared in front of me, highlighting where I needed to goDExperimental Subject Containment Chamber 3. Before that, though, there was another place I wanted to visit. Taking out my good friend, the Ruger Mark IV, from within my coat and equipping the suppressor as I strolled down the laboratory-style hallway, I shot and downed each and every camera I saw on the way. Eventually, I arrived at a fibreglass door locked with an electronic keypad labelled ''Security''. For some reason, the extraordinarily lax security was present even down here. What''s the code? 429706 Like so, I effortlessly unlocked the door and entered the room, where I found a man sleeping in his chair before several monitors; some of which showing nothing but static because they were connected to cameras I had shot out. Well, him being a slacker on the job certainly helped... No, it''s plain inexcusable at this point. "What a fucking joke." Dispatching him in the back of the head with a quiet ''pop'', I turned to look at the cameras. More specifically, I watched the screens showing each of the four Subject Containment Chambers. "..." Through the lens of the camera, I saw dozens of peopleDabout 60% children, 25% teenagers and 15% adultsDbeing held in solitary confinement-like cells and completely bare except for the silken white garments and black collars that could hardly be called as generously as ''clothes''. Then, there, in Chamber Three, I saw them. In cells which faced each other, as if for the purpose of deliberate mental torture, two indistinguishable girlsDtwin sistersDsat in fetus position and with hollow, glazed eyes, like that of a mindless person or a corpse. I felt the shape of my face alter as my excitement peaked. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These snow-haired girls, thanks to being subjects of human experimentation, are possessors of remarkable things called Supernatural Abilities. Once I get my hands on them, it''ll multiply the capacity of my plans by orders of magnitude! The potential they hold is not for the likes of the Order to utilise. No, they don''t even belong in the same realm in comparison. Those twinsD Whatever it takes, no matter who stands in my way or however they may try to stop me. DDThey will be mine. Chapter 12: Chapter 12: No, You Dont Have a Choice Once I had turned the cameras off and erased all the footage, I left the security room and casually walked down to where the human experiments were stored. Along the way, I was spotted by a couple of guards, but they didn''t have the time to react before falling to the ground. In case you were wondering, I didn''t touch any of the guards'' bodies; I never bothered to clean up any bodies whenever I did dirty work, and the same would remain true in this caseDthe corpses wouldn''t be found until morning anyway, so it didn''t matter in the slightest whether I hid them or not. After all, what''s the point in cleaning up any mess if you don''t care about being caught? The only reason I bothered to stealthily kill the one in the security room before collecting the twins in the first place is because it was easier than having to deal with every goddamned guard in this facility, which is what I would have to do if he decided to sound the alarm. Since I''d be getting rid of them all anyway, it shouldn''t matter ''how'' I go about it or how much evidence I leave behindDit''s not like they''re not going to find out who did it, even if I tried my best to cover my tracks. Roughly three minutes passed before I made it to a fork with a sign saying: [Experimental Subject Containment] [ Chambers 1 & 2 | Chambers 3 & 4 ] Without hesitation, I went down the right path, and at the end of the hall, I laid eyes on two armed guards sitting lazily on the floor, conversing. What''s even the point of being armed if you do that? That''s no position to safeguard something. I don''t understand. Seems like once I''m done here, the higher-ups are gonna shit themselves at the mind-bogglingly low standards, huh? Wonder how they''ll rectify it. It took them longer than they''d probably like to admit to notice my existence, and even longer than that to realise I was approaching them with a gun. Unfortunately for them, the moment they did realise... Thud-! DThey had already hit the floor, warm blood leaking all over the epoxy-coated concrete below, slowly spreading and sticking to what was previously a pure white surface and dyeing it a devil''s pink. Opening the laboratory door they were "defending" by inputting the correct code into the keypad, I was hit by yet another pair of doors. [Containment Chamber #3] [Containment Chamber #4] I went through the first door, and arrived at a vast lobby lined with cells on two sides, each containing one person. If I remembered correctly, each Chamber contained 50 containment cells, right? 25 on each side, making there 200 human experiments in total. Yes. However, 200 is merely the figure for this Hirane Facility alone Ah, yeah, of course. They''ve probably got a bunch of these facility branches all over the place. Flicking the switch beside the door, the embedded ceiling lamps all flickered on simultaneously, almost causing my eyes to go blind from the glaring light. "Oof, fucking hell, that''s bright." As soon as I did that, though, I began to regret it within an instant. Not because of the light necessarily, but because of the commotion it caused. "AAAAAARRRGGGHHH...!!" DA scream here. BOOM--! DAn explosion there. "Oh... Ohoh, why...? God... I''m sorry... Please, someone save me..." DSomeone crying to be rescued on all sides. My mind blanked upon being abruptly thrust into such an atmosphere. As if caught in a mortar blast during a ferocious battle, my ears began ringing and all the noise sounded like I was underwater. "..." This... "AAAAARRGHHHHH...!!" "...Stop..." This is... BOOM--!! "...Stop it." This was just... "Ahahahah...! Please! Ahahah! Save m--!" DDBANG--! "Shut the fuck up!" """...""" Suddenly, everything turned silent. There was a faint reverberation of that gunshot just now, but... Peace... and quiet. Yes... It was all nice, quiet, but I still heard that damned ringing in my ears. Putting the suppressor back on, which I had just removed for that shot, I calmed my breath with a long inhale, hold, then exhaled. "...Make so much as a sneeze and you die, no questions asked," I announced. Sauntering through, I scanned every cell, trying to find the two which contained the twins, however as I was doing so, some obnoxious fool called out to me. "He-hey, who are you?! You''re not one of them! Are you gonna get us outta here?!" "..." Without a word, I turned to face him; a bratty teenager just a couple of years younger than me. Looking at him, I opened my mouth, "I spoke in a clear-enough voice, but are you perhaps deaf?" "Wha...? What, no! I asked who you we--" Insolent. Turning away from the now-ownerless cell, I declared with a frown, "I believe I don''t need to explain what will happen if someone makes the same mistake, yes?" Fortunately or not, no one stepped up to say anything in response. "Good. Now keep it like that." Briskly passing each cell only once to glance at the inhabitants, I soon found who I was looking for. "Ah, there you are. You two, you''re coming with me," Pointing at the twins as I said this, they didn''t even turn their eyes to look at me. Hm... "You''re not intellectually challenged, are you? I give you express permission to talk to me, so tell me if you''d like to come with me willingly or if I''ll have to make you." My heart almost stopped when I suddenly thought I might have wasted my time in coming here, but when I noticed one of the girls'' gazes on me, I realised I was fortunately wrong. Looking back at the other one, the same was true there. ...Ahah. So, that''s what it was. Smirking, I commented, "I like quick learners." Then, I opened their cells by inputting the code on the keypad once again, and, albeit trepidatiously, the both of them waddled out to embrace each other in a sweet hug. It was a rather awkward one because of the shackles binding their arms and legs, but it was a sugary and heart-warming scene nevertheless. How cute. DBut I didn''t have time for diabetic things like this. "That''s enough. Do you want me to bring you with force or not?" The twins faced me, still expressionless, but their dark eyes seemed to contain profound emotions. Glancing between each other and me a few times, they eventually came to a unanimous decision. "Do we have a choice...?" One of them asked. "We''ll come, but please take care of us," The other followed. ""Better than this place, at least..."" Staring at them with a blank look, I asserted candidly. "DNo, you don''t have a choice." ""..."" I could see them visibly holding their breaths in dread and grip each other''s hands tightly, despite them showing zero external emotion. How funny of a reaction, I wasn''t even done speaking yet. "DBut, well, it would be inconvenient for me to not treat you well, so I suppose I''ll be looking after you. I do have to take care of what''s useful to me, after all." Just like how a professional gunman takes care of his arsenal, I take care of the tools useful to me. That goes for everything I ownDwhether it be my trusted Ruger Mark IV or these girls, I make sure to properly maintain and look after whatever can be utilised. With great relief, they exhaled quietly and loosened their grips. "Then, let''s get going." As I turned to exit the Containment Chamber, various moronic and fervent subjects called out to me, begging and pleading with me to bring them along too, so I quickly shut them up; a bullet being all it took for the majority of them. There was no one here other than the twins I cared to listen to, so why would I go through the effort of saving them? Since there was not a single thing of use left in this shithole that could compare to the potential of the twins, I didn''t want anything more to do with it. Rescuing people that cannot be used is inefficient and, above all else, irrational. However, I stopped when I realised I was walking by myself. Noticing the twins weren''t following me, I stared at them. "Did you piss yourself or something? Hurry up." ""Um..."" "What do you want?" Cutting me off, the twins began to talk in turns about something I didn''t foresee at all. "Please, if it''s okay..." "Can you bring someone else with us...?" "He won''t be a burden." "He can be useful to you." ""We promise."" What is this? They want me to help someone else, now? Who is it? Emir. 14-years-old. Male. Subject Containment Chamber #1 ...Seriously? "You are not obliged to do anything for anyone here. Why do you care about some kid like that?" I didn''t care for their reasoning, but it was necessary to know why because otherwise they might refuse to listen to me, and that''d be a huge pain in my ass in the future. Also, if it was going to lead to them asking me to save more and more people, then I''d have to nip this issue in the bud before it blossoms. "He, um..." "...Protected us from the..." ""Bad guys..."" Uh-huh. sanctimonious brat is all I hear when you say that. "You wimps. You really want me to help some kid just ''cause he defended you once or twice?" ""..."" Lowering their gazes to the floor, the girls'' normally vacant looks appeared to sadden from my words. Haaa... Well, seeing how they''re this adamant about it, if it''s only one kid, then it''s not that much of an expense to bring him along as well. I''ll just hand him over to Minami to do whatever she likes with him. "Fine, I''ll bring him along." ""!!"" "DBut! If you dare to ask me to save anyone more than that one kid, I''m just going to put a bullet through their skull in front of your eyes instead, you hear?" ""Yes..."" "Um..." "...Thank... you..." "Very much..." They thanked me, but it was just as meaningless as if it were anyone else saying it. "Whatever. Now, get a move on." More importantly, is there anything I can put that kid to work at? I said I''d pass him to Minami, but if he can be used at all, then I''ll just take him instead. What''s he got going for him? Asking that, it went on and listed a few things he could do, but none of it was really any different from what any other kid his age could do. In addition to that, his Measurement of Card Reading was utterly worthless too. What is he going to do, read my fortune? Ridiculous. That was, until I asked a certain question. I held a sliver of hope, yet was already half-convinced that the answer would be disappointing. What''s his Supernatural Ability, then? Since he''s in this facility he must have one, right? Possesses the Supernatural Ability dubbed by the researchers, ''Absolute Contract Creation'' ...Oh? S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now... That sounded fascinating, didn''t it? Chapter 13: Chapter 13: The Clock Is Ticking ""..."" "..." Walking silently through the white corridors of the facility, the twins staggered as they followed behind me. I had already removed their shackles as well as the shock collar that bound them, but seeing the girls were only able to move by leaning on each other, they appeared to have more than just a little trouble with it. ...It''s going to take all bloody day at this rate. "Okay, that''s enough, you two." Halting in their tracks as I suddenly rotated 180 degrees to face them, their quivering eyes locked onto me. "You''re too damn slow. If things continue like this, dawn''s going to break and things''ll get a lot more bothersome." Trembling, they seemed to feel as though I might just kill them here and now. "What? Do you think I''m going to kill you both? For being a little slow?" ""..."" They nodded solemnly as they shrunk their bodies even more towards the ground. "...I thought the two of you were smart, but are you in fact stupid? Why the hell would I do that?" When I told them I wouldn''t kill them, they seemed to calm down and look me in the eyes as I continued. "Listen. As it stands, you two are of use to me, so I''m not going to kill you. The same goes for that other brat, hear? Those who are useful are treated well. As for those who aren''t, well, you''ve already witnessed their fate." Then, I crouched down to their level, placing a hand on each of their heads. "You are both now mine. That means, as long as you perform well, you will be granted anything you desire, within reason, and if you underperform, you will be punished. Is that clear?" It was a simple game of carrot and stick. Incentivising the good performance and penalising the badDit was the simplest and most efficient method of controlling subordinates. I waited as the twins glanced at each other for a few seconds, then back to me. "Um..." "...We will try..." "Our best..." "...To be of use..." "To you..." "...So, please..." ""Take care of us..."" Taking my hands off their heads, I remarked with a frown, "Were you not listening to anything I said?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ""..."" "I take care of what''s useful. That''s all." I then rotated my body and pointed with a thumb to my back. "Now, one of you get on." ""..."" I couldn''t see their faces, but for a second I thought I heard a collective sigh of relief. "Um..." "...Our names..." "I''m Sona..." "...I''m Sana..." I didn''t recall asking about it, but they suddenly told me their names. "I don''t care. Get on." ""...Yes..."" Although it was spoken dejectedly, a certain level of trust could be sensed in the twins'' reply. Their previous wordsDtelling me their namesDthen brought a certain thought to mind. DWhy names are pure egotistical garbage curated by humans to grant themselves something they can call "their own". Names were a societal fabrication that didn''t truly exist. For an easy example of this, just go take a look at any animal on the planet that isn''t a humanDnone of them have names. If it''s simple identification or to facilitate communication between people, there are a number of alternative ways to go about it. This is what animals do. No creature on the planet gives itself or its offspring names other than humans. The purpose of a name was to clumsily assign each person a unique identity, which in itself isn''t much more than a minor negative, but the effects of it are so much more disastrous. A person''s name not only effects their thoughts and rationale on a subconscious level, crippling one''s ability to think objectively, both of themself and of others, but it also has more wide-range consequences such as influencing a person''s worth, their career, and how they are perceived socially. If a person is assigned a name at birth, that identity sticks with them for the rest of their lives, and whether they later on decide to legally change their name doesn''t matterDif someone addresses a person by what they were once called, regardless of if it is legally their name or not, then what is the point of changing your name in the first place? It''s nothing more than a ridiculous social ritual to formally let others know that you did not like your previous name, and so you chose another oneDas if names are not all equally stupid to begin with. A fa?ade is what it isDan atrocious attempt to conceal that everyone is the same underneath, regardless of their external alias. Therefore, names are an inane concept overall. But, after all, the truth is meaningless in front of illogical human obstinacy. Humans as a species love nothing more than to name and classify things as what they think it is or should be. However, I refuse to acknowledge these crass assumptions of reality. This is why I don''t have a "real name". === *** === After walking a few minutes with the two girlsDSona sitting on my shoulders and holding Sana within the embrace of my left armDI finally arrived. "Subject Chamber 1. Here we go." Unlocking the door to our destination with one hand, I entered a place that was identical to where the twins were held. This time, however, I made sure to not turn the lights on and instead just asked the Measurement of Truth which cell was the kid''s and went straight to it. Should have done that last time, but oh well. Upon reaching the correct cell, I called out, "Oi." "Hu-huh...? W-woah, who''re...?" The blond boy with tan skin looked at me hazily, as if he had just woken up. Immediately realising I was not someone who worked here, he figured something strange was happening. I cut to the chase. "Emir, right? You''re coming with me," Telling him what was going to happen, I opened his cell. "What...?" Sighing, I thought it was a bother to have to explain everything, but just as I opened my mouth, his demeanour completely transformed. "Wait... Sona, Sana!? What''re you doing he--MMPH-?!" Before he could continue, I entered his cell and grabbed his face with my right hand, covering his mouth. "You want to grab everyone''s attention? Shut up." Letting him go, he backed far away from me and called out to the twins. "...Sona, Sana, this bastard hasn''t done anything to you, has he?" Hearing his absurd words, I couldn''t help but scoff. This is precisely why I hated self-righteous morons like this; they never learn. "I''m the bastard? Haha, boy, you don''t seem to understand how lucky you are to even still be alive to complain right now. Girls, I apologise, but I''m starting to rethink what you were asking of me earlier." As I slowly began to pull out the Mark IV from within my coat, I continued. "DI''m beginning to think I should just show him what the reality of the situation is, here--" ""No-!!"" The twins screamed when I presented to Emir the end of the barrel, clutching my clothes in desperate contention as they tried to persuade me. "Don''t do it..." "...You promised..." "He can be useful..." "...Give him a chance..." ""Please..."" Smacking my lips, I lowered my arm and said to Emir, "Do you understand now? These girls will be upset if I were to harm you, so it''d be in your best interest to gratefully take the chance you''ve been given and shape up a bit." Before he could respond, I added, "Oh, and by the way; instead of making baseless accusations of my actions and character next time, try to use what diminutive brainpower you may have to determine what is an appropriate thing to say before you start spewing nonsense." The boy watched me carefully for a second as he calmed himself. I caught his gaze scanning me, flickering between the girls'' bare necks, wrists and ankles, and then returning to meet my eyes. That''s right. They weren''t shackled anymore, were they? I even removed the shock collars that appeared to be suppressing their Supernatural Abilities. How kind am I, huh? "...I''m sorry. I was wrong," He bowed his head. "Thank you for saving these two. And... Sana, Sona... Thank you for bringing help to save me." Satisfied with his corrected behaviour, I nodded. "Alright then, looks like you understand. Now, enough with the pleasantries. You can walk on your own, can''t you? Either way, I''m not carrying you, so you''d better follow closely as we leave." I put the girls down briefly to remove Emir''s restraints and he affirmed my statement. "Yes, I can walk fine. However, I''m not so sure about some of the others--" "''Others''?" Crouched down, my hands, which were currently in the process of unlocking the shackles around his ankles, stopped moving. "DWhat are you talking about, ''others''? There are no others." "Wh-what?" Emir stammered. I straightened my back, stood up and stared at him eye-to-eye. "Hey, kid, you seem to be mistaking something here. I''m not a saint nor a hero, got it? I''m not here to ''save'' people; I''m here to collect a couple of tools I think might be useful. You and the twins are the only ones I''m taking out of here alive. Originally, it would''ve just been them, but because of their benevolence, you''ve been given an impossible opportunity. If I were you, I''d accept it with grace." Subsequently, taking out a metal cylinder from within my coat, I dropped it onto the floor. "Girls, come here." I picked the twins up as I did previously and carried them outside the cell before turning back to face the boy, who continued to stare dumbfoundedly into blank space, as if he couldn''t believe what I had said. My next sentence brought him out of his stupor rather fast, however, as the canister I dropped suddenly began steaming and emitting an unusual vapour. "DDThat right there is modified mustard gas." The three of them looked at me confused. It seems that, because they''ve been raised in a research facility like this, they haven''t been educated much on the likes of history. "I won''t bother going into the specifics of the short-term effects, because the one and only symptom of long-term exposure to this gas is death, and that is what everyone here will receive if they do not evacuate post-haste." """!!!""" Fortunately, this underground facility had very poor ventilation. Whether it was because the place was maintained by a bunch of incompetents or some other reason, this lethal mist would stay down here and spread throughout the entire facility just long enough to take out every single person who couldn''t evacuate in time. "What the... Why...? Yo-you... You''re just as monstrous as the people running this place!" I think I''ll have to disagree with that one. "Hmm, but you know, that isn''t true at all. The only people here are the evil ones operating the facility and you, the test subjects whose pain, misery and suffering I''ve witnessed first-hand." "So?! This is inhumane, exactly like the damned researchers!" "If that''s your argument, then isn''t it even more inhumane to leave them here, either to rot or to continue on their pitiful lives as test subjects who have no choice but to live every waking moment of their so-called "life" in agonising torment? Humans commit the very same actions to pigs and cows every day without so much as blinking an eye, so is this really any different?" "That''s livestock meant for food! Plus, leaving without doing anything is awful too! Obviously, the right thing to do is to help everyone get outta here so they won''t be test subjects anymore! They''re innocent! You can''t just leave them or kill them, that''s horrible!" "And who are you to decide what the ''right'' thing to do is? What you claim is ''right'', is in fact not; it is merely what you want to do, but not the objective correctness." All of this isn''t something I''m saying as an excuse for killing all these "innocent people" due to something illogical like guilt, but rather a worldly truth that is often overlooked or dismissed by people simply because they are na?ve, drowning in their own skewed sense of morals and what is ''right'' or ''wrong''. "You...!" Emir grit his teeth in frustration, his fists clenched into balls. "Now, boy, the clock is ticking. As the girls have requested of me, I''ve given you a chance to survive and a choice: Either leave these riff-raff and join us, or perish here with the rest of these worthless nobodies." If there is anyone on this planet who knows what is ''right'', it is me. If there is anyone on this planet who knows what is ''wrong'', it is me. DAnd if there is anyone on this planet with the authority to define these, it is me. Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Supernatural Ability In Action A short while later, I stood in the middle of the barn I first entered the facility through, still carrying the twins on my shoulders and in my arms. "...Is he going to be okay...?" "Will he make it out in time...? Despite their expressionless faces, the girls appeared to be worried for the safety of Emir, who hadn''t yet exited the facility. Before I left him down there, I unfastened the manacles on his wrists and ankles and informed him of the route to escape. Of course, the route I gave him was the same one I initially entered through, and the one I was waiting outside now. This way, there would be no excuse if he failed to make it out other than his own moral weakness. "Whether he makes it out alive or not is entirely up to him." Striving in vain to save all those he could, I could imagine the boy flusteredly racing around in hasted urgency. I''d say... Give him about an hour to get out. Any longer than that, and the mustard gas will most certainly cause permanent damage in a variety of gruesome ways, leading to an inevitable early death. That''s not to say such a thing won''t happen even if he does escape before then, though. "I have explained previously that I will treat those as they are worth. Even if his Supernatural Ability might be something interesting, it doesn''t outweigh that his preposterous idea of righteousness is nothing more than a detriment. You don''t think I''ve been unfair, do you?" Asking the girls such a question, I expected a certain answer. ""...No..."" DBut the response I got was something different. "Oh...? You think so?" In unison, the girls nodded firmly. "We like Emir because he protected us from the researchers..." "...But, objectively, it wasn''t a smart decision..." "We already paid the owed debt by asking you to save him, and you did that..." "...You gave Emir a choice which was fair with respect to our request..." "We didn''t ask you for help further than that; only to save Emir..." "...As soon as you opened his cell, freedom became one of his options, so our request had been fulfilled..." "It was Emir''s decision to make from that point on, so..." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Whether it results in Emir joining us..." "Or dying in that place..." "...No matter what..." ""DDWe believe it was a fair choice."" I soon found myself smirking as I listened to the twins'' answer. My goodness, these girls... I couldn''t have asked for anyone more agreeable to bring to my side. Reaching my hand up, I ruffled their hair. "Well done, you two. I like your answer." Turning my attention back to the staircase, the three of us waited eagerly for the hour to be over. The fact I am interested in what decision he will come to is undeniable, but I will not spoil myself the outcome by asking Measurement of Truth. That would take all the fun out of it, after all. A long time passed in silence with nothing occurring, and then, just as I thought it was finally finished, I caught a glimpse of golden blond hair emerging from the shadows of the staircase. "...Made... it... Please... help..." Hearing words interspersed with great gasps of oxygen, I watched as Emir, with torn clothes and covered head to toe in innumerable burns and blisters, collapsed unconscious onto the ground immediately after making it off the final step. Well, would you look at that. I never would''ve imagined a kid like that to end up sacrificing those people down there, but it was mere human nature to try and survive, after all. Approaching him, however, I soon noticed something extraordinary. With my right hand, I covered the disgust slowly forming on my face as I gazed at the boy''s critically wounded body. ...So, that was his decision, huh? === *** === Days later, and there were five days left until the ''duel'' with the goon from the Order. Though it couldn''t be guaranteed that the fight would continue after my raid on one of their facilities last time, I thought that the possibility of it being called off was very unlikely since the person who challenged me was moving solitary in the first place. It''s doubtful that he would listen to a command to stand down, and they wouldn''t kill him because he possesses a unique Supernatural Ability, so what could they really do? Of course, I could confirm it somewhat with Measurement of Truth, but as far as the future goes, fate can always still be changed. Hence, I generally try to not rely too heavily on such clairvoyance. In any case, a few things have changed around the house in these couple of days. First of all, well, the house itself has changedDI didn''t ask for it, but Minami is letting me live in one of her holiday homes. In reality, it''s a mansion, but a house nonetheless. I asked her for the reason and she straightforwardly told me that it was to keep me close, both to keep an eye on me so that I wouldn''t do anything unpredictable, like I did a couple of days ago, and to be able to quickly reach me if anything dangerous happens. She followed up by saying she isn''t going to lie about her reasons because "You know everything anyway, right?" Which I suppose is true. What was most fortunate about it was the fact that it was entirely her own decision, so this was not something I would owe her for, or that would decrease the value of our personal contract. Secondly, we''ve been assigned some butlers and maids to take care of us and the new house. Regarding that, Minami said, "I cannot trust a chaotic and villainous man like you to take care of and raise three children by yourself, so in addition to having the role of keeping an eye on you, they will make sure the children are properly educatedDacademically and morally, of course." Apparently, their knowledge is somewhat skewed by passively picking up stuff that the researchers and guards were saying in the facility, so they already know some strange terms like ''quantum bio-engineering'' and ''joint-detached psychical wavelength frequencies via genetic augmentation''. DWhatever the hell those mean. As for the other thing, I don''t really care what she teaches them about morals because they''re going to follow my orders either way, so, in my opinion, I think doing that is a waste of time, but it is what it is. Whether they think what I''m doing is right or wrong, they don''t have a say in the matter. Thirdly, Emir remains hospitalised. He''s been under emergency care in one of Minami''s private hospitals ever since we took him out of the facility, but he seems to be making a decent recovery. Temporary blindness in both eyes, various second and third-degree burns all across his body as well as around his eyes and in his lungs, pulmonary oedema, severe inflammation of his airways and lungs, high risk of developing cancerous cells, et cetera et cetera... As expected of a mustard gas I created and modified myself; it''s certainly potent. When Minami worriedly questioned me about what happened in the facility for him to wind up in that harrowing state, I just told her that it was because of the whole ''human experimentation'' thing that was going on there. Fortunately, I think she was more concerned about giving him the treatment he needed rather than what the cause of his injuries was in the first place, so she didn''t press much further. What I found most interesting, however, was none of that. No, it was the boy''s decision in the end. When he finally exited the facility, smothered in horrendous wounds both externally and internally, I thought he had given up after realising that saving everyone down there was impossible, but that wasn''t the case. You see, when I examined Emir at that time, I noticed a strange atmosphere from himDyou could call it instinctual or whatever, but I asked the Measurement of Truth what happened, and it turns out that he in fact saved a good amount of people down there. That was rather disappointing, because I wanted him to realise that being so conceited and bullish about his flimsy ideals and trashy sense of morals wasn''t going to fly in the future, but it is what it is... From what I gathered, he used his Supernatural Ability, ''Absolute Contract Creation'', to offer an identical contract to every single person in the facility. The contract was something like this: - In this contract, the ''Contractee'' refers to the Human Test Subject * ''name'' and the ''Contractor'' refers to the Human Test Subject * ''Emir''. - In this contract, ''soul and body'' is defined as a person''s entire being, their consciousness, sub-consciousness, and unconsciousness, as well as the entirety of their physical body. - In this contract, a ''safe place'' is defined as a place with no anticipated danger to the Contractee, whether it be physical, mental, or emotional. - In this contract, ''die'' as a penalty is defined as the absolute erasure of the contract breaker''s ''soul and body''. - The Contractee yields the Contractor complete ownership of their ''soul and body'' for the duration of one week as of the contract being signed. - The Contractor will take the ''soul and body'' of the Contractee outside of the Supernatural Ability Human Experimentation Facility. - The Contractor will release the ''body and soul'' of the Contractee in a ''safe place'' before the duration is over. - If the contract is broken, the contract breaker will ''die''. As a result, almost 200 out of 250 people were saved. The only ones who weren''t saved were those who rejected the contract because it was suspicious and those too insane to communicate or reason with. It was a lot simpler of a contract than it appeared. Still, the fact it was a contract that couldn''t possibly exist without the assistance of some kind of supernatural element was undeniable, what with the use of an indeterminable existence like ''souls'' and such. Originally, that boy was the type of person I disliked the most, but he certainly seemed to know how to apply his power to real-world situations on the fly. This case piqued my interest as to what else he might be capable of. I still predicted that he would become a setback in the future, though. Fourthly, in any case, the twins have been adjusting well. I think so, anyway; they''re just as poker-faced as ever and not really expressing many emotions, but that was perfectly okay with me. In fact, I definitely preferred it to someone who was overly emotional, like the other kid. Usually that was because it indicated they were more prone to making rational choices, and I believed the twins to fit that bill quite nicely. Finally, I''ve been conducting testsDnot human experiments, mind youDwith the twos'' powers. I believe I don''t need to list the multitude of reasons why subjecting human test subjects to even more human experimentation would be counter-intuitive to my goal. Of course, I already knew what their Supernatural Abilities wereDthat was the entire reason I went to collect them in the first place, after allDbut I needed to know exactly what they were capable of at the moment so I could plan how to let them grow strongerDthat is, getting them used to their powers and teaching them how to use their powers more effectively. The individual Supernatural Abilities of the twins areDa secret. The plan I have concocted for them isDalso a secret. What fun would it be to give everything away right now, after all? Truth be told, I haven''t even informed Minami about their individual Supernatural Abilities. Of course, she''s aware that they have superpowers, and I didn''t lie when she asked me what they were... I simply didn''t tell her the ''entire truth''. What I will say is that the twins have both shared powers and individual powers. Information about the shared powers, presumed to be related to the fact that the identical twins share close to 100% of their DNA, is what I shared with Minami. The shared Supernatural Abilities these girls possess involve Empathetic Telepathy, Telekinesis, and Location Swapping. One point of interest is that all three of these abilities can only be used when the twins are in close proximity with each other. Similarly, the Empathetic Telepathy and Location Swapping are only usable between themselves, meaning that, in reality, Telekinesis is the only shared ability they have which can affect an external entity. Furthermore, the strength of these abilities is not so overwhelming that it would render an ordinary person equipped with a firearm unable to compete. For example, the Telekinesis, which, as a reminder, can only be used when 1. The twins are together, and 2. When both of them have the ''will'' to use it, can only go so far as to pick up about 50 kilograms worth of weight. For something they would be able to reliably move around, we''re looking at something along the lines of 35-40 kilos, and to be able to use it whilst multitasking, 20-25 kilos. I imagine this value would decrease further when the twins are placed in a situation where the pressure is high and focus cannot easily be gathered and maintained. For the record, the Location Swapping has been confirmed to have a maximum limit of 50 metres between the twinsDany farther than that and it simply doesn''t work. But all of that was merely a side piece when compared to their true potential. As for their individual abilitiesDI considered them to be the real treasure of the twins. Sana, Sona... These two girls will become vital pieces for me in the future. There are five days until the duel. Until then, I will make all the preparations necessary, and then some. After all, it will be my very first time going against a genuine ''Superhuman''. I cannot afford to prepare half-heartedly. Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Festival - Start! August 1st. "WOAAAAAAHHH...!!" Clang-!! Clang-!! "Argh...!" The sound of yelling, metal on metal, and a pained scream, followed quickly by an ear-splitting round of applause from the spectators that rumbled the earth with their cheering. Moving from the ears to the nose, one would smell a strong stench of sweat, combined with a faint hint of ironDbloodDthat crowded the already stuffy air so intensely that one could taste it. This was the renowned Aurigan Arena. Famous for a variety of reasons, but the biggest would have to be the ''Aurigan Fighting Festival of Might''. Commonly called either the ''Festival of Might'' or just ''Fighting Festival'', it was an annual celebration where a number of brawl-type competitions would take place from the 1st of August until the 15th, for about two weeks. This festival''s primary attraction was the ''Auriga Fighter''s Championship'', a tournament-style contest of continuous one-on-on fights in which the overall winner is crowned ''King Conqueror'' for a year until the next festival''s winner is decided. Each fight that takes place during this time will undoubtedly result in one person being sent under medical care, but for a place like this, that was a regular occurance. Auriga was a different country than where I lived, after all, and so it had different societal values. One of those core values is strength. If you weren''t strong, you''d be mocked and be at both a great social and political disadvantage. The danger usually wasn''t too big of a deal in these duels because the type of people that take part in these competitions recover from such injuries quickly. But, of course, accidents will happen anyway. Today was the first day of the festival, and as such, the city was buzzing. All the guy who challenged me said was ''Fight me. August 1st. Aurigan Arena.'' Now, this could mean literally any kind of competition that took place on the first day, so I was a bit confused, but after asking Measurement of Truth what his intention was, it became crystal clear. He wanted to fight me during the biggest event, the Fighter''s Championship. This was, of course, to maximise the humiliation I would receive upon being defeated, but there was a flaw in his plan. Scratch that, multiple flaws. Firstly, this Fighter''s Championship lasted for the entire course of the Fighting Festival, so it was a competition spanning two whole weeks. Why would he expect me to give him two weeks of my time? Anyway. Secondly, every competitor is required to sign up on the first day, otherwise the chances of being able to participate in the tourney turn close to zilch. Thirdly, that guy definitely wanted to beat me in the finals, but there was a chance, albeit slim, that we would be paired up before then. These were the only concerns for the moment, but then again, they weren''t major. I''ve already signed up earlier today, so that wasn''t an issue. The two weeks weren''t a problem either, as it''s not like I don''t have the time. FinallyDsince the tournament matchups aren''t made public until the day of the fight, I can just ''convince'' the managers to change them if we end up being paired against each other before the finals. How theatrical. I''m not going to stop at that, though. No, now that I''m going to be taking part, I''ll be making it as worthwhile as I can. "Now, girls, the rumours of the next round''s contestants have spread around enough, so go do what I taught you earlier. When you''re done, make sure you start the stream just before my fight. Remember, if you do well, I''ll buy both of you whatever you want." Sending the twins off to the spectator area, I watched over them from afar to see how they got on with it. "Um..." "...Excuse me..." "Misters..." Approaching a pair of wealthy-looking men in the middle of conversing, they both turned to the two young girls who suddenly started talking to them. "Oh, hello there." "How can we help two lovely little ladies like yourselves?" The jingle of coins in their pockets that could be heard as the tubby men swayed slightly with every breath was practically music to the ears. Such men were obviously not here with the purpose of participating in a brawling contest. DDPrime targets. "Umm... We were told to tell the ''allies''..." "...There is leaked information about the upcoming fights..." The men''s eyes shot wide open in shocked amusement. "Bahaha! So, that''s what this is, eh?" "A new method of delivering fresh intelligence whilst undercover..." "Well, what is it?" They seemed incredibly interested but with zero consideration that it could be a trap. Because, after all, how could two cute and innocent-looking girls like this be up to anything devious? Of course, there was also the fact I told the girls to use certain words to gain their trust, but still. Idiots. "Um, contestant ''Green Blade'' in match #13 has been confirmed to be violently ill and won''t be able to perform at 35% during today''s match..." "...Also, in match #16, contestant ''Mullrazor'' has attained his final level of martial enlightenment just recently, so the winning chance is expected to be at least 95%..." Eyes visibly gleaming with greed at the information being leaked to them, the men noted everything down, and before they knew it, the girls were gone. Needless to say, they had already gone to find some more suckers who would listen to their "information" about today''s fighting participants. Everyone they spoke to would lap up the information fed to them like starving dogs, and none any the wiser that it was all fabricated. The purpose of spreading fake information about the conditions or fighting power of the contestants was, of course, for betting advantages. You see, these fighting tournaments are no different from sports events, after all, so of course there would be heaps of people rushing to bet on the contestant they think is going to win, be that through logic and statistics or otherwise. By giving them false info on the contestants and made-up statistics like ''winning percentages'' to make them all think a certain contender is more likely to win, we can effectively skew all the bets to one of the two fighters. Naturally, the contestants I am making everyone think will win, are in reality being poisoned by me in advance so that they are guaranteed to lose. Then, when I am the only person betting on the real winner, I''ll make a fortune. Waiting casually for these matches to begin and end, I couldn''t even imagine the overall profits I''ll have made by the end of the festival. Screw 3:2, the odds I''m aiming for are in the ranges of 10:1, 40:1, even 150:1. Since with each bet I''ll be placing I''m going full in with $2,000,000, even the smallest bet will gain me a net positive of roughly $20,000,000. For the big fights with a lot of high-value betters, we''re looking at upwards of $350,000,000 profit per fight. DDThat''s just how much money is flowing around in this multi-billion dollar market, and I plan to take full advantage of it. [Next up, with his origins unknown, contestant ''Sage'' takes the stand!] Oh, looks like it''s my turn. As I walked slowly into the vast arena battleground, I felt the stares of thousands of spectators stabbing into me. Since I was a newcomer who hid his name and face, they probably thought I was an utter coward who didn''t belong here in the slightest. Conversely, my opponent wasD [And versing him, it''s the one I''m sure everyone''s been waiting for! He''s big! He''s strong! Every doorway hates him! It''s Goliaaaaath-!!] My eardrums almost burst at the cheering support of the crowd that ensued, literally rumbling the ground and sending me into headache-induced nausea. ...God, these people are insufferable. DBut, they''re making me a hell of a lot of money, so I''ll spare them for now. Incidentally, it wasn''t hard to turn the odds against my favour in this fight, but that was why I had to especially guarantee my win. [Now, let the matchD BEGIN--!] The instant the referee announced so, the big dude in front of me called ''Goliath'' rushed towards me. He was... rather slow, but considering his size, I suppose it''s to be expected. HoweverD "Wha--?! You lil rat, come ''ere-!" DWhen I ducked my head slightly and twisted my body to slide between his legs, there was nothing he could do. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I pulled a syringe from my pocket filled with some kind of liquid and stabbed a thick artery on his inner thigh before immediately injecting him. "The hell''re you doin'', huh?!" He must have not felt much more than a slight prick, but the deed was swiftly done. I narrowly dodged his trunk-like arms waving through the air with force equalling a speeding truck, but I didn''t have to wait even 30 seconds before he began to feel the effects of the drug I had given him. Pentobarbital. DIt was an extremely fast-acting barbiturate, a form of depressant used most commonly as a type of powerful sedative, but also used in lethal injections and euthanasia solutions. Of course, in high doses, it was more than enough by itself to cause death. CRASH-!! Goliath''s body impacted the floor like a meteorite, leaving a crater just like one too. "Hah," I snorted to myself, seeing the hundred-thousand spectator arena that was bathed in absolute silence at not understanding what just happened. It was so sudden, so I get why they''re acting like it. Upon closer examination of Goliath''s body, it was evident the guy had stopped breathing at some pointDhe had entered respiratory arrest. [Gol-- The Goliath is out! I repeat, the Goliath is out! Newcomer ''Sage'' is the winner!] Nodding at my quick victory, I was most looking forward to the money that would soon be coming in, but from the corner of my eye I caught the twins, Sana and Sona, up in the crowd with a camera. Needless to say, I wore my classic white smiley mask during the fight as it wasn''t quite the right time to reveal myself yet. With a bright smile, I gave the girls an enthusiastic thumbs up. Good job, you two! Broadcasting the strength I would be showcasing at this Festival of Might was a simple plan I had to increase my number of supporters, and this was only the beginning. As I made my way off-stage, I noticed a team of medical personnel struggling to load Goliath onto a specially-made stretcher that appeared to be his personal one. Did they realise just how critical a condition he was in and try to rush him out of there as soon as possible? Well, it was a futile effort that wouldn''t change anything, though. After all, I don''t make mistakes. Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Shouldve Sent Them To Bed Just like on August 1st, the days that ensued followed a similar pattern. Convince rich betters which contestant is most likely to win for each fight Guarantee that the other contestant is the winner Profit. Furthermore, thanks to my sweeping every opponent I''m paired up against within the first 30 seconds of the match, my persona ''Sage'' is causing a huge stir in the betting community as an unstoppable dark horse of the tournament. By the end of the first week, I had raked in over $1.2b in earnings. With this much, I''ll be set for a long time, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to stop it now. Because, at the start of the second week is when most of the riff-raff have been weeded out of the tournament. Meaning, bigger matches. Meaning, bigger bet amounts. Meaning, more money for me. DThis second week is when the real money will come in. In any case, right now was the turning point of the festival as a whole. Sana and Sona have been doing a fantastic job so far, but they''ll need to step up their game in order to trick the veterans. By the way, Emir has been at the house this entire time; I didn''t want him to interfere with my business for one, and he was still somewhat recovering from the effects of the mustard gas even now, so even if I wanted to bring him along for whatever reason, it wouldn''t be practical. Since he released those test subjects'' souls outside the facility last week, I heard from Minami that she''s giving them all the support they need to fit back in with societyDof course, because they have Supernatural Abilities, she wants all of them to work for her. Emir was working together with her on that, it seems, because he wanted the test subjects to receive the best support and care they could, apparently. It sounded like a pain in the ass to me, but whatever floats their boats. Rather abruptly, as I was overlooking the city from my five-star hotel room''s balcony, two small voices sounded out behind me. "Um..." "...Excuse us..." Hm? Turning around, I was faced by the twins. Currently, it was night-time, so the two should be sleeping, but instead, here they are in their pyjamas. "Why aren''t you sleeping? Is something wrong?" I dreaded what the issue could be. To be in their best possible condition at all times, sleep was necessary, and for children like them who were only ten years old, it was especially so. However, if it turned out that the girls had a problem regarding falling asleep, like insomnia, then I''d have to take action to fix it as soon as possible. "We, um..." "...Wanted to stay..." "With you..." "...Is it okay...?" Huh? What is this nonsense? "What are you talking about? If you don''t have any issues falling asleep, go to bed." ""..."" Silence passed for a moment, but the girls didn''t move. "...Why are you still here?" "It is hard to sleep..." "...We want to stay with you..." Brows furrowed, a frown quickly formed on my face. "Go to bed. I won''t be having any disobedience." "But you said..." "...If we did well..." "We can have anything we want..." DDWhat the hell? Indeed, I did say that, but this is ridiculous. Why on Earth would they want to spend time with me when they should be sleeping? Loneliness The Measurement of Truth quickly answered as much, but I wasn''t inclined to believe it. In fact, to me, the whole concept of loneliness seems ludicrous and utterly irrational, but I couldn''t deny that it was a thing that many people experienced. Still... Loneliness? The twins are lonely? Seriously? There is never a moment when they are apart. How could they possibly feel lonely? They desire attention from the person they perceive as their parentDYou ...Say what? Really...? Yes Why-- No, I suppose there''s no point in wondering how it happened, just that it did. I knew that most people had parents or guardians from the few years I spent trying to live a normal life at school, but, naturally, never experienced such a thing myself. Never once did I think it was something that a child who was used to not having it would crave. That''s why it didn''t make any sense to me that the twins, who had lived for so long in that facility with no other family to care for, were starting to look at me in that kind of way; especially when I don''t even treat them like anyone would normally treat a child... But then, it occurred to me... Could it be Stockholm Syndrome...? There are many similarities No definite answer. After a brief glance at the girls, I took my eyes off them and turned around to gaze upon the entrancing night-time cityscape. "...If you''re going to be that adamant about it, just do what you want." I can''t just turn around and say no when I made a promise to them. If I started lying to them like that, then in the future they''d never listen to me or believe what I say, no matter how hard I try. I mean, why would they? It''s obvious that a child isn''t going to trust an adult they know lies to them. In fact, most mature people wouldn''t; it is simple psychology, but others might call it common sense. Furthermore, increasing their affection of me would only serve to be beneficial to me in the future. Hearing my words clearly, the two approached and stood on either side of me, joining me to look out at the fascinating scenery ahead. I didn''t look at their faces, but I''d bet they were just as expressionless as always. A good poker-face was useful, though, and it''s not like I would care anyway. I think I remember hearing somewhere that proper emotional development is vital for a human to function well in the future, but I disagree. Of course, I have emotions. There are things I like and things I dislike, just like normal people. For example, I like fun things, and I don''t like things that bother me. I am also just as emotional as normal people, too, and I sometimes act impulsively on my emotions like a normal person. For example, if there is something I don''t like, then I''ll get rid of it. However, the importance of things like emotional development is greatly exaggerated. There''s no need to ask the Measurement of Truth, because I already know what it would say: The positive impact of emotional development on a growing person is undeniable. It is arguable that the emotional development of a child shapes a large portion of that person once they have grown up I still thought it was overplayed. Similar to how a child can grow up perfectly fine without a family or ''proper emotional development'', there are several other things I''ve heard people say are necessary for a child''s future, like social activity with other kids. Even though, in reality, none of it is true. After all, what is the point of social interaction for a child? It''s not like there is a need to form any sort of meaningful connection with anotherDeven if you do make something like a friend, they''ll usually be gone after a few years in most cases no matter how close you become. Playing with other kids, traditional education, family... DDJust what is "so good" about any of that stuff, anyway? ""Um..."" Both the peaceful silence and my internal soliloquy was suddenly broken by a synchronous murmur by my sides. "What?" I wasn''t going to complain or reprimand them, though. The topic was getting rather icky for my tastes, so I wouldn''t mind a change of subject. "If we do a good job again..." "...Can we ask for something...?" What''s this? Hah, weren''t they getting a little cheeky now? "Like always, if your performance is at least satisfactory, then I will grant you anything you want that is within reason." DStill, a little bit of greed is always nice motivation. "But, I don''t think you two need to worry about not performing well as long as you keep doing the same as you have so far." Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay..." "...Thank you..." "I don''t understand the reason for thanking me. This is purely a transactional exchange; flattery and good manners will not earn you extra." I said it just to remind them how things work, but they didn''t seem affected by my words in the slightest. "We still want to thank you..." "...You''ve done a lot for us..." Well, I suppose they are right with that. I did save their lives, after all, and am now nurturing them with the intention to satisfy whatever materialistic desires they may have if they meet my expectations. Thinking of it like that, wouldn''t it be strange if they weren''t thankful? "Sure. Just do what you''ve been doing until now." Another round of silence settled for a while, and soon, I thought it was time for the twins to sleep. "Alright, this is enough. You''re going to bed now." I expected the two to simply nod and go straight back to their room, but instead, they stopped halfway and looked me in the eyes. "Um..." "...Can we ask something...?" Staring at them for a moment, I replied, "One question," And they nodded their heads. ""Will you tell us your name...?"" Immediately, my face crumpled into a scowl. "...No. Go to bed." I wondered when they would ask me this, but why did it have to be now? "...Okay..." "...Sorry..." They seemed to sense my immense displeasure from the look on my face as the twins promptly accepted that I didn''t want to answer and were about to return inside. "...Sana. Sona." That was, until I called them. Halting in their steps, the twins both looked at me with the same, emotionless faces. "After the festival." ""...??"" I repeated myself. "You may ask me after the festival. Assuming you perform well, of course." ""!!"" "Um, yes...!" "...Thank you...!" Their faces were just as stone-cold as before, so it was hard to tell if the increased pitch in their voices, as if they were excited about something, was an illusion or not. "Don''t forget; you have to perform well." Nodding in sync, the two then simultaneously ran back inside, disappearing from view. "..." Name, huh... It wasn''t long ago that I ranted about the concept of names. Thinking about it now, that was when the twins told me their names, wasn''t it? My thoughts on the matter remain the same as back then, of course, but... DDJust why was it that I suddenly felt like it might be okay to tell them, albeit for the minutest of moments...? Why...? I refrained from asking the Measurement of Truth the answer to that question. A hunch... I had a hunch it was the type of question that would be beneficial for me to not hear the answer to. ...It was a mistake to let them stay out here with me; I should''ve sent them to bed. Well, there''s no point in regretting after it''s already been done... I did say that I''d tell them my name after the festival, but... ...I''ll simply give them some fake name, like one of the pseudonyms I used to use. Right. Just as I''ve always done. Chapter 17: Chapter 17: I Spy A Brazen Little Dog After confirming the matchups for today''s duels, I wandered around for a bit with Sana and Sona until the matches began at 09:00 am. Apparently, they were intrigued by the various food stalls and such that had been set-up around the place all this time, so I thought I''d let them take a gander as a reward for doing well. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, as I let the twins off to do their thing, I decided to watch the matches since I didn''t have to go until this afternoon, but it ended up being rather disinteresting before long. To be honest, I expected a bit more from the tournament''s second-half, but I suppose it''s because the first day or two still has lucky stragglers from the first-half, so there are bound to be a few anticlimactic matches. Eventually, however, I laid eyes upon a contestant I hadn''t noticed until now. [DAnd now! Welcoming the Rising Star of the North! Avon Laura~!] Listening to the announcer''s hyped-up voice, I watched as a tall woman entered the arena; eyes as blue as the grand ocean and as vivid as a sapphire, with hip-long straight hair that matched the colour of pure snow on a winter''s eve. Her suitably cold demeanour and frosty visage as she sharply analysed her surroundings gave the impression of a royal majesty, and the unblemished, knightly white armour she donned from head-to-toe only amplified that notion. That penetrative gaze of hers quickly scanned the entire audience, and before long, met my own. [All~right! Let''s start the duel in three! Two! One! Go~!] Interrupted by the announcer''s shout, the woman broke eye contact and focused on the fight ahead. Hm~ ...I spy a brazen little dog. Avon Laura, huh? It was for no longer than a moment, but she flinched upon meeting my eyes, didn''t she? Yes Casually, I covered my mouth as I held my face with a hand. The corners of my lips arching, I soon realised what was going on. ...How amusing. Clang--!! Splatter-! "Agh!?" Fresh blood dripping to the cracked and dehydrated ground below, the ivory knight''s relentless blade sliced through the air, splitting flesh and flesh apart with each swing and only the occasional collision of metal to break the combo. Splatter-! "Gehk...!" Spilling copious amounts of bodily fluids, every wave of her arm caused seemingly irreparable damage to the enemy, and like magic, she somehow evaded, with swift and immaculate movements, all of the attempted attacks on her at the same time. "Aaaarrrggghhhh...!" Clang-!! Clang-!! Splatter-! "Aagh...!" Whether a contest of strength, technique or skill, the difference between the two was overwhelming in every category. It was evident that her opponent wouldn''t stand a chance right from the beginning. And soonD "I-I surrender...!" The match had ended. [It''s over...! Yet again, the winner is the White Knight of the North, Avon Laura~!] Barely listening to the announcer fervently begin to talk about the results of the battle, I got up and left the spectator seating area. This woman, Avon Laura. She knew me. Or at the very least, she knew who I was, since I don''t recall ever meeting such a person. She looked somewhat special the second she entered my sight, but wouldn''t you know? Avon Laura, you''re certainly a cheeky one, but don''t think I wouldn''t notice. DYou''ve been sent here by the Wardens, haven''t you? === *** === Today was the final day of the Festival of Might, August 15th. Ever since I had spectated her match on the eighth day, Avon Laura had not yet confronted me, despite confirming that I was here. I knew she wasn''t waiting for something like reinforcements to arriveDanyone working under the Wardens knows better than anyone else how futile an effort that would be. What she was waiting for was an opportunity to talk to me, one-on-one. In other words, she aimed to be paired against me in a duel. But... man, that''s troubling for me. Because, well, I was going to fight the Supernatural Ability user from the Order, wasn''t I? But now, that position has competition. My, I didn''t realise being popular was so troubling. However. I came up with a rather simple solution to that problem: [Now, for the fourth time in Auriga''s history! A 1v1v1, free-for-all Finals match with the Top 3 contestants! Are-! You-! Ready--?!] DIf I couldn''t fight both of them alone, then I''d fight both of them at once. By assassinating the other contestant that was supposed to fight today, only three remainedDan odd number. Only three times had a situation like this occurred before in the 800-year-long existence of the Aurigan Empire. Not only did this solve the problem of not being able to fight both of them, but it also saved me a lot of effort in fighting because the two of them would want to quickly get rid of each other before they finally confront me. Really, am I not a genius? [First, a newcomer who shot through the other competitors like a comet with her unmatched blade; the Northern Knight of Frosty Excellence; Avon Laura enters the field~!] I watched as Avon Laura walked into the arena with a displeased frown. Was she irritated by my plan, or was it the unnecessarily flashy title that did her in? Haha! Didn''t expect this, did you? Miss Wardens'' dog. [A veteran warrior originating from our very own Auriga! The man who has held the title of King Conqueror for 7 consecutive years! Entering, the Gluttonous Boar for Glory, Vahara-!] Then, a man of particularly bulky stature and wearing skimpy animal pelt clothes like an ancient hunter made his way into the arena. At his waist were two abnormally large and jagged daggers that seemed sharpened from a dark stone. This guy... He was the one from the Order who challenged me...? Yes ...It''s not a mistake, right? No Right... It''s just... ...I found the image of a man like that using the internet rather unfathomable... Another interesting thing was that this guy is a higher-up of the Order in some capacity. Though not at the level of an executive, he must at least be some kind of manager. What an odd character. [And now, last but certainly not least! Yet another newcomer who finishes every match with an ominous smile! The only one to finish every single fight thus far in under a minute! Entering, Sage-!] Following the cue, I walked through the gate that had just opened in front of me, and into the arena, where I was immediately blinded by the glaring sun''s uselessly intense rays of light. Not only that, but the noise was disorientating, too. The constant roar of the crowd was deafening, and it rumbling the entire colosseum like a full-sized earthquake greater than any of the previous matches in the past two weeks. More spectators than people I had ever seen in my life combined. I suppose it was to be expected. This was the final match of the Festival of Might, after all, and it took the form of an extraordinarily rare ''free for all'' fight too. One versus one versus one. The Dog of the Wardens. The Pig of the Order. And me. [Here we go~! The finals of this year''s Fighter''s Championship! The outcome will decide the new Champion of Auriga, the King Conqueror!] Finally, the moment I''ve been waiting for. [Start the match-!!] Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Clash of Mutt and Boar [Start the match-!!] Within an instant of the announcement, the pig of the Order''s body moved with a blur. That indomitable body of his rushed forth, with force equalling a train, his speed further amplified by the Supernatural Ability ''Acceleration Enhancement''. Unsheathing his daggers, he arrived at his target faster than an eye could blink. Clang-! Clang-! Clang-! Sparks flew with every clash of the blades. His opponent, Avon Laura, reacted in the nick of time to stop every one of Vahara''s strikes that came upon her faster than lightning. Clang-! Clang-! Clang-! Not even five seconds have passed since the beginning of the match, but the number of times the two fighters'' weapons have collided were innumerable. The audience was rendered speechless by the incredible display of skill, the likes of which had never been seen in the tournament''s recent history. Clang-! Clang-! Clang-! Ordinarily, one would think Vahara held the advantage. Not only was there an overwhelming physical disparity, but he utilised two weapons in comparison to Avon Laura''s one, and even possessed a Supernatural Ability on top of all of that. And yetD Clang-! Clang-! DAvon Laura was somehow not falling. Clang-! Clang-! Her stance was always perfect. Even I was surprised that she could hold on for this long. Every time she swings her arm, she blocks an incoming attack. Clang-! Every time she twists or adjusts her body, she dodges an incoming attack. Clang-! Each and every movement wasted no time, energy, nor space. Clang-! Not only was she keeping up with her opponent''s abnormal speed, but she seemed to even predict where his next attack would land. Clang-! But this could not last forever. Clang-! Eventually, the stalemate has to come to an end. Clang-! Clang-! Splatter-! For the first time in this intense, light-speed battle that had not even reached the ten second mark, blood had been shed. Following this, the constant collision of blades ceased. "Gah, you bitch...!" Making quick distance between themselves, Vahara shouted, a red liquid oozing from behind his leather vambraces. Behind it, I could imagine the thin red line that decorated his rough skin. "..." With no reply, Avon Laura only whipped the blood off of her sword and watched his movements with ice-cold vigilance. "Tsk! I''ll show you..." After that, it seemed like the short break-time was over, as... Clang-! Clang-! Before I could even register that someone had moved, the two of them had resumed clashing. Seriously, these guys are something else. This time didn''t last for nearly as long, though. Clang-! Splatter-! Not even three seconds passed before Vahara''s body was sliced yet again. Clang-! DBut, he didn''t stop. Clang-! Clang-! Splatter-! Again, he was cut. Clang-! Splatter-! And again. Clang-! Clang-! Clang-! Splatter-! And again, the blood he spilt all over the place began to dye the floor. Clang-! Despite this, he didn''t halt his assault. Clang-! Clang-! Splatter-! As his body accumulated wound after wound, no matter the severity of the injury, Vahara continued the constant flow of attacks. Clang-! Clang-! Splatter-! It must be tiring. The copious amounts of blood he is losing is more critical than he probably realises. Over time, his stamina and vitality will decrease, and this loss is exponential. Clang-! Clang-! Splatter-! I had an image in front of me. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was an image of one extreme versus another extreme. The clash of mutt and boar, Dog v Pig. Clang-! Splatter-! An unstoppable force, The Berserker. An immovable object, The Glacier. Clang-! Clang-! As one continuously approached the other, intending to destroy it. But it only ended in the aggressor failing in vain and accruing one additional wound. Splatter-! Before long, the outcome of the match was set in stone. "Hahh... Hahh... You... Haaah... Bitch..." The heavy breathing of the one in the red, bathed in the appropriate colour of his own blood, signified the impending conclusion. "...I think you should surrender already. We both know how this is going to end, and I''d prefer to not waste any further time." A suggestion was given by Avon Laura, who had yet to sustain an injury in this duel. Of course, she was red-faced and sweating all over from the high intensity of the battle, her forehead glistening as she roughly wiped it with the back of her arm, but it didn''t mean she was in trouble just yet. "Surrender...? Hah! Haha! Girlie, yer outta yer damn mind if ya think I''m givin'' up." Vahara replied to the proposal as so, then angrily pointed his bloody finger at me. "''Specially not when I''ve yet to teach that fucker a lesson for thinkin'' he can mess with us!" In response, Avon Laura''s expression seemed to darken. "...It is you who is unaware of what you''re messing with. Not you, nor your gang of ruffians have any right to interfere in this matter. Enlighten yourselves." She then straightened her arm, thrusting her daunting blade in his direction. "DAs it stands, there is no reason for you to be harmed any further. However, if you continue to resist and pursue, I will have no choice but to put an end to you here and now." Ptui-! To her warning, Vahara merely spat a mouthful of bloody saliva. "Shut up, bitch. Who do ya think ya are, huh? Tellin'' me what to do. That fucker is gonna die here, today! An'' I''m gonna make it as slow and painful as possible." He turned to me. "Hear that?! Ya bastard! Just wait for me to deal with this girl; I''ll be there to mess ya up real good in a second...!" When I just fiddled around with the thing in my coat pocket and ignored him, he clicked his tongue and got ready to conclude the fight with Avon Laura. "...You had a choice. I told you the correct answer, and you still failed to comprehend it. I didn''t know people like you truly existed in the world until today... Since there are bound to be people from your organisation here, let me caution you all one last time. Before you make an irreversible mistake." Seemingly curious about the last thing she wanted to say in a different tone than usual, Vahara raised an eyebrow, "Eh?" I, too, was interested in what she had to say about me. There was no chance she would reveal any meaningful information, but still. "DDYou had better give up on targeting this individual, lest you wish for the irreparable eradication of your entire group. This is not a selfish remark in hopes of scaring you away, but a message that desires to maintain the safety of the world." Oh... That was all, huh. That''s a bit of an exaggeration, though, isn''t it? It''s not like I have the power to end the world or something, after all. "Hahahaha! Pft, ya really think I''m gonna believe that, ya idiot? Ya losers''re the ones who lost him in the first place! Ya screwed up an'' yer all still fine, ain''tcha!? What horseshit!" "..." Avon Laura responded with nought but silence. I mean, he has a point, you know? The Wardens are the ones who I escaped from initially, but they''re not destroyed. Because I didn''t have the power to do that at the time, and in reality, I still don''t. Suddenly, Vahara brandished his daggers and screamed a battlecry that resounded throughout the entire colosseum, "Now, stop wastin'' my damn time n'' fight already...!" Leaping in Avon Laura''s direction, his feet left a small crater in the ground as the blood that veiled his body flew off with the wind. This time, however, there was no clashing of blades. All that could be heard was an incredibly faint slicing sound, and immediately following it, the crashing of Vahara''s ogre-like body onto the ground as he fell to his knees. "Agh, fuck! You bitch...!" He hadn''t died, though. Looking at it from the right angle, one may be able to see the cuts on the back of his knees and elbows. As a result, he couldn''t move his arms nor his legsDall four limbs were disabled. Incapacitated, but not killed. Had Avon Laura been in a position to do this from the very beginning? If so, she was immensely skilled; more than I had ever imagined. "DNow you see, the disparity in our ability is not able to be bridged by brute force." She began her lecture on the vexed brute, slowly making her way to his behind, and proceeding to line the edge of the sword with his thick neck. "Therefore, I advise you to surrender. It is unnecessary for a life to be taken." Even I thought that the boar-man''s violent thoughts might be swayed by getting completely clowned on here, but alas, we all knew that unfortunately wouldn''t be the case. "Hah! Go right ahead, girlie. I''ll admit, I''ve never imagined there''d be someone as strong as you. But, so long as ya kill that fucker over there real nice an'' painful like, then it ain''t gonna matter if I''m dead." She only sighed. "...Killing that man is not what I''ve been sent here for, I''m afraid. If that''s how it''s going to be, then I''ll put an end to it now." Seeing her begin to move the blade at his neck, I knew it was finally my time. "Ah, ah! Wait a moment! Don''t kill that guy!" ""...?"" The two of them, who stopped in silence to look at me, were most confused. It was no wonder, as I, who had stayed quiet the entire match until now, was making a move. "Yes, withdraw that blade! Naughty!" Cautiously, Avon Laura looked at me for a moment before gradually taking her sword away and sheathing it. Was she scared for some reason? "That''s right! Good. I can''t have my beloved fans fighting over me, now, can I? You know, equality and all that." Puzzled, the two must be. So, I thought I might as well get on with it. "Ahem!" Clearing my throat, I winked towards the camera held by the twins in the crowd and declared. "DDTo start things off, I have this entire colosseum rigged with explosives, so you''d better not make any reckless moves!" Chapter 19: Chapter 19: Like a Lamb-- Er, Pig, to the Slaughter My declaration was met with uproar. As the arena was silent from the jaw-dropping clash that had just occurred, my voice was easily carried by the wind to everyone in the audience. Needless to say, teams of security proceeded to rush around the entire colosseum building, searching frantically for any sign of explosives or danger of any kind, but of course... "Don''t bother trying to find them, because you can''t, but I assure youDthey are most certainly there." DIf I am going to suddenly announce the existence of bombs, then I''d be sure to hide them in a place they would never be found, wouldn''t I? It seems rather straightforward to me. ...Although, these words will most probably fall on deaf ears. "Now then," I looked between the two lowly animals in front of meDthe dog and the pigDand spoke with a subtle smile behind my mask. "I hope you two have had a fun time playing until this point, but I''m afraid playtime is now over." The little ones have had their showtime, but from now on, the spotlight was mine. "Before that, though... What exactly did you hope to accomplish by being here today?" I asked them both a question. The answer was simple, but I was curious as to what they thought. These two were in this situation because of themselves, obviously, but one might argue that the root cause was me. And, while I would disagree with that statement, I can see why someone might think thatDthe both of them are related to me in some capacity, after all. Avon Laura was the first of the two to speak, "...You know perfectly well why I am here, and I believe there is no need for further discussion on the matter. You can choose to submit peacefully, else I''ll resort to bringing you by force." DThe Wardens want to capture and incarcerate me, just like they did long ago. Next, it was Vahara''s turn to threaten, "Imma make a stew outta you, kid! Plan''s to getcha, dead or alive, so what''s it matter, huh?!" DThe Order wants to use me as a tool to accomplish its goals, or kill me if it''s not possible. Both of them want their hands on me, but they can''t both have me. If one of them cannot have me, they''ll simply try to just take me out of the equation entirely insteadDjust so nobody else can get me. Though, the Wardens might be a bit more forgiving in that regard, as my death is the second-to-last thing they want. In any case, those were their answers, but it wasn''t quite what I was looking for. "Wow, you guys are stupid, huh? I''m asking why you even thought you''d be able to accomplish anything by coming here today." It was obvious, at least to me, that their actions were useless. Since they knew what I was capable of, shouldn''t they think about it a little more? "Well, whatever. You guys are just underlings anyway, so it''d be a bit much to expect something from you, even if it''s a small thing like that. But, come on; let''s make things less boring, okay?" "...If you''re growing bored, why don''t you just quietly come back with me? You can start by throwing away that detonator in your pocket first." Avon Laura gave a suggestion, but I thought it was a rather questionable one. "What? You''ve regressed from not using your brain at all to using it in a detrimental way. Why on Earth would I do that? If I go with you, boredom is the very first thing I''d want to kill myself over, and that''s not to mention the hundreds of other things you guys do that just suck." Then, I added. "Oh, and explosives are one of the only fun things left in this world, so throwing away my detonator would be counter-intuitive, you know?" Furthermore, this thin stick in my hand is the one thing stopping those two from charging at me head-on right now. It''s not like them doing that would change anything anyway, but it would spoil the surprise. Avon Laura doesn''t want innocent bystanders to get mixed into her matters, and it''s no question that the Fighting Festival experiencing a terrorist attack is the last thing Vahara wants as a native of this place. This was something I couldn''t understand about humanity, no matter how many times I askedDwhy do something so irrational like let your precious target get away scot-free, all for the mere sake of saving a few lives? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two fighters, who were just now at each other''s throats, looked at me in unison, their grim expressions revealing their weakness for all to see. "...However, if thou art so desperateDI may present to you a chance of salvation." To make it fun, I propose a game of sorts. Or perhaps, it would be more fitting to call it a simple challenge. Avon Laura and Vahara stared at me voraciously, their ears perked as they awaited eagerly for my next words. "DJust catch me." That was all they had to do. "Catch me, and everything will be over, right?" You can do whatever you like to me at that point, whether it be taking me alive or killing me on the spot. Isn''t a perfect opportunity like that what these two want the most? Although they knew that I was not to be trusted in any way, they had no choice but to do what I say for the moment if it meant saving these innocent and harmless, yet terrified civilians cowering in the audience. And so... "...Alright." "Fine. Ya piece of scum-suckin'' shit. I was gonna catch an'' beat the shit outta you anyway." DFrom this moment on, fate had been sealed. "Well, give it your best shot!" Closing my mouth, I waited to see what their decision would be, though I could already take a well-educated guess. "Oi. I''m gonna bash that fucker''s skull in. Don''t dare to get in my way." Vahara claimed as much, only to receive an unexpected reply just as he was about to move. "...I don''t recommend rushing in blindly." He stopped, snorting derisively as he shook off the warning. "Hah! Ya think Imma team up with a bitch like you? Fuck off. Or what, is it that ya wanna go first? Go ahead, take his attention off me and see where that road takes ya." "...Excuse you, but I''m staying here. I do not quite fancy a swift death when I know it can be easily avoided. Don''t go complaining in the afterlife after you ignored my warning." "Suit yourself. What''s that punk gonna do to me anyway, fire a gun? Hah!" It seems Vahara thought he was fine because his immense speed could dodge a bullet. Did he assume that a gun was the most threatening weapon I could use against him? But, although it was a difficult thing for him, he should have tried to use his brain a bit more. "Here I come, ya son of a bitch-!" However, it appeared that there was no time left for thinking, as the boar jumped at me quicker than I could react. "I''ve got ya now, bastar---" BOOM--! The instant he put a foot on the ground after coming at me, I witnessed his charred-black body fly through the air from the blast and violently land close to where he began, rolling over to Avon Laura''s feet like a ragdoll. Just like a lamb-- er, pig, to the slaughter. DIf all I had was a gun, then I wouldn''t be so confident. Isn''t it common sense? After all, even though I do favour firearms quite a bit, why would something insignificant like that be the most powerful weapon in my arsenal? Hundreds of thousands of lives hang in the balance, yet you show me a half-hearted attempt like this? At the end of the day, a pig is a pig, I suppose. No matter how intelligent it may seem when compared to other animals, it is still an animal of sub-human intellect itself when it comes down to it. Unparallelled incompetence. Turning to the one remaining competitor, Avon Laura, I asked, "Now, would you like to give it a go?" Facial expression unchanging, she replied, "I am not a fool. I knew from the beginning that approaching your quadrant of the arena would be a fatal error, and I also know that you knew that I knew it." Welp. There really was no fooling her when it came to that kind of thing, was there? I shrugged. "As expected of someone hailing from the same "hometown", I suppose. Like birds of a feather in the end, are we not? But, I am concerned for your mental wellbeing; you already knew that the pig would suicide by trying to catch me, so why did you bother cautioning it?" She replied to me, a slight crease making itself noticeable in her brows, "Do not rope me in with the likes of you. You are less of a human than the bacteria hidden deep within the Earth''s crust; something akin to a monster, but even that word is too tame to describe what exactly you are." "Sheesh, that''s harsh. When have I ever done something to you?" "You may not have done something to me directly, but it is undeniable that your presence is nothing more than a plague that should be eradicated in this world. You have committed countless, heinous crimes in all three of the past, present and future, and the severity of your atrocities only continue to increase every day." Oh, but isn''t that unfair? What you call an atrocity, I would call rational justice. Anyhow, just because something is or isn''t listed as a crime in a nonsensical rulebook, that doesn''t mean that it actually should or shouldn''t be listed as a crime in reality. See the world through a lens of rationality and you will come to understand that human lives are in fact nowhere close to being as high in value as society deems them to be. "So what, do you change the future to try and save lives? Is it because you get bored of seeing the same predetermined fate, day after day? To make you feel powerful, or for some other reason?" "...I do not bother with changing the future merely to satisfy my ego; I change what I think should be changed for the overall betterment of this world." "Oh yeah? But isn''t that a skewed vision? What you think might be better for the world might not actually be better for the world. In that sense, wouldn''t I be the best candidate for determining such things? Of course, I don''t care about something like ''the betterment of the world'', but you get my point; that''s not your job, nor your decision to make." "I don''t claim for it to be my job, but I also know for a fact that it isn''t something that would fit someone like you, even after a million years pass." "Hm. Fair point. A million years passing wouldn''t increase my care for the inhabitants of this planet in the slightest. In that case, I guess one could argue that you would do a better job. Still, you saw what that pig was like; did you really think a brainless idiot like that would listen to your advice?" "You know as well as I that the ''destined future'' is only one of many possibilities. That fact has been proven time and time again, both back then and now." "Indeed... Speaking of which, I take it you were involved in what happened back then? You know, during the incident that led to my escape and all that. Actually, the reason I disposed of the pig first was because I wanted to ask you a few questions about it." "There is no need for you to ask anyone any questions about anything. Don''t even try fooling me with some low-level bait like that." ...I''m speaking the truth, you know? It''s not like the only thing I do is lie. "Oh... Were you not aware? That''s a little awkward..." Scratching my head, I wondered what I would do if she wouldn''t answer my questions, but at least it was convenient to know that the Wardens knew nothing about my condition. It''s something I actually kinda needed her to do, but it was a little embarrassing to ask. Really... I would really be caught in a quagmire if she decided not to. Seeing the hint of puzzlement on her face, I revealed a secret I had hesitated to tell for a long time. "...Ahah, well... You see... I actually... forgot... about what happened." Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Bad Memory Isnt a Crime, Is It?! Avon Laura''s frown deepened even further. "...What? What do you mean, ''you forgot''?" ...Why are you looking at me like that, huh? Bad memory isn''t a crime, is it?! Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waving my arms with exaggeration, I elaborated a little. "I mean what I say! I have no memory of what the ''incident'' is that led me to be able to escape; only that it happened." This was true. In fact, it was only possible for me to figure out the answer by asking someone who was directly involved, but I didn''t explicitly tell her this weakness. Why couldn''t I use the Measurement of Truth? Well, it''s because I seemed to have put a corresponding restriction on asking certain questions related to the event. What''s more, I didn''t even know what those questions were that I put a restriction on, nor do I know what kind of restriction it is in the first place. All I know is that I don''t know what happened. I can''t ask questions one way or the other about what happened, and I can''t even ask any questions related to why I can''t ask said questions. Really, it was a massive pain in the ass. I desperately wanted to figure out what happened that day, but I''m also hesitant about it. DDAfter all, I would never have gone to the lengths that I did if it wasn''t something serious. "...Just so you''re aware, I was not directly involved on that day. I was only asked to use my power beforehand," Avon Laura admitted in a lowered tone, making sure to speak in a voice that couldn''t be overheard by anyone not intended. Her power. The Measurement of Destiny. "Unfortunately..." She continued, "My power was unable to foresee what eventually occurred. To this day, I still don''t know if that was because the future changed, or due to the... ''nature'' of the incident." The nature...? Just what the hell happened that day... I doubted whether this woman would be willing to tell me or not, but either way, I''ve gathered some clues. "Now... I recommend we cease this topic. Once again, I will ask you to come along quietly and without resistance. If you do, I can guarantee your safety. You may also be able to learn the answers you seek." That was certainly an option. "And if I decline your offer?" However, I knew without having to ask. "...In that case, as I have mentioned previously, I will use force to make it happen." DIf I returned to ''that place'', escaping for a second time would be nigh-impossible. "Oh, but that''s not nice nor fair now, is it? What about my human rights? My right to say ''no'', my consent? What you''re trying to do is kidnapping, you know?" "It is not kidnapping when all we are doing is ensuring the safety of the world through proper containment of a dangerous entity. If one of us is to be accused of kidnapping, is the real perpetrator not you instead?" Casting a sideways glance into the audience, she subtly pointed out the existence of the twins, to which I smirked. "You knew. Would you like to meet them?" Raising an arm, I flicked my wrist and the girls began to float through the air towards us. Although their combined weight was slightly higher than the maximum weight of 50 kilograms their telekinesis could carry, making themselves float was no problem as long as they were together. Why couldn''t they float like this when I rescued them from the Hirane facility? That was because they weren''t used to controlling their powers very well at the timeDsomething they improved after consistent training at home. The speed would have to be worked on, though. "...Abducting children now, are you? It appears there is no restriction on how low you can stoop." Hm? What a hilarious accusation. "Ahaha, how funny~! Oh, but since I''m talking to someone of your intelligence, I''m not sure if you''re being genuine or not? You can''t be, right...?" "What do you think is so funny? This is no laughing matter. Stealing children and putting them to work under you, do you think it''s some kind of joke?" "Oh, but saying that is going too far, isn''t it? You are calling what I have done an act of evil, when in reality I have saved these innocent children from a horrible fate. Would you have preferred I leave them all alone in that facility, just to waste away as human test subjects, then?" "You know well that that isn''t what I meant. Of course, taking them away from such an awful environment is better than ignoring them there, but leaving them under your care would carry them away to an even more tragic fate in the end." "Aww, how can you say such a thing? I plan to show them a good life, you know? There may be ups and downs, but isn''t that just a part of life?" Perhaps she took my words a different way, as after gritting her teeth for a moment, Avon Laura unclenched her jaw and spat out some vicious words, "...I was briefed many times on just how terrible you are, but it never ceases to amaze me, witnessing your continuous descent in morality with my own eyes." I shook my head. "That''s where you''ve got it wrong, see; what you and everyone else considers to be ''morality'' is simply distorted by your personal views, experiences and opinions, whereas I view things objectively." "Knowing the truth doesn''t give you the right to be gatekeeping morality. It isn''t something so simple that it can be decided by a mere ''yes or no'' question. No, you have no right to be discussing the matter in the first place; you are a person who doesn''t even understand the reason a mother would mourn for her deceased child." What is she talking about? I understand that perfectly well. DHow could I not after seeing such things first-hand? "No? A mother grieves because they know their child cannot come back. That abrupt disconnectDsomething they adore with all their heart suddenly disappearing, never to returnDthat is painful to them, and that pain leads to mourning." Although there are also mothers who wouldn''t grieve the death of a child, I don''t think those are who she was talking about. For some reason, Avon Laura, who stared at me with contempt, seemed to give up with something as she sighed quietly. "...It''s clear this is going nowhere. You simply are incapable of anything more than a surface-level understanding when it comes to morality, ethics, or any other kind of human concept." "Well, if you say so. It''s true that I don''t experience the same things as other humansDthings they might claim are ''normal''Dbut it''s also true that I can know anything; I don''t need to experience those things to understand them." "That is exactly why it''s nothing more than surface-level. You can never truly understand what having those values is like because you simply do not possess the required human qualities to experience or understand them. You can ask all the questions you want about human emotions, like what they are and how they come about, but that doesn''t mean you''ll ever be able to experience them directly." She continued with a final line. "DDJust like an artificial intelligence program, you are an utter fool when it comes to understanding humans." "Ouch. Well, you think whatever you wish about me, it will never change the truth." Just in time, the twins also arrived. Moving behind me with that camera still in their hands, they gently lowered onto the ground. Chapter 21: Chapter 21: The Twins Debut How''s the stream going? With that thought in mind, I quickly checked my smartphone from my pocket. [I see my brother over there tf?] [WEEEE FLYYY~~~~~~] [Yo missed the stream cus work can some1 fill me in pls] [^^ Missed epic fight scene L] [^^ Check clips] [^^ *link* there ya go] [JUST GOT BACK WTF CAMERAMAN CAN FLY!?!??!?] [@Truthseeker09 Ugh why you stalling just get on with the fight already] [^^ Hey don''t rush Mr Truth!] [^^ Yeh if all the action just happened in five mins then it''d get boring quick lol] [ - - You have received a donation of $5! - - ] [ - - Yo big T can you press the detonator sometime soon thx thx loving the stream so far tho - - ] [?Killing bad?Don''t press it?Killing bad?Don''t press it] [Where can I buy floating camera] Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [^^ It''s a drone moron] [Dono is paying money to see people die what a psycho] [^^ you are here watching ppl die too idiot] [^^ Classic hypocritical viewer] Hmm, they seem to be doing fine. Set off the explosives, though, eh...? There''s a time and a place for everything, chatter, and my performance is top-tier. Learn some patience. In any case... "Are you sure you don''t want to give up? Avon Laura. Surely, you do realise what situation you''re in right now, don''t you?" Her face hardened as she glanced between me and the twins on either side, and then again at the audience around her. To concede and leave, saving the lives you can, hanging by a thread? To continue resisting me, not giving up on the mission assigned to you? "What will it be?" I''m awaiting your decision, Avon Laura. "...You... How could you..." She may be able to see the future, but even an ability like that wasn''t enough to oppose meD "What is currently at stakeDI''m sure you are more aware than anyone else." DShe is going to grit her teeth and stay faithful to her mission to capture me, ruefully sacrificing who knows how many innocent lives in the process. "You can think as hard as you want, look at the future all that you want, but in the end..." Right? "Your decision at this moment has always been the same." And so... Yes. Avon Laura cannot abandon her mission DDWithout any warning, she lunged in my direction, landing but a few metres away from me in a single step. Shiing~! Thrusting her white longsword towards me with a sudden drive of her arm, its razor-sharp edge grazed my cheek. "If you continue to run your mouth, you''ll regret it," She spat with a glare. ...Pesky. She thought about every possible future where she would jump at me until she found one where she happened to avoid stepping on a mine. Just like that, she gradually figured out the locations of all the mines in the arena around me. Tsk. There was no time for me to mock her or playfully mess around in this situation, as her skill with the blade was not something to take lightly. DShe wasn''t going to let me take any breaks, either. Ignoring the stinging pain and trail of blood on my face, I pushed myself backwards and rolled to the floor, narrowly avoiding a second strike. "Girls!" With a quick shout, I made as much distance between the two of us as possible. Answering my call, the twins threw the camera into the air, making it float with telekinesis, and stood in between me and her. "...Move." "Ah, ah, ah! Sona, Sana, I''ll grant any one of your wishes if you do well here!" I was confident the twins wouldn''t dare to revolt or refuse to obey my commands anyway, but when faced with death, you can never know how or when a person may behave unexpectedly. Thus, I provided them with a promise of additional rewards. "...You monster, using children as your shield. How deplorably expected of you." Oh, but can you honestly tell me there is a difference between using a child and an adult as a meat shield? Without bringing nonsense like morals and ethics into it, I know you can''t. If anything, a child is just a superior meat shield if compared to an adult, right? Faced by the twins, Avon Laura lowered her sword slightly. "...I do not wish to harm children, especially those who are victims. Moreover, there is no reason for why I should have to. However, if you continue to stand on the opposing sideDthat person''s sideDthen I will have no choice but to brand the both of you as enemies as well." How laughable. Something like that wouldn''t convince them to stand down. The twins have been through hell itself; being told all their lives that no one will come to save them, that the rest of their lives will be untold misery, and that the entire world sees them as abominations. DDo you truly think they would consider standing against the person who rescued them from all of that? The one who, ignoring everyone else, focused on them and them only. The twins, who have never experienced the thing called affection in their lives, rely on me above all else. You think they care about being seen as enemies by the likes of you? Avon Laura, you are na?ve. "Sona. Sana. Show her-- no, show the world what you are capable of." As soon as I said that, I felt the temperature of the arena''s atmosphere begin to steadily rise. At the same time, Sana backed up to the rear. Meanwhile, Sona stepped forth, and in the next moment, could be seen with a glistening sheen veiling her body from head-to-toe. She took a fighting stance. "...You''ve made your choice, I see." Despite what I was saying about taking the spotlight, today was not the day for me to shine. "It is lamentable, but you will soon come to see just what it means to stand on the same side as that monster behind you." DThis was the day of the twins'' official debut. One second of waiting passed before Avon Laura disappeared from where she stood. "This is a result of your foolish decision, but I will remember your deaths as being those of the victims'' in this situation." Reappearing feet before Sona''s nose, her sword moved in a flash. Before anyone could even know it... "...I am sorry." The blade''s unforgiving edge connected with Sona''s neck. Chapter 22: Chapter 22: The Twins Debut (2) The instant Avon Laura''s sword made contact with Sona''s neck, the unexpected occurred. Rather than a fountain of blood spurting, following a head sent flying through the air, something entirely different could be heard. A single noise resonated throughout the arena. Clang~! The familiar sound of metal-on-metal. One that could be heard countless times until this point, and yet one that no one expected to hear. "--!?" The future had changed. Widening her eyes for a moment, Avon Laura faltered briefly before belatedly going for a second strike on the young girl before her. DHowever, that small gap was enough. Sona side-stepped, barely dodging the attack, and lunged for the blade. Avon Laura withdrew the weapon out of Sona''s reach, whirling around to counter with a whip-like slash, blocked by the girl halting to raise her arms. Clang~! Yet again, her skin seemed forged from the strongest of steels. Watching the astonishing abilities of the girl with the eyes of a hawk, Avon Laura took a step back to assess the situation. ...How? Her movements were not that of a ten-year-old girl; that speed in particular was in fact comparable to Avon''s own. She knew they were taken from a facility that conducted human experiments for the purpose of testing Supernatural Abilities, but not to mention her speed; the fact that a small girl could block the blade of a swordmaster such as herself, with nothing but her bare neck, was clearly strange. ...Physical enhancement of some kind? Only some kind of ability that could strengthen her body would be capable of such feats, and that magical lustre that coated her body seemed an apt fit for the case. The girl should be nearing the limits of her ability just to keep up with Avon Laura in the current situation, so there shouldn''t be a need to worry about further growth of her enhancement, but a close eye should be kept on that other girl staying in the rear. Since she was hiding away, it wouldn''t be illogical to assume that the only one of the two girls with any amount of physical ability was the one confronting her right now. On the other hand, that should also mean that the girl has a different ability equal to it in terms of power. She witnessed the two float with her own eyes, so could that be it? A power over gravity, or some kind of telekinetic power perhaps? Comparing it to the volunteering subjects that are looked after in the Wardens'' facilities, the progress of the Order''s Supernatural Ability experimentation has far surpassed their own, but that isn''t surprising given their inhuman readiness to resort to underhanded methods. If things continue as they are, the Measurement of Destiny shows nothing more than a vision of a terribly heated battle that stood at a stalemate; she would be fighting ceaselessly with sweat constricting her body and the possibility of falling from exertion ever-rising. ...In that case, it is better to get things over with quickly. Avon Laura dashed forward, taking care to manage the distance between her and Sona. Seeing a mirage of the girl coming to grab her sword, she elegantly waved her arm like a snake to narrowly avoid getting caught in the opponent''s grasp. Then, landing a foot just beside Sona, she placed a hand on her back and pushed hard before jumping away as quickly as she arrived. Not turning back to look at the girl shoved to the floor behind her, Avon Laura increased her speed towards the real targetDthe twin standing at the back of the arena. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With nothing in between her and her target, Avon Laura reached the girl in the blink of an eye and unsheathed her sword when... SLAM-!! DA heavy noise resounded. Following that, Avon Laura felt her vision blur. "Kuhgh-!?" A moment later, she let out an unsuppressed sound from within as a hefty impact was felt on her lower back. All of a sudden, she found herself soaring through the air in an awkward position and left wondering just what the hell had occurred. Rotating her body in the air, she managed to land somewhat safely, but reflexively groaned when rising to her feet. Zoning her disordered gaze on her opponents, she soon found that they were already back together. My push was supposed to take at least a few seconds to come back from, but just when did she have the time to recover and travel all that distance...? Furthermore, just what was it that hit me? Whatever it was, it was far stronger in raw force than any other blow dealt to her today, and even more than she could remember. Examining the two girls carefully before making a move, Avon Laura realised that they had more to them than she initially thought. Then, something questionable happened. Taking what looked like a small vial of red liquid out of her pocket, Sona handed it to the other girl, Sana, who downed it in an instant. What is that...? There was no immediate effect that followed, or at least it seemed so, but even the Measurement of Destiny didn''t make deducing such a thing easy. The situation has deviated too far from the original plan, and Avon Laura deeply contemplated whether the right move here was to simply back off for now and come back later with more preparedness. She really did not want to have to do it if possible, but it was getting more and more doubtful whether she could feasibly win in a one versus two against these girls. Sneaking a glance at the man wearing a mask, she wondered. ...Was this your plan from the beginning? To fool my foresight, show off your newfound power in the form of these girls, and terrorise these innocent people? Not even the Measurement of Destiny was enough to foresee what that man''s end goal was. She began to doubt whether the Wardens could truly take him back to where he belongs. Even if it was the best case scenario for the world, would he allow it? The answer was undeniably ''no'', but it was something they needed to do even if it was close to impossible. ...Someone like him-- No, there exists no person like him on the planet. A being of such unequivocal peril, whose very existence is a hazard to the world. What it would take to convince him to return to the ''Playground''DAvon Laura wasn''t even sure if there existed a condition that could be satisfied to strike such a deal. That person was wildly unpredictable and cared for nothing but himself. He seemed to enjoy putting on the act of an entertainer at the moment, but once that got tiring he would switch in an instant. All those people from around the world that are beginning to idolise himDI wonder how long their disillusionment will last. The crowd around us... Even they appear to be gradually calming from the panic of the bomb threat this man had previously announced. Did they think it was fake? Maybe. But I knew. Even without seeing the future of body parts soaring all over the place and bloody explosions erupting, I knew well about that man''s character. The bombs were very much there, and they were very much active. ...I cannot retreat here. One might think that a couple hundred thousand lives being sacrificed was nothing in comparison to the billions of lives that may be saved as a result. But I disagree. These civilians deserve to live just as much as any other. That''s why I can''t back down here. If I do, that man will get bored, and as a result, hundreds of thousands of innocent lives will be lost like nothing. He is evil. An evil worse than any demon, one that will mercilessly extinguish countless lives with but a snap of his fingers and not even as much guilt as tearing the leaf off a branch. Such evil must be stopped. Enduring the harsh pain around her liver to get into a proper posture, Avon Laura tightened the grip on her sword, and muttered. "...Unravel the congested ball of yarn. Out of these myriad timelines, reveal to me the path in which I must take to succeed and a fate most sealed..." Even if they were a couple of kids, they were opponents that required her utmost attention. "DI follow thee; Fate''s Cherished Red Thread." Now was not the time to hold back. Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Fighting With Fate Wow! As expected of a Supernatural AbilityDSona''s ''Telekinetic Self-Enhancement'' sure is busted, huh? That super-enhanced punch of hers was even more powerful than I anticipated it to be, too, sending Avon Laura flying like that! She, who had ended up rolling across the sandy arena floor, soon rose back to her feet like a true tenacious bug, but that was to be expected. Although it was not without accruing some damage, someone belonging to the Wardens is not someone to give up just like that. Show me... How long can you go on for, mutt? Try with all your might. Struggle. Can you draw out the full power of the twins, all by yourself? A dog so precious to the Wardens like yourself is someone extremely hard to come by, let alone one with your combat capabilities. You belong to them. To the people behind the incident I cannot remember. The people I want to see suffer. You lot claim to be saving the world, but can you put your money where your mouth is? Are you nothing more than a dog with no bite, or can you show me that you truly deserve to be coming after me again when you already lost me once? Such a sightDI am deeply interested in witnessing it with my own eyes. Prove your mettle to me. Avon Laura. = = = *** = = = Her eyes firmly shut, Avon Laura didn''t bother to wipe the grime of battle off her face and armour as she focused wholly on what lay within. Despite having her eyes closed, however, she could still see clear as day. Was it her mind''s eye? Perhaps something similar. Either way, what sat in the centre of that vision was a red ball the size of a star. It was plain-looking, a simple ball of yarn. Although it was unimaginably difficult to reach this point alone, she was a person more than capable of having her efforts bear fruit. Surrounding the yarn was but the vastness of space, leaving all to be desired, but it had an ominous atmosphere around it. As if the ball of red yarn was of grave importance. However, Avon Laura did not mind this, and immediately began to tug at the object within her mind. At first, the ball had a complete shape, but it soon deflated. It started with a single thread. Clang~! Suddenly, her sword struck something seemingly made of metal, the recoil making it bounce off whatever had been hit. She pulled that thread a little more. Clang~! Again, there was a clear collision with something. Then, she yanked the thread hard. "Ow..." "Sana..." DTwo small and deadpan voices, seemingly belonging to the two girls. Avon Laura''s eyes remained close all the while, but the results were undoubtedly there. Success. She went again, but this time tugged on a different thread. Woosh-! ...Nothing? They must have dodged, leaving nothing but the wind pressure from the sword slicing the air, but Avon Laura didn''t have the luxury of contemplating such meaningless things. She just continued to pull the thread. Clang~! Clang~! Clang~! Clang~! Clang~! Strangely, no matter how many times or how hard the thread was pulled, it only ended in the same result; her attack being blocked by something. It was not her duty to figure out what that something was and adapt, however. Instead, the only thought that occurred was along the lines of ''it must be the wrong thread'', and she immediately went for a third. Clang~! Clang~! Another dead thread. Clang~! Without hesitation, she tried a fourth and a fifth. Clang~! Clang~! A sixth and a seventh, and even an eighth and a ninth. Clang~! Clang~! Clang~! But somehow, not even the tenth thread managed to secure a solid hit. Clang~~~! Something was wrong. But, there was nothing Avon Laura could do; in her current state, continuing to pull the red threads leading from the yarn was the best course of action. It being all she had, there was no other choice. Swinging her sword in a wide arcD Woosh-! DThe blade hit nothing. However, that didn''t mean it was a useless effort. Thud. Something fell to the ground; presumably the enemy after losing her balance. Avon Laura clutched the cord of yarn in her hands. Would this be the thread to end it all? Just as she was about to pull on it, she froze at the sight before her. DDThe thread began to decay. Blackening all over, the thread rapidly withered into dust and vanished. A timeline had been cut short. Death. If she had continued following that thread, death would accompany itDinstinctually feeling this, Avon Laura''s body drenched in sweat along with the immense relief. Because one thread had disappeared, the great ball of yarn had slightly reduced in size. It did not mean much, though, as all Avon had to do was find another thread. And that did not take long. Clang~! She brought down her sword from the sky in a vertical downswing, smashing the target in front of her with a violent impact, but to seemingly no avail. Drawing on that thread again, her body swiftly followed up with a forward thrust. Clang~! Despite not being able to penetrate the opponent''s defences, the stab managed to push them back, and with an immediate jump backwards to gain some distance, there was a moment of silence beforeD Boom-!! DThey had fallen back onto one of the innumerable landmines littering the arena. Avon Laura did not think for a second to leave it at that, however, as there was still another enemy remaining, so she continued to pull at the thread. Dashing towards a certain direction on her south-western side, she arrived within an instant, but just as she was about to yank that thread and end it all, she paused. Just like before, the thread darkened in a flash and began to wither away. ...Why...? Feeling the weight of the fibre in her hands evaporate, she hurriedly grabbed the nearest one and hauled it, causing her arm to swing. Woosh-! It appeared that, due to the slight delay before her attack, it had barely missed its intended target. But, again, all was fine. She only needed to pull the thread. DBefore she could do that, though, the line of thread she held yet again turned from red to black, and then into ash that scattered into the endless darkness of her mindscape. ...Why? Trying another thread, the same result occurred. Why? Again. Why...!? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And again. Along with this perpetually repeating cycle, the grand red ball of thread that was akin to the sun of our solar system just prior, was now nothing more than the size of a blue whale. Nonetheless, it didn''t end there. No, she still needed to win the battle; win the battle and capture that man. To save the world, even if fate was utterly exhausted as a result, she needed to find a winning lineDthe path to victory. Thus, she continued. But it wasn''t looking good. One thread after another dyed black and withered into nothingness within her grasp, and despite her ever-quickening pace, her panic-stricken endeavour to find and pull a thread that would lead to the desired future was appearing more and more futile. The ball of yarn shrank. From the size of a star, to the size of a planet. From the size of a planet, to the size of a moon. From the size of a moon, to the size of a large structure. To a small building, to an animal, to a beach ball. It shrank and shrank and shrank. Withered away like a rose bush in winter, wilting with no hope to recover. And eventually... ...Why...? ''Fate'' was reduced to the size of an ant. ...How...? Silently bending down, she took between her fingers the final thread. There was no other option. Feebly picking up this thread, the intention of pulling it didn''t even enter her consciousness as it withered away before her very eyes, and she was left with nothing. Avon Laura was destined to perish. Coming to this belated and cruel realisation, she fell backwards from her crouched position onto the floor. All alone in this dark and dismal space, she buried her head into her knees. Quietly, she sobbed. Chapter 24: Chapter 24: From The Beginning, There Was No Chance After being blasted away by Sona''s telekinetically-enhanced punch, I watched as Avon Laura got right back up and dashed towards the twins once more. Then, her sword repeatedly collided with Sona''s blocking armsDfaster than I could see with my eyes, the blade continuously bounced off and struck again more times than I could count, yet many times within a single second. "Ow..." "Sana..." DAt one point, Sona failed to fully obstruct one of her blows that aimed at Sana, resulting in some blood being spilled. Well, it was nothing that couldn''t be fixed, but I would have to deduct some points for that. Of course, however, if Avon Laura tried to do such a thing again, I would not hesitate to show her the taste of lead. Although Sona, her opponent, carried a defensive stance and only seemed to be barely tanking the damage from all these hits, it''s not like that''s all she was doing. No, the two jumped and darted around the arena leaving blurry afterimages and the occasional burst of sparks from the intermittent clashes. I marvelled at the fact a "normal human" was capable of speed at this level, comparable to that of a legitimate superhuman. It was a magnificently beautiful sight, this battle was, and the scene of Avon Laura''s alluring figure dancing elegantly around the arena to narrowly evade the dozens of landmines scattered around was truly captivating. From what little I could gather, her movements seemed almost mechanical, as if someone else was controlling her body, and I must admit, it enchanted me. Such control of one''s body, their movements. Her white hair shimmering under the glaring sunlight like the purest snow as she moved, every swing of her arm resulting in a small explosion of hot sparks as her closed eyes exuded a sense of coolness and superiority. It looked magical. But then, as the wild goose chase of a fight continued, Sona tripped. ...Did the timer on her buff run out? Yes. Additionally, she has built up fatigue from the excessive hits taken thus far I see. I suppose blocking that many powerful hits of a blade with your bare body would accrue some kind of damage in the long run, wouldn''t it? Fortunately, because she was in an area with few mines, there was no danger in that regard, but it gave Avon Laura an unforgivable advantage in the situation as Sona was on the ground. Suddenly, I caught a glimpse of a vial falling out of Sona''s pocket, smashing upon impact with the ground and spilling the sticky red liquid within to dye it a similar hue. Oh, that was her last one, wasn''t it? Hm--? I had thought Avon Laura would use the opportunity to strike while the enemy was down, but she had jumped a great distance away before I knew it. ...Why? Oh, don''t answer! Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It''s because she knows Sana''s power, right? At the very least, she saw what would happen as a result if she let her guard down and tried to attack the vulnerable Sona in that situation. Suddenly, she moved again, but this time towards Sana. Because she was closer to her than Sona after jumping back, it made sense, but I was ready to pull out the trusted Ruger at any time should the situation require it. However, that didn''t seem necessaryDjust as she approached, Sana vanished, with Sona appearing from nowhere in her place. "Clang~!" With such a sound ringing out, much to Avon Laura''s surprise, her opponent was still standing! Excellent use of your ability! Bonus points! I felt an urge to applaud my new subordinates for their well-orchestrated performance, but held it in. Avon Laura appeared to be nearing her physical limits ever-so-slightly as a result of the twins'' persistent pushing and commendable endurance in this battle, a waterfall of sweat rolling down her body. Beneath all that plated armour, it must certainly be tough. Her movements were becoming a little sluggish, and her attacks dull. Her stamina was slowly depleting, with her rough breathing and flushed face attesting to this. She was so hot her body seemed to be quite literally letting off steam, unlike her icy appearance. Just as I was thinking such a thingD Boom-!! DSona misstepped and her foot connected with a landmine. It seems her fatigue was not so light, either. Deducting points for that, but it''s a weakness that can be worked on. Perhaps sensing through those shut eyes of hers that Sona wouldn''t be able to recover so easily, she seemingly took it as one down for the count and proceeded to dash towards the one remaining enemy, Sana. As she did so, she arrived at her target within the blink of an eye and brought down her sword like the jaws of an alligator. DBut stopped her swing mid-air. Why? Well, that''s simple: because the barrel of my gun was aimed right at the back of her head, my index finger placed firmly on the trigger. I knew how Avon Laura''s Measurement of Destiny worked. Well, how could I not? Anyway, I knew that she would instinctively avoid a "dead-end" fate at any cost, or in other words, a future in which she met an early grave. If she actually gets close to killing these girls, then I will put an end to her before she can even think to regret it. Thus, she cannot kill themDany path she takes that does, is a path that leads directly to her demise as well. I don''t think she quite understood this previously, but from the beginning, there was no chance. There really was no ''win condition'' for her in this matter, and that is now being made explicitly clear. DDCheckmate. Avon Laura. Because she has a weaknessDthat is, a fear of deathDshe is unable to win against me. Because these twins are putting their lives on the line for my sake, it is already impossible for me to lose from the very beginning. You see, I have no qualms about using children''s lives if it ensures the continuation of my own. In fact, I have already confirmed that the Ruger''s .22 LR rounds pack enough of a punch to penetrate Sona''s telekinetic enhancement in her unbuffed state, so there was no danger if they somehow decided to betray me. But, they wouldn''t even think about doing something like that anyway. A few moments passed before Avon Laura''s petrified body began to move again, with it starting by her lowering her arm powerlessly and dropping her weapon to the floor. Then, she too fell to the ground, hugging her knees as she lay in a foetal position, tears streaming down her anguished face. ...What is she doing now? Ah, did you look so far into the future that you saw yourself reincarnate as a baby or something? Maybe she confused herself with that baby and pissed herself; I don''t know nor care to find out. It''s none of my business what habits other people haveDI know some people do strange things when frightened, after all, and I suppose she would be scared after having death flash before her eyes like that. "Girls. Come." In any case, it was about time to wrap this show up. Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Fighting Festival Finale "Girls. Come." Sweaty, injured and covered in the grime of battle, the twins gradually stumbled over to me. "Good job. I''ll grant you a wish when we get home." I couldn''t be more honest. They really surpassed my expectations, so I would say they genuinely deserved it after everything is said and done. Incidentally, they could have probably used their telekinesis to float, but if they did that, the camera they were currently supporting with it would fall due to a lack of energy. I think that was fine; the stream was basically over now anyway. Before that, though, there was a final, quick thing I wanted to do here. To ensure that people remember. Taking a microphone from out of my coat pocket, I flicked a switch on it to turn it on and tapped it a couple of times. "*Tap, Tap*! Ah, ah, can you hear me?" It seemed to be working fine. Looking at the puzzled reactions of everyone in the audience as they wondered what was going on now, I couldn''t wait to see what kinds of faces they would make in five minutes'' time. I had never used a microphone before, but by simply asking the Measurement of Truth, I figured it out. Oh, so a good position is to hold it vertically against your chin, huh? Well, I''m only a beginner, so let''s stick with it. "Hello, everyone!" Confirming that the audience could all clearly hear my voice, I stood in the centre of the colosseum arena and began my announcement. "Before I begin, let''s get rid of the pesky annoyances first, shall we? *Snap*" Raising my hand, I snapped my fingers. Following that, chaos ensued in the stands. Boom-! Splatter-! Boom-! Splatter-! Boom-! Splatter-! DA myriad of minor explosions resounded as the sound of blood sputtering against the audience members and walls of the spectator stand echoed alongside harrowing screams. What some people may or may not have noticed was that the only ones suddenly bursting into a pile of flesh and blood were the teams of security, and that no civilians were dying. It went on for almost thirty seconds, and during that time, quite a few of the spooked security guards fired a couple shots at me with their guns, but to no avail. The bullets all paused in mid-air, just a few feet away from my body as I continued speaking into the mic. "Nice try! But, I''m not going to go down so easily, you know?" I stared directly into the guard''s eyes that tried to kill me. "Well. Maybe you''ll have better luck in the afterlife." Boom-! Splatter-! What would his last thoughts have been as he looked into the eyes behind the mask, I wonder. As the swift yet chaotic thirty seconds came to a brisk end, the only noise that could be heard was the frantic panic of innocents in the seating areas. The wailing was getting on my nerves, so I kindly asked them to shut up with a smile. "Um, let''s tone it down a little, shall we? I don''t want my words to go misunderstood, after all." Silence enveloped the arena once again. Beautiful. "Now then, isn''t this refreshing? Come on, let us loosen up a little bit. How could we have all enjoyed ourselves when there are menacing people with guns all about the place?" I had been thinking of what to do here for quite a while. To be honest, I never really had anything planned. Initially, I set up a load of bombs on all the security guards'' uniforms as well as under a random number of spectator seats, but I hadn''t had the opportunity to use them well until now. I had to keep them there for Avon Laura and the other guy, to make them think twice about attacking me head-on, but now that they were both out of the equation I didn''t really have a use for the explosives I hooked up. Entertainment and intimidation were the only reasons I could come up with, and even the Measurement of Truth said that it was a good chance to increase my notoriety, so I eventually decided to go ahead with it. A terrorist attack of sorts, I suppose one might call it. I don''t think I even needed to stream it though, thinking back on it, because there are quite a number of people recording the incident with their smartphones and whatnot right now. Well, it only supports my goal, so there''s no need to stop them. "Oh, come now, there''s no need to act so shy." The audience was still dead quiet, but that would change soon enough. In fact, there were already moans and groans, mumbles and grumbles coming from here and there. But, it wasn''t quite enough to have an entertaining show. "...If you''re going to be this stubborn, citizens of Auriga, then I guess I have no choice but to make you talk..." I deliberately delayed it by a few seconds to try and bait them, but it didn''t appear to work. Seriously, these guys. Half of a show is its audience, didn''t you know? "Welp, if that''s how it is, then here you go; a gift from me to you. *Snap*" BOOM-!! With another snap of my fingers, several seemingly random places in the audience blew up with admirable force, and along with it, screams erupted. "How about it? Would you like another one?" Without giving any time to react, I snapped my fingers for the third time. BOOM-!! "There''s plenty more where that came from, by the way. Do you feel like changing your mind now?" It would be good to keep in mind that I am talking to them as a collective. If there are even a small number of them that do not comply, they will receive another one of my ''gifts''. I didn''t really mind it thoughDin fact, it was probably for the best. The more heinous the act I commit, the more evil the atrocity; the more my infamy and notoriety will grow. As it does so, the world''s governments will likely come after me again, but they will probably soon be informed that I''m a case to be dealt with by the Wardens, and after that, they''ll leave me alone. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the long run, it''s beneficial if I can make myself known by the populace. I could have probably done it by being a good guy instead, but where''s the fun in that? More importantly, it would also limit my freedom too much, so there''s no chance of that happening. In a short while, I should be done with the rest of my business here. I don''t think I''ll need to come back to Auriga again any time soon, but they''ll be too busy trying to fix up the damage I caused to the colosseum for it to matter anyway. As for Avon Laura... Well, I think it''s fine to just leave her as is, no? She''ll be right back to targeting me again with the zealous passion of a starving lioness hunting her prey soon enough. I wonder if she''ll return with a comrade next time? Ah, I cannot wait for it. Truly, though it wasn''t for more than a couple of weeks, I had an enjoyable time in this country, especially today. That''s right. Today was fun. Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Becoming Famous is Too Easy Nowadays [DFollowing up on the terrorist attack that occurred last week at Auriga''s Fighting Colosseum during the final battle of this year''s annual Fighting Festival, an official statement has finally been released by Mr Azad Christoph, the current Head Manager of the Colosseum.] [Hello. I''ll get right into it by saying that the recent events are naturally of the kind that comes as an unwelcome surprise. I will not hide any of the facts and claim that there were no casualties, because there unfortunately were; the sad details about this matter will be revealed later today, so I will not speak any further on that, however, there is something else I would like to bring attention to.] [All of the people that were able to be rescued have officially been rescued as of today, which is why I am finally speaking today. I believe that the many teams who helped us in saving as many affected citizens as possible, both physically and emotional, deserve unconstrained thanks, and I have promised to generously reward everyone who has joined in on these relief efforts.] [Additionally, the Aurigan Fighting Colosseum is already in the process of being rebuilt, and thanks to the many gracious donations of our investors and people watching from overseas, we look to have the reconstructed Colosseum be properly refurbished and restored in the highest quality to repay all the people who have gave their assistance.] [Thanks to everyone involved, there is no longer anyone stuck under the rubble of the collapsed Colosseum. I am speaking on behalf of all the workers at the Colosseum when I say that we sympathise with the families of the victims, and though our sole condolences will not be enough to bring back that which was lost, we hope that the Colosseum''s redemption can bring even a little solace to those in despair.] [Now, I know this is getting a bit long, but there is one last thing I wanted to say on this topic.] [Recently, there are some unsavoury rumours I''ve caught that have surfaced and are currently spreading around online.] [Keep in mind that these rumours are a vast minority, however the mere existence of them is frankly quite disgusting, and the people who are spreading them around like some sort of high-school gossip should be ashamed of themselves.] [I will not go into detail of what these rumours entail, and I will not name-drop any of the culprits we have already found, because I do not wish to exacerbate this issue any further than necessary.] [DJust know that anyone who reveres the antagonist of this terrorist attack on our country, during one of our most sacred periods no less, even jokingly, will certainly not be treated kindly.] [And finally, to the three individuals responsible for this unprecedented tragedyDwe will not forgive, and we will not forget.] Tap. Pressing a button on the remote to turn off the T.V., I turned to look at the twins sitting beside me with enthusiasm. "Did you see that, girls? They showed a silhouette of me with my mask on! How easy it is to become famous these days, huh? They even mentioned you two at the end there." They looked at me with their ordinary poker faces, but I''ve spent enough time with them to tell that they were actually feeling a little excited. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you want us to do it again...?" "...It was tiring, but I think it was okay..." Woah. Were they ready to go again already? Since they were able to use their abilities however they pleased for the first time, they must have felt rather refreshed. No, yeah, even if they did get a little hurt in the process, once the adrenaline gets pumping, something like that is no big deal at all. Compared to staying cooped up in that experimental facility for days on end and only being let out occasionally to be tested on and have your blood taken, the kind of rush you would get from doing something naughty like this would be far more than just a little bit addicting. I can''t imagine the sort of never-before-felt emotions the twins experienced, having done it. "Hey! What the hell did you do, you bastard?!" Suddenly, Emir burst through the door to the living room. Oi, Minami ain''t gonna be happy with you if you start breaking her doors immediately after getting on her good side, you hear? Broken doors cost money to replace, and unless it''s an investment, spending money is the one thing Minami hates most. "What?" "That-- On T.V., the terrorist attack in Auriga! Was that you?!" Looking at this 14-year-old, I briefly wondered whether to tell the truth or not. If I admit it, then, knowing him, he''ll probably stop working with me forever and report me to the police. So, the best course of action was to lie. "No? What are you talking about?" Furrowing my brows, I claimed I had not a clue what he was saying. Nevertheless, he continued. "You were there when it happened! Not only that, but there were three terrorists, two of them kid-sized, and the other one wore a mask exactly like the one you own! All of the descriptions match you one-to-one!" Tsk. I knew keeping this kid alive was a shit idea. "You know who else was there when it happened? 254,893 spectators, 550 armed guards, 128 final tournament participants, and 7 referees. Are you trying to pin the blame solely on me out of all those people?" "The descriptions--" "Okay, so I am the only person out of every single person there who matches the descriptions? That sounds a bit unlikely, don''t you think? How can it be me when I can''t even fight? No, what''s even the motive in the first place for me to do so?" Confidently asserting that I was innocent on repeat would be enough to get him to stop accusing me, but I made sure to overload his brain so that he couldn''t come up with a comeback just in case. He was only a kid, so I doubt he''d be able to argue against even this level of half-assed reasoning. "You''re a bad guy, that''s why! Of course you would do something like that! How would I know why a bad guy would do bad things?!" Oh, Emir, come on... If you make it this easy, it''s not gonna be any fun. "Bad guy, he says..." I frowned. "Look at you. You''re already admitting that you came at me with a negativity bias from the very beginning. If you''ve already pegged me as a bad guy from the start, then obviously you''re going to come to the wrong conclusion. This is prejudice. I''m disappointed." A guy isn''t bad just because he did one or two things others would call ''bad''. Even then, just because someone is a bad guy doesn''t mean that every bad thing that happens is automatically his fault. Well, it was actually me in this case, but I wouldn''t call myself a bad guy. "Emir..." "...Disappointing..." I was surprised the twins actually agreed with me, but I went along with it. "See? Even the girls think you''re being unreasonable." "Wha-!?" Shocked, Emir physically took a step back. "Yo-you mean to say that you didn''t actually do it?!" Sure, let''s go with that. Exaggerating with my facial expressions and arms, I put a hand to my chest. "Of course I didn''t! Honestly... I saved the lives of you three and ever since then, I''ve only given you all the support I can! What have I done to earn your ire and resentment like this, Emir?" "Uh... Whatever...!" He quickly exited the room and ran off; probably to wherever Minami was. Speaking of which... Did I ever respond to that message of hers? You see, just after the performance I put on at the Colosseum, news of the terrorist attack quickly spread, and Minami, knowing I was at the Fighting Festival at the time, sent me a message to see if I was okay. Turning on my smartphone and opening the Messenger app, I looked at the one and only contact, labelled ''Minami Mochizuki''. [47 missed texts] [9 missed calls] Huh. Well, I''ve spoken to the maids and butlers of the house, so they''ve probably informed her that I''m already back. Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Oscar Itō Thanks to the massive betting culture at the Fighting Festival, I no longer had to worry about the funding for my future plans. There were numerous physical locations where I secretly hid caches of valuables, but the vast majority of my wealth was held in several bank accounts I own at Mochizuki Banking Company. The aggregate sum of all my assets comes to roughly $20.6 billion. I think that now, I could call myself within the top 50 richest men, no? Of course, I did not make my wealth publicly known and I do not plan to do so quite yet, so my name isn''t officially going to be on the list, but I''ll be up there for sure. After the Fighting Festival in Auriga, two of my primary goals have been completed. Those were: 1. Acquire enough private wealth to fund all future plans without concern. 2. Make myself known in the eyes of the global populace. As for the second goal, I did not care whether it was in a positive or negative light, but it ended up being the latter. That made things easier, though. Becoming famous by doing negative things was easier than by doing positive things, and no matter how bad a person''s actions are, there will always be some people standing on that person''s side. Furthermore, if a person is already at rock bottom, they can only go up and become more popular, whereas a person who is at the top positively can only go further and further downDthey get criticised for the tiniest mistake and weighed down by their fame. In short, positive fame restricts freedom and is easy to destroy, whereas negative infamy isn''t restrained by any of that nonsense. Thus, soon, it will be time for Phase Two. In regards to that, I will have to wait a little while first. If I make a move too soon, not only will the government come after me before the Wardens can call them off, but ''something else'' might spring up. The Order should have their surprise ready soon, too. Though the pig guy and the whole Colosseum it seemed was under their control, my presence there must have certainly come as a surprise. Still, although it is the same organisation behind it, the two events will be unrelated, so the timing shouldn''t be affected unless they arbitrarily change their mind. In the meantime, as we wait for the show to begin, I suppose I shall... The twins are training their Supernatural Abilities in the underground bunker. Emir is being trained by Minami to be a "proper businessman" in her office. ...Hm. I don''t know anyone else. I suppose I could... Read a book? I haven''t done that since school closed... But, there''s no reason for me to read a book. Oh, wait, that''s right! School... It''s summer, but I''m pretty sure they''re done rebuilding what''s been damaged from the toilet incident. The exams and lessons were unnecessary, but the other stuff was nice. I didn''t socialise much, but it''s not like I never talked to anyone, so I''m sure it wouldn''t be strange if I decided to get in contact all of a sudden... In fact, didn''t they once tell me to install that social media app? That Swiftchat or something, I remember them saying in the first semester about a class group chat. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They asked me what my "at" was or something, but I don''t have the app, so I didn''t know what it was. Apparently, it''s actually an @, called at sign, and it works like a name. I think it would be easier to just assign each user a number and call that their @ instead of creating a name that can be easily faked and is just unnecessary in general, but I suppose it''s just yet another overlooked flaw in the concept of names. There were infinite numbers, after all, so you would have enough for everyone on the planet even after giving every single person a unique number to distinguish themselves, but there are not infinite names. That is why confusion occurs, and even with the addition of surnames and middle names, there are still many people around the world with identical namesDliving proof of the flaw. In any case, one of the restrictions on making this ''username'' was that you couldn''t use just numbers for some reason, but oh well. Of course, I already had an account on this social media app, Swiftchat; it was the one I used to contact Minami, ''@Truthseeker_09''. The origin of that username was rather simple: ''Truthseeker'' came from my possession of the Measurement of Truth, and ''09'' was merely a random number I was forced to add as one of the account creation requirements. However, for obvious reasons, that was an account I couldn''t use if I wanted to contact my classmates. So, I have to make a new one. I thought about it briefly, but since the goal of the account was straightforwardDto contact my classmatesDI eventually came to the conclusion that there really was no need to go that deep into thought for it. [Account successfully created!] [User: Oscar Itou (Oscar_Itou1) Posts: 0 Following: 0 Followers: 0] There we go. Again, they forced me to add a number to it, but other than that, the name was exactly the one I used when starting to attend school. Finally, I set my profile picture to a random photo in my gallery that I saw had my face in it. This way, they would know without a doubt that I am who I am. I searched up the names of the people in my class and sent them friend requests. Or, is it a follow request? I don''t know for sure, but after fifteen minutes most of them added me back and I received a direct message. [????Izumi~?????: Heya~! You''re the same Oscar Itou from class right? So, I see you finally decided to install the app! You don''t understand how long everyone''s been waiting for this day haha~ I''ll add you to the group chat in a sec!] Oh, my. That was fast. Less than 30 seconds must have passed before I received another notification. [You have been added to the group ''????????????:D 2-B FUN FUN FUN FUN FUN FU-''!] Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Class Group Chat [????????????:D 2-B FUN FUN FUN FUN FUN FU- 7 online] [Oscar Itou has been added to the group] [????Izumi~?????: Welcome~] [Sharp Hammer or Blunt Fork???:????] [I am a dull knife: He has finally decided to join us!] [Chihihi: Hey, welcome! How are you doing?] The first thing I saw when I pressed on the tab that newly-appeared on my screen was an influx of welcome messages. Was I ever this popular even outside of the most-wanted list? I had no idea there were people waiting for me. That''s strange; the fact they would do that, I mean. I don''t recall making much conversation to many people aside from answering some questions they asked that were related to the educational content of the lessons and some stuff about exams. In any case, I started by putting a simple greeting. [Oscar Itou: Hello.] [>Hello. Shukozi????: Welcome to the group chat, Oscar!] I looked at the messages puzzled. Instead of asking the Measurement of Truth, I decided to hear it from them directly. [Oscar Itou: I am doing alright. Were you waiting for me?] [TitForTat: Hello! Kind of lol I don''t really know how it started] [I am a dull knife: Yes!!! We have been waiting since the very birth of this group chat for you, Master Itou! Your profound wisdom, lost to the ages of time, has been sought after for millenia worth of generations! And now that you have returned, finally, we can restore peace to the realm!] [????Izumi~?????: Hahaha~] [>Yes!!! We have been waiting since... Chihihi: Shh????] [TitForTat: Lol] [I am a dull knife: What, you two!?] [I am a dull knife: Did I say something wrong, huh!? HUH!?] [Chihihi has taken a screenshot] [Chihihi: *image*] [Chihihi: lol] [Sharp Hammer or Blunt Fork??? has taken a screenshot] [Shukozi???? has taken a screenshot] [>Yes!!! We have been waiting since... ????Izumi~?????: Umm, Yuu is just a little enthusiastic about thanking Oscar because you helped him pass this year''s finals~] [TitForTat: Ohh yea, he couldn''t say anything because of the incident causing school to close early] [Sharp Hammer or Blunt Fork???: Yuu''s face after finally getting to thank the saviour of his grades (? ?????? ?)] [>Yuu''s face after finally getting... Chihihi: lol] [TitForTat: xD] [I am a dull knife: Yes, exactly!] [>Yuu''s face after finally getting... Shukozi????: Aww, what a cutie~] [>Aww, what a cutie~ ????Izumi~?????: (? ?)] [>Yuu''s face after finally getting... I am a dull knife: Wait! Not this!!] [I am a dull knife: @Oscar_Itou I didn''t have the opportunity to thank you because I didn''t know how to contact you, but now I can!] [I am a dull knife: Thank you very much! Itou-sensei!] Staring at the barrage of messages on my smartphone, I wondered; did I ever help this guy to such an extent that he would go this far to thank me? As far as I recall, I only ever answered a couple questions, no? Yes. He asked you what questions would be likely to come up on the final exams and you told him without putting much thought into it. After studying those questions, he was able to pass an exam he would have otherwise failed Oh. I guess I did save him then, though unintentionally. [Oscar Itou: You don''t really need to thank me for anything.] [I am a dull knife: Nonsense! This one is deeply indebted to Itou-sensei for all he has done for him!] I suppose it wasn''t a bad thing that it ended up this way, because now he was indebted to me. Although I doubt there was much someone like that could do for me, having a better reputation among classmates should serve well for when school starts back up again. Time has flew by. It was already almost the end of August, and so the start of the new school year was soon to begin. Even though it wasn''t that long ago that the first wannabe assassin came after me and got played, resulting in the pre-emptive closure of school and early start of the summer holidays, it was already almost time for it to resume. Unless I choose to go into higher education like university, it would be my final year of schooling. Since there''s no real reason for me to go to university at the moment, that means this will probably be the last year of education for me. Although I say that, it''s not like the reason I''m going to school is to learn anyway. In that case, the education factor is basically nonexistent. [Chihihi: That reminds me.] [Chihihi: @Oscar_Itou If you don''t mind me asking, what was your total score in the final exams? Because everything shut down early, there wasn''t a chance to check the bulletin.] [Chihihi: I assume you did just as well as always, but I''m curious.] [I am a dull knife: Oh yes! Although, if it''s Itou-sensei, nothing less than full marks would be appropriate!] [Chihihi: Mhm] [Chihihi: Incidentally, @I_am_a_dull_knife got an incredibly lucky total score of 76% because you helped him, even though his predicted grade was 26% - a failing grade.] [I am a dull knife: Ah! Chihiro-san! How could you?!] [Chihihi: Honestly, Yuu, you should really step up your game for this final year, else you might not make it. ?^?^?] [Chihihi: Of course, by ''game'', I mean ''asking Itou for the answers''.] As I watched the scuffle between two of my classmates, I couldn''t help but tilt my head. For some reason, although it looked like a vicious, utterly one-sided attack, it was hard to imagine there being authentic malice behind it. Was it because they were close? But, I thought that being rude to people was socially unacceptable no matter the circumstance... S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, I suppose it didn''t really matter either way, but it was a little intriguing. [Oscar Itou: I got 100%] There was no harm in telling them, so I decided to be honest about it. Since I apparently already had the reputation for scoring 100% on every exam, wouldn''t it be more suspicious if I didn''t get full marks at this point? I''m not sure how that works, to be honest. If it wasn''t me, living up to such expectations would be hell. [????Izumi~?????: Woah~! That''s really good! Well done~!] [Sharp Hammer or Blunt Fork???: As expected of Yuu''s master. A true genius.] [I am a dull knife: I knew it!] [Chihihi: Well done! Now, if only a certain disciple was half as talented...] As I thought, they didn''t really seem too surprised. In any case, I thought that was enough chatting for the day, so I was about to close the group chat when I saw a huge block of text suddenly get posted. [????Izumi~?????: By the way guys, it''s almost time to change the name of the group chat again~ Let me know any suggestions you might have and we''ll have a vote on the best one to decide what the new name will be at the start of the school year~ *image*] Along with an animated picture of a cat waving its paws cutely, she seemed to be asking for a new name for the group chat. Because it says 2-B? We''ll be in 3-B next year, so I suppose a new group name is warranted. It seems the method they''ll be using to choose among a variety of options is a democratic vote. I wonder what they''ll decide upon in the end. I imagine it will be something representative of the class as a whole, so it could be interesting to see what they come up with. [I am a dull knife: I think we should listen to a suggestion from Itou-sensei!] [????Izumi~?????: That''s right~! We should include everyone~ @Oscar_Itou Do you have any suggestions~? We''ll take anything~] I looked at the message for a moment. Despite not being able to hear any of their voices anyway, it felt like everyone was keeping silent, waiting for my answer. After pausing for a few seconds, I began moving my fingers briefly across the virtual keyboard before pressing the ''enter'' button. You want me to give you a suggestion? [Oscar Itou: Sorry. I''m not very good with names.] Ask someone else. Chapter 29: Chapter 29: In Conclusion, My Underground Facility Is Superior Leaving a simple message in the group chat saying I had to take care of something, I excused myself from the ongoing conversation and went to check on the twins. Although I could always ask the Measurement of Truth how they were doing, it was more effective to get a good idea of the situation by seeing it with my own eyes. Furthermore, watching them use their Supernatural Abilities was always a treat. Moreover, my business with them today is something that requires me to see to them personally. Beep-! Pressing a button on the panel on the wall, the doors of the lift closed and I began to descend. The feeling of the reduction in gravity as this metal box dropped dozens of metres through the earth could be felt within my bones, but I simply watched the floor counter on the wall rapidly decrease. -30. -40. -50. Roughly one minute later, when the counter hit Floor -60, everything grinded to a halt; I had arrived at my destination, and thus the doors opened. As I stepped out of the lift, or elevator, I found myself in a surprisingly normal-looking and ornate corridor, decorated prettily with intricate designs and a lavish red carpet under my feet. It appeared almost like a hallway from a royal palace, and yet it was just another part of my house. Technically, the house belonged to Minami, but I lived here, so it was mine as well. There were no windows, but I mean, of course there weren''tDwe were about 400 metres underground, after all, or about 1300 feet. If necessary, the technology existed that could create illusionary scenery with virtual screens and projections, but it wasn''t set up at the moment. Unlike the Hirane Facility from before, the ventilation system here, even this far underground, was almost perfect; if no one told you that you were over a thousand feet below the surface, it would be impossible to tell. Basically, the air quality was of utmost quality. If I tried to fill this place with mustard gas like I did the Hirane Facility, it wouldn''t be able to stay for longer than five minutes, and so wouldn''t really have much of an effect. To be honest, it wasn''t the furthest underground I''ve ever been, but the air quality was definitely better here compared to the other place. It''s more comfortable, too. In conclusion, my secret underground facility is superior. In any case, after strolling down the hall for a while, passing by some maids cleaning around, I arrived at a door with a sign on it: [? Physical Training Area ?] Looking up to a lens above the door, my face and eyes were scanned and the door automatically slid open for me. The Order should take notes for the next time they construct a secret facility. This is how you make a security system that isn''t half-baked. What entered my vision after stepping through the doorway was a vast room, various gym equipment and related paraphernalia strewn about the place; on one side, there was even an entire wall transformed into a weapons rack with all kinds of goodies on there. This was the place where all the butlers and maids of the house train, apparently, and that fact had been proven by the sight of several such people working out, going for both men and women. Not only was there every kind of gym equipment you could find, including different sections containing weights and other standard machines, but there was also a section with rows upon rows of humanoid practice dummies. In the midst of a duel with one of these dummies was a young girl. Needless to say, it was Sona. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A magical, bluish glow emanating from her body and enveloping her like a tight-fit battlesuit, she faced the opponent head-on, trading blow for blow and fighting like what one might call a "real warrior". Seeing how she chose the gauntlets out of the myriad of other, arguably better weapons, it seems that her fists really were the most comfortable tools for her. Or, is it just like that since she''s received no weapons training...? The mental image of Sona dashing around, cooly slicing and dicing with a sword just like how Avon Laura did, was definitely something I''d like to see in reality, but... If it makes her a worse fighter than using purely her body, then I''ll have to sacrifice it. Should I get myself a knight? Well, I''ll consider it if the opportunity presents itself. By the way, these dummies... Slam-! [Trainee - Sona. Match - #274. Main Targets - Patella (Right Leg), Patella (Left Leg), Head (Entirety). Average Accuracy - 89%. What Went Wrong - Slightly missed the target as a result of wrongly predicting the enemy''s moves, allowing the enemy to get into a recovery stance faster than intended. How To Improve - Keep a closer eye on how the opponent is moving and what their focus and aim is to better predict their next move. Additional Note - Because of Trainee Sona''s small stature, you will need to move at a faster pace in order to make up for the greater physical disparity between you and the opponent as well as the disadvantageous gap in reach. However, because Trainee Sona is still growing physically and is yet to reach your full muscular capacity, this issue should primarily be resolved with time. Result - B+ Keep up the good work.] DThey weren''t just any old scarecrow-like dummies filled with straw, you know? From what I understand, these are basically punching bags with built-in artificial intelligence. Not that they can do anything crazy, mind you, but they allow for efficient practice since, not only can they take a beating, but they can learn from your previous moves and point out any mistakes you might have made, telling you exactly what to do to improve. Additionally, you can go at them full-force, and who''s going to complain? It''s not like they''ll care if they get injured, but they''re real tough anyway, which is good. In any case, they seemed useful for people wanting to improve and get stronger quickly. I didn''t have much of an interest in fighting, myself; so long as I could properly protect myself when required, then that was fine, but it was unnecessary most of the time anyway. One of the reasons for that is probably because fighting has always been boring and easy ever since I first started learning it, and thus the interest I lost early on stayed with me until now. After all, in order to win a fight, all I have to do is ask. What is the enemy''s weakness? What should I do to counter that technique? Is he able to counter this move? Et cetera, et cetera. ''How do I win this fight'' is too vague a question to ask, as all I''ll receive in return is the answer ''subdue the enemy'', or at least something along those lines. Even then, all I have to do is ask any amount of questions that could pertain to my victory, and I''ll basically just receive a step-by-step guide on how to win every single fight I''ll be placed into. What are the most effective techniques to use against this particular opponent? What are the most effective defensive techniques to defend against this particular opponent? DNot only do I know every technique, but I know in which scenarios to use them as well as how to execute them perfectly in any situation, at any given time. Of course, that''s all a bit of a bother, so I generally stick with the easiest method of winning a fight, which turns out to be a firearm. Handguns are the best way to go in most cases; although they might lack in power, they have more than enough of it to kill a grown adult in no time at all assuming your aim is at least average, and in addition to that, they are lightweight, very portable and easily concealable. That''s why I adore my suppressor-equipped Ruger Mark IV so muchDits practicality is just perfect for me. In any case, I''m rambling. "Sona." To my call, the girl jolted her head towards me. It appears I went unnoticed until now due to the intense focus on her fight with the dummy. "I saw your battle just now," I spoke as I walked towards her, "You seem to be doing well with the training." Stopping just in front of her, I bent my knees and looked into her eyes, placing a hand on her head. "Good job. Now, come with me to find your sister. She''ll be in the Field Area, right?" To which, she tilted her head silently. Seeing through the girl''s confusion, I reminded her. "DI said I''d give you two anything you wished for if you performed well at the Festival, didn''t I?" It was time to fulfil that promise. Chapter 30: Chapter 30: The Twins Wish(es) After a quick shower in the Physical Training Area''s female locker room, Sona changed from her gym clothes into more casual attire and joined me as we walked together down the hallway. We arrived at a door labelled [Field Area] and, after briefly scanning our faces and eyes like before, entered what appeared to be a wide, grassy plainsDway bigger than the Physical Training Area. Like a field you might find 400 metres up, the place we now are is a field of verdant green and rolling hills. A place you might find in a countryside on the surface. A cerulean sky with not a cloud in sight and the warm rays of the fiery sun pouring downDthis was not the kind of scene you would expect to find so deep underground, but it was present here nonetheless. Needless to say, none of it was real. More precisely, it was all a life-like illusion. This soft grass beneath our feet; the warmth of the sun''s rays; the gentle breeze as it rustled across our skin and through our hairDit was all fake. As I half-mentioned previously, we possess advanced technology. Technology capable of feats such as replicating the conditions of nature and the outside world even 400 metres below the surface. It has a natural day-night cycle too, so as to not confuse one''s circadian rhythm. It wasn''t even all that advanced, to be honest. The hardest thing about it was to create such an authentic illusion that it was real, not the conditions itself. If all you wanted was to make a place with realistic wind and sun rays, but didn''t care about the authenticity of the illusion, then it was so easy that almost anyone with a little bit of money could do it. Like I said, if you woke up here and weren''t told that it was fake, then you wouldn''t realise until after you tried to leave, and even then, it would take a while to settle in and fully comprehend. And, in the centre of this field, stood a young girl atop a hill. Her eyes closed, she appeared focused. Slowly, she waved her hands through the open space around her, and an updraft of warm air began to blow her long hair gently upwards. Consequently, the air near the ground surrounding her rapidly cooled as all the heated air rose. Sana. Unlike her twin sister Sona, this girl''s primary Supernatural Ability was of the non-physical kind. She didn''t have much of an opportunity to show it off during the two versus one with Avon Laura, due to the unfortunate matchup forcing her to take a step back during the whole ordeal, but that didn''t take away from Sana''s true power one bit. In fact, it only allowed me the chance to show her off separately. The twins should each have their own, equal terms on which to show off, don''t you think? Against Avon Laura, Sona had her time to shine, and I do indeed say that she fulfilled that role magnificently, but the heroine of next time''s performance will be SanaDI had already decided as much and looked forward to it, but until then, she continued her training properly. "Sana," I called. Lowering her arms and opening her eyes, she looked blankly at me, then at Sona beside me. As she did so, I felt the surrounding temperature gradually return to its original state, the surrounding winds settling as a result. I gestured for her to come and she approached us at the bottom of the hill, following which I gave her the same treatment as Sona and put a hand on her head and a well-deserved praise. "Good job with training. Before I begin with the main topic for today, shall we move location?" They looked at each other, then back to me and nodded, and so we collectively made our way out the door of the Field Area, down the hallway and into the lift, then back up to the ground floor, Floor 0, and into the house''s living room. All without exchanging so much as a word. Now then. We all took a seat and, facing the twins, I spoke. "I''ve made you two wait long enough, haven''t I? It''s time for me to fulfil what I promised during the Fighting Festival." How much they were looking forward to this moment. How much they really wanted what they wanted. DThe answer to these questions would be answered by their actions from this point forth. "What do you wish for, the both of you? You get one wish each, and it can be practically anything. Take as much time as you need." Of course, I wouldn''t let them wish for something that would go against my own plans, but so long as it is something that doesn''t interfere with what I want to do, then I really mean it when I say ''anything''. However. Wealth. Power. Fame. These are three things the twins already possess, and it is all thanks to me. They are also things that any normal person might very well die for, and yet I have given them to the twins, absolutely free of charge. However, that only made it more interestingDwhat the decision of their wish will be. Ordinarily, it might have taken a person an eternity to make a choice. If you can wish for anythingDthat is, anything I can feasibly give youDthere are innumerable things one can ask for. Aside from the big three of wealth, power and fame, what else might someone want? Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. DDKnowledge. If there is one thing in the world I can guarantee, it is that knowledge is power. With the right assortment of knowledge, one is capable of anything. You only need to take one glance at my life to realise that much. If I have granted you a wish, and you can ask for anything, what would you ask for? Any answer to any question. Something personal? Something philosophical? Would you confirm the winning lottery numbers for the next national, or maybe the winning sports team in the next big competition? Would you like to know the truth of an obscure event that happened long in the past? Would you like to know how that one regret of yours might have turned out, were you to have acted differently? Would you confirm your religious beliefs? Would you confirm how your deceased loved ones were doing in the afterlife, or perhaps the truth of if there even was an afterlife in the first place? The vast majority of people simply do not understand that there are quite literally infinite questions to ask. But. Only one answer can be given. They cannot quite comprehend it. If one asks a single question and receives a satisfactory answerDwill they not then want to ask a second question? A second, possibly bigger, and juicier question? In the current sense, this is not the case. However, for an alternate scenario, what would happen? If a second question can be asked, then why not a third? Then a fourth, a fifth, and so on. If that is allowed to occur, then at that critical moment, humanity''s greed for knowledgeDtheir lust for power; their fatal curiosityDwill strike. It is the same dilemma that a certain group of individuals ran into years ago; one that presumably ended in misery. I say ''presumably'' because, well, I don''t actually know. Unfortunately, you see, I don''t know any more than that because it''s related to the reason my memories of how I escaped the Wardens'' facility are gone. It was then that the twins spoke. ""...Our first wish is that you won''t abandon us."" Contrary to my initial beliefs, they came to a decision far quicker than I had anticipated. They must have been thinking of what their wish would be for quite a while. Not only that, but it wasn''t wealth, power, fame, nor knowledge that they wished for. Well, could you say that they want the knowledge that I won''t abandon them? They want it to be a fact, set in stone and forever true. I nodded. "Of course. I was going to do that already." Suddenly, though, the girls shook their heads. ""You don''t mean that."" I was taken by surprise. Before I could respond, they continued. "You say it..." "...But, you don''t mean it." I stared at the two for a few seconds, a moment of silence passing between us. ""...We want you to mean it. Our wish."" "Don''t abandon us..." "...Never. If you do..." ""DYou would have broken the promise."" "..." Wish 1 of 2: Don''t abandon the twins. "...I see. Well. If I was going to break the wish, I never would have offered you it in the first place, would I? What reason could there possibly be for me to abandon you guys in the first place, huh? I would never do such an idiotic thing." They both seemed to calm down at my words, their chests retracting deeply as they sighed in relief. Abandonment was probably a huge deal to them, so the possibility of me leaving the twins to be alone was something they wanted to avoid at all costs. "The second wish?" Prompting them, I was certain they already had it in mind. And it appeared I was right. ""...Our second wish..." I waited for their answer, but the instant the girls opened their mouths, I was hit by a sensation of dj vu. ""We want to know your name. What to call you. Something with meaning."" "It has to be your real name..." "...A fake name is not allowed." They adamantly demanded so, their faces almost causing me to laugh. Name... huh. For some reason, the topic keeps popping up recently. What''s with that? "..." Real name. Real name... ""...Don''t try to come up with something that isn''t true..."" They said so, but I wasn''t coming up with anything. Honestly. I was just thinking. A real name. MY real name. It wasn''t given to me by my parents. In fact, I''ve never even met them, seen them, or heard of them. But, a name. A name. That''s right. ...My name... "Cipher." DI have one. ========== (Volume 1 END) Chapter 31: Interlude: The Snow-Haired Twins "DNumbers 135, 136, 137, and 138." Ka-chunk-! Following the words of the man in the white lab coat holding a clipboard, the sealed tight cell doors unlocked with a loud noise and rattled open. "Come out," His stern voice resounded. WeDnumbers 136 and 137Dexited our cells that faced each other, sandwiched between two others; an older woman and a young man. All of us wore simple, one-piece white hospital gowns as our only clothes. "Stand in line. Don''t fuss." He commanded us as if speaking down to vermin, and in reality, that''s exactly what we were. "Numbers 139, 140, 141, and 142." Ka-chunk-! Announcing the next four numbers, the ''thunk'' sound of more cells opening resounded. "Come out." This time, however, only two people of the four emerged from their cells. "141. 142. Come out now." "...Ugh... Urgh... Eugh..." A small rustling was heard, and a girl not that much older than us stumbled out of her cell, groaning. "Urk...!" Thud-! She fell to the floor. Helpless, her hands and feet were already bound, so whatever problem she was having that hindered her walking would have only been exacerbated under these constrictive conditions. "142. Get up." Still, the man called her number, but she, who had collapsed, didn''t move. We weren''t sure at the time whether it was "didn''t move" or "couldn''t move", but we didn''t have time to find out the answer. "...Take her." At the man''s foreboding instructions, two guardsDcovered head-to-toe in white overalls that obscured their faces and armed with machine guns on their backsDapproached and roughly grabbed the girl by the arms, forcing her off the ground. "Eugh...! N-No... No...! No, no, no, no-!!" The girl vigorously shook her head and screamed, swinging her legs and twisting her body in a futile attempt to resist as the guards took her without a word. We saw the tears streaming down her face like a waterfall as they carried her past us. "NO! No...! A-Aaaahhh!! No...! Nooo! Help...! Someone help...! Stop! Aahhhhh...!!" Of course, we sympathised with the girl, and if possible we wouldn''t want her to go through the pain she is experiencing. HoweverDthere was not a sliver of intention within us to try and help. Nothing good would come of it. It was her fault for not listening to the man''s instructions in the first place. "It hurts...! Stop...! Aaaaeeghhhk-!" And, we didn''t know what it was at the time, but there appeared to be a red stain around her groyne area. Since we saw a red liquid drip from her crotch down her leg and onto the floor, all we knew was that it was most likely blood, and that it was most likely the thing responsible for why she refused to stand in line. "Aaaaaaahhh--!!" Her wailing abruptly cut off in the middle as the door at the end of the hallway shut behind them, and a momentary silence descended upon the rest of us. "141. Last chance. Come out." The man''s cold words rang clearly, but when the next few seconds passed in absolute quiet, he nodded towards another pair of guards who then walked over and entered the cell. "A-ah!? Let--let go!" The voice of an older man echoed from the cell. Of course, the guards did not free him, and as they were about to force him out of the cell, a shout was heard. "Gaaahhhh...!!" Crackle-! Slam-! "Ahg...!? Slam-! "Kahk...!" Slam-! DSuddenly, something like the electronic crackling of electricity could be heard for a moment, before heavy sounds emanated from within the cell, alongside reactive grunts and violent coughs. Nothing happened for a moment, but the two guards then exited the cell, the dense metallic batons they held bloodied, and stuck with pieces of torn skin. As they returned to their previous positions, the cell locked behind them and the clipboard-holding man continued. "Numbers 135, 136, 137, 138, 139, 140, and 142. Follow me." Rattle-! Surrounded on all sides by guards, we walked in a single-file line through the white, panelled halls of the decor-less facility. Soon, we arrived at our location. More men in white lab coats and suits appeared and sorted us into separate rooms, where we were forced to strip and lie down on a white table, our bodies restrained by thick constraints of the same black metal as our shackles. Tsch-! As our blood was taken, all we could do was think, but even that was limited by the pain of the procedure that overwhelmed our minds. Glancing around the blank room for any kind of entertainment was pointlessDeverything was just white, and instead of purity, it only gave us a sense of longing and dread. DThe longing for natural colours; the colours we only happened to witness briefly on a rare occasion; the colours which were our favourites, and the dread that we will never be able to see those sorts of rich colours in their beautiful, natural abundance. Because this was not a natural place in the slightest. The three colours we see are white, black, and red. DThe white of the facility uniforms as well as its walls, floors and ceilings. DThe black of the cell bars and the restraints that bind us. DAnd the red of the blood that is taken from us both in the form of blood tests and in relentless beatings. After our blood was drained, stored in vials and taken to a place we would never see, we would feel weak, but we didn''t have the option to take something like a break. Next, we would have to take a series of cognitive ability tests, physical ability tests, have our weight and height checked, and similar things. Finally, we would be held yet again in another capsule-like bed, wrapped with several of the same black bindings, and after having our blood taken for the second time of the day, we would be injected with all kinds of unknown substances, upon which a thirty minute break would be given. Said thirty minute break is merely us lying in the bed for thirty minutes, unable to move a finger. After that break, our blood was taken for the third time, and at the end of the day, we would be enervated, escorted back to our cells and given our one meal of the day, before finally being let to rest. It was all a daily occurrence, and no disturbances were to be tolerated. Anyone who so much as slightly disrupted this strict routine would be mercilessly punished. Number 136; birth name: Sana. Number 137; birth name: Sona. Our earliest memory is of a blurry-faced woman handing us away to men dressed in white. Ever since that day, we have lived our life in an utterly lifeless place, and whether it could even be called living was arguable. We were nothing, plain and simpleDNothing more than objects of study for these people to research. This process continued every single day; every week and every month of every year. For seven-and-a-half years. From when we were three years old to when we were ten-and-a-half. BANG--! "Shut the fuck up!" DDUntil one day. "...Make so much as a sneeze and you die, no questions asked." One day, it all changed, starting with the not-so-unfamiliar sound of screaming and gunfire. Suddenly a voice nobody had ever heard before rang out. From the tone of the person speaking, it was clear that they weren''t someone who worked here, but in that case, who were they? sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He-hey, who are you?! You''re not one of them! Are you gonna get us outta here?!" Cell Number 118. We often heard him crying for help alone in his cell during the night. 118 was a kid quite a bit older than us who was brought in quite a lot later, so not only did he have memories of the outside world and wanted to get out because of it, but he hadn''t spent a long enough time here to learn how things work. "I spoke in a clear-enough voice, but are you perhaps deaf?" We could already foresee what the outcome of his unnecessary calling out to the unknown person would be. "Wha...? What, no! I asked who you we--" All we could hear was a quiet popping sound that interrupted 118''s sentence and a thud that followed, but that was all we needed to know that he was no longer with us. The stranger seemed pleased at the fact no one else spoke up, and he began walking down past all the cells. Eventually, he stopped in front of two in particular. "Ah, there you are. You two, you''re coming with me." He pointed at us as he declared so. His words were contradictory. Just before, he had executed 118 for speaking, so if we responded to him, then we might also be killed. Making a mistake like speaking up when we weren''t actually supposed to and getting killed for it was not a mistake that we wanted to make, so we decided to stay silent. "You''re not intellectually challenged, are you? I give you express permission to talk to me, so tell me if you''d like to come with me willingly or if I''ll have to make you." However, his next words were giving us permission to act. Relieved, we took it as though we would be safe for now, although we did not know what his reason for being here and coming to us was. We weren''t sure how he did it, but the man proceeded to open our cells. Exiting our cells for the first time without being dragged out by guards, we didn''t know how to feel. All we knew was that we were glad to be together. "That''s enough. Do you want me to bring you with force or not?" Our time was cut short, but we knew that we had no right to complain. Still, if this man was saying such things, it would be better to ask. "Do we have a choice...?" "We''ll come, but please take care of us." "Better than this place, at least..." We thought it would be okay to make such requests as the minimum. After all, it would be difficult even if you tried to take worse care of us than this place did. "No, you don''t have a choice." DAlthough, thinking that might really happen, we were shocked for a moment. "But, well, it would be inconvenient for me to not treat you well, so I suppose I''ll be looking after you. I do have to take care of what''s useful to me, after all." The last of his words was a key point of information we picked up on. Being useful. Perhaps instinctively, we realised this was the key. "Please, if it''s okay..." "Can you bring someone else with us...?" "He won''t be a burden to you." "He can be useful to you." ""We promise."" We thought that if we could provide another useful person to our saviour, then he might take better care of us in return. Emir was in a different block now, but there was the occasional transfer of cells. We didn''t forget the time he had defended us from getting into trouble, so we thought we would help him too. He did take a beating in our stead, so we felt the need to repay him. "Um..." "...Our names..." "I''m Sona..." "...I''m Sana..." We swore to each other that we would try our best to be useful to this man who not only took us out of the facility but who also listened to our selfish requests. "I don''t care. Get on." DEven now, he was being too kind by offering to carry us on his body because we couldn''t walk. We wanted to know the name of this man who saved us, but he declined. One day, we thought, he will tell us. And, though maybe not on that day, but one day in the future for sure... We will thank him for all he has done for us. Chapter 32: Interlude: Worlds Best Businesswoman From an early age, I''ve been the one entrusted with the money. Be it a friend''s pocket money, my sister''s loan, or even our household funds. Once everyone realised what the inevitable outcome would be, they all just started giving me their money to invest or to safekeep. The Measurement of InvestmentDwhen the people around me noticed that almost every penny I spent would return to me as a factor of ten, they went crazy. Giving me every cent they owned, asking me to invest it all and give them some of the returns; even if it came back to them at only 50%, they would still receive a hefty profit. As I grew up, I realised that I shouldn''t waste my talents. I wasted not a second of my time investing in every stock, deal and charity that appeared green in my eyes. Red was a negative investment. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Green was a positive investment. It was that simple. Periodically, there was the odd gold investment that gave me mega-profits, as well as the occasional red that ruined my mood for a day, but it could hardly be called a setback. Even when that was all I did, I became a millionaire before I knew it, and that million turned into a billion within 6 months. Transitioning from a teenager to an adult, I had already accumulated enough wealth to last my family for generations to come, but what would it do to leave it at that? I extended my roots into every branch of the business world there was; whether it was agriculture, banking, fast-food, make-up, jewellery, clothing, real estate or entertainmentDyou name it, I was involved in it all. The world''s most successful entrepreneur, they called me. Someone who could never fail when it came to business, no matter what they became involved in. That was me. I did the things I wanted to do, whenever I wanted to do them. Most of the time, it just worked. If I felt like establishing a new movie theatre, for example, then I would find where I should do so to make the most money, and just do it. By the time I was 20, I already became the youngest self-made billionaire in the world, and just two years later, by the time I had turned 22, I became the richest person in the world. What I needed to do was simple. Avoid the red investments. Target the green ones. That was all. It never once occurred to me that I could be taken advantage of. DDUntil that day. [Truthseeker09: Mochizuki Minami. It''s about time I claimed my wish from a while ago.] One day, under the alias of Truthseeker, ''that man'' showed himself. From his first message, it was clear that this person was someone who had cleared my Tower of Desire, Mochit, but who hadn''t claimed the reward. That alone narrowed the scope down drastically, but it still left me with two people. Two people who hadn''t claimed the reward at the top of the Tower. That is, a wish granted by me. I could easily figure out which one of the two this man was due to his name, but I don''t think he knew he wasn''t alone in his achievement. He probably thought he was the only person who hadn''t claimed his reward, but in fact, there was one other person. It was someone who only asked me to hide the fact that they had cleared the tower. The first person to clear my Tower of Desire. [Truthseeker09: And, by the way, if you don''t respond to my messages, I''ll uncover your secret about Selina.] He mentioned a name that not one person in the world aside from me should be aware of. If it wasn''t for that, I could have simply ignored this person''s demands, but for some unknown reason, he knew of something he shouldn''t. Selina was ''my'' secret. It simply wasn''t something that should get into the wrong hands. Even I, who got involved in the matter only to make a profit in the first place, understand that it is not something to mess around with. It is the one thing I would notDshould not ever sell. [Truthseeker09: I''ll be waiting for you atop Mochit in two hours.] That was the last message he sent. I couldn''t afford to take any risks, so I immediately contacted the government and asked for their assistance in the matter. It was then that I found out some other clandestine organisation was sending their support. That alone wasn''t too uncommon, and because this was a matter which concerned Selina, I had no choice but to accept all the help I could. Meeting that man on the roof at his desired time, he wasted no time in beginning his introduction. "Greetings! I am Truthseeker! Mochizuki Minami, rest of the world; welcome!" That smiling mask of his was certainly ominousDa result of the stark juxtaposition to the threat he currently posedDbut was that all perhaps part of his plan? He certainly appeared a bit different from the first time I had seen him, but his alias, Truthseeker, was exactly the same pseudonym he used before. Was he this young...? I also noticed he was either recording or live streaming the situation, which hindered the moves I could make a little. He went on to say how he had an ''event'' planned, which I was definitely not welcome to the idea of, but I also doubted whether I had a choice in the matter. Suddenly, he mentioned a deal. "Oh, don''t be alarmed! It''s nothing too spicyDafter all, rather than chaos, I am here to offer you an accord, Ms Minami." Of course, since he knew about Selina, I didn''t question his knowledge of my Measurement of Investment, but I had to ask to make sure he knew what exactly it was he was dealing with. "I assume from this play that you are aware of my capabilities...?" If it was a good deal, I certainly wouldn''t like it, but I would have no choice but to accept. If it was a bad deal, however, then even if it meant I couldn''t find out how he knew about my secret, I would have to eliminate him. DBecause I cannot afford to have that information get out, and I have reason to believe he hasn''t told anyone else about it. "My offer is as follows: follow my every command for the next twelve months, and you shall be the richest person in the world three times over by the end. What do you say?" Ordinarily, such an atrocious deal would have been immediately turned down without hesitation. In return for increasing my wealth by roughly 250%, I would have to follow his every command for twelve months? It was a mind-boggling amount of money, unquestionably, but was such a restricting condition worth it? He could order me to do absolutely anything he wanted, after all. For a woman, such a prospect is especially terrifying. Despite all of that, however, the Measurement of Investment showed it as not just a green investment, but a gold one. If that was the case, just how much of a profit would come of this deal...? Even I found it difficult to make such calculations. "I accept your proposal, Truthseeker, and I look forward to the gains that follow." At the end of the day, what I would gain from this deal is far too much to disregard. If this man dared to go too far with his demands, although I wouldn''t want to have to resort to it, there was nothing stopping me from annulling the deal at that point. After I had confirmed that I was interested in his deal, I asked him to stop the filming so we could get right into the technical side of things, but he scarily declined. "Now! We have a little time until the main event begins, so how about we play a fun game with Ms Mochizuki Minami?" DInstead, he proposed a game. For those who possess more than a certain amount of wealth, time is their most valuable asset. Everyone, whether they are rich or poor, has a limited amount of time on this Earth, and I am no exception to this. "What are you talking about all of a sudden? We had a deal, but I don''t have time for games." As such, I do not enjoy wasting time almost as much as I despise wasting money. Playing a game for the mere purpose of passing time is preposterous. "Um, Minami? Because we haven''t signed a contract yet, this isn''t an order, but don''t talk back to me, okay? Also, did you happen to forget what would be the result if you decided to ignore me today?" He threatened me with the existence of Selina once again. I had no choice but to wait until he had enough. The game he challenged me to was Rock Paper Scissors, best of 9. The conditions of the game were far too heavily in my favour that there was definitely something up. Of course, I didn''t think that I would not win a single round, which in the end is still a gain for me since I could successfully get some information on him. After all, Rock Paper Scissors isn''t a hard game, is it? "..." DDHe proceeded to achieve a draw in the three preliminary rounds, and then five wins in a row for the actual game. I don''t know how he did it, but it happened. There was no way he was able to read minds, but it seemed as if he had done exactly that. The rest of the day was utter chaos; all of the bodyguards I had brought along were killed in an instant; the helicopters I had stationed as back-up were blown to smithereens; and even the terrorist group that appeared was eliminated in the blink of an eye. I only found out later on that that group was supposed to be my support from the secret organisation by my government contact. Fortunately, as a result of that, I received a talented new assistant to work under my wing, but that was just an extraordinarily thin silver lining. I felt like I had lost a part of my soul that day. Not long after that, Truthseeker sent me another person to employDa young teenage boy. I heard that he possessed an interesting ''superpower'', and that turned out to be true. Absolute Contract Creation. With that ability, not only can more creative and interesting contracts be created, pushing the boundaries of what was previously possible, but it also forced both the contractor and contractee to comply with the conditions of the contract no matter what. Once they signed it, they had no choice but to obey. With that, it has the potential to make millions or even billions if we can figure out more effective ways of using it, as well as for uses other than making money. Moreover... If I can get that Truthseeker to sign a contract, it won''t be impossible for me to use him and his capabilities for even further profit. I just need time. Time, and a good excuse. ...Maybe, at that time, I can finally take a break from this mayhem. Chapter 33: 31: School Year - Start! Ring~! "Good morning, class. It looks like I will be in charge of you guys again this year, so let''s do our best~" "Good morning!" "Mornin''!" "Morning, Hayashi-sensei!" With the bell to signal the start of the day, the teacherDa youthful woman with her honey brown, braided hair hung over one shoulder and a pair of glasses resting on her faceDstepped in front of the class and spoke with a cheerful smile. "I hope everyone''s had a nice summer~ I know what happened at the end of last year was greatly saddening, but let''s try to not let it keep our moods down. With that said, shall we begin registration? Shizuko Aikawa~?" Class 3-B. Our teacher for this year, Haruka Hayashi, is the same homeroom teacher our class had last year. It was a complete coincidence, but perhaps the school was in a bit of chaos because of the incident last year, so they just gave our class a teacher we were comfortable with. Regardless, with the start of this new school year... "DOscar Itou~?" "Here." ...I was sure that it would turn out to be quite eventful. = = = *** sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. = = = Ring~! Lunchtime. As everyone else sorted themselves into their usual groups, I remained seated where I wasDa seat in the middle of the back row. Just as I had done last year and the year before that. I had thought this tradition would continue, but to my surprise, someone shouted in my direction. "Itou-senseiiiii...!" A tall blond guy with handsome features and brushed hair rushed over to me as if laying eyes upon the Holy Grail. "...Do you need something?" User ''I am a dull knife''. Also known as... "Say, wanna join us after school? We''re going for a meal later." DYuu Shimura. "Oi! Yuu!" And. "Stop bothering Itou if he doesn''t like it, ya pest!" A tomboyish girl with caramel hair and rolled-up sleeves. User ''Chihihi''DChihiro Suzuki. "Gasp-! Excuse you?! I would never bother Itou-sensei! He is my saviour!" "Shut up! Stop leeching off people to pass exams, dumbass!" "What?! But if I do that, I''ll fail! You don''t want to see me, your best friend, fail, do you?!" "Hey! If you don''t want to fail, study more! Whenever we hold study groups, you always mess around! It''s no wonder your scores are so awful! I bet you don''t even study by yourself, right?" "You bet! ''Cause studying sucks! Why would I want to do that? I''ve been fine until now anyway, so there''s no reason for me to start studying now!" "Idiot! So, you want to fail, huh?! You even said it yourselfDthat Itou is your saviour! Try passing an exam by yourself, huh?! Keep leeching and you''ll be such a nuisance that even Itou might fall below 100%!" "Gasp-! Miss Suzuki Chihiro! You! How could you say such a thing!? I would never commit such wicked acts to the detriment of Itou-sensei! Never ever!" ...So, they acted the same way even outside the group chat, huh. I never really paid attention before now, but I couldn''t take my eyes away now that I was aware of it. I watched them continue to argue for a while as I took the lunch out of my bag that was cooked for me by the maids of the house and began to eat. As I did so, a gentle voice then spoke to me from the side. "Good afternoon, Itou-san. Oh, wow, look at that lunch~! Do you mind if I ask who made it?" Shizuko Aikawa. User, ''Shukozi????''. Her long, black hair cascading down her back with the top being tied at the back in a half-updo, and showing off the unblemished school uniform exquisitely, she carried a very elegant appearance. To this girl, a true model of the student body, I responded simply. "I made it." Needless to say, it was a lie. It wasn''t as though I couldn''t cookDas someone who knows how to do anything, the fact that I could cook better than anyone else is simply par for the course. All it is, is following a recipe. And I know every recipe there is. However, if I were to come out and admit that a maid had made my lunch, it would just lead to unnecessary trouble. "It looks so good. I had no idea that you could cook, Itou-san. I practise cooking too, and am even in the Cooking Club, but I don''t think I''m that good... Do you think you could teach me sometime? If it isn''t a bother, of course." Casting a sideways glance at her as I put the start of a sandwich into my mouth, I thought about it briefly. Pros of teaching her to cook. For starters, my reputation would increase. If people think I''m a nice person, I''m sure it''d be useful at some point. Cons. I don''t want people to think I''m too nice and a pushover because that leads to trouble, so I''ll have to set some clear boundaries. Otherwise, it''ll just be a pain. Although, I have to do that kind of thing whether I help her or not. Other than that... Well, I guess it doesn''t really matter. Teaching her how to cook well or not. It''s not something that''s going to have a big effect at the end of the day. It''s also not something that''s difficult for me to do at all. Since clubs are mandatory, I could join the Cooking Club and teach her there. That''s two birds with one stone, isn''t it? There aren''t any clubs in particular that I''m interested in, so it doesn''t seem like a bad idea. But, again, it''s not really necessary. Setting aside the Cooking Club, there are a multitude of other clubs that are equally fulfilling or that can be used just as effectively. Well, whatever. "DI''ll consider it." It''s not something that I need to decide right now, and we have a few weeks to decide what club we want to join anyway. "Alright, thank you for thinking about it, even though I understand it can be a bother. It''s not a blunt rejection, so since there''s still a chance, I''ll accept it, hehe~" Gulp. I have to say, it was a pretty good sandwich. No wonder she wants to learn how to make it. "By the way, sorry about those two..." She apologetically laughed, glancing at the two quarrelling in the middle of the classroom. "Both of them mean well, but don''t hesitate to speak up if they''re bothering you at all; we''ll sort them out for you." I then heard her mutter something like ''something we have to do too often...'' but I wasn''t that interested. Well, sure. "I''m fine." As long as I wasn''t involved in the argument, then I didn''t care. Though, since it''s been a while, I find the current atmosphere of the class rather refreshing, so I wouldn''t want anything that might disturb that to happen. Furthermore, having that guy succeed because of me is basically a free boost to my reputation since it barely takes me any time at all to tell him what''s going to come up on the next exams, so that''s not really a bother. Once again, if they see me as a good guy then, logically, it''s hardly going to result in anything bad. All I have to do is keep up that fa?ade, which isn''t difficult. As for that group dinner invitation... "DI''ll pass." There''s no need for me to go that far. For now, at least. Chapter 34: 32: My [Cute] New Nickname "DWell, that''ll be all for today. Since we still have some time left, does anyone have any questions~?" The final lesson of the day. Supposedly, in order to not make it too intensive on our first day back at school, the teacher decided to cut it a bit short. Of course, I wasn''t going to complain about a shorter lesson since the content itself was rather boring, but it''s not like I was paying attention in the first place. "Hey, Itou." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, as some of the other students were asking questions at the front, the person sitting to my left alerted me. A normal-looking student with medium-length black hair was talking to me. "Yes?" "Do you like games?" User, ''Sharp Hammer or Blunt Fork???''. "You must spend a lot of time studying, but surely you''ve played some games before, right?" DTarou Fushigimi. "I think they''re alright." Rather than the kinds of games I enjoy, he was talking about videogames. While he was right in that I had played a couple of videogames before, I never quite understood the objective or how it works. Dropping uniquely-shaped colourful blocks into the right holes? Bouncing a slow-moving digital ball between two moveable plates? From what I understood, the purpose of games was to entertain and have fun, but I cannot comprehend how such things like videogames can achieve that. Compared to the sorts of games I like to play, they weren''t fun at all. Not in the slightest. "Cool. Wanna come with me to the arcade after this? I know you declined Yuu''s invitation to the meal, but truth be told I''m not going either ''cause it''ll be a bit too loud for my likingDy''know, with it being the start of the school year and all." The arcade? I''ve never been, but isn''t it just a place containing a bunch of games withinin the same, prosaic branch? "I think I''ll pass." If the alternative is playing the same uninteresting videogames, then I''d rather go home and see how the twins'' progress on training their Supernatural Abilities is coming along. "Oh, that''s fine. We can go somewhere else if you don''t like the arcade, or are you just gonna chill for today? Have you ever tried skateboarding?" "I haven''t, but I''m not really interested." Ring~! "Alright, that''s it for now~ Make sure to hand in your club registration forms before the end of term and enjoy yourselves~!" Standing up at the teacher''s dismissal, I picked up my bag and turned to Tarou for a final rejection. "I''m going home, so you can go to the arcade or whatever without me." Walking out the door to leave, I heard his voice trailing from behind. "Haha, that''s all good, don''t worry about it. Send me a dm if you change your mind, I''ll always be down to go out or something." I left school without replying. I don''t know if it was just to be nice, but I had no idea why he was acting all buddy-buddy all of a sudden. Probably because he hasn''t got many friends or something, but I don''t care. It was something he did at the start of last year tooDinviting people, including me, to go out. Apparently that guy transferred in from some other school during the middle of First Year, so I''m not surprised he has no one to go to the arcade with. In any case. Exiting the school premises, I walked ten minutes to arrive at a train station, where I then boarded a train for twenty minutes. Finally, after getting off at my stop, I walked a further five minutes before I had ultimately arrived home. From now on, this would be the way I have to travel to and from school every day. Though it was a huge pain, I didn''t want to have to deal with the maids and butlers dropping me off near the school grounds because other people would inevitably see it. The only alternative was transferring schools, but that was also a huge pain. I had enough trouble forging documents to fool the government and get into school last time, so if I tried it again, despite having the extra help from Minami that would greatly assist in the process, it''s simply not something I can be bothered to do. Since I don''t have to do it in the first place, why should I? I can still get an ''authentic school experience'' this way, right? The specifics don''t matter. There is also the possibility to live in a different house that''s closer to the school, but that''s just a stupid idea. I''m not going to risk people finding out about me unnecessarily, so having a complex route home benefits me in that regard. Moreover, it''s an excuse I can use if somebody wants to come over to my house for whatever reason. "Welcome home, sir." "Take this." Handing my bag and coat to the butler that greeted me at the door, I was about to walk past him to look for the twins, but instead, I abruptly swivelled my head towards him and gave an order. "Oh, give the person who made my lunch a bonus." I don''t care who it was, quite frankly, but I want them to be motivated. Today''s lunch was nice. Better than usual, in fact. If the person who made it is more motivated, they may make a better lunch for tomorrow. "Tell them a raise is waiting for them if they continue making good lunches." "Of course, sir." With that done, it didn''t take me long to find the twins. Simultaneously, the two called me. ""Ciphy..."" Right. DBy the new nickname I had somehow adopted. I don''t care what they call me, but the twins have apparently become quite attached to my name ever since I told them and have thereafter begun calling me by such a nickname. The Measurement of Truth said the reason for that is because it helps them feel closer to me or something, as well as because it''s something I''ve only told the two of them. Whatever makes them work harder for me, I suppose. "What is it?" "Sit..." "...Look." I guess they were having their break time? They, who were sitting on the sofa and watching T.V., told me to sit down whilst pointing at the screen. "What? It''s a movie, right?" On the screen, it seemed like they were watching an animated film. Apparently, it was quite a popular one that involved a princess with ice powers and singing, but I had never watched it. ""Magic."" "Like Sana." "Can I do that?" They spoke with glistening eyes as Sana gestured to herself and asked. "Don''t be ridiculous. Magic isn''t real. What you have are Supernatural Abilities, but they''re not magic." ""Oh..."" Their heads fell dejectedly. What? Was that all it took? That was the most emotion I''ve seen from them in a while, and it was caused by being told they can''t use magic? Ridiculous. Because her ability is... I see why they made a correlation between the two, but they are still a bit off the mark. "DNevertheless. I suppose it''s similar enough. If you get better at using your power, you might be able to do something even greater than that, you know?" "Oh." "Really...?" "Well, why not? Just focus on improving and you''ll be able to do it one day." That wasn''t a lie. Even currently, the twins'' powers are far stronger than when I had just picked them up, and it''s only been a couple of months, so what will they be like 6 months or even a year from now? ""Ciphy..."" Suddenly, the girls called me again. "Yes?" "Ciphy started going to school..." "...Are we going to school too?" ...Uh. What? You? Chapter 35: 33: One in a Billion My Measurement is the greatest. By taking one glance at the statistics, we can see this. Weinstell High School, residing in the country of Ain; a totally ordinary high school full of totally ordinary students. 40 to 45 students in an average class. 5 classes in a year, A to E. 3 years in total, freshman to senior. Out of the roughly 640 students in the school, you would be hard-pressed to find even a single student that possesses a Measurement with any substantial power. I would, in fact, be inclined to say the percentage is 0%. With the obvious exception of one student, of courseDme. I am an anomaly in this school, however, as I am not supposed to be here, so I do not count myself in these numbers. My point is, the official statistics of a person being born who possesses a Measurement with any kind of note-worthy substance to it is around 1/10,000, or 0.01%. For it to be a Measurement worth more than a simple party trick, it''s about ten to fifty times rarerDusually somewhere around 1/250,000, or 0.0004%. The specific chance mostly depends on the practicality and usefulness of the actual ability itself, but that''s pretty much the ballpark. That is why the chances are that you will fail to find anyone with a notable Measurement in my school. Going even further, if you wanted to find someone with the kind of Measurement that would attract the eyes of secret organisations and international governmentsDa kind of Measurement in a league similar to my ownDthen you would need to look on a much, much wider scale. One, two, three... Nine individuals. DI would say the people who near my level number nine. If you exclude me, that makes it eight. On this planet, 8,000,000,000 people live. Eight billion. That makes the chances approximately one in a billion. 1/1,000,000,000 in numerical terms, or 0.0000001% if exhibited as a percentage. Not only do you need to achieve those odds as a start, but you also have to avoid being captured by any of the organisations or governments that covet your ability. The secret organisations, including the government, dubbed the nine of us the ''Nine Concepts'' as a reference to the sheer power and straightforwardness of our Measurements. For example, I represent the Concept of Truth. Furthermore, out of the nine of us, there is only one Concept who has not been under the ''care'' of the Wardens at least once in their life. DDThat is how fortunate you need to be to even begin to face me. Of course, even if you somehow manage to surpass all of those odds and can successfully stand upon the same stage as I, then you will still inevitably lose. As is the case with Avon Laura; representing the Concept of Destiny, or the future. Although, I would probably call her the weakest of the nine. No... Second-weakest? It''s hard to make an accurate judgement when they have never fought before, but she is undoubtedly within the bottom three, anyway. She is the only other Concept I have met. She is also one of the three Concepts who actively work alongside the Wardens. That is why I am looking forward to next time; I wonder if she will bring along one of the others to play. Actually, I would call her the third-weakest. Under the right conditions, perhaps the fourth. Naturally, I am the strongest... Unless, you were to compare raw ability power, in which case I would in fact be the weakest of the nine. That doesn''t really matter though. At the end of the day, it isn''t purely the strength of your Measurement that determines the strength of your person; because in the real world, there are other factors that come into play. Knowledge and utilisation are two key elements, for instance. Well... I would rather prove myself through absolute victory than technical explanation. Truth. Destiny. There are still seven to make their appearance. DDSo, which of you lot want to come at me first, huh? = = = *** = = = Ring~! Approaching as soon as the bell rang to indicate the start of lunch, a cheerful girl with waist-long black hair in a waterfall braided style called out to us. "Fushigimi-kun~ Itou-kun~ You guys coming to karaoke later~?" User, ????Izumi~?????. "Karaoke? How about it, Itou?" Tarou called out to me from the side. "No." DIzumi Yamazaki. "Awh, it''s a shame you can''t come... Maybe next time... What about you, Fushigimi-kun?" "Sure, I''ll go. As long as I get to drink a little before to loosen up, karaoke sounds like it could be fun." Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Standing up from my desk, I picked up my bag to go eat lunch elsewhere. If I stayed, this guy would start talking to me again, so I''ve recently taken to eating my lunch on the school rooftop. Karaoke. What a joke. "Hey, did you hear...?" "Oh...! About the crash, right...?" "Yes...! They said the wires for the break were cut...!" Hm. Somehow, as I''m walking through the school corridors, there are a lot of students gossiping about something. Well, whatever. Arriving at the door to the rooftop, I easily picked the lock and closed the door behind me as I took a seat on the empty space. Today, a package should be arriving at the house for the maids and butlers to pick up. It wasn''t a package for me, but a package for the twins; I had simply ordered it for them. It is supposed to contain merchandise from that animated film they were watching the other day, such as clothes and plushies. I personally don''t understand the appeal, but since they asked for it with such passion and zeal, I thought there was no reason to deny their request. Woosh~ Plop. "Ah..." The devilish autumn winds threw a gust in my direction that blew the tenmusu out of my hands, causing it to fall to the floor. "..." I picked it up and, after cleaning all the visible dirt off, asked: Is this still fine to eat? It will not cause you to fall ill Well, I wasn''t really concerned about falling ill compared to how the taste might have been affected. Lifting it up and checking it all over once again for anything unsavoury that may be sticking to it, I brought the tenmusu to my mouth whenD Slam-! Plop. "Itou-sama...! I found you!" "..." "Yuu...! For fuck''s sake...! What did I say about not bothering Itou, huh?! He''s trying to eat his lunch in peace, dumbass!" "I ain''t botherin'' nobody, hag!" "Shut up! He probably came all the way up here to get away from you! And who''re you calling hag, ya leech!?" "Nonsense! Isn''t that right, Itou-sama!?" ...One more time. If this happens one more time, I will not tolerate it. Chapter 36: 34: So-Called Tyrant of 3-D "DI''m really sorry, Itou... Hey. Apologise, dumbass." Smack-! "Ow! I... Itou-sama... I''m so sorry...!" "..." Staring at the both of their bowed heads, I glanced a final time at the tenmusu on the floor before opening my mouth. "...It''s fine. I still have more left." The person who cooked my lunch seemed to be pleased by the reward I gave them last time and so packed me a lot of extra food today, so I was more troubled by the fact that my eating was interrupted than the waste, but since I could continue eating as they talked, it was tolerable. Let''s make this quick, then. "What did you come here for?" Immediately, the two of them raised their heads, and at my question, Yuu raised his voice. "Advice! Itou-sama, I implore you! Bestow even a fraction of your boundless knowledge upon this humble one...!" ...I would have thought this man to have some semblance of conscience, but it appears the person known as Yuu Shimura was rather blithe. Towards the one he calls saviour, he disturbs my eating and has the gall to ask for advice. Contrary to the strong first impression, I think... He may be easily manipulated if it concerns something he cares about. "What is it?" Well, just get it over with quickly. "Mmn, Yuu, I still don''t think it''s a good idea to bother Itou with it when he''s completely unrelated..." Chihiro Suzuki groaned beside him. So, he wants to drag me into an unrelated matter, I see. "It''s fine, Chi," He briefly answered her before looking directly into my eyes. "On a serious note. Itou; you don''t need to help or get involved or do anything if you don''t want to. I just came to ask for advice on a specific matter, to hear your thoughts on it. Is that alright with you?" His deepened voice, coupled with the hints of worry and faint hopelessless mixed into his serious tone, told me that this wasn''t an ordinary matter like the topic of exam questions. Let me guess, was it about someone else? Yes Thought so. I don''t think that even this guy would go so far as to disturb me on my peaceful lunch break unless he considered it absolutely necessary. "That''s fine. Did something happen?" I asked to prompt him. If it was a serious problem, then wouldn''t I get a lot of positive reputation if I solved it for them? Just be quick about it. "That... Haa... It''s about Takeuchi. He''s being bullied by a guy in 3-D, but we can''t prove it to the school. No, even if there was proof, it''s hard to do anything... The bully''s dad is on the board of directors, so he has a lot of powerful connections that could seriously screw us all over if we report on it." Takeuchi. Souta Takeuchi? A random guy in my class is being bullied, huh. Well, I don''t see what that has anything to with you, so I''m not sure why exactly you are getting involved or why you are coming to me for advice on it, but whatever. So, they aren''t doing anything because of the culprit''s father? Then, can''t you just remove his dad from the board of directors? He won''t have any power then, will he? If you''re scared of him because his dad has connections, then you should be even more scared of me because my business partner is Minami Mochizuki. There''s few people in the world with more connections than her. I''m sure she has more than enough power to do something like remove a nobody from a random school''s board of directors without much trouble. "Is that everything?" If that''s all, then I''ll just get Minami to remove him from his position and the problem should be solved. "No, that''s not even the worst of it. The bully himself is Kenzo Nishitani. I''m sure Itou has never heard of him since you tend to stay out of these kinds of things, but he''s an absolute menace in our year; infamous for bullying tons of helpless kids all the time." So? I don''t understand why that makes him such a big deal. "If there''s that many kids being affected by him, then surely the school can''t ignore all of their complaints about his bullying, right?" "He beats them into submission, Itou. Until they have no will left to resist or report him. Like a tyrant, he uses physical violence to crush the people he sees as weak and then uses the name of his father to make sure no one can fight back." What, really? This guy... Is he worse than the guys he''s beating up? He''s not even confident enough to beat everyone up without hiding behind his father''s influence? In that case, isn''t he just a pseudo-bully who''s insecure about his abilities? If that''s what the issue is, then I don''t even need to go to Minami for a favour. "I see. I don''t know if you''ve heard, but the term length for the board of directors isn''t actually that long; I doubt that guy will be able to continue those kinds of activities for much longer, so tell Souta to hang in there." He likes to use violence, huh. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I''ll show him how to use violence. = = = *** = = = The next day. Ring~! "Hey, Ito--" "--No." As soon as the bell for lunch sounded, I left the classroom and made my way to the rooftop. I was the only person here, as always, but I had a feeling that wouldn''t last for long. Looking out over the schoolyard from behind the fence, I waited for a few minutes. Creak~! "DOi. Are you the bastard who put that note in my locker?" Someone with crimson red-dyed hair and a fiery look in his eyes emerged from the door to the roof. Turning around, my gaze met his. "What? Did it make you mad?" "...Punkass. Do you even know who I am?" Of course, I knew very well. In fact, I know more than you realise. "Kenzo Nishitani. Or should I say, the guy who can''t do anything without his father, right?" "You son of a bitch..." Crack-! "You''re gonna regret coming here and thinking you can make fun of me, you fuck." Crack-! "Will I? I disagree with that statement." Crack-! "In fact, I think you are the one who will regret coming here today." Cracking his knuckles, I let him approach me until he stood about two metres away. "Ha! Shut your fucking mouth when you don''t know shit." Giving me a glare that very clearly expressed his desire to kill, he stared me in the eyes. "When I''m done with you, you''ll be nothing but a shitty little pulp, you hear? I''ll keep you from getting expelled for now so I can teach you a thorough lesson, but after that, you''re finished." "Woah. That''s scary. I mean, it''s really not, but I''d like to see you try. Look at that red face of yours, though. Are you getting angry, or do you need a moment to catch your breath? I fear you might soon turn the same shade as your hair." Huffing and puffing. I think he was mad. I mean, of course he was; that was the objective of the note I sent him, after all. To make him angry enough to confront me in a secluded area like this; something that will make him want to beat me up so much that he won''t care for what risks it might entail. I do have to congratulate him for withholding his rage and suppressing his desire to attack during this moment, however. Usually, for this type of person, there''s no way they would be able to maintain their cool for this long. "Yeah. You bastard. I''m fucking pissed. And you''re gonna receive the result of it." Oh, wow. I didn''t expect him to readily admit it. This person sure is full of surprises, isn''t he? ...Ah, but about that. "Oh, my goodness! Takuya Nishitani! Please, help! Your son is about to beat me up!" "Wait, what...?! Slam-! "Fucking idiot. Of course he isn''t here." "Kughk...!?" DI am even better at surprising people than you, you know? Chapter 37: 35: Physical is the Most Effective Form of Persuasion From my surprise right hook, Kenzo Nishitani fell to the ground. "Are you stupid? Why would you think your father is here, at this time?" "Guh...! Come here, you son of a bitch...!" Groaning, he scrambled to his feet and came at me with a straight. I casually twisted my body out of the way and slammed my fist into the side of his face a second time, knocking him once again to the floor. "Did I say you could get up?" "Kaghk...!" He spluttered as he fell, but I paid no attention to it. Fuelled by rage, he jumped back up and threw a punch at me once more. "Shut... the fuck... up...!" I don''t understand... Trying the same thing twice isn''t going to change the result, you know? This time, I simply evaded the attack by tilting my head. Then, anchoring my right foot firmly on the ground, I swiftly swung my left leg to violently connect my foot with his temple in one brutal motion, sending him flying metres across the rooftop. "Kugh...!" Crashing down, he rolled a few times before slowing to halt. This time, he couldn''t get up right away. The consequences of blunt force trauma, especially to the head, is not to be underestimated. No matter how strong of a fighter you believe yourself to be, there is no one who can withstand such an impact and get off unscathed, even if it appears as so at a glance. Approaching closer, I looked down at him, who only seemed to be in a daze after being struck hard in the head. "Are you getting up?" I am not so physically strong to have knocked him out in a couple of hits, even if they were to the head. Unless his brain got rattled around his skull a bit as a result, then he should still be conscious for the most part. On the other hand, if he landed in an unfortunate position, then there would be no helping it. "Ugh..." Fortunately, his moaning having reached my ears clearly meant that he wasn''t too damaged yet. It was good that he was still conscious. That meant I could continue. "Kenzo Nishitani. I believe I asked you a question. Are you getting up? Or not." "Y... You... Bas...tard..." His eyes spinning, he spewed more insults from below. I noticed his hands fumbling around the ground in a futile attempt to try and stabilise himself, his world tumbling. I waited, and after a minute or so, he eventually managed to get one knee up on the ground. "Shall I take this as you getting up?" "..." Leaning heavily on his knee, he didn''t respond to my question as he tried bringing his other leg up to stand on and panting deep, laborious breaths as the only noise coming from his mouth. "I''ll take silence as affirmation. But, you know..." Slam-! "Uak...!?" I kicked the patella of his knee, the instant reflex reaction forcing his leg to give way and causing him to collapse. "DI never permitted that, did I? Or am I misremembering something?" Crouching down, I grabbed his collar and lifted him up as I stood. "Just kidding. It was only a joke. I''ll let you get up. Here, take a stand, take a stand. Look." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before he could get his feet stably on the ground, I dropped him. Thud-! "Whoops. Sorry about that." He had fallen onto his stomach, and so his chin collided heavily against the ground. Looks like it hurts. After all, gravity is a better weapon than muscles, isn''t it? "I''m really sorry. Do you need some help? Here." I bent my knees and picked him up again, upon which I once again dropped him. "Ah, what''s wrong with you...? Stand properly on your feet, man." Dropping him a third time, he landed on his back. Then, I placed my right foot on his stomach. "Aaah, we can''t be having this unsightly behaviour from you, now, can we? Nishitani-san." "..." Staring down at his beaten face, I saw small reflections of light beginning to emit from the corners of his eyes, like sparkling gemstones being spotted in the black depths of a dangerous mine. He must have gone through something. "Nishitani-san...? Are you feeling okay?" His widened eyes as I applied pressure on my right food gave away his fear, and the tears certainly didn''t help to hide it either. "It''s alright, you know? You can tell me if something is hard for you, right? But, you''re okay, right? There''s nothing wrong, is there...?" In his last, trifling effort to resist, he feebly grabbed a hold of my leg that pinned him down with his trembling arms. It seems as though he was desperate for this to end. Was that enough playing around? A pity. "Kenzo Nishitani. I am going to ask you a question. You will answer me either with a ''yes'' or with a ''no''. Alternatively, you may nod your head, meaning ''yes'', or shake your head, meaning ''no''." I applied a little more force, causing his free legs to reflexively writhe in struggle. "Do I make myself clear? I don''t mind repeating myself if I have to, you know?" You just may have to struggle a little more in order to listen properly. Keep your ears peeled, you know? It appeared there was no need for that, though, as he vigorously nodded his head, meaning yes; he understood. "Kenzo Nishitani. Are you going to continue your silly actions of causing me trouble by picking on weaklings at this school using the authority of your father?" He shook his head as if someone had threatened to kill him otherwise. What a good lad. I briefly smiled. "Glad to hear it." I released my foot from his stomach and crouched down, grabbing him by the collar and bringing his face close to mine. "Now. I would highly recommend withdrawing from this school. What you''ve experienced during this timeDwouldn''t you hate to experience the same thing every day for the rest of the year? Not only that, but I''ve heard from a friend of mine that a certain Takuya Nishitani''s term is going to come to an end soon. Isn''t that unfortunate? You won''t be able to make use of his position then, right?" His already shaking eyes quivered at my mention of his father''s name. "So, wouldn''t you want to quit whilst your ahead? Doesn''t it sound like a good idea?" Yesterday, after school, I had spoken to Minami about removing Takuya Nishitani from his seat at the board of directors, and it looks like that will happen shortly. However, even if his father is no longer in a position to cover for him, Kenzo Nishitani is still a person who uses violence to lord over other studentsDthat method of staying at the top of the caste is one that will still work even without his father, albeit not as effectively. If he beats people up secretly, it could work for a short while before people report him. Or, even if he still threatens them with the authority of his father, there''s not many ways that ordinary students are going to be able to find out he actually has no power anymore, so they would be under the assumption his father is still in power. In any case, there are a multitude of ways to go about solving the issue, but the easiest and most effective way is to simply remove both Kenzo and Takuya Nishitani from the equation altogether. Hence, I decided to ''physically convince'' him using the same ''physical language'' he seemingly liked to use to ''physically persuade'' other students in the school to submit to him. It was, at the end of the day, this guy''s decision whether to drop out or not, after all. Therefore, convincing him that his life will be hell if he stays is all I can do to make him drop out without getting too engaged with the matter myself. Giving him a taste of his own medicine or whatever you want to call it, but it was undoubtedly true that this was the same method he used on others, and it was also true that it was the best way for me to get him to stop bothering people. After all, ''physical'' is the most effective form of persuasion. "Kenzo Nishitani." A moment of silence passed before I called his name. "..." He, who could no longer bring himself to voice any complaints in this situation, merely stared back at me as I towered over him. "Let''s drop all the pretences, okay?" Looking him dead in the eyes, I confessed. "DIf you cause trouble for me again, I''m going to kill you." Even if it''s an incredibly low risk. Even if there''s only a slight possibility of you being a nuisance and disturbing my life, then not you, nor your father, belong involved with this school. Not while I''m here. Chapter 38: 36: School or Training? As soon as I arrived home, Sana and Sona approached me. ""DCiphy..."" In pure white hoodies that matched their hairDbeautifully-drawn pictures of a wonderful snowscape imprinted throughoutDand cobalt blue skirts containing large and detailed icy snowflakes, they came up to me in completely matching outfits. Even the milky white socks they wore seemed to have blue snowflakes on them. "Look." "They arrived." The girls came up to me with the intention of showing off the new merchandise that had been ordered and arrived the previous day. The set consisted of two pairs of themed hoodies, hats and skirts, four pairs of trainers, and one pair of backpacks. Multiple pairs were bought for each of them just in case one got damaged. The two had been wearing those hoodies ever since they were first delivered the other day. "I can see that." They already showed me the rest yesterday, so was it the skirts that arrived today? Tomorrow, the rest of it should arrive, so they''ll probably show it to me then as well. ""Ciphy..."" "Does it look good?" "Does it fit us?" So they asked me, but how should I know? "They look just as the pictures showed online, and they appear to fit you fine, yes. I ordered them in your size, so I would have assumed they fit you, but let me know if they don''t." If they didn''t fit, then I would have to order them again in a different size, but that didn''t matter much. "Anyway, have you two come to a decision yet? I did say you have some time, but it''s not good to waste it." Of course, the decision I was talking about was related to the twins'' admission to school. ""Mmm..."" They thought for a while. The matter of the twins'' schooling is something I am a little conflicted about. On one hand, I would like them to focus entirely on their Supernatural Ability Training. On the other hand, I would like the twins to develop their other skills aside from solely their combat abilities that will become a great asset to me in the future; just like they had done during the Fighting Festival. It was a dilemma. It would be easy to pay for private tutors if I wanted them to undergo education, but that would still leave a gap in their social and interpersonal skills, so the best thing would be to send them to school. Of course, it''s possible to develop those skills without sending them to school, but it would be very superficial. To achieve a real and authentic improvement in their abilities, a real and authentic experience is requiredDand in that regard, school is the most authentic social experience you can get. So, it would seem at a glance that sending them to school is the way to go. However, the amount of Supernatural Ability training time lost is not to be underestimated. If they start attending school, then that is approximately 35 hours of training time lost every week; 7 hours each day, 8am to 3pm, from Monday to Friday. Over the entire school year, that''s 1,680 hours of training time gone, or 240 days. The reality will obviously be a little less than that exact amount because they''ll be joining a bit later and there might be instances in which they do not attend, but that is the rough estimate. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whatever the case, this is a lot of training time that will be going down the drain. Furthermore, if they continue going to school, then so will their reduction in training time. The twins'' birthday is March 31st. Next year, they turn eleven years old. If I send them to school now, they will be in their second-to-last year of Elementary School. Two years of Elementary School until they turn twelve, three years of Junior High School until they turn fifteen, and three years of High School until they turn eighteen; 8 years in total. Approximately 13,440 hours, or 1,920 days, with an addition of 2 extra days for the two leap years in that time. I am not currently sure if I am comfortable with the twins foregoing that much of their Supernatural Ability training time for mere school. Moreover, all of that is excluding the further time they will waste completing assignments such as homework as well as the time spent commuting, so the actual time may very well be even more than those despicable numbers. "Girls?" That''s why I eventually chose to leave the final decision to the twins themselves. If they want to go to school, then I will send them for the two final years of Elementary School. If they want to continue going to Junior High School after that, then I will think more about it when that time comes. Of course, what I would prefer is for them to not continue after the first two years, because that should be enough time for them to develop their other skills and train their Supernatural Abilities at the same time, but it also might not be, so I would need to think about it. However, if they are that adamant about it, then I will have no choice but to permit it. DDBecause, even more so than not wanting them to waste their time without training their Supernatural Abilities, I cannot allow them to become so unsatisfied that they are tempted to defy my orders. For the most part, I need to be firm with them, but if there is something the twins are truly passionate about, then I cannot reject them under any circumstances. If I do that, then I might as well be shooting myself in both feet. ""We want to go to school."" Fortunately for the moment, it seems as though they were interested in seeing what school was like. Hopefully this curiosity could be sated by the end of these two years, else I''ll be a little troubled. Well, I''ll just cross that bridge when I come to it. "Okay. I''ll order you some school supplies and you should be able to go in a few days, so get some of the servants to teach you some stuff in advance." I didn''t want them to be unprepared for the school curriculum and be made fun of due to a lack of knowledge, after all. I can''t have the girls be at too great of an academic disadvantage, because that will only make it harder to socialise; thus defeating the entire purpose of trying to improve their interpersonal and other skills in the first place. Not only may the other kids make light of them and be reluctant to associate, but if Sana and Sona spend all their time studying to keep up with everyone else, then they''ll have no time to develop those other skills. ""Okay."" Whether or not they understood the reasoning behind my instructions, they nonetheless listened, going off to find a servant to teach them. The butlers and maids of Minami''s mansion are top of the line, so I have no doubts that they will be able to teach the girls with excellence. Well, that''s that. I''ll have to send Minami a message later, but she tens to get things done rather quickly, so it''s not necessary to do it right away. It might be for the best to leave a bit of time to confirm the twins'' academic standpoint before sending them off to school. As for the document forging... I can leave that to Minami as well this time. No need to do things myself, after all. Finally, the Order. It''s about time for them to make their move; the move they''ve been boasting about for quite some time. The first incident of the new school year. I already know they''ve been doing their research, and I also already know what they''ve got in store for me. Unfortunately for them, they cannot hide anything from me no matter how they may try. Tomorrow is Saturday. If I were to take an educated guess, I would say Monday. The event will occur on MondayDduring a time in which they can take me by surprise. Chapter 39: 37: Terrorism in this Day and Age? Beep-! Scanning my railcard at the booth, I passed through the gate to the platform. Then, boarding the train, I made my way to the first class carriages and took my seat in a private booth. Looking up at the screen, I watched as the text showing the destination scrolled from one side to the other. [Next Station: East Weinstell Station ? ? ? ] As per usual, it was the correct stop; the one closest to my school. Soon, the clock struck 7:30am. With a start, the train slowly began to move. Looking out the window with my elbow on the windowsill, I leant my chin on my hand and wondered: Will today be as fun as I hope? That''s right. Because today is Monday. The Order is scheduled to be launching an attack on me today. Needless to say, I''m well aware of the events that will occur today. But, just because I know what is supposed to happen doesn''t mean I can see the future. In other words, although I am hopeful, I can''t yet say whether or not today will be fun. Unforeseen wrenches may be thrown into the works and things may not go to plan. For instanceDD Thud-! Suddenly, I heard a loud noise from above. "...My goodness." Taking my elbow off the windowsill, I quietly reached a hand into the bag by my side. "Is it starting already...?" And thenD BOOM-! DChaos ensued. Thump Thump Thump Thump-! Following an ear-splitting explosion and screaming in the background, a series of heavy footsteps resounded from the hallway just beyond the door to my booth. "..." Bang-! There passed a brief moment of silence before the door suddenly burst open and four heavily-armed masked men rushed into the booth. "Terrorism in this day and age? Who on Earth are you lot?" I criticised them, but they seemingly ignored my words and pointed their firearms at me, the leader of the group opening his mouth. "Shut it! Hands where we can see ''em!" How rude. "Excuse me. Do you know who you''re talking to?" "Shut your mouth and don''t say another word! Do as I say and put your arms up slowly!" "Fine, fine. Chill out, man." Thrusting the muzzle of his gun towards me as he shouted so, I shrugged and did just that. Elsewhere on the train, I could hear all kinds of blood-curdling shrieks abruptly cut off by countless gunshots. Looking out the window, I could see the exterior scenery fly by in one amalgamated blur. Since the train is still running, I guess that means they took over the conductor''s cabin too. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The entire train had been taken over within an instant, not ten minutes after departing from the station. "Don''t even try to do anything. Shut your mouth and follow along." They forced me out of the booth and shoved me along, two guards in front of me and two behind, all with their guns out. Hmm... It''s a rather tough situation to get out of, isn''t it? You dove in the instant the opportunity presented itself, during my most vulnerable position of the whole day, and in a place where I cannot escape. Really stepped up your game this time, haven''t you? Order of the Night-Time Chrysanthemum. I must say, I am impressed. "Excuse me. I need the toilet." "No talking!" HoweverD "Aww... Well, your loss." "Hey, what did I just sa--?!" Beep. Pssh...! "Huak-!? S-Shit...! Cough! Cough! F...uck, help...! Kaghk-!?" DIt still wasn''t going to be enough to subdue me. Without warning, the terrorists began spluttering up all their guts and lungs. Clatter-! Foregoing their guns which fell to the floor, they had more pressing concerns. "Ahk...! Gughk--?!" Violently clutching and clawing at their throats like wild animals as their mouths began to froth, they collapsed helplessly to the ground with fear in their quivering, teary eyes as they stared at me in horror. I wonder what kinds of final thoughts these people will be thinking in this situation. Still, in the literal sense, you didn''t even think to check what I had hidden up my sleeves? How na?ve. Smiling down at them, I gestured to my mouth and nose with a light-hearted smile. ''I even gave you guys a warning, you know? Should have begun holding your breath the moment I mentioned needing the toilet.'' If this was all the grunts of the Order were capable of, then that was that I suppose. I guess they could call themselves unlucky. I thought it was going to be a loud-but-harmless one. In reality, it turned out to be the silent-but-deadly type. Whoopsie. Looking around, there seemed to be no one in the immediate vicinity. How many enemies are there on the train again? 68 alive members of the Order of the Night-Time Chrysanthemum are currently on-board the same train Right, right. So, there were 72 in total, huh. They''ve really beefed their numbers up a bit since last time, haven''t they? I guess I''ll start by heading to the conductor''s cabin. Bang Bang-!! Bang-! "Kyaaaa--!?" Bang-! I don''t know what exactly is going on, but the train certainly seems to be rather lively today, doesn''t it? Pesky terrorists. Thump Thump Thump-! Bang-! "Hands in the air!" What, again? Three more masked men with firearms burst down the door ahead and threatened me. "Yes, yes..." Of course, I did as they commanded. I wouldn''t want to get shot now, would I? It''s not like I''m invincible, after all. Approaching closer to me with great trepidation in their steps, I could tell just how wary they felt of me. "Don''t move a fucking muscle!" However, although they threatened me like so, I knew they were unable to kill me. Just like during the previous attempt, their primary goal was to capture me alive. Obviously, if they had no choice but to kill me, then they would do so, but my death was definitely not something on their list of priorities. Even so, I quietly did as they said and hung my arms in the air; palms facing outward to show that I meant no harm. That action, however, resulted in my sleeve falling down my arm a bitDrevealing my watch. Huh? Oh, the time... [7:45 am] School starts at 8am. Since there''s a ten minute walk from the train station to school, if I can''t wrap this up in five minutes... ...I may end up being late for school today. Chapter 40: 38: Absolute Takeover Dragged by the arm through the train carriages, the Order''s grunts didn''t seem to care about treating me nicely. Hey, rookies. You''re supposed to handle ''the goods'' with great care, you know? You''re supposed to make sure I get back to your base in one piece, you know? You''ll get hounded by your superiors if I''m in too bad of a condition, you know? Anyway. "Yawwwn~" It''s still early in the morning, so I''m a bit tired. "No noise." Hng? "The fuck''re you talking to, you bastard?" DWho are you to reprimand me? "...What?" The guy who told me to be quiet turned around and glared at me through the holes in his mask. "Say that again, punk?" He brought his assault rifle to my face, but there''s no way I was going to flinch at something meagre like that. "Hmm? Nice toy you got there~" "Tch! Listen here, you fu--" "--Stop. He''s just trying to provoke you; don''t let him rile you up. We were warned about this." Cut off by the man leading at the far front, the guy ahead of me quickly cleaned up his act and remained silent. "Awh~? You sure you wanna stay quiet...? Rookie-chan." Unfortunately, the only response I got in return was Rookie-chan''s trembling shoulders; presumably from irritation. Well, there goes the fun of it. "Ah, can I pee?" """...""" Silence. What? How disrespectful is that? "Please. It''s really bad." """...""" "I haven''t gone today because I thought I''d be able to do it as soon as I got to school." "If it''s that bad, piss yourself." ...Excuse me? What did you just suggest? He suggested that you relieve yourself here and now. "There''s no one else here, and we''re not letting you go unsupervised. Anyway, it''s your choice. Why should we care if you piss yourself or not?" Um. Leader-san? Can you repeat that? "No, but that''s basic human decency--" "--If you think we see you as a human, you are sorely mistaken. But, I''m sure you already know that without me telling you." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is inexcusable. "If you need to piss, piss yourself; if you need to shit, shit yourself. Just shut up and follow us peacefully; that way, no one will need to get hurt." Uh-huh. The only people who would get hurt are you guys, though. For instance... Well, behind me is one grunt, and in front of me are two. The one behind me is also the only one facing me and is thus the only one who will be able to quickly react to my actions. "...Hey, please? Really, I''m not messing around. Come on. I need to go. I really need to go. Please." "I''ve already given you my answer." "Ahhhh, but why...? That''s such aDshame!" Thud-! Suddenly rotating my body, I flicked my leg to kick the grunt behind me in the arms. As I did so, a hidden blade popped out from the side of my shoe and sliced his wrists. "Agh, shit...?!" I successfully took him by surprise; releasing the gun from his grasp and grabbing it for myself just as gravity took control. "You s--!?" Bang-! "Surprise!" Rookie and Leader turned around at the sudden ruckus, but it was too late. "What...!?" "No, fuck--!?" Bang Bang-!! "...Hah. Pathetic." Looking at them now, isn''t it actually them who needs a moment of relief? "What''s that? ''Piss yourself''? Fuck you, bastard." Bang-! Adding a couple shots for good measure, the blades in my shoes retracted before I kicked the freshly-made corpses out of my way and proceeded quietly through the carriage. Because of those gunshots just now, more of them will come. Minus threeD65 grunts remain. I got a weapon now... Unfortunately, I couldn''t take everything from my bag with me due to the rather abrupt disruption, so most of my gear has been left behind. It would also take longer than I''d like to retrieve it, since I''d have to backtrack down to my booth and then all the way up to the conductor''s cabin. Still, I''ve got some useful items. Seven more vials of the same poison gas I used before; Type B. Eight vials of Type A poison gas. Five vials of Type C poison gas. Two vials of Type E poison gas. One vial Type G. Hidden blades in each of my shoes and in my sleeves. Two thin daggers hidden on my left and right thighDthe left one being ever-so-slightly smaller. Two detonators in my underwear. And more. The Order might have conducted heavy research on my life schedule, but they clearly didn''t do enough on what tactics I prefer to use. Not even checking my body for any potential dangers. Letting me talk them into a false sense of security. They weren''t thorough at all. Nonetheless, their procedure on the actual train takeover itself was quite well-done. I would have done it better by myself, obviously, but this isn''t about how I would have done it. Thus far, I will give the event... 53 points. Mainly because it hasn''t ended yet, and so I expect the excitement to continue to increase as the play progresses. In any case. [7:49 am] Looking out the window, the East Weinstell Station eased into view as the train slowly grinded to a halt. There was something I wondered about when I realised the Order planned to take over the train. The Order had two options during this event. See, if they wanted to capture me as soon as possible and as secretly as possible, then they could have easily committed the assault at an earlier time instead of when the train was already halfway through its journey. They also could have stopped the train once they had taken over the conductor''s cabin to give themselves more time. Because, once the train reaches the next station, people will find out the train was a victim of terrorism. The way they carried things out, the train will arrive at the station perfectly on time, and should theoretically speed up the inevitable process of people finding out what had occurred. However, they hadn''t. The Order not stopping the train from reaching its destination was a tactical choice. No, they ''wanted'' it to reach its destination. Pshhh-! [You have arrived at: East Weinstell Station ? ? ? ] Vrrr-! The mechanical sound of the train''s doors opening rang out in the otherwise silent corridor. Thump Thump Thump Thump-! Dozens of heavy footsteps powerfully resounded from outside; their consequential vibrations shaking the train as they boarded the locomotive. Tak tak tak-! Countless guns appeared, pointing in my direction. "Don''t speak a word." All of a sudden, I was encased by an innumerable group of masked soldiers. "Don''t move a muscle." Taking a glance through the window, I could even see rows upon rows of men lined up along the train''s platform. "We have you surrounded." DThey had taken over the entire station. Chapter 41: 39: Kidnapped Judging from the high-ranking insignia showcased proudly on his helmet and chestplate, the man at the front of the group was clearly the head of this whole operation. "Slowly and without resistance, you will move your hands into the air, your palms facing outward." Staring at him for a moment, I felt like I could see the expression behind his mask. "You have five seconds." This guy... "I will not hesitate to give everyone here the order to kill you on sight if you fail to comply." DHe wasn''t lying. "You will come with us quietly and peacefully. 5..." As a senior official of the Order, he wouldn''t come under flak for killing me if that was the necessary decision. "4..." He could very well pull the trigger right now and be done with it. "3..." Shooting me in the head or chest would not hinder him in the slightest. "2..." At most, the other officials would probably regret going so easy on me earlier on. "1..." Unlike the Wardens, the Order doesn''t ''need'' me, after all. "0... This is your last chance." So long as they stop someone else from having me, they''ll be satisfied enough. "Haa... Fine, fine. I''ll do it." Letting loose an exaggerated sigh, I did as he said and surrendered. Looks like I have no choice in the matter anyhow. "There, you happy? Ryuu Kishigami." Not giving a hint of a reaction to my announcing his full name, he ignored me and simply nodded his head towards some of his subordinates. "Ah, really...? You''re doing this?" The grunts who approached me started to pat me down and remove almost all of the hidden gear on my body. "You know we have no choice but to do this. You are far too dangerous of an entity for us to allow even the smallest opportunity of escape." Damn. The lower-ranking guys certainly didn''t seem to have the same mindset. Was this guy the only brain in the entire Order or something? "Woah. What are you doing? Get away from my mo--mphf!" Shoving his tactical glove-protected hand into my mouth to remove the ampoules of liquid I had stashed away, I felt as if I had just been violated. And that wasn''t even the worst of it. "...Ah, shit. Hey, hey? Where do you think you''re touching now, pal?" Suddenly, one of the grunts began to strip me down and search my bare skin. The other grabbed my arms, locking them behind my back in some sort of unusual metal restraint. "Fuck, this is sexual harrassment, man. You ever heard of personal space?" When they were finished, I was stark naked and left with absolutely nothing on me. Ah, actually, that''s wrong; after confiscating my detonator, they gave me back my underwear, but still. "Nothing left, sir." The two reported to Ryuu Kishigami and returned to their positions. "Good work." "The hell do you mean, ''good work''? Give me my clothes back." I''m not an exhibitionist, you know? I don''t enjoy being humiliated like this in front of all these people. "This is a necessary procedure. What use is there for something like you to have clothes anyway? Only people wear clothing." "I''m a person too, you know? It''s not like I''m asking for a full suit or anything, just give me something a little more than just this. Honestly, I''ll be fine if I at least have some rags or something." "Monsters don''t wear clothing. If you keep complaining, I''ll take what you still have away from you too. Now, you will follow us with compliance and passivity. There will be no further nonsense." At his signal, some more grunts came over andDafter covering my eyes with a blindfold, ears with plugs, and mouth with a gagDgrabbed me by the shoulders and legs, carrying me along as the entire squadron moved briskly. En route, I''m pretty sure they even drugged me with some kind of anaesthetic opioid to take away my sense of feeling. Eventually, left alone in this uncomfortable limbo, all I had was my own thoughts. ...Well, shit. This was one hell of a predicament. Even the Wardens would never treat me so inhumanely. No, but maybe that''s part of the reason why I could escape them in the first place. The Order is just plain evil. How could they do such monstrous things? If it was going to be like this, then I''d rather go back to the Wardens'' Playground. At least they treated me with a minimum level of respect in that place and allowed me a certain level of free will. But this? This is simply torture. If I were any other person, I may as well want to commit suicide in this situation. Fortunately, I don''t see the need to do that. DI was prepared for this from the very beginning, after all. ??? I woke up in a dark room. Apparently, they injected me with a sedative at some point as well. How long was I out for? Three hours I see. At least not that much time has passed, but it already won''t be long now until... Well, that''s fine; the sooner, the better, anyway. My restrained, blindfolded and gagged condition had not changed at all, but at least the anaesthetic had worn off, so I could feel the cold and metallic harshness of the floor on which I lay. My ankles were now also restrained in addition to my arms. The slight sore patches in various locations across my body indicated that I was bruised from the rough treatment on the journey, but it didn''t matter. Struggling to raise myself to a sitting position from a foetal one, I wanted to sigh because of my poor state. Of course, I was denied even that minuscule amount of freedom. Grumble~ See? Even my stomach is upset. I haven''t been able to eat anything since this morning. Damn. I would kill for one of those sandwiches or even just a rice ball right about now. Kachunk-! Suddenly, I heard the dull noise of the room''s heavy-duty door being unlocked. Krrrrr-! It opened with an awful grating sound before two separate pairs of footsteps entered; a heavier one and a lighter one. One of them spoke as he laid eyes on me. "Oh, you''re up just in time, eh? Cheeky bastard." This person was not Ryuu Kishigami. Neither of these people were, however I imagine he will soon join us. Still. How bold of himDto leave me alone in a room with two grunts. No matter how confident they may be that I am powerless, is there no end to the Order''s na?vety? Well, I suppose they were right to be that self-assured in this case. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I genuinely can''t do anything, after all. Within this tiny, steel-like box of a room secured with multiple layers of bolts, latches and seals; I, who was almost fully restrained, was trapped. In what was perhaps the most helpless state I had ever beenDhow was I planning on escaping? Well... DThe truth is, I wasn''t. Chapter 42: 40: A Devils Temptation Taking the blindfold off my eyes and removing the gag from my mouth, the light from beyond the door entering my retinas caused my pupils to dilate, allowing me to see who the two entrants were. They were a man and a woman; it was something that could be easily deduced by the physique and shapes of their bodies. "Oh, hello. Nice to meet you! Is it feeding time?" Looking at them, I welcomed the two with a bright smile. "..." sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shut up. Don''t open your mouth or the gag goes back on." The woman appeared to be staying quiet for some reason, but the man was being quite aggressive. "Oh, right! Sorry!" "Tsk. You will be. Hey, give it to him." Was she of a lower rank than he was? Nodding quietly, the woman revealed a paper bag from behind her back and approached me. "Oh, what''s this? A meal, perhaps?" I commented. Soon, my thoughts began to slow as the image of what exactly she was holding became clearer. ...What? The bottom of the bag was dripping wet onto the floor, and I could smell something unbelievably foul emanating from it; as if someone had developed a vile blend of dog and cat food and excreted in it. "It looks a little, um... ''Unsavoury'', however, I will accept what''s given to me. Thank you very much, miss." I gave the woman my gratitude as she bent over and placed the soggy bag in front of me, her gloved hands subtly trembling. Hm? From this distance, she was just about close enough for me to discern her face obscured by the black mask. Although it was for but a second, I caught a glimpse of her expression. DOne of terrified uncertainty. "Haha, why are you scared?" I asked her such a question, causing her to jolt away and stare at me in a panic. What''s that reaction for? I''m defenceless, remember? Oh well, whatever. I turned my gaze back to the thing on the floor in front of me before tilting my head. "Excuse me, is there no drink to go with it?" "Don''t push your luck. What you''ve got is enough to last you until the next meal." Judging by the cruel dampness of whatever kind of "food" was contained within the bag, he appeared to be correct. I''m not sure if I want to know what exactly this is, but it seemed to be more than moist enough to fill a glass of water. Whether or not it contained the right amount of nutrients was questionable, but since they would prefer to keep me alive whilst under their care, it should hence contain a half-decent amount of sustenance. Of course, they wouldn''t want to make me too comfortable, so I would most likely still be starving even if I ate the whole thing. Since there''s almost certainly a one hundred percent chance that they put some drugs in there as well, I was inclined to doubt that they were even trying to take care of me in the first place. I don''t even need to look at the contents of the bag to know that they think they''re being funny. Um... Let''s save it for later, shall we? My appetite having more or less died down, I looked away from the bag and back at the two. "So, what are you going to do with me? This is a precious opportunity for you guys, you know? I wouldn''t recommend letting it go to waste." If they waited too long, their time would be up. I don''t have all day, after all, and I certainly don''t plan on staying the night. "That''s none of your concern." "Oh, but I believe it is." Looking at the woman, who remained silent, I opened my mouth with a smile. "Hey, miss. You''re nicer than this guy, right? Since you so kindly gave me my food, I''ll let you ask one question first. It can be about absolutely anything in the world." She swalled her saliva before opening her mouth. "...I--" "--Don''t." Interrupting her rudely, the man stuck his arm in front of her. "Don''t even think about his offer. It is nothing more than the temptation of a devil. You should have been taught this already in the debriefing. Do not forget what this is all for." "Y-yes, sir..." "It is alright. Try not to fall for his tricks." "Awh, come on~ You know you want to. It''s free!" He shot a glare at me. "You; if you continue, I will shove this gag right back into your mouth without even giving you the chance to eat, so do as I say and be quiet." In response, I shrugged. "Well, I don''t really understand what the big deal is? You guys are gonna be asking me questions soon enough anyway, so what''s the problem with answering one or two more in advance?" "That''s enough. Come he--" Ring ring~! Suddenly, the phone at the man''s waist began to vibrate. "Tsk... Yes?" Pausing whatever he was about to do, he answered it; not even a few moments later, his eyes widened. "What...?! A breach!? Are you su-- Yes, yes! I''m on my way!" Shockingly, it seems like an incident has occurred. Huh. My, how unfortunate for them. I wonder who it could be. "Tsk, shit...!" Hanging up the call with yet another click of his tongue, he cursed and hurriedly ordered the woman and I. "YouDdon''t fucking say a word. And youDdon''t listen to a word he says. If it gets tough to bear, don''t hesitate and put this fucking thing in his mouth to shut him up. I''ll be right back." He roughly handed her the gag and rushed out of the room in a hurry. "..." "...So, have you considered what question you''re going to ask?" Not even a few seconds after the guy had left, I began talking to her. I could see the movement of her flapping mouth opening and closing even beyond the mask. She clearly didn''t know how to respond or what to do. "...I-I''m not supposed to be listening to you..." She was right. However. "But that''s just what that guy told you to do, right? Everyone telling you to not talk to me is selfishly trying to keep me to themselves." "Wh-what do you...? N-No, that''s wrong; we''re protecting everyone by locking you up." Is that what they''re teaching the new recruits these days? "Oh, is that what they told you? That''s just a bunch of lies though, you know? Look at me; I''m utterly powerless here. Think realistically. Nothing is going to happen if you ask me a single question, is it?" As I spoke, I looked through the woman''s mask, directly into where her eyes should be located. "It''s Miyu, right? As they told you, I know everything. I know you''re worried, but I really mean it when I say I''ll answer any one of your questions for free, right here and right now. Ask me anything, Miyu." "H-how can I trust you?" She seemed to be holding on to her greed well. But, that wouldn''t last forever. "What could I possibly have to gain from lying to you, Miyu? Absolutely nothing. All I''m doing is offering you free knowledge. That''s all I can offer, in fact." "W-why...?" "Because, MiyuDto me, you seem like a genuinely nice person. In fact, I know you are a good person because of my power. I''ve seen all the good deeds you''ve done. The reason you took the job you''re on right now is for money to look after your family, right?" "T-that''s..." "Really. Any question; any topic. It can be something personal or something random; something inconsequential or something meaningful; whatever it is, I promise that I''ll tell you the absolute truth if that''s what you want." The sweet and seductive words firing nonstop out of my mouth became too much for Miyu to bear, until eventually... "Al... A-alright... Fine... J-just one question, though!" Ha. DShe had succumbed to the so-called "devil''s temptation". Chapter 43: 41: Knowledge as Bait "Oh, of course! Miyu, I only want to let you know that I''m being genuine here. You don''t have to ask any questions if you don''t want to, and I certainly don''t mean to force you in any way!" Raising my body and arms awkwardly because of my heavily-restricted conditions, I tried to show to her that I was on her side. Which, if you think about it, I kind of was. I mean, she was innocent here, and so was I. "I apologise sincerely if it came across the wrong way, Miyu. Honestly." She was tricked by the Order into thinking she was committing evil deeds for the betterment of the world, which, of course, was not the realityDand I was kidnapped by the Order when I had done nothing wrong! "Y-you... Why are you doing this...? Why... Is this happening...?" Holding her head in her hands, Miyu''s inner turmoil seemed to be catching up to her. "Ugh... You''re supposed to be the bad guy here, so what''s... What''s going on...?" Hearing her words, my brows furrowed; after a moment, I muttered. "Bad guy... I told you before, but I''m a victim here, just like you...! I just... Want to live a normal life, you know?" "...A normal life...? Wh-what... Exactly, do you mean...?" Widening her eyes in shock as she stared at me, Miyu asked for me to elaborate. I started by calling her name. "Miyu... Do you know what it''s like to live your life like a caged bird...? There''s so many things in the world that I have never been able to experience until recently; that I only now have access to... These guys, are you really going to believe them so credulously when they say that it''s ''for the good of the world'' to deny me from having even such a pittance of freedom?" Of courseDDhow could my lack of freedom be beneficial for the world? It was simply a ridiculous and utterly nonsensical notion used as propaganda by these malicious organisations who sought to take advantage of me. "I..." She seemed speechless for a while after my words; after staying quiet for a brief yet lengthy few moments, she broke the silence. "...I''m sorry... I... I didn''t realise..." I shook my head. "It''s okay... At least you understand now... As long as someone understands..." The room had descended into yet another lull, and just as she had done the previous time, Miyu was the one to speak first again. "...My brother; my little brother, he... He was... ''Diagnosed'', not that long ago..." All of a sudden, she started talking about something unrelated with a choked-up voice. "Even the doctors weren''t certain, but... If it''s okay, could you... Even though it''s hard... Can you... PleaseDtell me how much longer he has." She looked me in the eyes and requested such of me. "Of course I can, but that''s... Are you sure it''s something you want to hear...?" Something like thatDalthough it may be for the best to hear it and know it so that you can make the most of the short time left, many would consider it something surprisingly unbearable. Of course, the positives of hearing the answer far outweigh the negatives of hearing it, but if the recipient is a weak person, then it might only backfire. However, seemingly having steeled her resolve, at least for the moment, Miyu firmly nodded her head with determination. Well, if you say so. "Alright then... 4 months." She didn''t respond after I answered her question, only biting her lips as she stood there. I waited briefly before speaking again. "...Do you want to ask something else? I don''t mind..." This time, it didn''t take long at all for her to acquiesce. You see, mentally, once the first barrier has been crossed, it becomes successively and exponentially easier to cross the second, third, fourth, and so on barriers. This goes for almost everything in life. It''s always the first step that is the hardest, but once that has been taken, everything that comes next becomes nothing in comparison. That initial push is sometimes all that is needed to become the catalyst for something great. It was just a part of human nature. "...Okay... Then... Is it true that there''s... No cure?" Now that Miyu had asked the first question after great hesitation, and received a straightforward answer, she had consequently realised that the matter of asking a question was no big deal in hindsight. It was a trivial action, but she had only realised that belatedly. And now that she realises that, what reason is there for her to not ask a second question? Especially when I already gave her the go-ahead. From her perspective, there are only reasons to ask and none for the contrary. Her superiors in the Order told her not to? Who cares? She only took the job temporarily because the pay was high anyway, and if she can potentially save her little brother''s life by asking me a couple of harmless questions, then why should she not? After all, nothing bad is going to come of asking a couple questions. In return, there''s the chance a beloved human life may be saved. That''s the reason she took the job in the first place. It was a no-brainer, really. "There is a cure." Of course, her little brother, who was diagnosed with a terminal illness, could not be cured. If he could, then it wouldn''t be very terminal, now would it? That''s not to say that there doesn''t exist a cureDjust that he won''t be able to receive it. Obviously, I may be able to grant them that cure, but I''m not a saint nor a philanthropist, so what reason is there for me expend all that effort just to do that? Still, all she asked was whether or not there was a cure, so, technically, it''s not like I was lying. "R-really?! W-what is it?! You have to tell me...!" Apparently, my response was not expected, as she immediately began to shake my shoulders and shout at me for more details. "Woah...!? H-hey, hey, calm down for a second...!" I, who couldn''t resist in my current state, rattled around like a bloody milkshake. "O-oh! S-Sorry, I-I just..." Coming to her senses, Miyu calmed herself and apologised. "Ugh, it''s okay, don''t worry... Ow..." "Uuu, I''m really sorry..." "No, no, oof, I understand... You care for your family, is all." "That''s right..." What a foolish woman. Thinking that she had actually unintentionally hurt me, she still felt guilty about her thoughtless actions, but that was only beneficial to me. The thing she cared about the mostDher family. More than that, her hospitalised little brother. For people like her, who have a critical weakness like that, manipulating them to your advantage was effortless. "...Um, excuse me..." Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a bitter smile, I opened my mouth after a few seconds of awkward silence. "...I''ll tell you what the cure is, but before that, could I please ask you to do something...?" Gesturing with my head towards my ankles and arms, I requested something unreasonable. "...They''re really uncomfortable and I think I might''ve torn a ligament somewhere..." Pay attention. "DDSo, do you think you could remove them for me...?" This is how you use knowledge as bait. Chapter 44: 42: A Good Attempt, But... Because the shackles the Order had placed me in were not intended to be removed, they did not have any typical mechanism to take them off like a lock, keyhole or such. "I have a small vial of liquid in my right nostril. If you could take it out and pour some of the contents on each of the restraints, that''d work..." Thus, I needed a sure-fire way of getting out of them. As for why I had stored it up my nose, well, where else was I going to store it? I knew that my entire body, including my mouth, was going to be searched, so the option of hiding it anywhere I normally would was automatically gone. I also couldn''t hide it in my ears because of the plugs I knew they were going to put in there during the kidnapping. I could have swallowed it and forced myself to throw it up when needed, but not only does it come with the unnecessary risk of the capsule possibly leaking inside my stomach, but it also requires me having to throw up. Forcing myself to throw up when all my limbs are tied is not an easy thing to do. Therefore, the only place left was in my nose. They may have thought to check my mouth, but they never imagined I might hide something in there. Anyway, if it wasn''t the nose, then I''m not just going to go and shove it up my ass, am I? "That''s... Uu... Uh... O... O-okay, just give me a second." Naturally, albeit it with a bit of hesitation, Miyu listened to my instructions and reached for my face. She had to take a glove off to fit the tips of her finger in, but she soon pulled out a teeny, less-than-fingernail-sized glass capsule. Pouring a droplet of the viscous, goo-like green substance contained within the capsule on the middle of my hand and leg-cuffs, black smoke instantly began to arise. A single drop was all that was needed. Tsss-! The sizzling sound of corrosion reached our ears as the restraints rapidly melted and fell to the ground with a resounding ''clang-!''. "Ah~ That''s much better. Thank you very much, Miyu-san." Rising to my feet, I rubbed my sore wrists and briefly stretched my limbs. "C-can you tell me what the cure is now? Please." "Of cours--Woah-!?" Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taking a step towards her, I tripped and reflexively grabbed onto her as I fell. Thankfully, she caught me at the same time despite the surprise. "Ow... Sorry about that... I think my ankle is sprained." "Are you alright...?" "Yeah, it''ll be... Sorry, can I lean on your shoulder for a while?" "Huh? O-oh, sure." Helping me up, she put one of my arms around her neck and supported my body with her own. "Thanks... So, about that cure." "Ah, yes!" My next words came out in a slightly deeper tone. "DDSorry, but you''ll have to do without it." "Huh--hgk-!?" Grip-! "Heuk...?!" I tensed my bicep, tightening my grasp around her neck, and Miyu began to gasp for breath within my chokehold. It seemed like she could still breath, if barely, but I was successfully blocking her carotid arteries to prevent the blood from flowing to her head, so it wouldn''t matter either way. Thump-! Thump-! Thump-! Her petite and slender hands slammed against my arm, but to no avail. Miyu''s strength was feeble to begin with, and as the asphyxiation continued, it only dwindled further. My arm having clamped down on her throat like a vise, there was no escape. It was impossible for her to last long. "..." Like a rat constricted to death by a boa or a python, she was unconscious. Thud-! As there was no further use for it, I released her her body, allowing it to simply fall to the floor. Unfortunately, because she had too small of a physique, I couldn''t take her clothes, so I would have to wander around in my underwear for now, but it didn''t matter too much. Walking out of the room and through a long, metal hallway, I soon found myself in a corridor that appeared like a combination of a hospital and an office building. Hm. This way, huh. An inner map of the structure appearing in front of me, I quickly arrived at some of the living quarters. This place was rather quiet. In fact, I didn''t see a single soul on the way here. That probably has something to do with that ''breach'' that occurred a short while ago. It was a rather large base of operations for the Order, it seems, and the inner structure was almost labyrinthian, but there were plenty of signs on the walls saying where to go and I basically had my own satellite navigation system anyway, so it wasn''t possible for me to get lost. There didn''t seem to be anyone in the living quarters, in any case, so I just opened the door and went in. Thankfully, there were plenty of spare clothes, so I easily found a uniform that was about my size and put it on, including a black mask that covered my entire face. They even had a mini weapons storage with a few different types of firearms and ammunition in here, so of course I took some of that too. Fancy stuff, huh? Now that that''s done, I began making my way towards the final destination. As I passed through the halls of the base, I passed a small group of grunts rushing in the direction I was coming from. They passed me without much thoughtDmost likely because they were in a hurry, wherever they were goingDbut I didn''t want to risk them questioning me and getting suspicious about why I was going in the opposite way. Bang bang bang-! Thus, I shot them in the back and continued. Onwards. Eventually, after a while of walking, I reached the target. [Branch Manager''s Office] Glancing once at the sign just to quickly confirm that it was in fact the right place, I kicked down the door in one motion. Crash-! The room was just a plain, fancy-looking office that you would expect from a business manager. "!? What the fuck are you doing...?!" In front of me, sitting behind his desk, was a man in a black leather chair. Bang, Bang-! "Gah-!?" I shot him once in each shoulder for a start, as I didn''t intend on killing him just yet. "Y-you bastard...! W-who the hell are you?!" Despite being shot twice, he still had the energy to shout? Goodness. "Let''s not be so loud, yeah?" "Who the fuck do you think you are...!?" Bang-! "Guh-!" "I warned you. If you keep going, I''ll do it again and again until you listen." Clenching his teeth, the man who appeared to be in his mid-forties or fifties glared daggers at me, trying his very hardest to restrain himself from lashing out. Well done. "Good. Now, tell me somethingD" Slowly, I reached a hand up to my face and removed my mask. "...!" Realising my identity immediately, the man''s face paled white as if he had spotted a ghost. "DWhat on Earth gave you the impression that such an awful plan was actually going to work?" It was a good attempt, but... "Sorry. You should have tried a little harder." An ''attempt'' is still a failure, after all, no matter how good or bad it may have been. Chapter 45: 43: Document Leakage It was a decent plan, don''t get me wrong. The guy in front of me was far too incompetent to be the one to come up with such an idea like taking over the entire train station to capture meDThat much was evident from the way he cowered at the mere sight of my face. I would give it a 9/10, honestly. Be that as it may, a 9/10 is no more than a 9/10. To successfully capture me, nothing less than a 10/10 plan was necessary. It needed to be something on the level that would leave me absolutely zero chance to resist or escape from. DSomething that wouldn''t care for the sheer amount of knowledge and foresight I wield. They were this close to achieving that, but their utter carelessness at the final moment brought it to shambles. Well, it''s not like it would have mattered if I could have escaped or not, though, since I had a contingency plan in place. In any case, the mastermind behind the scheme, Ryuu Kishigami, was nowhere to be seen. Or, well, he was at least one of the brains involved. As an official of the Order, he was almost certainly of a higher rank than this lowly branch manager, and yet he wasn''t present? There was simply no way that that was the case. My successful imprisonment was perhaps the thing at the very top of the list of priorities for the Order, or at least it should be. And yet, he was not here. He had seemingly disappeared from the moment of my capture; as if there was something more important going on. If so, where was he and what happened? The answer quickly arrived. The individual Ryuu Kishigami is currently assisting in the defence against the facility breach by the team of attackers Ah. I suppose his first impression resembled that of a man who liked to get things done with his own hands as opposed to just sending his subordinates to do it. Well, if that was the case, then it was understandable. I hadn''t fought him myself, but I didn''t need to in order to know that Ryuu Kishigami was undoubtedly a person of high calibre when it came to skirmishing. As long as you exclude the usage of Supernatural Abilities and combat-based Measurements, that is. In other words, when talking about solely human-level opponents, Ryuu Kishigami could be said to be within the top 10 or 15%. In that regard, someone like him was required to defend against the attackers if they desired a chance at survival. They are not the type of people to be taken lightly, after all. It was just unfortunate for him that the condition ''excluding Supernatural Ability holders'' didn''t apply in this case. Concluding my inner thoughts, I slowly raised the muzzle of the gun in my hands. "Ah!? Y-you...!" The branch manager, who was previously rendered speechless by my question, suddenly started flapping his mouth like a fish. Of course, I didn''t give him any time to resist or open his mouth in opposition again, and just pulled the trigger before he could react. Bang-! There was no need for him to go around blabbing about my having escaped confinement, after all. The branch manager''s rapidly-cooling body collapsed lifelessly atop the rich mahogany desk in front of him, quickly dyeing its glossy surface with a fresh coat of red. Anyway, this guy will get replaced in due time, but it should still be enough to delay their plans a tad in the meantime. Oh, right, in regards to that; one more thing. Asking a particular question, I began rummaging through the drawers of the branch manager''s desk and through some of the filing cabinets at the side of the room. "Here we go." I gathered a collection of documents and ledgers belonging to the Order, or at least this branch of it, which contained all sorts of evidence for some of the heinous crimes they had committed, were in the midst of committing, and were planning to commit. Human trafficking; human enslavement; live human experimentation; murder and assassination; bribery; trafficking of illicit goods such as illegal weapons and drugsDand that was just the start of it. These invoices, agreements, documents, reports, and ledgers showed not only clear proof of who was funding these activities and where the money was going, but also included evidence of most of everything else that was going on behind the scenes. Altogether, it was much more than enough to deliver a large setback to whatever the Order is plotting. Quite damning evidence indeed. I borrowed the branch manager''s smartphone from his pocket and entered the password which seemed to be the date of his daughter''s birthday. He obviously wasn''t going to be using it anymore, so the thought briefly crossed my mind about taking it with me, but there was no need for that. I will simply get another one from Minami when I return home, and since the phone probably had a tracker on it in the first place, it would only be a detriment. In any case, I took pictures of all the evidence and sent them over to Minami through an unregistered account. That would be enough on my part, and I knew that I could leave the rest to her. As someone who has done similar things to some of her business competitors in the past, she would know what to do and could pull it off faster than I. I imagine the armed forces will soon be knocking on the Order''s door. That will do for now, and should be enough to undermine what was potentially years of the Orders'' hard work. Such a thought almost made me want to laugh. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, that''s what they get for messing with me so half-heartedly, I suppose. Having finished that before long, I threw the phone away and exited the office; beginning to make my way over to where the breach was happening. Unlike the Hirane Facility, whose first and foremost purpose was to conduct prohibited human experiments, the place I was currently in was not underground. That made them appear less conspicuous from the outside since they only seemed to be a regular office building externally, but it also made them more vulnerable to attacks from the outside at the same time. Of course, they probably never expected to be attacked so bluntly like this, but it is what it is. They should have prepared themselves for that eventuality, I suppose. The Order won''t have the opportunity to rectify that mistake any more, either. Once Minami works her magic, the building will be promptly raided and consequently shut down by the government. Thereafter, further efforts to set up another branch in this area will become far more difficult, and much of the Order''s progress will be either lost and/or halted. To be honest, I''m not sure why they thought bringing me to one of their most valuable locations was a good idea in the first place, but past experience leads me to believe that their reasoning was something along the lines of: ''This is where the majority of our forces reside as well as the resources to keep him in check, and it''s not like he can escape anyway, so there should be no problem as long as we maintain a minimum level of caution.'' Naturally, at the end of the day, that didn''t matter. Because I did end up escaping. And the primary reason for that was that their so-called ''minimum level of caution'' was evidently too minimal. The bar was lowered a little too far, I think. Then again, I suppose their caution was decent enough until the breach occurred, upon which their footing slipped unbeknownst; the soft, unstable ground that was the cliff edge crumbling beneath them into the deep ocean of the abyss. Really, it''s spectacular how unfortunate of a coincidence that is. Chapter 46: 44: Yuki-onna; A Devil of Ice and Snow DI''m close. Since leaving the branch manager''s office, I have not come across any Order members. The gradually cooling air as I walked in the direction of the breach and the ever-increasing volume of faint screams told me all I needed to know. Soon, I arrived at a place that looked like a scene from Hell. To be precise, a Niflheim kind of Hell. "This fu--!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vho~o~o~o~hm~! Following a bizarre ringing sound similar to that of a whale''s pulsed call, I suddenly witnessed Chrysanth Order Grunt A''s curse get interrupted by his entire body freezing over, killing him instantly. The fight had been going on for quite a while, it seems, as there were not even a double digit amount of the Order''s grunts that remained. "No! Y-you little...! Get over he--!" Vho~o~o~o~hm~! Grunt B, in protest, recklessly charged across the ice-veiled floor towards the culprit, just to be met with the same fate of being turned into a frozen statue before he knew it; that same pulsing sound resounding throughout the area. Here, the temperature was anywhere below negative celsiusDevident by the frosty white breaths of myself and through the masks of the horde of powerless grunts. The kind of frigid air that stung one''s skin on impact was biting and sharp, even piercing through the thick fabric of the uniform I wore. Even the guns they wielded were utter garbage in this situation where their inner mechanisms had frozen and jammed. Seeing that, I dropped mine to the floor without a second thought. The weapon was useless, after all. DAnd yet, the ends of my lips tipped upwards at the situation in front of me. "...Where...?" A soft voice, ever-so-small, sounded. Despite its miniscule volume, there was not a single person present who missed it. "Where?" The voice asked, but of course, the Order would not give an answer so simply. "Shut up and--" Vho~o~o~o~hm~! Vho~o~o~o~hm~! Vho~o~o~o~hm~! "...Tell me." More pulsed calls resonated throughout, leading Grunts C, D, E, and so on, to perishDturned into living, or not-so-living any more I suppose, statues of ice before they could even register that they were a target. "Where?" Floating gracefully in the air, her white hair flowing in the wintry winds as she occasionally waved her hand, sending infernal blizzards that slaughtered her foes; she appeared just like a Yuki-onna of the myths and legendsDlike a dreaded devil of the snowy mountains. Wonderful. I almost couldn''t contain my grin as I watched such a sight. This magnificent show of power was much more than I had expected of you. "DSana." With a jolt, the girl turned her head in my direction. "...Ci...phy...?" Her eyes did not widen, nor did her brows raise, but I could not mistake the astonished look of wonder on her face as she called my name. Perhaps Grunt F thought that was his chance, as he sneakily tried to rush in and grab Sana by surprise, but... Slam-! "Gah...!" All of a sudden, a different girl of identical semblance appeared and without warning sent the grunt flying with a super-powered punch. DSona, using Location Swapping, had swapped places to protect her twin sister. What a beautifully-timed counter. It looks like the two''s training has been going swimmingly. Perhaps sending them to school won''t be as detrimental as I thought. Looking around, I found that Ryuu Kishigami was still alive, though obscuring himself at the far end of the room and observing from a place of safety. This coward. "Girls," I called. "I''m safe now, so you can get rid of everyone here except that one; I want you to capture him for me." Their attention directed towards him after a gesture from meDthey had identified him as the target. By that point, although he had noticed what I was doing and attempted to flee, it was already too late. After all, I had sicced my extremely talented dogs on himDthere was no way he could escape now. "...!" Jumping backwards carefully so as to not trip on the tricky floor masked by a thick sheet of ice, Ryuu Kishigami kept his peeled eyes on the twins all the while. Crack-! Sona leaped from where she stood, shattering the ice beneath her feet and generating a small crater in her place. Her superpower-charged body did not falter in this glacial atmosphere even despite the raw winds brushing against the bare skin of her face, legs and hands, her feet simply stomping powerfully through the ice on the floor, smashing it to smithereens with every step. In a futile attempt at resistance, he tried to dodge her incoming hands that appeared to him like no less than the dreaded talons of the Grim Reaper, wanting to drag him down to the deepest depths of the afterlife. Clench-! The young girl''s small and flat voice rang out as she grasped onto the hem of his clothes, tightening her grip like the maw of an alligator as she pulled him in. Ryuu Kishigami. "...Got you." You cannot escape. Seeing that was done, I turned to the other twin with a smile. "Sana, if you will." "..." She nodded her head without a word in response and waved her hand in the direction of the few other grunts that remained standing. Vho~o~o~o~hm~! Yet another pulsed call like the sound of an ice lake cracking reverberated so loudly that it felt as if it had vibrated within the vestibules of my ears and further into the skull itself. DWithin an instant, multiple grunts had frozen on the spot, now no more than deceased sculptures of ice. Good job...! Now, all that was left was Ryuu Kishigami. Although, in truth, there was not much I wanted to do with him. Approaching him with a devilish smirk decorating my face, the twins stood on each side of me as I crouched down and opened my mouth towards him, who had his arms and legs inflicted with severe frostbite. "Hey. Isn''t this an unfortunate turn of events?" "..." "Just how on Earth did this happen, I wonder...?" "...What do you want, you sick bastard?" His blackened skin, hard and in the midst of dying, caused him to effectively be incapacitated, yet he still glared at me seemingly unaffected. "Hah. Are you in a position to be giving me such attitude?" "..." "I remember well how you treated me on the way here. Did you think I would forget?" Not moving my gaze away from his, I spoke to the girl on my right. "Sana. It''s getting a bit chilly, and our friend here is looking a little cold, so shall we turn the heat up a bit?" She understood my instructions well without me having to say it explicitly. "Say, do you know much about the physics of temperature? The more you reduce the temperature of an object, the more brittle it becomes." Coming forth, Sana hovered her right hand above Ryuu Kishigami''s numb and frozen left arm, and thenD "Did you know? This fact, combined with a reaction called a ''Thermal Shock'', can produce an interesting result; for example, if you pour an incredibly hot substance, like hot water or coffee, onto an incredibly cold object like an ice cube, then the ice cube will crack." Shatter-! "Ghh...!?" DIt fragmented into tiny chunks of icy flesh, leading a pained groan to escape his mouth as he clenched his teeth. "The same logic applies to humans." Shatter-! "Gahhh..!" Releasing an uncontainable yelp as Sana repeated the same process on his right arm before looking back at me. "It''s fascinating, no? The way this world works." Nodding my head at her, she nodded back and this time moved her hands to his legs. Shatter-! Shatter-! Like glass hit with a hammer, all of Ryuu Kishigami''s limbs were now no more than insignificant remnants, tiny pieces that littered the floor. "You silly bastard. Did you think I would just sit around and take it?" Of course I wouldn''t. "Don''t regret the choices you can''t take back. Next, I''ll be coming for Professor Lynton." "...!" Ryuu Kishigami''s face, overrun by the expression of the excruciating pain he felt, showed a sharp reaction to my statement. Unfortunately, however, he didn''t have time to speak his thoughts about it. Shatter-! DMoving her hand away from what used to be Ryuu Kishigami''s head as what seemed to be a wave of glitter danced in the frosty air, Sana moved back to my side. There''s no point in playing around any longer. Professor Lynton; I have decided to make him the next and final target of this nonsensical charade. The head of the Chrysanth Order. The one responsible for this mess and the catalyst for all my current troubles. I wonder what our reunion will look like, Professor. But for now... "Sona, Sana." I turned to face the two girls; a look of worry still ever-present in their seemingly hollow eyes. ""..."" Were they still concerned? "Let''s go home." Without a word, they nodded in unison, and the three of us promptly left the facility. Chapter 47: 45: Kidnapping Aftermath Stepping out the front door, I walked silently alongside the twins until arriving at the bottom of the drive, upon which the three of us stopped. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you sure you''ll be alright, Sir?" An older butler asked me with a hint of worry in his tone and a crease in his brow. "I said I''m fine." "Yes... Then, we shall greet you upon your safe return." Nodding, he turned to the black SUV beside him and opened the back door before waiting for the twins. ""..."" Wearing their brand new school uniforms and having the princess-themed rucksacks slung over their shoulders, the two of them just stared at me. "What?" ""...Ciphy..."" In unison, they called my nickname. Then, they each raised a hand and slowly waved at me. "Bye..." "...See you later." Huh. Well, I would certainly hope I see them laterDthe twins going missing would greatly inconvenience me, after all. "Yeah." I didn''t understand what the point of it was since they were going to see me later on either way, but I just agreed with them anyway. Ever since last week''s kidnapping, these guys have been hovering around me a lot more frequently than they used toDand considering that they''ve been doing that an unusual amount anyway recently, it''s almost getting out of hand. You see, with the kidnapping, I didn''t actually tell them in advance what was going to happen. I simply left them a note saying I was being kidnapped before I left for school. To ensure they knew my location, I swallowed a handful of miniature trackers beforehand and left a screen wirelessly connected that showed the location of the trackers beside the note. That was how they were able to arrive at the scene so quickly, and is the reason I didn''t particularly care about being able to escape or not. Of course, if I was able to escape then it would expedite the process of collecting the documents and sending that information over to Minami, which is why I chose to escape, but I could have done it either way. In any case, the twins climbed in the back of the SUV, upon which the butler closed the door behind them, getting in the driver''s seat himself after a quick announcement of his departure. I didn''t stay to watch the back of the car leave as I instead began walking in the other direction. Of course, the day was Monday, and thus the destination was school. To be precise, the current destination was the train station which would then take me near to the school. It''s been a week since I was kidnapped by the Order, and the government has since raided and shut the building they used as a base of operations down. Since the train I usually take didn''t actually turn out to be that damaged by the attack, it didn''t take all that long for operations to resume as normal. I only went to school on the Friday last week because of that, but when I explained that the train I was on was the one that got attacked, the school didn''t see the need to punish me. However, I was punished by the overwhelming disruption of my classmates intervening in my school life. That day, I was swarmed by people asking me foolish questions about my safety and about the attack, as if I would be psychologically affected by such an insignificant thing. In regards to that, I was far more disturbed by the annoyance that wouldn''t let me eat my lunch in peace. In any case, I was glad the day ended swiftly, however even after it did people still tried to meddle in my affairs; after retrieving my bag from the train that included my smartphone, it turned out that I had been swamped with messages from various people in the class. Needless to say, I ignored all of them because it was a bother to reply to everything. I continued to receive notifications until even late at night, leading me to disable them full-stop. Perhaps they took the hint and gave up persisting. I had also hoped that today might be a bit different from Friday as most people should have relaxed over the weekend and forgotten about it, but... "Itou-san!" Tsk. The moment I passed through the school gates, someone called out to me. I tried to ignore them and just walk past, but they approached and walked alongside me. "Itou-san, good morning! If you don''t mind me asking, are you doing alright...?" This girl. Izumi Yamazaki. "I do mind." Take a damned hint. "Everyone''s concerned about you but they don''t want to overwhelm you so much." "Ok." "Is there anything I can do to help...?" "I''m fine." "Are you sure?" "Yes." "Really? Do you want me to buy you some lunch?" "I brought my own." We had already walked from the front gate of the school all the way to the lockers and she still remained. Begone, you pest. She continued to ramble by my side as I fortunately managed to tune her out and opened my locker, which was thankfully closer to the entrance of the school than in the previous year. Due to the toilet incident, the school had moved the locations of all the lockers, it seems, so that there isn''t such a danger next time. "Dand that''s why-- Oh! You''ve received a letter, Itou-san!" I didn''t need her to commentate my entire life, but that was correct; in the centre of my barren locker was a single envelope. Neglecting its existence, I concluded there was nothing left to do and closed my locker. "Wha-- I-Itou-san...? Are you not going to open it?" From behind me, Izumi''s voice asked. Without turning back to look at her, I responded simply. "I already know what it''s about." There was no need for me to read it in the first place. If I did so then and there, she could have taken the opportunity to sneak a glance, and I didn''t want any potential leakage of whatever information it may contain. The truth was, I didn''t know there was a letter in my locker until just now. Obviously, that meant I had no idea what it could be about. However, by simply asking, I could know the contents of the message, its sender, and what intentions they had behind sending it. The fact they put an envelope in my locker indicates that this person did not have access to my social media or phone number. Well, either that, or they wanted their identity to stay hidden. Whatever the case, it didn''t matter, because I already knew the name of the sender with a single question. ...Oh? It turned out to be a person I had never directly met before; a person not in my class. Year 3, Class A. Sophie Asanami. Chapter 48: 46: Is Gyaru the Correct Term? Lunchtime. Click-! Standing on the rooftop, I closed the door behind me. Looking ahead, I saw a tanned girl with blonde hair and an impressive array of accessories such as bracelets, earrings and piercings, her school uniform creatively altered to perhaps exhibit more skin than was typical. D3-A''s Sophie Asanami. I had never interacted with her before, nor with any of the other students in Class A for that matter, but the fact she decided to contact me now is very telling. I doubted that this highly coincidental timing was mere happenstance. "You came, huh? Looks like I was right." Sophie opened her mouth, beginning to speak with mannerisms befitting her "gyaru-type" character. Or at least, that''s the term I heard my classmates use when describing her. ...Is ''gyaru'' the correct term? Gyaru; refers to the fashion and social subcultures of girls and young women who follow or adopt particular appearance styles, including but not limited to: clothes, hair, makeup, accessories, and activities. In the case of the individual ''Sophie Asanami'', any of the following terms: ''gyaru'', ''kogal'', or ''gal girl'', could indeed be considered to be correct Right. I don''t really understand, but whatever. "What were you right about?" I casually asked. Shortening the gap between us, she slowly strode towards me. "This is our first time talking, right, but I''ve heard some things about ya, y''know?" She stopped, her makeup-veiled face pausing not far in front of my own. My eyes dartied to the dangling of the hoop earrings she wore as they jingled on the side of her head. "Am I wrong? Mr know-it-all." Inside the letter she left in my locker, Sophie wrote something along the lines of ''Concept of Truth. You know when and where to meet me.'' Of course, her pretensions were appropriateDI suppose a natural conclusion pertaining to her having accessed the related knowledge prior. However, I do not think she is fully confident in herself. Otherwise, there would have been no need for the slight surprise she had muttered to herself when I arrived on the rooftop. Isn''t that right? Yes. The individual ''Sophie Asanami'' is not entirely assured in the knowledge about you she possesses, however, she carries a certain amount of reasonable confidence in what she has gathered Of course, I already knew that the reason for this was that her knowledge of me was something she obtained primarily through rumours and hear-say. The fact that she could obtain knowledge of the Concepts, including knowledge about Truth, the one I possess, and the fact that I was the owner of it, through nothing but rumours and eavesdropping, wasDneedless to sayDrather disconcerting to hear. And yet, it was actually rather accurate information for the most part. I don''t think I need to explain how that would only be possible if you are in a position very close to the source of such information. "Well, I don''t know about that. I wonder what sorts of things you''ve heard? I hope it''s nothing bad." It was a particularly pitiful attempt at feigning ignorance, but I didn''t want to rush things too much. Naturally, I was well aware what kinds of things Sophie has heard about me, as well as what she hopes to achieve from meeting me here. "Ahh, tch tch. Don''t you, like, already know that kinda stuff? You don''t need to pretend to be someone else in front of me, ''Oscar-kun''~" For some reason, she had a smirk on her face as she wagged her finger and spoke as if she knew who I really was. "I''m not sure what you mean. I''m just being myself?" Well, she didn''t have enough information to know what I was really like, at the very least, so I knew she wouldn''t be able to prove me wrong. Any attempt to do so would be no more than a bluff, and bluffs are pointless against me. "Ah, jeez~ If you''re gonna be like that, then at least, like, stop making me question myself by acting completely different from what I heard." I don''t see how that''s my problem, but sure. "Just tell me what you want. I''ve got lunch to eat." Raising my bag so she could see, I only intended for her to recognise the significance of the situation. However... "Lunch?" Sophie snatched the bag from my hands and opened it in front of me, pulling out the lunch box within. "Ooh~! Is this tempura? Smells delish~ Ah! Ya even got ramen!? How''d ya keep ramen so hot in this thing?!" "..." Shoving her hands into my large, thermal lunch box, she began to list everything I was planning to eat, naming them one-by-one. Alright, that was enough. "Tell me what you want." "Mh? Ah, but, like, what''s the point since you already know?" Was it because she was still having doubts whether I was truly who she thought I was or not? She basically ignored me and continued ransacking my lunch in front of my eyes as she waited for my response. You want me to move first in order to prove that I am who you think I am, huh. Aren''t you the one who is requesting for help, though? Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why should I help you? I don''t see what I stand to gain from it." In fact, there were a few things I could benefit from, but I needed her to be the one to say what she could provide first. "Ah, right... Well, I know that you''re in opposition with my dad. I''ll help you as much as you want with regards to that if you help me with this thing." Sophie Asanami''s fatherDKazuki Asanami, or Professor Asanami as I knew him. His position as one of the higher-ups of the Wardens means that Sophie''s position, as his sole daughter, is also fairly high within the organisation. That''s how she was able to gather such information about me without having to dig too far deep into it. If someone like her became my subordinate... Not only will the power of my forces skyrocket, but I''ll receive an immensely useful pawn to utilise when it comes to dealing with the Wardens. It was certainly not something I could easily refuse, and was in fact the thing I was hoping she would propose to me in the first place. I knew from past experience that Kazuki became reluctant to involve his family in the Wardens'' matters due to an incident that occurred in one of the other branchesDThe Concept of Space went on a rampage after an experiment using his power went wrong, resulting in the accidental death of Kazuki''s spouse, Sophie''s mother. "No, not just that; I''ll do anything you want if you help me, whether it''s taking my dad''s business down or whatever the hell." Because of that unfortunate incident which occurred a few years prior to my escape from the Wardens, Sophie''s wish is simple. "I want you to help me kill that fucker, the Concept of Space." DTo avenge her mother. Chapter 49: 47: So... Where the Hell is He? Sophie Asanami. "I want you to help me kill that fucker, the Concept of Space." Daughter of one of the Wardens'' "Professors" and an owner of Supernatural Ability. "The disgusting power forced on me by my old manDthe power he sacrificed her to harness; the same power as that monsterDI''ll even let you use it for whatever you want if you can help me with this, Truth." Glistening like an oasis in the desert, her eyes shimmered with determination as she stared straight into my own. She''ll let me use her power if I help her, huh. Well, I was going to aim for that anyway, but since she''s giving me express permission I suppose I can take it as confirmation that she won''t resist me using her however I like. Sophie Asanami''s Supernatural Ability has been dubbed ''Proximate Spatial Ordinance'' by her father, Professor Kazuki Asanami. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apparently, it was a power derived directly from the Concept of Space, who was cooperating with the Wardens in their research on the Concept Measurements. An ''accident'' occurred during that research and that was the cause of death for Sophie''s mother. Still, despite his wife''s passing, Professor Asanami was able to create a Supernatural Ability based off of the Measurement of Space, which he then ''gifted'' to his daughter, Sophie. That was the origin of her ability, Proximate Spatial Ordinance. In reality, the vast majority of Supernatural Abilities are created in a similar wayDthat is, by studying already-existing Measurements and how they workDalthough there are a multitude of methods and processes one could use to get there. Of course, not every Supernatural Ability will fit every person equallyDsuch was the case in Hirane and in many other secret facilities; there were, and still are, countless of living test subjects who die excruciating deaths as a result of the Supernatural Ability testing going wrong or because of simple incompatibility issues. There are also differences in how each organisation carries out their research and experiments. For example, the Wardens have a much higher bar of morality than the Order, who will unhesitatingly do whatever inhumane things they have to. That''s probably why Sophie Asanami''s case worked out so wellDbecause they ensured that she would be safe and unharmed beforehand. The only downside is that such things can take a lot longer to finalise, because their approach is more civilised and merciful, scientific and methodical, whilst the Order, who gets things done through repeated trial and error, with anyone they can get their hands on, aren''t limited by such things. From what the Measurement of Truth tells me, Proxixmate Spatial Ordinance is an extraordinarily powerful ability that allows Sophie to have complete and utter authority and control over the space in close proximity to herDa sphere roughly 2.5-metres in diameter surrounding her that she can handle and mould as she wishes. Spatial Tuning, a kind of manipulation of the fabric that makes up the universe itself, in other words. Although it might not seem like much at a glance, it was undoubtedly a Supernatural Ability on a level equal to or perhaps even surpassing that of the twins. Though, the range is rather lacking. On the other hand, because she has always resented it, she lacks years of training as well as comprehension of its potential uses and techniques. I suppose the barrierDthat is, the hesitation of using the same power that killed her motherDcould be included within that as well. In that regard, the twins, who have no qualms using their powers to kill or maim others, are yet a few steps ahead of Sophie''s development. Nonetheless, an ability originating from one of the Concept Measurements was not something to be taken lightly; notwithstanding her lack of training and experience, Sophie would still be able to stand her ground in a battle against the twins with relative ease. "You want revenge? So, why ask me?" I asked her while keeping an eye on my lunch box still in her hands, to which she shrugged. "Already know it, don''tcha? You''re the only guy I know about who is both in opposition with my dad''s group and who also has the ability to help me succeed in what I wanna do." Her reasoning was fair enough. "Alright. I''ll help you so long as you keep your end of the deal." I couldn''t complain much about her dragging me into others'' business since the organisation that was the Wardens of Future''s Blight was one that I will eventually destroy. As for the ''killing the possessor of Space'' part, the fact that he works alongside the Wardens willingly automatically makes him someone I''ll inevitably have to eliminate anyway, so it would be good to get that out of the way sooner rather than later. At the end of the day, I suppose it was more my own business than her''s. "Oh! Nice! Gimme gimme your plan, then!" Perked up from my positive reply, Sophie came closer and pressed for more as she started bouncing around me with a grin. "What are you expecting? Do you think I can come up with a plan that quickly? It''s only been a second since I said I would help." "Ehhh~? But, if you know what the truth behind everything is, then doesn''t that mean you know what the ''true best plan'' is?" Her idiocy made me want to sigh. Though, if all she knew was that ''I knew the truth'', then such a misconception is understandable. "I can see why you confused a rabbit for a hare, but it''s not quite the same thing. Even if you can''t spot them at a glance, there are differences between the two." That''s not how it works. "Huh? What do rabbits and hares have to do with it?" "I mean that you''re wrong." Even if I ask for a foolproof plan, if there is no potential for a foolproof plan then it doesn''t matter. It needs to be a possibility for it to work, but in most cases, something like a ''perfect plan'' simply doesn''t exist. Then, if I ask a question such as ''what is the best possible plan in this situation?'', what I will receive in response will definitely be a decent plan, yes, but it certainly isn''t something I would be willing to put my faith into. The future is surprisingly malleable; it can change incredibly easily and with the drop of a hat. Even if I made what would be considered the ''perfect plan'', it could easily become the ''worst possible plan'' within five minutes. It also takes time to prepare everything that is necessary, and especially so if you''re preparing for any and all possibilities. Even then; even if you truly believe that you are prepared for anything and everything that could go wrong, the reality is that you are notDbecause there are an infinite number of things that can go wrong in any given plan and at any given time. I know the truth, I have the facts, I have the knowledge and the information. But I cannot see nor control the future. That''s why I have backups and contingencies, fail-safes and insurance. For some plans, all of that might not even be enough, but I always make sure to prepare at a minimum level of caution that ensures the continuation of my life. DBecause, so long as I remain alive, the possibility of winning likewise remains. Preventing my own death is enough. That is an eternal ''truth'' I have learned through firsthand experience. "Ehhh... Then, Truth, how long am I gonna have to wait? I swear to ya, I''ll do anything to get that guy as soon as possible. Do you understand what I''m feelin'' here? He''s so close, but he feels so far away..." Hm? "Wait, ''close''? What are you talking about?" Perhaps I heard something strange... Sophie tilted her head, placing a finger on her bottom lip. "Yeah. You know already, right? That monster is in this very school, but I can''t get him. It''s infuriating..." ...Excuse me? He''s in the school? Our school? However, I already checked not that long ago and found out that Space is currently in the Wardens'' Conston branch. Isn''t he still there? Yes See? "No he''s not. You know that lying to me is pointless, right?" "I ain''t lyin''! I''m tellin'' ya, he''s here in this school, right now! I dunno who the hell he is but I''m gonna find him and make him pay...!" Is she lying? No ?? My brows furrowed. She''s being very adamant about it. If she really isn''t lying, then I don''t know what to say, because that guy definitely isn''t here right now. Although, since it''s Space we''re talking about, I wouldn''t be surprised if he were able to teleport around or use some other kind of spatial transport. So what, she''s not lying, so is he really in this school? No ...Huh? So... Where the hell is he? He''s in Conston, right? Yes Alright. And, he''s not going back and forth between school and Conston, but actually stationary in Conston and staying in Conston. Yes? Yes. The individual with the alias of ''Concept of Space'' is currently in Conston. He is neither travelling elsewhere from Conston or to Conston from elsewhere at the current moment Okay. So, it''s confirmed that he is in Conston. Therefore, Sophie''s information about him being in school is wrong. Right? No. The information belonging to the individual ''Sophie'' is not incorrect ...What? Chapter 50: 48: The Mystery Deepens He wasn''t in school. He''s in Conston; the Measurement of Truth confirmed that. ...But, it also confirmed that Sophie Asanami is not lying. I thought that meant her information was wrong and she was only deemed as telling the truth because she genuinely thought she was telling the truth, but that also turned out to be incorrect. No. Sophie''s informationDthe information that ''Space is in the same school as us''DShe definitely isn''t lying about that. Right? Yes. The individual ''Sophie'' is telling you what she knows as the truth Well, hold on, that''s a little different. Just because she knows it as the truth doesn''t mean it is the reality of the situation. What she believes is not necessarily correct, after all. So, let me get this straight. Space is currently in the Conston facility, but Sophie still counts as telling the truth when she says that Space is currently in our school because she believes she is telling me the truth, even if the information isn''t actually correct. Therefore, what she is telling me, although it is technically the truth for her, is false information in reality. That''s it, right? No. The information belonging to the individual ''Sophie'' is not incorrect Fuck, what? Are you broken? The question is not understood Ugh, shut up. He''s in Conston, so Sophie Asanami''s information about Space going to our school is wrong? No. The information given to you by the individual ''Sophie'' relating to the individual with the alias ''Concept of Space'' going to your school is not incorrect Then... What the shit? Space is in Conston, right? Yes And he hasn''t got a clone, right? He does not have a clone Okay. ...Sophie''s information is that Space is currently in school. Yes? Yes And that information is correct. Yes? Yes. The information belonging to the individual ''Sophie'' is not incorrect But he is not in school, he is in fact in Conston. Yes? Yes Then how the fuck is that information correct, you bastard? The information belonging to the individual ''Sophie'' is that the individual with the alias of ''Concept of Space'' should be attending Weinstell High School; this information is correct because the individual with the alias ''Concept of Space'' attends Weinstell High School Oh, are we finally getting somewhere? So, he ''should'' be in school but isn''t, huh. Well, of course he isn''t; he''s in Conston. Why did you have to play around with me like that, asshole? The question is not understood Anyway, why is he-- Ring~! Rudely interrupting my thoughts, the school bell resounded, signifying the end of lunch. Was it always so quick to pass? I didn''t even get to eat my... "Mmh~! Woww, it''s good~!" "..." Raising my gaze, my eyes landed on the scene of Sophie Asanami eating my own lunch in front of me with an expression as if nothing in the world was wrong. ...Hey. You. Does your impertinence know no bounds? Grab-! "Ah-!? Oi~! I was eating, ya know??" "My lunch, my rules. More importantly, you said you didn''t know who he was. How?" "Huh? Well~ I don''t know what he looks or sounds like ''cause I ain''t ever seen him, buuut... He should be using a secret identity, right? I was never able to find that out, though. To be honest, I don''t even know if Space is a boy or a girl. It''s been tough~" ...She''s not lying. She really doesn''t know who he is. "But, Truthie-kun, you should know what name he''s using without a problem, right?" That should certainly be the case, yes. However... "Do you know what class he''s in?" "Well~ It''s obvious, ain''t it? 3-BDyour class. It''s his mission to keep an eye on ya, right? Prolly wants to bring ya back if he can, too, huh. Even I know that much, ya know? Ya don''t need to keep testin'' me with this kinda stuff." ...Is that so. That is... Interesting. I wonder just how long Space has infiltrated my class for... Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You should get going." "Ehhh~? When''re you gonna tell me about the plan? I wanna get that guy as soon as possible." "Have patience. There''s no rush. Plus, he''s not even here right now." Or at least, he shouldn''t be. "Whaaaat~?! Where is he?!" Ignoring her as I packed the lunch back into my bag, or well, whatever remained of it, I turned around and started walking towards the rooftop exit. "Oiii~! Where''re ya goin~?" "Were you so busy stuffing your face with my plundered food that you didn''t hear the bell? Meet me here after school or our deal is invalidated." Not listening to whatever she was trying to say after that, I promptly left the rooftop and made my way to class. Using that time as a substitute to fill my stomach as the words of the teacher went through one ear and out the other, I thought about the recently-procured information. The Concept of Space. He''s in this schoolDthis very class, huh. My eyes scanned the students of the room around me. Izumi Yamazaki, sitting at the front of the class. Tatsuki Iwamoto, sitting on the centric right side of the class. Yuu Shimura, sitting at the back-end right side of the class. Shizuko Aikawa, sitting in the middle of the class. Souta Takeuchi, sitting at the back-end left side of the class. Tarou Fushigimi, sitting beside me to my left. Even Haruka Hayashi, the teacher of the class. Like a hawk, I observed the facial expressions and mannerisms of all the people I''ve interacted with most since the start of the new school year. If his purpose was to observe me and take me back to the Playground, then he would most likely be a person close to me, after all. Of course, however, they all acted completely normal. Not a single person in this classroomDeven the people other than the ones I emphasisedDseemed any different to normal. ...This is completely fucked. Once again, I anticipated the answer of a certain question as I placed my elbows on my desk in front of me, interlocked my fingers, and leaned forward, resting my forehead against my hands. I asked for the second time, but this time, with more particularisation: DWhat identity is the individual under the alias ''Concept of Space'' using to disguise himself during his time in Weinstell High School? An answer promptly appeared in front of me. The individual under the alias ''Concept of Space'' is not using a false identity or disguise during his time at Weinstell High School Fuu... Shit. Ordinarily, I wouldn''t have thought his lack of a secret identity was a problem. That would mean he is using his real name here, after all. In that case, all I would need to do is ask what his real name was. But... The ''real name'' of the individual under the alias ''Concept of Space'' is ''Saburou'' DDNeedless to say, there was not an individual in my class called Saburou. No, what the Measurement of Truth is telling me is that he doesn''t even have a surname, like me. I mean, of course he wouldn''t have one; he''s from a secret facility just as I am, after all. Anyway, that meant there was no one in the entire school whose name was ''Saburou''. Fuck... Is he really observing me from my own class? The individual ''Saburou'' is not currently in Weinstell High School, Class 3-B Huh...? Wait, what? He''s not...? No, wait, shit, of course he''s not here. He''s in Conston right now. It''s not possible for him to be here at the moment. Shit, it''s a complete no-brainer that he isn''t going to be anyone that''s here right now... I had overlooked that simple fact... With a jolt at the sudden realisation, I raised my head and began frantically scanning the room for any students who weren''t present. What... No clones. That means it can only be someone who isn''t in this classroom right now, right? Yes. The individual ''Saburou'' is not currently inside the classroom ...There was only one. It was someone I had completely forgotten about because I focused too heavily on the fact that he was in my class. Someone who I had interacted with on numerous occasions since the start of the new year. Chihiro Suzuki was missing from her seat. Chapter 51: 49: Subordinate Initiation Chihiro Suzuki called in sick today, which is the supposed reason she is not present. It''s no wonder I''ve been feeling that things have been so quiet recently... Coincidentally, the only person in the class who is missing. But, that''s not right. Does that mean she isDDNo, no. I need to calm down. There''s no way Chihiro Suzuki is the Concept of Space. First of all, Saburou is not using an undercover name in the school. So, he can''t be Chihiro Suzuki. Furthermore, I can simply ask for her location; unless it is somehow Conston, then it is simply impossible for her to be Space. The individual ''Chihiro Suzuki'' is not in Conston That''s confirmed, then. Chihiro Suzuki is not Saburou, the Concept of Space. Now, as a further precaution as well as to narrow down the scope, I''m going to assume it due to his name being Saburou, but Space is definitely male. It''s easy to confirm that much. Isn''t that right? Yes. The individual with the alias ''Concept of Space'' is male Alright. Now, using the same method, it''s easy to figure out that he is the same age as me, ruling out the possibility of him being a teacher in the school. He is 100%, undoubtedly a student in my class; a male student in my class. And yet. He is not here. ...I''m going to have a headache if this isn''t resolved soon. There weren''t many possibilities that remained, but likewise, the methods that I could use to figure out his identity were running thin. The easiest way was to figure out his appearance. That, fortunately enough, could be done quite simply. DDWhat is the true appearance of Saburou, the Concept of Space? Suddenly, my eyes widened. "!?" This... There''s no way... How...? Slowly, I turned my gaze. To the left. Towards the person sitting in the seat right beside me. ...Fuck. His gaze was just as it normally was, staring with a bored expression towards the front of the room, his chin cupped in his hand as he looked ready to fall asleep. Tarou Fushigimi. The mannerisms were slightly different from the picture of Saburou in front of me, but the face-- ...It''s the same person...? ??? For the remainder of the day, I was unable to maintain a proper focus. I couldn''t get the image of Tarou FushigimiDwould it be better to call him Saburou?Dout of my mind. After school, I immediately went to the school rooftop. Making sure nobody followed me, I waited for Sophie Asanami to arrive. It was still too soon to conclude that Tarou Fushigimi was Saburou. No, thinking logically, it simply shouldn''t be possible for him to be Saburou. Saburou''s name is Saburou, not Tarou Fushigimi; he isn''t using a fake identity nor is he using a clone... So, how come his face showed up when I asked for Saburou''s appearance? "Howdy~!" Coming onto the roof with a friendly greeting, Sophie waved her hand at me, the golden bangles adorning her arm bouncing up and down as she did so. As soon as she saw my face, however, her characteristically playful expression froze. "Uhh... Is everything okay? You look, like... grim, or something. Did something happen?" Staring at her for a moment, I asked. "What do you know about Tarou Fushigimi?" Tilting her head in clear puzzlement, she scratched her temple with one of those long and pointy, excessively-decorated pink and black-striped nails like miniature knives that weaponised the tips of her fingers. "Hmm~? What''dya wanna know about that guy all of a sudden? Anyway, shouldn''t you know more than me?" I watched her slender fingers as her hand came back down to her hip. The only reason I could imagine for having such extravagant fingernails was to use them in combat. Still, they seemed far too inconvenient in daily life for that purpose alone. Even in a fight, it would prove difficult to clench your fist properly with nails like that, so I wondered the rationale behind them. In any case, that''s irrelevant. "His face appeared as the truth behind the appearance of Space." With a slight delay, her expression transformed into one of utmost, incongruous gravitas. The juxtaposition between that asura-like face and her normal cheeky grin was astounding to witness in real-time. "Wha-?! Let''s go and get him right now, then!" I quickly stopped her by grabbing the back of her shirt''s collar before she could run off. "Hold your horses." "I ain''t got no horses, bastard! Speakin'' of hold, what''re you holdin'' onta me for!? Let go! I''ll fuck that bastard up right now!" "No, you won''t. What did I say about not rushing things?" "Fuck, the bastard''s right in front of us and you wanna let him get off just like that? The hell''re ya thinkin''?!" Her accent was evidently starting to slip out more and more as her frustration and resentment grew. I increased the strength in my hand, forcibly pulling her back as she tried to get away. "Woah, shit!?" Before she could properly react, I pinned her against the wall and leaned into her face. "What am I thinking?" Our breaths could be clearly felt on each other''s faces. "Sophie Asanami." Staring her in the eyes, I opened my mouth to her. "How about you calm down for a moment?" Of course, just because I told her to doesn''t mean that she would; Sophie screaming profanities at me and furiously shaking her body, wriggling around to open an opportunity to get free. "The fuck you talkin'' about, ''calm down''?! Let me--mmph!?" Slam-! Covering her mouth with a hand, I pushed her head against the wall to restrain her movement as much as possible. "Don''t speak. Don''t even open your mouth; just listen to what I''m about to say." Her saliva bathing the palm of my hand, she even tried to start biting me. Of course, someone like her is not in the position to exert so much force that biting is going to cause me any serious harm. "You asked me to help you, and I agreed." She had no choice but to listen to my words even if she wanted to ignore me completely. "But, you have to realise something: my help comes at a cost." Writhing around like a worm, she focused all her efforts on attempting vigorously to escape, but no matter how she squirmed, she would not be able to get away from me. "Hey. Don''t try to escape." Quickly realising that resistance was futile, she stopped moving her body so muchDbut not her eyes, as they desperately darted all over the place to look at anything that wasn''t my face. "Look at me, Sophie Asanami." I moved my hand from her mouth to grab her chin and squeezed her face tightly. Not knowing what I might do if she didn''t listen, her hazel eyes quivered as they finally gazed into my own, filled with an assortment of strong and undiscernable emotions. "You will do what I say, whatever that may be." She was a caged mouse in front of a lion. Fortunately for her, I was a well-fed lion, not a starving one. "If you disregard my words again, I will kill you. Do you understand?" Her body was subtly trembling as I held her in place, I released the pressure on her face and just held her arms against the wall as she nodded. She may not be aware of the kinds of things I have done, but I''m sure she has heard a few things from the professors over at the Playground. If that were the case, she would know well enough that I am not messing around. With a smile, I added. "Also, don''t think that you''ve got immunity for whatever reason, okay?" Certainly, as much as it would be a shame to lose a pawn as valuable and convenient as Sophie Asanami, I would still not hesitate to eliminate her if she is deemed too unruly. After all, a guard dog that bites its owner is not a guard dog you will feel safe to put your faith into. In the same way that there is no need for a guard dog that bites its owner, I have no need nor want for someone who threatens my security by refusing to heed my authority. Just as I would throw away a faulty tool that puts my safety into question, I would execute an insubordinate mutt like that without a shred of reluctance. The same goes for the twins, tooDif either of those girls ever became mutinous or started having thoughts of rebelling, then I would waste no time in putting them down if that''s what I deemed necessary. It was but a matter of personal safety. "So, how about you take a moment to calm down and think before you act?" It''s your decision, Sophie Asanami. Are you a dog that bites its owner? A dog that needs to be put down? Or, are you my new tool? "You are forgiven this time and this time only. If I have to forcibly stop you from mindlessly rushing forward again, you will not be granted clemency." This is the one and only second chance you will get. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Do not waste it. Thud-! Letting go of her, Sophie dropped to the floor in a clump, her knees touching and feet facing the wall behind her. Her head drooping and the cardigan of her school uniform halfway down her shoulders, the beads of sweat streaming across her skin glistened oddly under the twilight sky. Looking down at her, who did not move, I opened my mouth. "We''re not done. Get up." The Adam''s apple of her throat bobbing in place as she gulped down the reservoir of pooled saliva that flooded the insides of her mouth, I could practically see the anxiety-fuelled pounding of her rapidly-pulsating heartbeat as it thumped loudly within her chest, rising and falling with every passing moment. She did not move, but I took notice of the twitching of muscles in her legs and arms that indicated it was more of a ''could not'' situation. Grabbing her by the arm, I forcibly pulled her up to her feet. Of course, she couldn''t really stand by herself in her current position, let alone walkDas was shown by how she stumbled like a drunkard the instant I helped her upDbut I supported her well enough to make it work either way, with my arm wrapped around her body. Gradually, I walked her across the rooftop. It didn''t take too long until we arrived at the edge. The edges of the school roof were fenced-off with a chain-link fence, but it wasn''t of very high quality and was divided into several smaller sections, so I kicked it down without too much trouble after a few attempts, revealing a small gap. "Sophie Asanami. I have a first task for you." I glanced at her as I talked, but she didn''t respond. Well, she should still be listening. "You said you would do what I say, right? ''I''ll do anything''DI remember you saying something along the lines of this, unless I am somehow mistaken?" Her shoulders shook with a slight start. "Surely you weren''t thinking of doing something so foolish like telling a lie, right? Surely you will truly do whatever it takes to avenge your mother, right?" As the ends of my lips began to arch upwards, I didn''t bother to suppress the beginnings of a grin that gradually arose. "So, prove it." Nearing the edge of the roof, my right arm wrapped around her to keep her standing, albeit barely, I pat her twice on the shoulder. "I must say, I was impressed by the sheer conviction you showed to avenge your mother, and the aggressiveness with which you bared towards her killer, the Concept of Space." I moved her head for her so that she could peer down to the ground far below. "But, you can''t seriously believe that I would take such a fa?ade at face value?" The main building of the school we were currently standing at the very top of was the highest point on school grounds; a building of four storeys, or roughly 17 metres; it wouldn''t even take two seconds for her to go ''splat''. "Well..." Turning her body around to face me, I lifted her chin up with the tip of my finger. The expression decorating her glossy face the moment she realised I was smiling was one I wouldn''t forget until the day I died. "Sophie Asanami. That determination of yours..." Her broadened eyes staring back at me in horror: gazing into them, I felt that she already knew what was about to happen. "DLet''s test it, shall we?" Call it a kind of ''subordinate initiation''. "...!?" With one powerful shove, I pushed her off the building. Chapter 52: 50: Proximate Spatial Ordinance The reason Sophie Asanami didn''t contact me until now was because she wasn''t sure if I really was who she thought I was. ''Can "Oscar Itou", presumably the Concept of Truth, help me defeat the Concept of Space?'' Her information wasn''t solid enough to form a definitive answer to that question, and if she wasn''t at least half sure about that, then she didn''t even want to consider taking the risk of someone unrelated to the matter being privy to such unnecessary information. There was also a chance that Saburou himself could find out she was coming for him, after all, and if that fact comes around to make itself known to Professor Kazuki Asanami, which it inevitably would, then her plan would be shut down in a miserable failure at that exact moment. That''s why she waited and, fortunately for her, an opportunity eventually presented itself. That was, the train station kidnapping event. Sophie already knew that I was being targeted by another organisation, and thus my own confirmation of the attack when I returned to school consolidated her information about me enough to the point where she thought it adequate to confront me directly. Of course, just because she thought she had figured me out didn''t mean that the impetuousness and carelessness she exhibited in front of me was justifiable. She might have used the excuse of ''well, all he can do is know stuff, so there''s no harm in it''. Needless to say, such a misconception about me was fatal. My power may be limited to ''just knowing stuff'', but even that alone is enough in the right hands, you know? Further than that, she most likely thought in the back of her mind that, if anything I did were to threaten her at all, then she could just use her Supernatural Ability to escape or beat me. However, it is far more difficult than one might think to use a power locked away by one''s own subconscious. Even if you think to yourself ''I am ready'', that does not mean you are actually ready, does it? The process of readying yourself mentally is a more arduous challenge than you might expect. Fortunately, however, when it comes to such things... There are generally ways to accelerate that process. "Sophie Asanami. That determination of yours..." That is why. "DLet''s test it, shall we?" Show me your mettle, Sophie Asanami. "...!?" With a single, forceful push, she was no longer in my arms. Carried by the wind, she stayed on my level for a brief moment as her body suddenly lowered, her eyes barely meeting my own for a split-second. You know what to do, Sophie. You know the only thing you can do to survive this. So, show me that you are capable. A four-storey drop onto concrete isn''t something ''absolutely'' guaranteed to end your life, but it certainly isn''t something you would want to experience the aftermath of. Of course, depending on which area of your body you land on, the fatality will vary. In this case, however, death was certain. Due to Sophie''s ''unfortunate'' position in the air, her back was facing the ground; that was definitely not a part of your body you wanted to land on under any circumstance. Even if it wasn''t the case and she could position herself properly, the chances of survival are slim. Nonetheless, there is an easy way for her to get out unscathed. The only way. Looking down from the roof of the building, I watched Sophie''s body drop as though in slow motion; her hand outstretched towards me and reflective tears pooled at the corners of her eyes. Dramatically, she fell. She became aware that she was falling. She wanted to be saved. However, I can''t do anything to save you now, you know? Only you can do something like that. Well, even if I could, it''s hard to say whether or not I would. The purpose of this is for her own development, after all. In a flash, Sophie approached the hard ground at a quickly ramping pace, all the memories and experiences of her life appearing like a film before her eyes. My expectancy peaked alongside my anticipation. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If I blinked now, I thought, I would miss the crucial moment of her death or survival. So, I kept my eyes peeled. And thenD Sophie''s eyes turned strange. Widened and in a state of shock, but surprisingly not as a result of her impending doom. The air around her distorted strangely, followed by the rapid decrease of the rate at which her body was falling, as if time was slowing for her and her only. Bizarre and unusual, her image seemed both far away and close at the same time, as if being seen from both ends of a magnifying glass. That space surrounding her seemed to refract light in an even more peculiar way; I could see all sides of her body with but a glance, appearing as if each side of her was facing me simultaneously. Of course, I knew that I was only seeing one side of her in reality, and her distance from me had not in fact changed at all, but the sheer intrigue of this almost magical illusion piqued my curiosity. Proximate Spatial Ordinance. Sophie Asanami was using her Supernatural Ability. Before I realised it, 2 seconds had passed, but her body had not hit the ground. Even after 3, 4, or 5 seconds passed, she continued to hover motionlessly, just inches above the cold concrete below. Gazing upon her miserable face from up here, I could spot a myriad of emotions mixed into her expressionDthe primary three being fear, relief and confusion. Covering the top half of her face with her arm, she gradually floated the short remainder of the way down and continued to lie on the floor, breathless. She was alive. I didn''t have to put my ear against her chest to know that her heartbeat was beating far more mightily than even previously, and I didn''t have to listen to her repeated heaving and wheezing to know that she was panting as if the air had been forcefully sucked from her lungs, desperately gasping for breath and clutching her chest. Initially, I thought that I may have taken things a bit too quickly, but everything turned out well in the end, so it didn''t matter. Perhaps it would have been a better idea to give it some more time until this moment, but she passed nevertheless. Next time, I''ll give it some more thought. Well, I don''t even know if there will be an opportunity like ''next time'', but just in case. Seeing her safely lower herself and obscure her face from the world with her arm drenched in sweat, I nodded and took something from my pocket. Holding my hand out over the edge of the roof, I unfolded my fist and dropped the item. Then, I casually left the roof and began making my way home, leaving Sophie to rest as much as she liked on the cold, possibly refreshing concrete outside. Today was quite the eventful day, I thought... And yet, it wasn''t over. Furthermore, it was still MondayDI had only endured the first day and was tired, but the whole rest of the week was waiting for me like a tiger in the bushes... Perhaps, Monday isn''t quite what I first thought it to be... What a tough beast. In any case, one of the short-term objectives has been completed: Unlock Sophie Asanami''s ability to use her Supernatural Ability. I say that like it was something impressive or that took hard work, but it was an objective I only created at the moment she asked for my assistance. Even if someone has a power they refuse to use for whatever reason, it isn''t hard to meet the conditions for them to use that power. More precisely, I suppose it would be changing the conditions entirely rather than fulfilling them. You see, the usage of hidden or dormant power primarily revolved around survival instinct and emotions. Adrenaline is one such thing, able to result in feats of unimaginable proportions if the conditions are right. Haven''t you seen those scenes of people showing strength they normally would never be able to wield in any normal circumstance, such as a mother lifting a car off her trapped child? In Sophie Asanami''s case, she was subconsciously restricting the usage of her own Supernatural Ability due to the trauma of what happened to her mother; the daughter''s power having been based on that which killed her mother. Because of that, it isn''t at all surprising that Sophie has formed a natural correlation between ''her power'' and ''death of her mother''. Deep down, she may even feel that something terrible will happen if she uses it. Therefore, Proximate Spatial Ordinance had naturally become something forbidden for her to use. It didn''t matter whether or not she was ''okay'' with using that power consciously or notDbecause, subconsciously, she wasn''t okay with it. Although, the story was bound to change when it came to a matter of life or death. Being pushed to such extremes where your immediate choice will determine your death or survival in a sudden situation, there were limited things a person could do. It wasn''t easy nor most of the time even possible to think straight in such a situation, so all one could do was rely on instinct. It was good that Sophie Asanami''s character was one that wanted to live. If her survival instinct didn''t take over at the final moment, she would have perished then and there, and that would be all there was to it. If she froze, unable to move, she would have died. If she was too scared to use her Supernatural Ability, she would have died. If she didn''t have a single thought of surviving in her mind, she would have died. But, she lived. Ignoring all the opposing odds, that was the outcome, and at the end of the day, that was all there was to it. The fact that she lived was all that mattered. From now on, the limits and self-imposed restraints on the use of her Supernatural Ability are gone, or at the very least, majorly loosened. Moving on from that, the matter of Saburou, the Concept of Space, is of slightly more concern. It''s not worthy of my immediate worry since they, the Wardens, don''t seem to be plotting anything for the moment, but I never know when that might change. There are ways for them to hide their plans from me anyway, though not worth the hassle most of the time. Still, I need to make preparations for the eventuality. To that end, figuring out what the reality of the situation is and understanding it prior to the time they are about to make a move, is vital. ...Tarou Fushigimi. Saburou. I will uncover the connection between these two. Chapter 53: 51: A Biological Connection Arriving home, the twins swiftly approached me before I could even take my shoes off one step after crossing the door. ""..."" "What?" Wearing their school uniforms, the two carried an air different to usual. They stared at me with their usual inscrutable gaze, looking at me reproachfully as if I had committed some kind of grave sin unbeknownst to myself. "...Ciphy is late..." "No warning..." These two... Just what are they talking about this time? "I didn''t realise that it suddenly became a crime for me to return to my own home whenever I''d like? When have I ever warned you about being late in the past?" Folding my arms, I refuted their nonsensical accusations. "If Ciphy is kidnapped again..." "...How do we know?" "Hah." I snorted, finding the very idea laughable. Unfolding my arms, I bent down and took my shoes off, followed by my jacket, walking into the living room as I gave my response. "As if I would get kidnapped unknowingly. I told you, no one can scheme anything major like that without me knowing. Has your faith in me diminished to the point that you truly believe something on the level of a kidnapping would be effective on me?" One might counter that by saying the previous incident was clearly effective enough, but you don''t understand that I knew what they were planning. They didn''t abduct me at all; the reality is, I let them kidnap me. Of course, it would be nigh impossible for someone to launch a sneak attack on me, let alone successfully kidnap and capture me. After all, so long as a plan exists for it, I will inevitably find out about it. For an effective scheme, a plan needs to be stable and prepared for many eventualities. However, the bigger and more complex the plan, the higher the likelihood I will find out about it. The more parts a mechanism has, the more chances for something to slip and go wrong, after all. Since I can''t see the future, the best way for someone to take me by surprise was if the assault was not planned out in advance at allDbut in that case, the chances of it failing are massively increased by a lack of preparation. ""...Ciphy."" Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What?" "Don''t get kidnapped without telling us..." "If you get kidnapped, warn us..." They spoke as if telling me off. No, what is going on? Is getting abducted my responsibility all of a sudden? Why are they talking to me like that? The twins are worried because your reckless actions may bring harm What, harm? I don''t damage anything important like my equipment or body, so I don''t understand the needless concern. Even if something gets damaged, as long as it isn''t damaged beyond repair or destroyed completely, it can be restored without too much trouble. Well, whatever. It''s not the first time these two have overthought about unnecessary things. It''s probably just because of the recent event anyway that they remain a little shook up about such things; they''ll get over it soon enough. "Sure. Anyway, how was the first day of school?" Changing the subject, I decided to ask them something I needed to knowDnot because I particularly cared, but because it would alter how I have to go about things from now on. ""..."" Looking at each other briefly, they turned to me and answered as if overlooking the fact I so blatantly shifted topics. "...Strange." "...Weird." "Uh-huh. Do you want to continue going or not?" ""...Yeah..."" "Alright." Well, that was that. They''re already enrolled, so it''s not like I have to do anything more for them in that regard, fortunately. ""...Ciphy."" Suddenly, they called me again, following me like ducklings as I walked to the kitchen. "What?" All the ingredients were already prepared for me, so I quickly began to make myself a bagel. Due to not being able to eat as much lunch as I would have liked, I was left feeling a little peckish by the time I arrived home. ""Can we show you something...?"" Talking simultaneously as per usual, the girls watched me briskly make food. Whatever it might have been they wanted to show me piqued my curiosity for a moment, and there wasn''t much of an excuse to refuse in this situation anyway, so I played along. "Show me something?" "In school, they put colours on paper..." "Called ''art''. Looks pretty..." Unzipping their backpacks and taking out filled-in sheets of A3 paper, I saw rather crudely-drawn pictures of... something. It was evidently their first time ever picking up a coloured pencil in their lives, though, let alone actually drawing, so that was to be expected. The sheets of paper contained what appeared to be a family trio. No, looking closely, there were even more "people"Dclumsily-drawn stick figuresDin the background. Is that...? The three main ones in the middle were obviously Sana, Sona and I, but the others... Emir, Minami, the various butlers and maids of the house... "This is us, right?" Of course, the quality of the drawings was utter garbage, so the only reason I was able to tell even that much was because of the Measurement of Truth. ""Yeah..."" "Ciphy..." "Do you like it...?" ...Well, that was certainly a question. I''m not an idiot, so it''s plain as day that answering with a straight ''no'' is the wrong move. On the other hand, I''m honest to a fault, so I just cannot bring myself to lie... Nor do I particularly care to. "Because you''ve been raised in a facility for over seven years of your life, you have had a critical lack of development in the area of fine motor skills. Because of that, I suggest you use your telekinesis to draw or paint instead of your hands. Naturally, whilst you''re in school, use your hands or at the very least pretend to. If that''s what you wish for, then I will provide you with all the resources you need if you want to take this up outside of school." The twins clearly enjoyed the thing called art. I would be surprised if that didn''t have something to do with the severe absence of colour during their upbringing making them appreciate it that much more. If it keeps them satisfied to continue working under me, then I will spare no expense to support them in doing what they want... So long as it doesn''t take away from the development of their Supernatural Abilities, that is. Well, it should be fine since they don''t dislike training, and perhaps the fuelling of their creativity through art will inspire them to use their abilities in more unique ways. Outside-the-box and unorthodox thinking are truly wonderful things, after all. Anyway, even if I took a closer look at the drawings as they are... I''m not sure if I can spot any major differences between the two. Both the girls and their paintings were identical. Every time I see things like this, I can''t help but think; they really are akin to a hive mind, aren''t they, albeit a miniscule one. The shared empathy and thought transfer between the two undoubtedly contributes towards that, but still, the twins are practically clones. Well, isn''t that what twins are, after all? Biological clones... Wait... Pausing my hands in the midst of cooking, I slowly turned to glance at the twins; facing me as expressionless as always, though seemingly elated by my positive response in regards to their art. Could it be...? DMy eyes widened. ??? Tuesday. The day just started, and before the teacher arrived, Izumi Yamazaki approached with a gentle smile. "Good morning, Itou-san, Fushigimi-kun~ Would you like to join us after school today? So far we have me, Shimura-kun, Iwamoto-kun, and Aikawa-san planning on having a casual chat at a caf." She invited us despite knowing I would most likely refuse. Glancing with a side-eye at the guy beside me, I eventually gave my response. "Sure. I''ll come." "Oh, I''ll be sure to come too! If it''s no trouble, of course." Tarou Fushigimi, the person in the seat next to me, also replied positivelyDbut only after I had spoken first. How awfully suspicious. "Of course it''s not, don''t worry! Make sure to stay after last period~" Like that, she returned to her other friend group, immediately chatting away as if she was never gone. Something about that scene was odd to me, but perhaps because I''m not used to interacting with such outgoing, extroverted personalities. "Hey, Itou, it''s not like you to be joining us on an outing; what changed?" For some reason, Tarou Fushigimi started talking unnecessarily to me. Apparently, he was still trying to get close to me like before... Except now, it has a far more ominous undertone to it. "...I just felt like it." I had it more or less figured outDThe link between this guy, Tarou Fushigimi, and the Concept of Space, Saburou. "Say, Tarou, do you have any siblings?" There is a blood connection between the individual ''Tarou Fushigimi'' and the individual ''Saburou'' This was the answer given when I simply asked ''what is the connection between Tarou Fushigimi and Saburou''. Honestly, I should have asked this from the very beginning, but it had slipped my mind due to them not sharing the same surname. Still, when I thought about it, that could be easily explained. "Hm? Oh, yeah. I''ve got a twin sister. She''s in 3-A. What about you, Itou, do you have any siblings?" The individual ''Tarou Fushigimi'' is not lying The individual ''Tarou Fushigimi'' is not withholding information The name of individual ''Tarou Fushigmi''s dizygotic twin sister is ''Atsuko Fushigimi'' The individual ''Atusko Fushigimi'' is currently in Weinstell High School, Class 3-A "No. I don''t." Unless those who were once my biological parents have been getting frisky since the last time I asked, this was the truth. Although, that isn''t possible any more. "Isn''t it weird being twins? Don''t you ever feel like there could be another one out there that you''re unaware of?" "Well, I can''t lie that I''ve never thought about it, but that''s a bit silly of an idea, isn''t it?" The individual ''Tarou Fushigimi'' does not believe he has a third sibling "DAfter all, there''s no way my parents would''ve birthed a third sibling and never told me nor my sister about it." The individuals ''Tarou Fushigimi'', ''Atusko Fushigimi'', and ''Saburou'' are related by blood The individuals ''Tarou Fushigimi'', ''Atusko Fushigimi'', and ''Saburou'' are triplets The individual ''Saburou'' is the monozygotic twin of ''Tarou Fushigimi'' and the dizygotic twin of ''Atusko Fushigimi'' Bingo. Chapter 54: 52: Café Outing Gazing silently out the window on the right side of the room, I watched as countless hoary clouds wandered aimlessly across the vast expanse of the amber-lit sky, highlighted by the sky hovering ever-so-slightly above the distant horizon''s edge. It wasn''t the first time I had witnessed such a scene, but despite having been living on the outside for almost ten years now, I found it a difficult sight to grow accustomed to. My eyes flicking from what could easily belong in some famous panorama painter''s oeuvre to the wall-mounted analogue clock inside the classroom, I started to pack my things, going unnoticed as the rest of the class upheld the last of their needed concentration. It''s about time. Ring~! Following the resounding toll of the bell that signified the end of the lesson, the teacher swiftly brought the lecture to an end and dismissed the class, wrapping up for the day. Many students relaxed and slumped down in their chairs the instant the lesson ended. Others stretched their stiff bodies from the intense all-day studying and began conversing with their friends... Or, simply got up, packed their bags and left the classroom. The latter is what course of action I would usually take, but today, there was something I had to do. Something important. There are clubs for people to go to, but not everyone has joined one yet, so there are still a number of students who end up either going home or going out with friends the moment the school day concludes. Speaking of which, there are only a couple of weeks left before I have to hand in a club application form. Although I said I would probably join the Cooking Club, I still haven''t decided which one I''m actually going to join, but... Well, it''s only a club, so it''ll be fine either way. "Aight, guys! That lesson has me aching for some food! Shall we go?" Yuu Shimura announced loudly as everyone who was supposed to be going came over to my desk. ...No, but why do they have to come to mine? Ah, do they think I won''t go over to them, so they''re coming to me instead...? The logic isn''t wrong. "Sure~! Looks like everyone''s ready, right?" Izumi asked while taking turns looking at each person in the group. I would have thought it''s not something you need to think that deeply about, but apparently I was wrong. As Tarou Fushigimi stood up, slinging his bag over his shoulder as he tucked in his chair, I called out to him as the group was about to leave. "Wait." Halting, he turned around and tilted his head, making an expression as if a question mark was floating above him. "Hm? Is something wrong?" "Don''t you want to invite your sister? She''s in 3-A, isn''t she?" "What? Why would I invite her?" "The more the merrier, right? Why not, don''t you get along?" "No, nothing like that... Alright then, let me text her." It only took a little bit of persuasion for him to give in, but I wasn''t surprised. With a short pause, he said so and, after typing a quick message on his phone, the two of us joined up with the others and informed them that she would be joining us. One-by-one, they each had a question to ask. "You have a sister?" "Yep. I never told anyone because nobody asked, but we joined at the same time." DYuu Shimura. "Oh, I knew it~! I thought I had seen your surname somewhere before, and it turned out to be Atsuko-san from Class 3-A, huh~!" "Wait, you know her? I''m surprised you noticed, though." DIzumi Yamazaki. "I hope you don''t mind me asking, but she''s in our year, so are you twins?" "That''s right, haha." DShizuko Aikawa. "Oh, wait... No, yeah, that''s the girl who scored one point above me in the finals last year!" "Ahaha..." DTatsuki Iwamoto. Aside from Chihiro Suzuki who was still ill, everyone who was present in the class group chat on the day I joined it was here. Including Tarou Fushigimi''s sister as her replacement, it would be seven in total. As we waited by the entrance of the school for the final party member to join us, I happened to recall the twins'' admonishments from yesterday. ...Hm. Better to placate them than be needlessly criticised again, I suppose. Without putting much thought into it, I sent a text to the two through my smartphoneDa simple text that said I''d be coming back later than usual today, but not to worry about it. Fortunately, I had already provided them with their own smartphones when they enrolled in school, so they should be able to read my message any minute now. This way, they shouldn''t be so anal about today''s inevitable late return. "Hey, sorry~! Did I make you wait long?" We already knew the identity of the student who called out to us without an introduction. As the dark-haired girl approached us with an apologetic smile plastered on her face, her drooping eyes flickered between each of our faces. For some reason, it felt as if her gaze lingered on me ever-so-slightly, jerking her stare away the moment she met my eyes. Not long after everyone introduced themselves, we began making our way to wherever our destination was, which turned out to be a caf roughly a ten minute walk away. Jingle~! A lively chime rang out as we entered the humble diner. Choosing a suitable table that could fit the seven of us, I sat down on the end of the side with a bench attached to the wall. On my right was Shizuko Aikawa and opposite me was Atsuko Fushigimi. The rest of them already queued up at the counter to order, so it was just the three of us. "Are you not ordering, Shizuko-san?" Atsuko Fushigimi was the first to talk. Talking as if they had been friends for months, she struck up a conversation so casually. ...I didn''t know they were already so close. "Oh, not today, no. I''ve got to practise cooking later since I skipped club today, so I''m holding back on eating too much~" "I see. Are you big into cooking, then?" "Yes, though it''s probably a good thing I enjoy it so much because of my little brothers, fufu~ Speaking of which, Itou-san, are you still thinking of joining the Cooking Club?" Suddenly, she turned to me and asked. Did she still want me to teach her some stuff? "I guess." "I don''t mean to put any pressure on you, but I''m still keen on learning from you, if you don''t mind it." Well, we''ll see. "Wait, you know how to cook too?" Atsuko Fushigimi asked me with raised eyebrows. Connecting our enigmatic gazes together, I replied simply. "I know a lot of things." "Oh... Well, that''s to be expected of the school''s Rank 1, right? Maybe I can get you to teach me as well some time?" "I wonder about that. Perhaps there''s a chance." Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I look forward to the opportunity. You''re a friend of Tarou, so surely you can get me a friend''s discount, right?" "I wouldn''t exactly call us close. If you want to be taught a lesson, I''ll gladly do so, but you have to be aware of the cost that comes alongside it." "Hmm~?" Our back and forth ended as she hummed with her head resting on her chin and a cryptic smile highlighting her face, staring at me mysteriously. "Yo! You guys not ordering anything?" Arriving at the table with a buttered croissant and some bottled apple juice, Yuu Shimura sat down beside Atsuko Fushigimi. With him, the rest of the group also joined. When everyone had gathered, eating and drinking the various foodstuffs and beverages they had purchased, the conversation flowed seamlessly through a variety of topics ranging from school-related subjects to personal quandaries and gossip. For the most part, I remained silent to only listen and observe. However, despite not talking unless asked a question first, the constant furtive glances coming my way from Atsuko Fushigimi during the entire discussion were hard to overlook. I would have had to be utterly oblivious to my surroundings to not notice it, and every time I looked at her to see what the problem was, her eyes flashed away as if she was never looking my way in the first place. Eventually, I had enough. "DYeah, exactly! That''s why I-- Oh, Itou-sensei! Where''re ya going?" Standing up from my seat without prior warning, I turned to Yuu Shimura who asked me, and stated my purpose bluntly. "Home." It had been over an hour and a half at this point, so it wasn''t unreasonable to want to leave. As the rest of them gave their farewells at my departure, I didn''t fail to catch the Fushigimi brother and sister glancing at each other. That''s right. Your precious Concept of Truth is making his escape right in front of your eyes. What will your decision be? Putting my bag over my shoulder, I threw away the container of the water I ended up ordering and exited the caf, causing the bell to chime melodically once again. Pausing the instant I stepped foot outside, I felt a harsh gust of wind sweep against my face. Perhaps because of this gloomy autumn weather and the glum clouds that loomed overhead, threatening to start drizzling down with rain at any moment, there weren''t many people out. The sun I watched set earlier in the day was nowhere to be seen, obscured completely by the sullen sea of grey clouds above, causing the previously picturesque sky to appear dim and melancholic. What beautiful weather, huh. Walking away from the caf, I walked through a series of alleyways until I arrived at a desolate place nobody would be able to simply stumble upon. Stopping in my tracks in the middle of such a dark and shady space, I fiddled about with my smartphone for a couple of minutes and put it away. Then, I didn''t have to wait long before a pair of voices called out to me in deep, panting breaths. "Haa... Ah, there... Atsuko... There he is..." "Fhoo... Just in time..." Turning around, I stared apathetically at my two pursuers. "...You followed me." Atsuko and Tarou Fushigimi were there. Chapter 55: 53: Fushigimi Sibling Confrontation The nervous faces of the Fushigimi brother and sister duo were reflected clearly in my retinas. "...You followed me." With breaths that sharply inhaled the bitingly cold autumn air causing them to wince, it didn''t take long for the two to recover the stamina lost from chasing after me. Looking at them, I thought to myself. My survival here is more or less guaranteed, but the implications of that may not be so pleasant. What it comes down to, really, is whether my gamble has paid off, although this whole situation is pretty much a screwed-up amalgamation of gambles. Whether or not they would even come after me, for example, was a slight gamble. Though, I was confident they wouldDbecause it wasn''t an opportunity they could easily come across. The other gamble... Well, we''ll see if it happens. "So, what did you come for?" Hands in the pockets of my black coat, I asked them frankly. Of course, I already knew the answer, but I was more interested in gauging their reactions. Tarou Fushigimi appeared as if he didn''t know how to answer, a face of tension laying bare his emotions, but fortunately, his sister answered for him in a slightly more relaxed manner. "Why are we here...? Well, we were just worried; wondering why you were coming to such a place despite saying you would go home..." A likely story. "Atsuko Fushigimi. I know you''re not entirely aware of the situation, but you should know that you''re teetering on the edge of a very hazardous cliff right now." Glancing at Tarou, examining his perturbed expression as he looked between his sister and myself, I truly realised the level of his cluelessness. "Hah... A cliff? I really don''t know what you''re talking about all of a sudden..." I could see the cracks in her awful pretence poker face as if they were visible to the naked eye. She tried her best, but it simply was not sufficient. Though, even if it was, it wouldn''t have been able to fool me. "I''m saying that I recommend you leave now. It''s a dangerous game you''re trying to play here." More precisely, it was akin to a baby reaching its fragile hand towards a lit fireplaceDthe thing in front of it looked strange and piqued its curiosity, but the closer it got, the heat of the fire grew, until eventually, it got burned. "No, seriously, what do you mean? I don''t think we''re the ones in any danger here..." Taking a step forward, Atsuko moved Tarou behind her as if to shield him. She didn''t know what I was capable of, but she didn''t want to take any risks for her brother, huh. Well... ""!?"" If you wanted to avoid risks, you should have never followed me to begin with. "W-w-w-wait a second! H-h-hold on, is that a fucking gun?! Don''t screw around here, okay!? We really weren''t gonna do anything! C-calm down!" Her eyes trembled and appeared to shrink in renewed apprehension. Waving the palms of her hands in my direction, as if such a thing could stop a bullet, she shook her head and told me to calm down. The words she spoke were strange to me. "Calm down? I''m plenty calm. I think you are more the one who needs to ''calm down'' than I am, Atsuko Fushigimi." Tarou, utterly ignorant of the entire situation at hand, froze in place, overcome by the possibility of death invading his mind, the image of bleeding out from all the blood that could pour from his potential gunshot wounds flooding his thoughts. Gritting her teeth, Atsuko''s trembling right hand reached into the pocket of her jacket and started furtively fumbling around. "Ah, ah! Leave your phone alone. Take your hand out of your pocket and keep them both in the air." Emphasising my point by slightly wiggling the end of the suppressed Ruger Mark IV in my hand, she quickly stopped in her tracks, staring at me terrified. However, her hand was still in her pocket. "Will you kill us?" Suddenly, she posed such a question. Oh...? I see what she''s doing. "I wonder. I am inclined to; surely I don''t have to explain why?" "..." Atsuko didn''t respond, instead glancing once at the petrified Tarou behind her. Naturally, he wouldn''t know the reason, so it seems like he''s the only one left out. "Oh, dear, that''s right. Poor Tarou doesn''t know a thing, does he? Hey, Tarou, I promise I won''t shoot you, but do you want me to solve your confusion?" "W-wha-- Hey!" Atsuko frantically began to yell at me as I changed my target from her to Tarou. What a brave sister, trying to protect her brother from harm. However, it''s no good being overprotective and steering him away from the truth, you know? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t you hate being kept out of the loop? I can give you all the answers you desire if that''s what you want. I can solve all of your troubles." "Shut up!" He looked at me with an odd gaze. The guy was confused as all hell and had no idea what was going on, but he recognised what I said and reflected on it nevertheless. His perceived image of me was of an intelligent but isolated classmate who knew a lot and scored the maximum possible marks on every single academic exam. Couldn''t such a knowledgeable person give some insight as to his feelings? "I''m sure you''ve felt it for a long time, right? The fact that your sister and parents have been keeping something from you." "You...! Hey, Tarou, don''t listen to that crazy guy, okay? Look, he''s brought a gun, he''s clearly insane!" If he was smarter and thought about it a little bit more, then he would have realised that I had this gun and suppressor in my coat pockets from the very beginningDmeaning that I had brought it with me to and from school. His hazy eyes seemed to focus on nothing but his own thoughts, however, completely ignoring his sister''s hurried warning and with a lack of critical thinking. Like this, things would proceed interestingly. See, what I realised not that long ago was that Tarou Fushigimi was the only person in the family left in the dark about Saburou''s existence. When I wondered why that was, I found out that it was a ploy. At birth, Saburou was separated from his family for the power he heldDthe power that was the Measurement of Space. With an exorbitant amount of hush money paid to them on a monthly basis, his parents were, at first, the only ones who knew this secret. It was an easy deal for them to accept since it''s not like they weren''t allowed to see their son during his upbringing in the Playground, and they were able to visit him weekly or so, which satisfied them enough. The Wardens saw themselves as a benevolent group aiming to save the world, after all. Working alongside international governments, they wouldn''t dare to taint this flawless reputation of theirs by needlessly separating a kid from his parents and not enabling any contact between the two. One day, the mail arrived at the Fushigimi household just like any other. The parents were out at the time, and the one who first stumbled across the letter, a 7-year-old Atsuko, got overwhelmed by her child-like curiosity at the sight of a bright-red ''classified'' printed in capital letters across the front. Naturally, her first instinct was to open it up and see what the fuss was about. Like that, she found out about the secret third siblingDthe triplet SaburouDand, after a year passed with her keeping her knowledge of the fact hidden, confronted her parents about it. They, who were quite distressed about one of their children finding out about it, were about to come clean to Tarou as well, but the Wardens stopped them before they did. See, around this time, a certain child vanished from one of the other Playgrounds. That child, of course, was me. The Wardens paid the Fushigimis even more money to keep the secret hidden from Tarou, the identical twin of Saburou, for one reason and one reason only. To catch me out. The Wardens came up with the idea of having the real Concept of Space hidden behind the visage of a fake identity, and having that identity be the one to get close to me in hopes of discovering an opportunity to bring me back. Someone whose Measurement was useless and inconspicuous. Someone whose appearance matched exactly. Someone who had absolutely zero knowledge of or connection to the real one. That was Tarou Fushigimi. His only aim was getting close to me, and even that was easily obscuredDAtsuko simply told him that she had a crush on a guy in his class and asked him to get close to that guy for her, which he gladly did, or at least somewhat attempted to do, as her brother. Truly, he was the perfect substitute, better than anything they could have hoped for. "Wh... A-Atsuko, is that true...?" To be precise, they were using him as if he was a pawn. Just to reach me. And yet, they still failed. How must that make him feel, I wonder. Well, the evidence was clear. A fierce glint gleamed in his eyes, and Tarou looked at his sister with an expression on the verge of snapping. "...Tell me. Atsuko, what he said--" "Of course it isn''t true, you idiot! Listen to me! This--" "Fucking hell! Be honest with me, Atsuko!" Grabbing her shoulders, Tarou shouted at his sister. Despite her goal being the opposite, it appears her constant denials of my words only served to boost his agitation even further. "Itou''s right! I always felt that something was wrongDthat you, Mum and Dad were keeping something from me! If what he''s said is true, ten years...! Are you telling me I''ve been kept unaware, used and treated like bait for almost ten years?!" The scene of a family being ripped apart was right in front of my eyes. While Tarou was not exactly wrong in his frustration, his family was also not wrong for keeping it secret from him. Think about it from their perspective: If you were given a bunch of monetary compensation and told that you''d be saving the world by doing so, would you lie to your kid? I don''t have a kid, but I lie for free all the time anyway, so I can''t imagine turning such an offer down. More than that, the Wardens'' plan was brilliant, I must admit. If it wasn''t for Sophie Asanami informing me about Saburou''s supposed enrollment at our schoolDinformation that originated from someone who knows about Saburou''s existence seeing Tarou and mistaking the twoDI have a growing feeling that I would never have found out about him, or at least not for a long time. Thinking about it, isn''t the situation rather ironic? The Wardens'' plan was foiled by the very daughter of one of the organisation''s executives. "Tarou, don''t be so harsh on your sister. She isn''t the one to blame, after all." I spoke to him, but I don''t think he took much notice. Instead, he was wholly focused on the person in front of him, his sister in question, turning her into a target for his unbounded rage. "..." Rather than sit and listen to all that resentment-fuelled rambling, however, I was more focused on the more valuable person of the two; Atsuko Fushigimi. Since Saburou and her had already met and become well-acquainted siblings in the past years, I was planning on taking her hostage to prevent him from making any rash moves, but... Hm? Wait. I thought she was too swamped by the brunt of her brother''s raw emotions to take unrelated action, but... was her heart more steeled than I anticipated? Observing the position of her hand, I noticed it subtly moving around inside her pocket... the same pocket her smartphone was located. ...Uh oh. The moment I realised this, it was already too late. With the final press of a button with her thumb, her hand stopped moving. I closed my eyes for a second, taking a moment to sigh at my own foolish incompetence. It was my mistake. I should have ensured that her hands were fully out of her pockets before filling Tarou in, but I thought it would be fine either way because she would be too focused on dealing with him... Not only that, but the gamble... isn''t even ready yet. One, two, three seconds laterDI opened my eyes and, immediately after, witnessed the air in the space between me and the siblings slowly begin to distort. Chapter 56: 54: The Concept of Space Gradually, the air between me and the Fushigimi siblings began to distort. Space warped and twisted like nothing I had ever seen. Crackle-! A thunderous sound like a strike of lightning resounded in the area as space itself was violently split and ripped apart, opening up a crackDa rift appeared in the middle of the air, widening with each passing moment as the crackles and crunches of the universe''s fabric being torn echoed. It appeared as if a demon of another dimension had grabbed ahold of the very space that connected our worlds and tore it in an attempt to invade. No, that''s almost exactly what it was. Space... A Concept of his level threatens more danger than any devil, after all. As the rift in the air had opened up to a size of roughly two metres in height, somethingDsomeoneDbegan to emerge from the black, void-like nothingness beyond. The man who appeared was a carbon copyDhe looked exactly like Tarou Fushigimi, bar the white clothes he wore that resembled the pristine uniform of the Wardens, and the grave expression on his face. I knew without having to ask that this man was Saburou. I wasn''t expecting it to be this soon... I need to buy time. "...What is going on here?" Stepping down from whence he came, Saburou glanced once at each of the three of us and asked with a displeased look, the rift slowly imploding, collapsing in on itself and closing behind him. He then saw the aggression Tarou bore towards his sister, causing his brows to crease even further. "Atsuko?" He looked very obviously unhappy. It was understandable, though he must be confused; suddenly receiving a message from his sister saying ''come. urgent.'', he made his way here as soon as possible, but upon his arrival, he found the long-lost identical twin brother whom he had never met before as well as the infamous Truth he''d heard a whole lot about from the Playground''s professors. "Hey. Let her go." Saburou called out to Tarou, who was still holding onto Atsuko''s shoulders. "...You... You''re..." Realising the newcomer''s identity, Tarou''s mind froze. His sister didn''t respond to any of his questions or accusations, but she didn''t even need to in the end. The proof was right in front of him. The missing clues were filled in and the dots were connected. Everything I, Oscar Itou, claimed was trueDthis is what he will believe; that he was betrayed. "This..." Taking a step back, he faltered away from his sister, beginning to look at her as if she was a stranger. "This is..." At a loss for words, he found it difficult to find anything to say, so he simply shook his head in repudiation of the situation as he backed away from AtsukoDfrom the both of them. Tied by blood, they were undeniably his family, but could he truly see them as such? He neared closer and closer to me with such thoughts floating about his mind. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, that certainly saves me the effort of going over there, doesn''t it? If I were to be the one to make a move, that Space bastard would have just commanded me to not move and subdued me without a chance to resist. However, if he were to come to me... The corners of my lips rose ever-so-slightly at the convenience. When he finally ended up beside me, Tarou let out a small breath; a sigh of either relief or exasperation. Was it because he felt safer standing next to me than next to them? I was flattered, but that was a mistake. Noticing that Saburou''s eyes kept stealing glances at me repeatedly, I realised that he wanted to take action in case I tried something. DWell, too late. Grab-! "Heuk...! H-hey, Itou!? What are you--!?" "Shut it. Nobody move." Wrapping my left arm around Tarou''s neck from behind before he could react, I maintained my chokehold grip on the guy to prevent his escape. My right hand, still containing the Ruger mkIV-s, pointed at his head. My eyes stopped briefly on Saburou, warning him in particular. "Especially you, Space. If you take so much as a step, I''ll pull the trigger and blast your brother''s brains out right here." No matter how little contact Saburou may have had with Tarou throughout their lives, he was still the guy''s brother at the end of the day, and he cared about him to an extent. Of course, even if they weren''t related, he would still be reluctant to make any reckless moves in this situation wherein a human life was at stake. He wanted to struggle at first, but Tarou''s mind, overly conscious of the gun in my hand, rendered him unable to take such action even if he wanted to. With his life in jeopardy, there was no way he would want to take a risk that may just exacerbate the situation. "...!" Saburou gritted his teeth in silence, the expression on his face becoming so twistedly frustrated that he seemed able to transform into an asura at any moment. Don''t know what to do, huh? Hah. Such weakness has always been the main thing holding the Wardens backDthat is, the compassion that binds them. If they took a lesson from Professor Lynton and from the Order he founded, the Wardens'' levels of progress and efficiency could soar far above what was previously possible. Although... I suppose that greedy ambition of his is exactly what caused his undesirable situation. Additionally, if they did that, they would seek to lose far more than they would gain, so altogether it isn''t really feasible in reality. Hm...? Suddenly, I noticed a slight distortion in the space my right hand was occupying. Immediately jolting my arm away, I had barely avoided the air that was now ferociously rending and wrenching. "...Oi, Space." If I hadn''t moved at that exact moment, my hand would have become mangled and bloody. "DWhat do you think you''re doing, huh?" Pressing the barrel of the gun into Tarou''s lower back, hiding it from Saburou''s vision, I asked him. "..." That didn''t seem to stop him, however, as within an instant five such vortexes appeared in various spaces on top of meDtwisting my body just enough to dodge being mutilated and gnarled by the attacks, I moved at an intermittent pace around the fairly open area so as to maximise my chances of not being hit, Tarou still firmly in my grasp. "You sure you want to do this, Space? You might end up hitting an unintended target, you know?" I didn''t need to specify or name Tarou in particular for him to know I was talking about his twin brother. Tarou, who remained clenching his mouth shut in an effort to not accidentally say something to make either me or Saburou kill him, looked at the both of us in fear. It was a fight between two Concepts, but it wasn''t a fair one by any means. Even calling it a "fight" was a stretch. If I were to rank our Measurements based purely on raw combat power, then out of the nine of us, I was easily dead lastDwhat the Playground''s professors would classify as ''F-rank''. Saburou, on the other hand, is classified as ''A-rank''. A tied third-place out of nine. With only three living Concepts on a level equal to or above him, there was almost no one on the planet who would be able to stop him should he desire to go on a rampage. A vs F. In a fight between the two of us, there should be no competition whatsoever. Fortunately, however, there was a slight silver lining in the current situationDI had Tarou Fushigimi who I could use as a hostage, effectively limiting the power Saburou could exhibit against me at this time. Furthermore, ''space'' is inherently something immensely difficult and meticulous to control. To warp it to his liking, he would have a hard time controlling the precision and accuracy of his power even under ordinary circumstances. Capturing me, who was constantly moving around in an unpredictable pattern, without killing me and without causing harm to the hostage or the surrounding area? In a situation like this, where he has to try and do all of that simultaneously, the pressure he is experiencing was maximised, and thus there was simply no way he would be able to win using brute force and the sheer might of his power. Even a sliver of his full power would be tricky to use accurately under such conditions, which is the main reason he hasn''t been able to land a hit on me yet. Naturally, I''m not making it easy for him either. "...If that''s what it takes to reign you in once and for all, then I will do what I must." DAnd yet, he continued, seemingly unperturbed by the possibility of harming Tarou in the process. Hearing Saburou''s words, Tarou''s eyes widened. Although this was their first-ever interactionDand it was an awkward one, to say the leastDhe had an inkling of hope that his twin brother would have at least so much affection for him that he wouldn''t want Tarou to get hurt. But, because Saburou appeared to hold no aversion to Tarou''s potential loss of life, combined with the claim that he would do whatever it takes if it results in my capture, merged together to cause a certain, dark feeling to sprout within Tarou''s heart. Put frankly, it made him feel like shit. "Hey, Tarou, as I said before, I''m not actually going to shoot you, okay? So, can you help me stall this guy for a bit?" I whispered into his ear so that Space couldn''t notice what was being said, occasionally jerking my body to move out of the way of the small but menacing ripples in space that threatened to rend my limbs from my body all the while. "...?" Tarou''s wet and lachrymose eyes only looked at me in fear, hints of emotions like puzzlement and anger shining through. I gave him a little more convincing. "The gun''s just an empty threat to stop him from killing me, alright? This guy is the real crazy bastard here, so I need you to help me gather some time. I have a lot of knowledge, connections and money; if you help me, I''ll give you anything you want after this is over." I didn''t wait for a response. I didn''t need one. I just needed to plant the idea in his mind that ''I am not the enemy''. "Uh...!?" He let out such an exclamation as I abruptly shoved him away from meDin the next instant, an abnormally large vortex of twisting space suddenly materialised and swirled rapidly between us. The attack barely grazed the back of Tarou''s clothes, ripping his jacket and even the shirt underneath clean off his torso as they disappeared into the nothingness of the ethereal whirlpool. "...!!" Wondering if that might have convinced him, I shouted to him from the other side of the intense vortex. "See?! He doesn''t care if you die along the way, so stand up for yourself! Help me and we''ll take him down together, got it!?" I watched the metamorphosis that occurred inside him with great satisfaction. With a hardened expression at this call far too close for comfort, the confusion on his face transformed into conviction; the wretchedness into determination and the accumulated frustrated animosity solidified into a core of pure resolution within him. "...Got it." Oh...? Ha... Hahaha! I watched his quiet mutter and laughed. At first, I thought this guy would just be a nuisance. His usefulness increased when I took him hostage, but I never expected him to become this helpful all of a sudden! "--!? Tarou, what the hell are you doing?!" Atsuko screaming at him from far away, Tarou charged straight at Saburou seemingly without a care in the world about his personal safety nor minding the severe winds clashing against his bare upper body. From their perspective as people who saw me as a dangerous person they needed to subdue as soon as possible for the safety of the world, Tarou''s figureDrushing directly into them to stop them from achieving that goalDmust have appeared utterly insane. They would have thought he lost his mind due to all the confusion and adrenaline. Such assumptions are not entirely inaccurate, however, I would like a little credit too. The twisting space, barely-visible vortex attacks and scary ripples of ruination in the air all around me were suddenly halted as Saburou clicked his tongue in irritation. "You...! Ugh, get out of the way!" He couldn''t maintain enough concentration to launch small and precise attacks at me once Tarou began running at him, and it didn''t take long before the two were in close-quarters range. "Get off! You don''t understand what consequences these actions may have for the world!" Saburou hurriedly backed off while flailing his arms in the air to block Tarou''s incessant incoming strikes, his gritted teeth forming an evidently disgruntled look. Good job, Berserker! In the next moment, however, the smirk that was slowly rising was wiped completely off my face. "I saidD" Crackle-! With a frightening sound even louder than thunder that rumbled the earth, the surroundings shook violently, as if a magnitude 5 or 6 earthquake had occurred. No... That''s not it. It wasn''t the earth. ...It was the space itself that was shaking. "DGet off...!" Bringing down his arm from the sky in one motion, the space aligned with it ruptured instantly. Chapter 57: 55: A Tale of Two Brothers The destruction caused was limited to the area in which the event was taking place, but that didn''t take away from its ferocity. The ground in the direction of where Saburou''s arm swung had completely hollowed out, as if erased; there was even the side of a small building simply missing from where it once was. It was a scene straight from fiction. Everything even just slightly scraped by the attack up and vanished into thin air, obliterated into nothingness. To put it as simply as possible, it was as if it were simply deleted from existence, with not a single trace that anything had ever been there aside from our own memories. What that meant for Tarou... "Aghk?!" ...Was, fortunately, not that much, because he had been lucky enough to avoid a fatal hit. That didn''t mean he came out unscathed, however. There may have been no blood. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There may have been no pain. But his left armDeverything from the elbow down was simply gone. "Eughk...!" Falling to his knees, Tarou grabbed what little flesh remained and clenched it tight, gritting his teeth as if it was the most excruciating thing he had ever experienced. The end of his arm, the exact point where the limb had been "severed" contained nothing and was simply a smooth, black cutoff. He felt no physical pain, but an agonising phantom pain surged throughout his body with the missing arm as the origin. This torturous feeling of his brain being unable to fully realise that his arm was no longerDa feeling no less than pure misery coursed through his veins, but he endured it as best he could. "Mmf...!" Biting his lips tightly as he whimpered on the ground, slightly sobbing at the pain, Tarou was then pushed over by something. "Stay... Stay out of this... There''s no need for any more harm to be done... I''m sorry..." Saburou, a grim expression embellishing his face, apologised to his twin brother. I don''t think it meant much to him, though, considering that he didn''t have one of his arms any more. Shortly after, Tarou passed outDpresumably due to the aggregating horde of strong emotions and intense anguish from losing a limb to his own long-lost twin. Kneeling down and gracing the unconscious face of Tarou with the tips of his fingers, Saburou stood up and faced me, his dark look turning into one of silent rage. The tale of two twin brothers. My, how tragic and emotional. "As for you..." He took a step towards me, slowly moving his right arm up to point his palm in my direction. I couldn''t shoot himDsomething like a gun was worthless when he could simply delete it from within my own hand without me being able to resist. I needed to move it out the way to dodge the attack, but if I do that then I can''t aim properly. I can''t get close to him, either, because that would lessen the need for high precision on his end, which would lead to me being unable to avoid his attacks. "...This is the end of the line." Staring at each other for a few seconds, I shrugged at his menacing tone. "It''s not though, is it? You''re not allowed to kill me because things will get troublesome, so I wouldn''t exactly call it the ''end of the line'', wouldn''t you agree?" His brows furrowed slightly at my response. "You''re quibbling over semantics. You''ve been let loose like a wild dog for far too long. I''ll be taking you back with me to the Playground, and once you''re there, there isn''t going to be another opportunity for you to get out like last time." Cracking his neck, he added an argument. "DSo, yeah, I would still call it the end of the line." "Hmm? Is that so? Speaking of which, do you even know about the incident that happened last time? You weren''t there, were you, so how do you know if I can or cannot do the same thing next time?" "No, I wasn''t there, but I did hear a few things through the grapevine. Do you want to tell me how that happened? You somehow decimated a whole slew of professors without leaving a single trace of their corpses." "I don''t know, did I do that?" Honestly, I have absolutely no idea what on Earth he''s talking about. I would love to hear more about what happened during that incident, but I highly doubt he''s willing to tell me. Well, at least I gained some info on it. Saburou sighed. "Anyway, that''s enough screwing around. If you want to play more games, you''ll have plenty of time to do so back in the compound." What? Does this guy hear what he''s saying? Games? In the Playground of all places? "Have you been smoking something, or have you just never played one of their awful games before? Why the hell would I want to play one of those games when I can do literally anything else?" The types of games they allowed me to play, I had explained them briefly before; terrible, utterly appalling and completely boring games that were no fun whatsoever. "I want to tell you to stop complaining and just deal with it like the criminal threat to society you are, but that isn''t going to resolve anything... If it makes you more willing to comply, we can arrange different games for you to play? There are a number of things we can do to make it more comfortable for you, so if it means you won''t resist or try to escape again, we''ll fulfil any desire you might have." This guy. He thinks I''m stupid or something. It''s not that they won''t do what he said, because they genuinely will try and make things as comfortable for me as they could if I was making things easy for them, but why would I do that? What I want is freedom and to live a good and safe, normal life. Last time I checked, that didn''t involve being held captive in a dreary and tiresome place like the Playground. Thus, my answer is simple: "I would rather die than go back to that place. It''s boring as all hell." Exhaling a single sigh at my reply, a sharp glint flashed in Saburou''s eyes. "...Then, I suppose I''ll have to take you back with force. I will give you a final chance before things will become harder for you than they need to be; are you sure you want to resist?" I snorted a laugh at his statement, talking condescendingly to me as if things had already ended. "Hah. Now, would I do that? I''m still standing here; the fight isn''t over yet." "You''re alone. There''s nothing else you can do." Suppressing an emerging smirk at his words, I put a hand on my chin that half-covered my mouth and tilted my head up towards the dark sky above. "Hm? Ah, about that..." Looking him in the eyes, I moved my arms and shrugged without another word, revealing the enigmatic grin on my face. Bringing the gun in my hand up, I aimed it towards Atsuko Fushigimi and pulled the trigger without hesitation. Before it could even reach its target, however, Saburou acted. Vhooom~! Crackle-! Instantaneously, the air warped and ripped between me and them, resulting in a wall of void-like black tear in space opening up and devouring the fired bullet mid-flight. I pulled the trigger three more times, causing a second, third and fourth repeat of the cycle. In the next moment, however, Saburou''s eyes widened as he noticed something. ''Where did he...?!" He was so focused on stopping the bullet that he didn''t realise I had disappeared. "Behind you~" Suddenly hearing my voice from right behind him, Space tried to turn around. "Wha--?!" Bang-! DBefore he could do so, a bullet was released from the barrel of the gun pointing right at his head. "...Tsk." But, he was still alive. "What was that for? I thought you wanted him dead." Turning my head to my side, I asked the person who had just arrived with hints of displeasure apparent in my voice. Before they could answer, Saburou''s shocked expression worsened with a mutter. "...You''re... Professor Asanami''s..." Sophie Asanami, certain areas of her body drenched in sweat, only gazed at him with a strange look and answered my question straightforwardly. "I said I wanted you to help me kill him. Keyword being ''me''. I ain''t lettin'' anyone else kill this bastard, whether it''s you or even himself." Spitting that out while staring oddly expressionlessly at Saburou''s face, Sophie approached him step-by-step. Watching her, my eyes narrowed slightly before releasing a sigh. ...Annoying. I don''t understand why I can''t simply kill him now and get it over with; it would be the best possible course of action to take and would save endless hassle, and yet it has to be like this. The fact Sophie greedily wanted to do things ''her way'' was quite vexing, but there was nothing I could do to stop her in this matterDit was something she had to be the one to do, no matter what, and I wouldn''t be able to convince or persuade her otherwise. Best to just let her get on with it. At the end of the day, so long as Space was dead I suppose the process didn''t matter so much. It''s not like he can beat her anyway, with her Supernatural Ability. "...Miss Asanami. I--" "Shut up." "..." Saburou''s eyes trembling, he glanced between me and Sophie as he took a step of trepidation backwards. It''s not like that extended the distance between the two, however. For each step he took backwards, Sophie took two steps forwards. Pushing her deadpan face into his nervous one, she shoved his chest, causing him to fall to the ground on his ass. Towering over him, a cold and disdainful look rooted deeply within her eyes, Sophie stated one thing. "You will experience the same pain that she did all those years ago." Saburou, who couldn''t bring himself to resist the prided executive''s daughter, only gulped in apprehension. Chapter 58: 56: When Space Runs Away Saburou''s mind ran rampant with inner conflict. To fight back or to not fight backDHis current dilemma was not something so easy that it could be decided just like that. Stretching her hand out towards him, Sophie began to warp the space in and around his limbs, the will of crushing him in a torrent of twisting space flourishing within her. But nothing happened. Whenever she tried, everywhere Sophie targeted would simply reverse, winding in the opposite direction, completely invalidating all of her attempts. "...What d''ya think you''re doin'', huh?" Her previous, scarily blank expression distorting, a look of raw exasperation formed on Sophie''s face. "This is retribution... Why''re ya resistin'' all a sudden...?" "..." Saburou didn''t reply, simply crawling away from her on the floor as he warily nullified each of her attacks with ease, soon rising back to his feet. "Say somethin''!" She screamed, yet elicited no response. To no avail, she repeatedly tried to distort Saburou''s space and body; to deform him, to bend him, to maim him. Of course, none of it worked. A simple wave of his hand being all it took, he counteracted her attacks and cancelled them like they were nothing. With Sophie''s long-desired wish to avenge her mother being halted at the final moment by the killer himself in front of her, it was understandable that her frustration was immeasurable. Like this, neither of them would be able to win in a fight against the other. The functions of both Proximate Spatial Ordinance and the Measurement of Space were too similar to have a feasible impact in a fight. The former, which had been created using the latter as a base, was an inferior imitation of the Measurement in terms of ability range and potential, but the nature, power and versatility remained more or less equal between the two. At the very least, they were both at a level that was enough to negate the other. They both interacted and interfered with ''space''Dwith the fabric of the universe. That fact and the meaning behind it was still there, and that detail was what mattered. Neither of their powers are able to affect the other person so long as they are aware it is coming. Eventually, Saburou ended up beside his sister, Atsuko. Crouching down to her level, she wrapped her arm around his waist. Glancing at Tarou, still motionless a few metres away on the ground unconscious, he briefly bit his lips. Then, moving his gaze to me, he finally opened his mouth to speak, albeit with some hesitation. "...Truth." Standing up with Atsuko holding onto him, he called for my attention. Crackle-! Riiii~p-! As if commanding the wrath of God, an ear-shattering sound suddenly resounded, just like when he had first appeared, upon which the space behind the two cracked and tore a crevice in space, spreading like a streak of eerie lightning in the middle of the air. I don''t think I could ever get enough of that sight. For some reason, it caused a peculiar feeling to bud within me, though I''m not quite sure what. Perhaps, something similar to deja vu? I don''t know what that feeling exactly was, but the unfamiliar familiarity made me increasingly uncomfortable. "This isn''t the last you''ll see of me." The air continued to fissure, and as it did, the thunderous noises also persisted. It was truly as if a hole was rupturing in the dimensional fabric itself, and honestly, that was probably along the lines of what was actually happening. But, still... "Mark my words. I will bring you back to the PlaygroundDback where you belong." Taking a single step backwards, the brother and sister entered the ominous black rift that had opened up. Staring at me as the cracks began to reseal and the whole thing then started to revert to its initial state, Saburou said one last thing. "Also... Please, take care of my brother... He deserves a rest after all of this." Leaving that final message, the pained expression on his face was the last thing I saw as the two vanished into what was seemingly the void. "...So, why didn''t you stop him just then?" I almost immediately turned to Sophie and questioned her. "...I, uh..." "You are making this a whole lot more difficult than it needs to be, you know? He would have died already if you didn''t needlessly interfere, and yet your selfishness of wanting to kill him yourself got in the way. Now take a look at what''s happened." "..." "Normally, something like that might''ve been acceptable. Since it was your dearest wish, I would be willing to forego that, and I don''t really care about claiming the finishing blow for myself, but more importantly than that, you let him get away when you could have stopped him. What''s that all about, huh?" She shut her mouth at my words, and the ensuing silence became awkward. Turning away from her, I waved my hand as if to dismiss the issue. "...Well, whatever. You did a good job coming when I messaged you. Since you seem so hung up about it, I''ll just leave you to deal with Space. You should be the one to clean up the mess you created, anyway." "Right..." Sighing, I felt the fatigue of the eventful day about to catch up to me. I wanted to take a minute just to sit down, but I knew I couldn''t; there were still some things I needed to do. First of all, Tarou... Well, I''ll just get Sophie to call an ambulance and leave it at that. I doubt they''ll be able to do much about his arm being swallowed by the void, but it would besmirch my reputation as a ''friend'' and ''classmate'' to just leave him like that, so it''s better than nothing. Secondly, I should get home sooner rather than later; not only are the twins waiting, but I need to start preparing for a few things happening next month... No, because of this incident, the schedule may be subject to change, so I''ll need to frequently check up on that in case of anything unexpected. In any case, it should come as a welcome surprise to the viewers who have been waiting. And then... I should do some investigating. "Sophie. Get that guy an ambulance and you''re free to go. If you need something, you can send me a message. You already have my number, but make sure you only use it when something''s urgent." I didn''t care about listening to her unimportant blather, after all, so I emphasised that point explicitly. Instructing her like so, I turned my gaze back to the spot where the two Fushigimi''s "teleported" from, if you could even call it that, and then to the benighted sky that was even gloomier than previously. "..." As I stared with my neck craned upwards for a minute, I suddenly felt something touch my face. Wiping my cheek with my hand, I found it had wetted. Rain. Within a matter of minutes, the overcast sky became overridden by the countless droplets of water falling from the sky. Sophie was erasing the shower of rain before it even came into contact with her, and was thus completely dry, but I was pelted by it all and soon to be soaked. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, I quietly stood and looked at this dismal, drizzling sky. ...That tear in space. That rift Saburou had created... I don''t know why, but it bothered me. Actually, that''s a lie. I knew why it bothered me; it bothered me because it felt familiar, and yet I had definitely never seen such a thing in my life. When he first appeared, I was too focused on the general situation to notice, but just now, it was different... No, perhaps it wasn''t the sight of it that was familiar, but rather the ominous, almost unreal ''feeling'' I got from it, emanating like a kind of aura; that sounds more accurate. But still, I don''t recall ever experiencing something akin to that before, so... No. There is something. I don''t remember it, but it could very well be true that I had experienced something of the sort before. My escape from the Playground. Upon reaching this realisation, I felt something click in my brain; as if two pieces of a puzzle fit neatly together. This was definitely it. ...I need to figure out what happened back then. Why I can''t remember it, why I locked these answers away and why I sealed the ability to find them out. I was already curious about it up until this point, but now I''m feeling like something''s up. Unfortunately, Avon Laura didn''t seem to know anything about it when I asked her a while ago, and now, Saburou also doesn''t appear to have been told much about it; the only thing the two of them seem to know is that people died when I escaped, but aside from that... The fact that the Wardens haven''t informed either of them, who are Concepts, about the truth of the matter... Something didn''t sit right with me there. I fled the Playground at 8 years old; almost ten years ago now. All I know is that several professors somehow died when it happened. Other than that, I have practically no information about it. Well, now I''m speculating that there was something similar to Space''s ability, or at least the impression it emitted, but that''s really just a hypothesis. Still, there''s an easy way to confirm the truth: Just ask. Is that sinister and foreboding feeling I felt related to the incident of my escape from the Wardens'' Playground? Seeing the answer that appeared in front of me, I slowly nodded. This information has been sealed ...I thought as much. Chapter 59: 57: Club Application A short while has passed since Space ran away. Tarou Fushigimi, after visiting the hospital and having concluded that nothing could be done to restore his arm, returned home. However, due to the conflicting feelings he felt and the emotions he bore against his family, he ended up not staying there for long and ran away. Since then, he''s not come back to school at all, but that''s none of my business. His sister, Atsuko Fushigimi, was staying at home as normal but not coming to school, only occasionally travelling to the Conston branch of the Playground to give them some information about me and to meet up with Saburou. Sophie Asanami was fine, too, for the moment. I know it won''t last for long, but Professor Asanami hasn''t brought the incident up to her yet, so everything''s still relatively normal. More importantly, I have until the end of the week to hand in my club application form. The one I am most likely to join is the Cooking Club since there aren''t really many other options, but I had also considered joining the Ancient & Modern Weapons Club because I held a minor sort of interest in it. If I happened to learn about some obscure weapons that I could make use of, that could be fun. Oh, I suppose the Chemistry Club could be somewhat useful in that regard, too. Then again, Minami already built me a laboratory and testing ground for those sorts of things, so the clubs might actually turn out to be useless. In that case, the Cooking Club would be the best shot. Food is always nice, after all. Well, I can''t think of anything else, so let''s just go with that. I''ll hand it in later. ??? Ring~! Entering the school faculty office soon after the end of the day, I approached the teacher of my class 3-B, Haruka Hayashi. "Ah, Itou-kun~? Yes, what''s the matter?" I watched her face overflowing with joy as she flashed me a smile as bright as the sun. Handing over the paper in my hands, I spoke. "I''ve got the club form." "Oh, yes. Thank you~" She accepted it without hesitation and, following a brief examination, gave me the ''OK''. "Yep, everything looks good here~ Are you interested in cooking, Itou-kun?" I thought I would be able to leave after that, but apparently not. "...I have some experience." "That''s wonderful~ Cooking is a relaxing thing, isn''t it? I''m actually the overseer of the Cooking Club, and I do love a bit of cooking myself. On that note, if you ever need anything then don''t be afraid to ask, okay?" "Sure." Once again, Haruka Hayashi smiled at me. There always seemed to be such an expression on this 27-year-old woman''s face, and although I wouldn''t call what she shows ''superficial'' per se, I could tell that there was something deeper. Buried far beneath that cheerful and buoyant exterior, there lay... "Is something wrong?" "...No, nothing." "Oh, well, you know I''ll always be available if one of my students needs to talk about something~" After that, I left the office and made my way down to the front of the school. As I was walking past the lockers by the entrance, someone called out to me. "Oscar!" Turning my head, I saw the owner of the voice approach me with ragged breaths. "What is it? Sophie Asanami." Did she run after me or something? She paused for a moment to catch her breath before speaking. "First of all, I''m callin'' ya Oscar to make it easier for me to address ya. That''s fine, right? I thought so. I can''t just call ya ''Truth'' in school anyway, and it''s not like it''s ya real name or whatever, so it shouldn''t matter either way, right? Okay, cool." Suddenly spitting out a bunch of reasons for calling me ''Oscar'' and not even listening to what I had to say about it, the question of what her point was entered my mind. "...Okay? I don''t care what you call me. Is that all?" I already started walking away, but Sophie started following me like a dog as if it were natural, prattling away into my ear from beside me. "No. I''m also gettin'' some weird vibes from my dad. It''s like he knows about what happened or that I''m tryin'' to go against him or somethin''; is that true?" Replying while keeping my head facing forwards, she seemed to subtly push her head towards me, as if to ensure she properly grasps everything I was about to say. "Well, it is true that you''re going against him." She rolled her eyes. "God, you know well that isn''t what I''m talkin'' about. Answer me properly, dude." "He knows, yes, but he isn''t going to take action for the moment." Sophie''s eyes widened as she stared at me, her mouth distorting into one of awkward displeasure. "Geh, for reals...?" "In that regard, be prepared. Remember, it''s ''for the moment''." She blinked. "Say what? Then, for how long do I have to be prepared? What''s going to happen? You must have some idea, right?" So many questions... "I do have an idea, yes, but that can change at any moment. Be prepared for anything. Never relax your guard for too long and don''t take unnecessary risks." "Uh... Okay, sure, I can do that, but when the hell is whatever you''re sayin'' is gonna happen, gonna happen?" "Were you not listening? I just said to be prepared because something could happen at any time. If you''re that concerned about an exact date..." For the first time since she called out to me, I locked eyes with her. "Just look out for the end of the month." "End of the month..." Echoing my words, Sophie Asanami thought to herself. October has just started. What happens at the end of October is obvious. "Ah! Halloween?" My only response to her question was a silent nod. ??? After the brief clash with Space last time, I had been thinking more about sorting my lackeys more efficiently. The twins, Sana and Sona. The gyaru, Sophie Asanami. The businesswoman, Minami Mochizuki. Counting the twins as one entity, these are the three ''underlings'' I currently have at my disposal. Sana and Sona are working on Supernatural Ability training and attending school to acquire more versatility in their skillset. Sophie Asanami has been assigned the task of dealing with Space, however, that matter is likely going to remain rather flat until they decide to make a move at the end of the month unless they decide to abruptly change plans. Minami Mochizuki is doing her own thing as always, but that''s for the best. The main benefits she provides are financial and information security, and there''s no need for me to bother her with anything personally since I am able to use her subordinates as I please, which is sufficient. Just like how every individual tool has a specific role to perform, these three each have their different specialities and particular use cases. For example, neither the twins nor Minami would be able to directly confront Space on equal ground, but Sophie Asanami is capable of exactly that. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Likewise, Minami has a vast network of connections nobody else can provide, and the twins are also unique in that their abilities are better suited for general combat compared to the others, as well as the fact they are capable of other tasks I wouldn''t be able to entrust to the other two. The latter is only possible because they are children who will listen to almost anything I tell them and carry it out without a problem. If I continue to raise them the way I have been, they should grow up to be my most powerful pawns. My point, in any case, is that all three have served their purposes dutifully up until this point and should continue to do so in the future. DHowever, I am not confident that this is enough. For both the short and the long run, that is. When I think about the obstacles that lie ahead, I am not sure if any amount of preparation can let me win. The Order of the Night-Time Chrysanthemum. The Wardens of Future''s Blight. I never considered the former to be a problem in the first place and I stand by that belief, but as for the latter... My certainty is waning. Not only are there Avon Laura and Saburou to worry about, the Concepts of Destiny and Space respectively, but the six remaining Concepts may attempt to stand in my way also. Of course, not all of them will have a reason to try and stop me, but it is inevitable that one or two of them will at least. Scrapping every possibility that isn''t a certainty for now, the only ones I need to worry about are narrowed down to solely the ones working together with the Wardens. Other than the two previously mentioned Concepts, that left but one. The Concept of Time. Real name... Azaki Kiryuuin. More so than Saburou, the Concept of Space, Azaki Kiryuuin is who I''m more concerned about. His ability to interfere with and manipulate timeDas far as I know, it shouldn''t be possible for him to reverse time, but he can pause and accelerate it. When it comes to possessors of the Concept Measurements, though, you can never be too sure. Even with my ability, there have been instances where the truth is not so clear, and other times when I straight up haven''t been able to figure something out. Still, it''s correct more than 99.999% of the time. I am aware that the possibility to improve one''s Measurement exists, albeit incredibly rare. Just like how Avon Laura entered her inner self to unlock and use her ''Fate''s Cherished Red Thread'' ability, it''s not impossible for a similar thing to happen to other Concept possessors wherein they happen upon the opportunity to improve their powers. If it ever occurs that Azaki Kiryuuin obtains the ability to reverse time, I''ll be in big trouble. Preparation is useless against someone who can simply undo it all, and fighting is even more futileDif he can just rewind time to regenerate injuries, then what''s even the point of trying to hurt him? No, he wouldn''t even need to do that since he could merely pause time to avoid all injuries in the first place. Azaki Kiryuuin, this clock-like bastard. At that point, he''s pretty much invincible with the exception of a few circumstances. That''s why I need to prepare; just for that insignificant, almost zero per cent chance possibility that could completely ruin everything I''m aiming to accomplish. To that end, I will acquire another tool; one I''ve had my eye on for a while. I pressed a few buttons on my smartphone and waited. Buzz-! Tak-! [Minami Mochizuki | Calling - 0:00] [Yes? Truth, what do you want this time?] To the woman who picked up swiftly and elegantly, I began with a single phrase. [Did I ever claim my wish?] Chapter 60: 58: Sheltered Young Lady The pause of silence on the other side of the phone was deafening, but Minami soon responded. [...Your wish? I had thought we already sorted that matter out, Truthseeker...] Her timbre sounded wary, rich with prudence. I expected her to act like this; as if it was something long and gone. Of course, even if she didn''t realise it, the reality was different. [Really? I recall otherwise. When exactly did I make my wish? What exactly did I wish for? You tell me, Minami Mochizuki.] Indeed, we eventually came to work together as business partners through a contract, but that was separate from my wish, was it not? I had yet to claim the promised wish, and that was exactly my purpose this time. Another brief period of silence passed before I heard her voice again; this time, in a tone most grave. [I see. If that''s the case, I naturally have no intention of turning you down. Unless, of course, your request is something preposterous?] It seemed like she was exhausting herself merely talking to me over the phone. [Well. Whether or not my request is something acceptable may be subjective. What I can say is that if you consider it too absurd a wish to grant, then I will simply refer to our contract.] [...Alright. Truthseeker. What is it you want?] The condition that she had to listen to anything and everything I said for one year; that she had to obey any and all commands without resistance. Needless to say, this condition was still in place. Everything I had used it for until now, however, could be considered child''s play. [Give me Selina.] The moment that sentence left my mouth, I moved the phone away from my ear. Immediately after, she shouted. [Don''t tell me, you...?! No, of course I refuse! We''ve already discussed this matter during the contract signing process, Truthseeker.] She was right. When we went through the contract, one of the conditions included a restriction that I was not allowed to interact with Selina or mention her existence to any one. [True. That''s why, I''m asking for permission to have a connection with her.] Without waiting for a reply, I continued. [Name a price, Minami, and I will give that to you here and now. I will also include my wish in this deal. Surely, with all of this we can come to an accord?] No more than thirty seconds passed before I finally heard her firm voice return on the other end of the call. [...Alright. So long as you agree to sign an Absolute Contract, Truthseeker, then we have a deal. I will send a copy of the contract to you post-haste.] Three days later, the Absolute Contract was finalised and I had secured a link to Selina. ??? Not long after I arrived at a facility I had never seen before, Minami led me through an ornate and vibrant hallway lined with vivid red carpet; Emir was walking just behind her left side. I call it a facility, but to be honest, it would be more correct to call it a house. "There''s not a lot of people here." "Do you expect there to be a lot of strange people in my house?" "Touch." A surprisingly small house with few servantsDdespite the owner, Minami Mochizuki, being a woman of vast opulence, it was a rather humble abode in comparison. Not only the size, but the decorations, too, were not overly gaudy nor garish, and could in fact be considered tasteful. Of course, I knew that the reason for the lack of servants in this absurdly rich person''s household was to reinforce security. The more people entering and exiting the property is directly proportional to the amount of risk that someone unsavoury will find their way into the house, after all. "I hope you remember the conditions of the contract you signed." "I do. Well, it''s an Absolute Contract anyway, so I wouldn''t be able to worm my way out of it even if I tried." "Good." As we walked, there were multiple periods of silence; likely a result of Minami''s ever-increasing tension. It didn''t last too long, however, as we soon reached our destination. "...Here it is." Eventually, after a couple of twists and turns, a door stood in front of us. It was a completely standard door you would expect to find anywhere else in this house, but for some reason, Minami gulped as she nervously raised her hand towards the wood. Knock, knock-! Knocking with the back of her hand twice, she grasped the handle and opened the door, revealing a large bedroom that seemed to belong to an adolescent girl. I mean, of course it looked like thatDthat''s what it was, after all. "Mother...? Oh, are these...?!" An ordinary-looking girl of 14-years-old with balayage ash-brown hair and wearing sophisticated clothes one might expect of someone belonging to a wealthy family. Her reaction when we entered the room was one of untamed excitement. "Yes, these are Emir and... who I call ''Truthseeker''." "...!!" She appears to have been waiting for our arrival. As if an angel''s breath of life was bestowed unto her, the girl animatedly yet gracefully jumped up from her spot and approached us. Smiling cheerfully, I could feel an aura of pure vitality emanating from her every step that enveloped the three of us in a deep warmth. It was as if she was a sun incarnate. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nice to meet you! My name is Selina!" This girl was someone who didn''t have many opportunities to go out and meet other people, especially kids her own age, due to Minami''s fear of her safety. Because of that lack of social interaction, little instances like this where she can socialise are rare, but coveted. "N-Nice to meet you, too. I''m Emir." Hm? This brat... Why are you flushed, huh? You''ve only just seen her for the first time, but don''t tell me... "Wow, you''re fourteen too?! Would you like to play?" Rather abruptly, Selina took Emir''s hand and pulled him to another side of the room to play a game. Turning to Minami, I opened my mouth in a questioning tone. "I thought you said she was being taught etiquette?" "Uh... She is, but perhaps she seems a little... Overzealous, about meeting someone her age for the first time..." Instead of being sent to school, Selina had her own set of private tutors as Minami Mochizuki''s adopted daughter, including ones for strange things like etiquette and manners. "My, what a sheltered young lady." "You know very well why I made this decision. Maybe if I were you then I could have made a better decision, but I can only act with what information I have." "No, I think the path you chose wasn''t necessarily the wrong one." What matters is how you decide to pave the road later down the line, not the road you pick to pave in the first place. Keeping Selina away from any potential risk of harm isn''t something I would have done, but keeping her out of the public eye and out of anyone else''s hands is the most important thing. In that regard, you could argue that Minami''s decision to shelter her was not wrong. I watched the kids who weren''t even that much younger than me play for a short while before interrupting them. "Okay you two, that''s enough." It''s time to get down to business. They looked at me with a brief glimpse of sadness before reluctantly nodding and turning their full attention towards me. "First of all, Selina, Minami calls me Truthseeker, but you can call me however you please," I started by introducing myself. "Then... Truth-san? It''s a pleasure to meet you." It appears her etiquette lessons are prevalent after all. In any case, I''ll get started. "I''m here because I would like something from you. In return, there are a few things I can provide you with. Emir''s purpose here is to ensure the process is fair and properly managed." Though she was only fourteen, I could see the calculating reason within Selina''s eyes, most likely drilled into her by Minami. "What I want is for you to grant me protection with your Measurement." She listened to me calmly as I recited what each of us will receive as a result of the deal. "What I will give you is freedom." "...!" Suddenly, her eyes widened. "You will no longer be sheltered within these walls and will even be able to socialise with others of your age if you so wish. Of course, there will be a set of conditions, however, in this regard I have already discussed the details with Minami in advance." Her gaze flickering to confirm the nod of Minami behind me, she swallowed her saliva in temptation. It is not as if Selina was desperate to get outside, and she is very used to living an isolated life, but her core is not of that nature; her root personality is of a bright and sociable person. Instinctively, her cravings make her aware of this fact despite never having experienced that kind of life before. "Emir." I called the boy, who then nodded and closed his eyes. Ten seconds later, a radiant scroll materialised in his hands like magic. Handing me the scroll before going back to his previous position, I nodded my head after reading the scroll''s writing. "Selina. This is the Absolute Contract. Read it and confirm or deny your signing." Passing the scroll to the girl, I watched as she read it slowly and carefully, as if to ensure there were no traps, obscurities or bad conditions in the contract. Five minutes passed before her clear, yet soft voice rang out. "...I accept the terms of the deal." To her resolute eyes staring at my face with a hint of eagerness in them, I spoke with a smile. "Fantastic." Chapter 61: 59: Walk in the Park The Absolute Contract was relatively simple, and could thus be summarised in 5 sentences: 1. Selina would use her Measurement to protect me and others I want her to, to the best of her ability, and at any time I require and/or request it. 2. I would provide Selina with a sense of ''freedom'' as well as the ability to socialise with others her age by personally guaranteeing the security of both her person and personal information, ensuring that she is not harmed and that information does not leak to a third party. 3. I would not exploit the use of her Measurement, identity, or personal information in any way, and I would not leak any information about her to a third party. 4. Any and all contact between Selina and I has to be moderated and monitored by Minami Mochizuki. 5. I would be responsible to ensure all conditions on my side are upheldDif any are deemed to have been broken, then the contract is annulled and I will die. Oh, and, the contract lasts until the end of my contract with Minami; so, about mid-July, which also happens to be around Selina''s birthday. There was some more, but that was the gist of it. In reality, the majority of the conditions were making sure I didn''t do anything to exploit or take advantage of her in any way. The main point of resistance was the thing about taking her outside to socialise, but as previously mentioned, I already discussed the matter with Minami beforehand; we came to the conclusion that she wanted to allow Selina outside but was afraid of people finding out about her Measurement. I managed to convince her that it would be fine by stating a few facts, like that it was impossible for anyone to know what her Measurement was unless she either told someone directly or unless that person had an ability akin to a ''Measurement of Measurements'', but the chances of that happening were abysmally low. In addition to that, I signed some conditions stating that I would be required to monitor and ensure Selina''s safety at all times when outside, as well as that I would ensure there are no third parties who find out about her identity through the use of my own MeasurementDif someone did find out, I would dispose of them ASAP. In any case, because she had my Measurement of Truth to rely on, Minami was honestly more willing than I initially expected to allow Selina access to the outside world. It might look like a risky idea because I''ll die if I break the contract, but it was truly a great deal for me. The relief of knowing that no one will ascertain or discover Selina''s identity is, for Minami, a feeling akin to breaking a long streak of constipation. Without me, she could not have this solaced comfort that indirectly allows Selina to socialise and make friends, and so she is unexpectedly welcome to this kind of deal. The conditions on my end weren''t that big of a deal, either. All it boiled down to, in reality, was to kill anyone who found out about her Measurement, and then I would be able to pretty much use it as I pleased. It''s not like I wanted anyone to find out about her, after all, and I would probably kill anyone that happened to discover that secret anyway, so it worked out perfectly for me. Of course, I would prevent it if I can, but people finding out is an inevitability. Now, unfortunately, despite obtaining such a great shield to use against my enemies and to protect myself against the Order, Wardens and other Concepts, it was still not enough. In the current situation, all I have to rely on for protection is the twins, Sophie Asanami, and now Selina. It may even seem like an over exaggeration for me to say that this may not be sufficient, but that''s just how it is. An ideal scenario would be to get myself a guarantee, but such a thing doesn''t exist. The force that the Wardens possess is that much, after all. "Selina." Opening my mouth towards the girl in front of me, she looked at me and tilted her head, subdued thrill present within her gaze. "Shall we take a walk?" My only option is to make do with what I have... and to prepare. ??? We were strolling through a verdant park. It was only the dawn of a sunny Saturday noon, and so there were many families, couples, friends and dog-walkers strewn about the place. Promenading through this peaceful piece of land that sat not too far from the city centre, were me and Selina. Fortunately, there didn''t seem to be anyone I knew around, so I could operate without fear of being needlessly harassed or interrogated. Giving a sidewards glance to my left, the elated and brightly smiling face of Selina entered my vision. She seemed happy that she could go outside after such a long time. "I told you that I wanted your protection, but I didn''t exactly tell you the details," I began. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Turning her head to look at me as we went, Selina politely listened to my words with her ears peeled. "There are people who would celebrate my passing, you see. I want to get rid of them. Among the many who pray for either my interminable incarceration or my eternal death, there is one individual in particular who I stand to be wary of." After a second of silence, Selina nodded. "And this person is the one you want me to protect you against? I don''t know if I''ll be capable, but I can give it my all." Well now. It''s admirable, but that''s not how things work. "Selina, I do hope you come to properly understand the situation we are in." "Yes, excuse me?" "I didn''t sign an Absolute Contract with you just so you could ''give it your all''; I did it so you could ''succeed'' in protecting me. You will do so whether you end up liking it or not, as that is your side''s condition of the contract." "...Forgive me if I am wrong, Truth-san, but if I remember correctly, the condition was simply to protect you to the best of my ability, which is what I said I will do. If me giving it my all is not sufficient, then that will bear no fault on me." Aye. However, there''s something you misunderstand. "There is a difference between thinking ''I''ll give it everything I''ve got'' and ''I will succeed no matter what'', Selina." It may not seem like a lot at a glance, but the reality was absolutely different. "Between someone who thinks it''s fine if they fail so long as they''ve given it everything they have, and someone who cannot accept any possibility other than their own victory, who out of the two do you think will win?" Needless to say, anyone with even half a brain would be able to tell that the one who would give anything to win will be the inevitable victor versus the person who doesn''t care if they win or fail. "You do not realise this because you have never been so desperate in your life that you''ve had no choice but to succeed, but it is simple human psychology." Once she has experienced the world more and realises such things, she will come to understand. "...I see... Well, if that''s what you say, Truth-san, then I will take it into consideration and reflect upon it." She appears to have come to some sort of understanding on the matter, so I will leave it at that for now. Aside from that, there was something else. "Moving on, you do not have much proficiency with your Measurement, do you?" Selina nodded, her expression faltering slightly with nervousness. "That''s right... I''ve been told of how incredible it is, but also how dangerous it can be, so I''m reluctant to use it... Oh, um, of course I''ll use it whenever necessary if you request it, Truth-san! Don''t worry about that!" She jolted up and hurriedly reassured me about the latter, but I already knew she would be fine when it came down to it anyway, so I was never concerned. "That''s fine. I want you to start practising with it more." To get used to using it, what it feels like, the limitations, et cetera. Selina understood where I was going and nodded her head. "If I am to protect you to the best of my ability, then I was thinking I should do so, yes... Although I am partly hesitant due to anxiety, I will do my best-- No, I will become more proficient with it!" Perhaps reminding herself of my previous words, she clenched her fist and told me with a firm look of determination in her eyes. Seeing that, I knew I didn''t have to say any more. "..." "..." There was a brief period of silence for a while as we strolled while taking in all the serene peacefulness of the warm and lush surroundings, listening to the calm ambiance of the natural environment and cheerful laughter of parents and children in the distance. It was subtle, but as we walked, I noticed that with every step she took and with every breath she exhaled, Selina emitted a kind of aura of vitality to her surroundings. Her body seemed to constantly emanate this kind of animating atmosphere that innervated up the vicinity. Each blade of grass, each tree, each duck in the nearby pond seemed revitalised and invigorated. When I thought about what her Measurement was, I considered it intriguing. That one could have such an effect on the world by merely existing. Ordinarily, I might have supposed that that was the reality of living with a classified A-rank Concept Measurement, but when I considered what stood at the top of the ladder, I shook those thoughts away. "Shall we head back? I''m hungry." It was interestingDThat a single power can so easily give such life to those around it. "Oh, alright. Thank you again for taking me out like this, Truth-san. Also, I will think back on what we discussed today." And what was doubly interesting... "Good. Make sure you train all aspects of your Measurement, not just your favourite thing." "Understood." DWas that the same power could just as easily take that life away. Chapter 62: 60: Practice Exam For a while, time passed without much happening. It''s only been a few weeks so I didn''t expect much to happen, but that''s how it is. School life continued as usual for the most part, with something somewhat eventful being that Minami decided to enrol Selina in Weinstell Junior High School since the close proximity with me would allow me to more easily watch out for her securityDor so Minami''s thought process went. I didn''t think much was going to happen to her in the meantime anyway, so I wasn''t too bothered about it. She doesn''t usually trust me, but that part is easily solved thanks to the conditions of the Absolute Contract relieving her worries. That also meant I am forced to have her accompany me in the morning and afternoon journeys to and from school respectively, but since Selina was smart enough to stay quiet most of the time, it was tolerable. Weinstell Junior High School, by the way, is just the lower Junior High School of the Senior High School I attend; less than five minutes away from my school. Currently, the world is in late October. This means two things are about to take place: Practice exams and Halloween. Next week, the first set of practice examinations of the year will start, but that isn''t something I''m concerned about in the slightest; it''s more about what will happen at the end of said examsDthat is October 31st, or Halloween, which will occur on Friday. Right after the end of the final exam, mathematics, the Wardens will launch their attack. ??? Entering the hall which had a very hushed and serious atmosphere, I placed my bag at one end of the room where a sea of other students'' bags rested and made my way to my designated seat, where the test question paper waited for me on my desk, alongside a standard graphical calculator. The bags were separated far away from the students to ensure there was no possibility of cheating in that regard, but it was a pretty slight measure. I took out a pen from within my pocket and waited patiently for the test to begin. In the meantime, I subtly looked around the hall. The air was full of tension and felt rather heavy despite the fact that these were only practice exams and held no real bearing on our end-of-year results. Of course, I would score 100% either way, but that was a given. Students were sorted alphabetically rather than class and entered the exam hall in that order, so by looking at the end of the room where all the ''A'' surnames were seated, I could easily spot Sophie Asanami just two rows down. She didn''t look particularly concerned about the exam, whether it be the test itself or the subsequent results. I don''t think she was the type of person to study, and her intelligence was about average, so I briefly wondered where that confidence of hers originated from. Or perhaps, it wasn''t confidenceDjust that she didn''t care one way or the other. Turning my gaze more, I watched as the other students continued to enter the hall in dead silence, apprehension dominating the majority of their expressions. For example, that''s... Hm? Yuu Shimura just entered the exam hall, but despite not having a great precedent for good exam results, doesn''t appear to be that worried in comparison to the other students. No, it would be more accurate to say that he was more concerned with something else; his eyes were frantically scanning the entire room, as if in search of something or someone in particular. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...Oh. His gaze stopped on me, upon which an awkward smile formed on his face. That was all I needed to see to understand what he was trying to do. Moving my head in another direction, I ignored his persistent silent cries for help as he continued to his designated seat in tears. Before long, all the present third-year students had arrived and sat down in their seats. At the front of the hall, the lead exam invigilator spoke up and began with the same tedious introduction as always. ''You may only use a black ink or black ballpoint pen.'' ''Answer all questions.'' ''Show all workings out in the spaces provided.'' ''Neatly cross through any work you do not wish to be marked.'' ''You are allowed 2 hours to complete the exam.'' ''The maximum mark for this paper is 100.'' DEt cetera, et cetera... In any case, when that was done, the clock struck 09:30, upon which the invigilator announced the official start of the exam. "The time is now 9:30, the exam has begun. You may now turn to the first page of the exam paper." Before the invigilator even finished her sentence, a synchronous sound of over 200 pages being flipped echoed throughout the hall as everyone laid their eyes on the first question of the exam. I did the same. [1. Given that a > 0 , determine which of these expressions is not equivalent to the others. Circle your answer. (1 mark)] There were four possible answers just below, one of which I had to determine was the correct answer. It was a fairly simple first question that didn''t take much thought even without the use of my Measurement of Truth. I circled option D. Not long after, I heard the sound of pen against paper as students circled their answers. In the meantime, I quickly moved on to the next question, which was again multiple choice. Roughly halfway into the two-hour exam, I arrived at a particularly troubling question. [13. A curve, C, has equation y = e^3x-5 / x^2 Show that C has exactly one stationary point. Fully justify your answer. (7 marks)] It was short but toughDa question worth 7 marks, the one and only such question of the paper. Until now, I had only been using the Measurement of Truth to correct where I might have gone wrong. It was a learning experience, as otherwise, I would not be able to grow my understanding of the subject matter. Put simply, I had only really been cheating by verifying my answer in advance and correcting myself where necessary until now. However, for questions like these, which were a bit more of a pain, I would just cheat from the very beginning. Whilst learning the correct method and solidifying my understanding of the subject would be valuable for any ordinary person, there was no real need for me to go this far when I would never need to know that sort of thing in the first place. I could just use the Measurement of Truth, after all, so it didn''t make a difference whether my brain understood how to do it or not. Thus, I simply wrote the answer down and acquired the full 7 marks without even bothering to attempt the question before continuing with the rest of the paper. An hour passed, and the exam came to an end at exactly 11:30. ??? Finishing my answer for the exam''s final question, I quietly closed the test paper, put my pen back in my pocket, and lightly stretched as I relaxed in my chair. Needless to say, I was the first person who fully completed the exam, upon which I waited in my seat for the time to run out. Looking around, almost everyone had their heads buried in their papers, their concentration at full blast. Except for a few students who rushed through it without caring or who didn''t even show up to the exam in the first place, that is. I took Sophie Asanami as a prime example of the classic delinquent student, who simply sat with her head in her arms on the desk; she appeared to be sleeping, or at the very least resting her brain and eyes. I glanced at the test paper in front of her and immediately realised with the lack of a pen in her hands or on the table, as well as the unopened test paper, that she didn''t even intend to take the exam from the beginning. Huh. So, that''s why she was acting so easygoing earlier. Since it''s only a practice paper, it''s not like she''ll get penalised for it, but can she manage to pass the finals with that attitude? Well, whatever. It''s none of my business whether she passes or fails anyway. Further up the spectrum, I turned my head from the left to the right and observed Yuu Shimura, who had his forehead planted on the desk with his hands on his head and his eyes closed. I could tell with but a glimpse that he was experiencing despair. Judging from the shut test paper in front of him, I suppose he went through the exam whilst skipping all the questions he couldn''t answer. Looking at such a scene, I recalled the times he pestered me to tell him the answers. I gave them to him so that he''d stop bothering me, but was that perhaps a mistake? If I help him succeed, then he will badger me with his unnecessary gratitude like previously. On the other hand, if I let him fail, then I won''t have to deal with that. However, he may resent me for refusing to help him instead, which may only have resulted in an even worse outcome. Either way, there was no use thinking about it, as I had already helped him a while ago. Whether he passes or fails despite receiving my assistance is up to him, but I can only sincerely hope that I will not regret my decision. "The time is now 11:30, the exam has officially ended. Please stop writing, put your pens down and turn to the front page of the exam paper." Finally, the exam concluded. Listening to the collective sighing of dozens of students around me as the sound of flipping paper and clacking pens resounded, I waited for the invigilators to go down the rows and collect everyone''s test paper. Once the papers were collected, each row of students was let go in reverse alphabetical order, the opposite way we came in. "Surname I through A, you may leave." As soon as my turn came around, I got up from my desk, tucked the chair in, and made my way to collect my bag from the end of the hall. Just beside me, Sophie Asanami approached and gave me a strange look and a nod. Since students weren''t allowed to communicate whilst still inside the exam hall, this was all she could do to send me a message. "..." Staring at her for a second as she hung her bag over her shoulder, I acknowledged what she was trying to say and together we exited the hall alongside a few dozen enervated students. First things first, I''ll get some lunch. Chapter 63: 61: Halloween (1) As we exited the exam hall, I handed something to Sophie Asanami before walking in another direction. Before I could get ambushed by any of the students wanting to ask me questions about the exam, I swiftly made my way to the school rooftop, which was fortunately empty. Taking a seat in my regular spot, I took the lunchbox out of my bag and ate my lunch peacefully. By the time I was done, the time had already passed 12:00. I thought about my next course of action. Since we were allowed to go home as soon as the exam ended, many of the students were already on their way out. It was a Friday, too, so they were even more enthusiastic about the imminent post-exam weekend. Scratch that, their eagerness would be even more so due to next week''s half-term; including the two weekends, they would be receiving nine days off instead of merely two. Furthermore, clubs weren''t active during any days exams were held, so there was no real reason for anyone to stay on school grounds at this time. Since no lessons were being taught, there were almost no teachers on the school grounds, and the few who remained were busy urging the stragglers to go home before they would do so themselves. And thus, I was one of but a handful of people in the school at the moment. I could afford to stay behind now because I have an event to hold, but in the future such plans would become trickyDonce Selina actually starts attending school after half-term, I would have no choice but to go home at the same time she does. Due to the contract, there will be a need for her to stay within a certain distance of myself whenever she is outside the house, you see. In any case... It''s about time I get things rolling. Wouldn''t you say? Reaching into the large backpack I brought specially for today, I took out a few things; the first of which being a simple, pure white full face mask with a black smiley on it. "Huu... Two months since I last wore it, huh?" That''s right. I haven''t put it on ever since the incident with Avon Laura at the Aurigan Arena in August, but it was now time again. Smirking slightly as I fastened the mask to fully obscure my face, I also rolled up the sleeves of my school uniform to just above my elbows and loosened my collar and tie. Finally, I pulled out a gun, a high-quality action camera, and a small wireless microphone. Not even five minutes of setting things up later, and everything was ready. I hit the ''go live'' button and the stream began. "..." I waited a moment for it to boot up when I heard a voice. "There you are." Turning my head, my gaze happened upon the man who emerged from the rooftop door. He wasn''t someone I was familiar with personally, but he seemed to work as a first-year teacher. "Do you need something?" Of course, I already knew why this person was here, but I asked anyway. The response I received was rather standard, however. "You know why I''m here. How someone like you could infiltrate our school and pretend to be an ordinary school student when what you''ve done is commit a heinous sin... How dare you!" Listening to this teacher made me want to sigh. Since it was the Wardens who were behind all this, I didn''t have to guess what sin they were saying I committed. To be honest, the gun in my hand probably didn''t help to correct that notion. "I don''t believe in the concept of sin. Whether there is or isn''t a God or Gods, what gives them the right to dictate what actions I can and cannot take?" I am not a sheep of the herd nor the shepherd. There is nothing that has more right over my life than myself. "Blasphemy...!" Well, it''s whatever. Beginning with a single step, I walked towards the teacher. With my backpack on my back and the action cam planted firmly on the collar just below my neck, I closed the distance between us. "U-uh...! Stay away from me!" Judging by the expression on his face, the man was frightened. That had nothing to do with me, however, and so I continued. As I approached him, though, I noticed his eyes flicker behind me for a split-second as a flash of relief surfaced on his face. "Woaghk...?!" First things first, I dashed towards the teacher before he could react and locked him in a chokehold. Taking the Ruger MkIV in my hand and pointing the barrel at his head, he quickly understood to cease his flailing about. Immediately, I turned to face the personDor rather, the group of peopleDwho appeared at the edge of the rooftop. It was evident that they were from the Wardens by taking a single look at their pristine white uniforms, but none of them seemed particularly special. Still, quantity alone was something to be cautious of. They slowly began to close the distance one step at a time, and I reciprocated by taking a step back each time they did. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, this couldn''t last forever as there was a door right behind me, and so in one quick motionD "Gah!" Bang bang bang bang-!! DI kicked the teacher towards them and pulled the trigger in quick succession. Some of the bullets hit, some of them missed, but either way didn''t matter too much. There was no time to take aim, so I wouldn''t complain about something like that. Turning around, I forewent the spark of curious desire to see the results and simply booked it; through the door, off the roof and down the stairs. On the second floor, I was now in both a safer and more dangerous place. Although there was no immediate threat and I was not cornered, enemies could now come at me from any direction. Suddenly, I heard a flurry of heavy footsteps and started running. For now, I had to make it to the gymnasium, but it was too far away. I had no choice but to hide on the roof to not get found by the teachers until I was ready, but it was the furthest place from that destination. As I ran through the halls of the school''s second floor, it didn''t take long at all for more chumps of the Wardens to show up and chase after me. Fortunately, I was by no means a slow runner and could thus maintain a certain distance from the majority. Nonetheless, that wasn''t a guarantee of my safety. Bang bang-! Firing off a few rounds into those who got too close for comfort, I soon arrived at the stairs leading to the first floor. "Stop now! We--" Bang! The shouting of a man blocking the stairwell abruptly cut off as his body fell backwards and down the stairs, bouncing like a ragdoll. Jumping over him and the mess he made, I successfully made it to the first floor. That did not mean much, however, as there was still another floor I had to descend; to the ground floor. Ground floor, first floor, second floor, and the rooftopDsuch was the vertical structure of the school. Ordinarily, students wouldn''t be allowed on the rooftop as it was forbidden, but those like Sophie Asanami and myself didn''t care for such a rule. The first floor was even worse than the ground floor. By that, I mean it was even more infested with the Wardens'' grunts than the second floor. Carrying out the same procedure on the first floor was thrice as hard as the second floor due to the sheer quantity of people chasing me like a stampede. Since they were almost entirely adult males, their muscles were more developed than mine and it was hard to outrun most of them. A better analogy would be that it felt like being chased in a zombie apocalypse. If I got grabbed here, a strange sensation loomed over me at that thought, and I felt like I would die. Although I knew I wouldn''t get hurt too badly in reality, getting hurt was the least of my concerns. I put my all into my form, pushing my legs to their limits so that I wouldn''t get caught no matter what. As I ran through the halls, I took my backpack off and threw it on the ground in front of everyone behind me, causing them to trip and fall in a huge domino effect. "Fuuh~ Haha!" Letting out a deep exhale that transformed into a victorious laugh as I confirmed the newfound space between us that created a large and ever-growing gap, I felt relief briefly wash over me. Looking ahead and around at my surroundings, I felt as if my eyes had opened for the first time. The cool air hitting my face and blowing my hair out of the way; The impact of my feet against the floor which propelled my body forwards with every step; The adrenaline coursing through my veins, causing my body to become extremely alert to the surroundings and hyper aware of these unusual sensations. DI had never been pursued in this way before, but it somehow felt exhilarating. Usually, I would sit relaxedly, detached from the situation, and let everything flow according to my plan, but this... This whole thing of acting personally, of acting involved and engaged, is fun, too, you know? Chapter 64: 62: Halloween (2) Arriving at the final set of stairs, I spotted a group of grunts waiting for me. "There he is!" There were too many for me to just shoot and jump over like the previous guy. Within an instant, I calculated a few different possibilities in my mind and went for the safest bet. "H-he''s running!" "Quick, go go go...!" Not slowing my speed, I ran past them and didn''t look back towards the staircase, instead choosing to widen the distance. Unfortunately, due to the school''s small population, it was small and only had one set of stairs to transition between floors, with a stairlift for people with difficulties walking. There was no lift in the building, either. Therefore, only one choice remained. My gaze locked onto the window at the end of the corridor. The height from here to the ground is about 4 metres, or 13 feet. Currently, I am in the section of the second-year humanities classrooms, and so the ground outside should be grass. As I approached closer and closer to the window, I felt a buzz from the phone in my pocket. Reaching down and grabbing it, I didn''t check but still clenched my fist to prevent a case of dropping it. Bang, Bang, Bang-! I shot a few bullets at the window to break it a bit in an attempt to make the action that little bit easier since jumping into an unbroken window is a stupid idea no matter the circumstance. It was just a cheap thing, consisting of nothing but glass and a bit of plastic, but it would still be dangerous. ...No matter. In my final steps, I folded my arms tightly, rotated my body to the side and put all my force into my foot as I jumped like a compressed spring being released. Smash-! All of a sudden, I was in the air. Four metres above the ground, one storey high, it was not exactly a short or a long fall. I positioned my body properly and proceeded to drop. Quickly plummeting towards the ground, I managed to correct my faltering form and perform a roll that significantly lessened the impact, transitioning from my newfound position on the floor and jumping back to my feet as I continued onwards in a sprint. Directing the energy from the fall into my roll, I was successfully able to land without much negative effect in that regard as the powerful force almost instantly dissipated. Though I would still be fine for the most part if it were concrete or stone, I thought it lucky that the surroundings were covered in a stretch of soft and luscious grass for me to land on, though it was but a fleeting reflection. My body ached and pained in various places, but I overlooked it for the moment. It was a good thing I was wearing a mask that fully covered my face, but I still closed my eyes during the impact just in case. My other extremities, however, weren''t so unscathed. My forearms, which I had not long ago rolled up the sleeves of, sustained a multitude of minor cuts and abrasions, but nothing to be concerned about. Bleeding usually appeared worse than the reality, anyway. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now was not the time to be thinking about unnecessary things. I have more important matters. Buzz, buzz-! Suddenly, I felt more vibrations from the smartphone in my hand. Since it was already right there, I turned the screen on with a single finger and glanced to see three notifications. The one from earlier was a donation from the livestream. The two from just now were messages from Sana and Sona. I was still busy running, so I turned the device off and put it back in my pocket. There was no time for me to check anything in detail right now, so I focused instead on the matter at hand. I had already mentioned to them before about coming home late today anyway, so there was no problem. In any case, the school''s gymnasium was quick to enter my sight as I rounded a corner. The grounds were entirely barren, meaning my footsteps resounded loudly throughout the premises. It wouldn''t be long before all those peons I''d been evading by the skin of my teeth all came in on me at once like the bloodthirsty hounds that they are. All of a sudden, I noticed a particular shift in the surroundings. Clicking my tongue, I watched as hordes of those white-clad bastards emerged from all sorts of crannies and crevices within the school premises. Whether it''s the Order or the Wardens, they both seem to be increasing the number of guys they send after me each time quite substantially, huh? I can''t disagree that it''s an effective method so long as I''ve nothing prepared for it, but... ...Do they seriously think I would stand here unprepared? The Ruger in my hand took aim only at the few directly ahead of me. Since they all stood in a large circle encompassing me, it didn''t need to execute many more than a couple for an effective path to be cleared. Needless to say, shooting as I ran would fail to achieve even an infinitesimal amount of accuracy. On the other hand, I could not afford to stop. Thus, I waited. Sprinting as fast as my body would allow, I quickly closed the distance between me and the lackeys in front of me. In the next moment, I looked onward as not just those in front of me, but to my right and to my left, and even the ones behind me who began closing in, took out something from within the crowd. Cannons. No, they were evidently hand-held, so more like guns, but oddly shaped. In total, there were four of themDone for each cardinal direction around me. As if instinctively, I felt a sense of critical danger emanating from those weapons. Immediately, I pulled the trigger. By this point, I had gotten close enough that even haphazard firing like this would retain some accuracy so long as I had some semblance of skill. However, what happened in the next instant sent my brain into shock. Bang--click-! Despite pulling the trigger multiple times, there was but a singular bullet to exit the chamber. Instead, a single, dull sound echoed throughout the schoolyard. Click click click click-! Was it not a mistake? It wasn''t, yes? No? No. Click click click-! There was no mistake. Well, the only mistake was my own; I had thrown away the bag that had contained the entirety of my ammunition like a fool. All I had left was a few vials of poison and... I halted my feet, catching my breath for a second as I dropped the Ruger to the floor. Then, reaching down, I pulled a black stick from within my clothes. "Everyone, stop right there!" Shouting, I held my hand out and swirled so that they could all view clearly, including the camera that was livestreaming the entire ordeal, and upon seeing what exactly it was I held, they instantly stopped in their tracks. The remarkably fulgent early-afternoon sun shone down, causing a brilliant glare to reflect off even the end of the black detonator placed firmly inside my grasp. "Nobody move, else I''ll blow up the whole damn school!" I felt the number of buzzes in my pocket increase by the second, but I forcibly ignored them. After all, how unprofessional would it be to look at my phone at this time? The answer was: incredibly so. Now, a kind of stalemate has been initiated. Until a powerful person from either side intervenes, neither I nor these grunts are able to take any action. If they move, I will press the detonator. If I move, they will use those gun cannon things. Would this count as Mutually Assured Destruction? Put simply, it is the concept that either side making a move will lead to the annihilation of both sides. Therefore, the best course of action is no action at all. They do not possess the authority to decide whether the school is worth the sacrifice to capture me but, unfortunately, I don''t doubt the higher authorities will gladly forgo a single empty school for my incarceration. They are working together with the principal and a select few of the teachers, sure, but they couldn''t care less about the school. Of course, they''ll try their best to protect it if possible, but that''s not where their interests lie. Staring into the nigh endless sea of white grunts, they really looked like a cult with their identical uniforms that obscured their faces and removed any sense of humanity. The Wardens of Future''s Blight wasn''t a cult by any means, but sometimes they sure acted like one. In any case, about a minute or two passed before a change occurred. I was wondering if Saburou or even Azaki Kiryuuin would arriveDobviously hoping it would not come to thatDbut thankfully, it was someone rather welcome. "Fuck me! That''s a lotta dudes! Hey, uh, Oscar, you need some help?" Sophie Asanami had arrived. Chapter 65: 63: Halloween (3) Sophie Asanami poked her head out from within the vacant gymnasium; her face obscured by a full mask, only her hair and eyes were visible. Unlike my exceptionally simple smiley mask, hers was rather a lacey, very elegant and aesthetic masquerade mask, like that of an opulent and high-class woman; something I would expect Minami to own. In fact, she was the one who procured such a vanity item for me. Upon realising the situation''s severity and exclaiming anyhow, Sophie hurried to me without waiting for an answer. I was inwardly relieved at the newfound protection of who was fundamentally my bodyguard, and the primary reason for that was because my threat of blowing up the school was a complete bluff. It should be needless to say that I didn''t rig the school with explosives, are you kidding? What the hell do you think I am? The whole process of moving schools myself and then getting all the paperwork and stuff sorted for Selina to move schools after the fact would waste way too much of my time and energy for me to even consider that, not to mention that it isn''t even practical in the first place. Ending such tiresome thoughts there, I admonished the girl. "Took you long enough." She shook her arms in an exaggerated shrug and disputed me. "How''s I s''posed to know the hell is goin'' on, huh? All ya told me is to ''stay quiet and stay hidden'', ya bastard." Indeed, I did. However, since she was here right now could only mean one thing. "Aha. So, seeing you now, it appears you couldn''t listen to that rather simple order after all?" "The hell? Ya shouted just then for me to hear ya and come, didn''tcha? If I didn''t come now, you''d be a goner." She was so obvious that I could almost see the furrowing of her brows behind the mask. "Right. It''s called flexibility." "Huh?? You fu--..." The ability of adaptation, to act according to the ever-changing and unpredictable environment or situation, is a valuable skill, and more than that, a quality much more vital in a vacuum compared to one such as extreme loyalty. I never said it was a bad thing, did I? "If I ever order something of you that later turns out to be detrimental to my health, such as in a case like this where I would have otherwise been kidnapped or killed, then why should you not defy it?" sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There is no reason for her to obey a command of mine that leads to my demise, and I cannot imagine a situation in which the case is otherwise. "I always prioritise my life above all else. Remember that." It is the underlying reason why I do nothing that will gainsay that goal, such as intaking destructive drugs or medication, smoking and drinking alcohol, among others, and it is why I make sure to eat well and exercise to a certain minimum extent. I cannot and will not understand the fundamental reason these substances attract people any further than how these foreign chemicals and substances interact with the brain and human psyche. Prioritising one''s own life was both the natural and logical thing to do, but there were too many people these days who thought contrary to that belief. Well, I suppose that only makes it easier for me to look after my own if there are fewer who do so themselves, so why would I complain? In any case, I turned away from Sophie Asanami''s disgruntled look of confusion that followed my words and focused on what was at hand. These Warden grunts can''t really do anything to attack us, so we''re currently relaxing in the encirclement. Use the chance to escape? Now, why would I do that before today''s goal is achieved? Until I kill one of the three Concepts currently working for these bastards, my work here stays unfinished. That is what I have decided upon for today. Whether it is Avon Laura, Saburou, or Azaki Kiryuuin that arrives to deal with me, they will die. It is clear the Wardens do not want me roaming free any longer, and thus I must weaken their forces which aim to prevent me from doing so. Crippling them at their core is the best way to fend them off effectively, at least for me. So, we waited for the main course to arrive. In the meantime, I raised my smartphone to look at the messages sent to me by the twins earlier on. [Sana: We have a wish] [Sona: What is a trick or treat?] Hm. Staring at the screen of my phone, I felt like I had seen right through their texts to the message hidden beneath. If I had to guess, they found out about the event of Halloween and its traditions via socialising with their classmates, leading them to become curious about it. The Measurement of Truth confirmed my assumptions, upon which I sighed. It was obvious that they planned to ask me to take them trick or treating. Since I don''t want them to be wandering around any longer than 8:00, that means I would have to return home by 5:00 or 5:30 to have enough time for them to get ready so that they could leave before 6:00; two hours is enough time, right...? ...What a pain. I thought I would have all day today to play with and crush whoever comes, but that plan seems to have been crumpled and thrown out the window all of a sudden. Since the time is... Roughly 12:30, I have a maximum time limit of 4-and-a-half hours. Well, I don''t think I''ll need to be here for that long anyway. After sending them a message that described in layman''s terms what trick-or-treating was, they responded swiftly. [Sana: When will Ciphy come home?] [Sona: We want to trick or treat] Of course. I saw that coming from more than a mile away, but it was nevertheless an exhausting realisation that I would be stuck on a tight schedule from now on. In the future, I should make sure there are no two big events occurring on the same day, to avoid timing clashes like this. In any case, with a simple text that read ''I will be home in time'', I avoided specifying something that couldn''t be known unless you could see into the future and closed the messaging application. Then, I moved my fingers to tap on and open another application. Within an instant, a chat room appeared with a live feed display just above it that showed the view from my collar. It was my livestream. [Who is this new girl??] [^^ @Truthseeker09 Tell us!] [^^ Mr Truth doesn''t even read chat anymore Sadge] [^^ Truth got a girlfriend. That''s why he stopped streaming.] [^^ No way, u serious?] [^^ It''s true???? Mr Truth is cheating on us????] [Why are people asking about some random girl and not the fact this guy threatened to terrorise a school? He really did it in the Arena last time, remember?] [^^ This is the internet, my brother. Need I say more?] [^^ Not an excuse. This guy should be banned anyway, is this website braindead?] Oh, that one had a good pointDabout why I''m not banned. The answer is simple, really. Minami''s colossal spider web of connections was a big help in preventing the government from forcibly shutting my stream down or banning my account. Of course, the power of money played a huge role too, but I wouldn''t even be able to send money to the right places if it weren''t for her. In other words, it''s ''power''. [New entrants incoming! Look at the crowd!] [^^ From the white sea of men?????] [^^ Not funny.] Glimpsing a certain message in the chat, I raised my head. ...I see. [The girl from the last stream!] [^^ Is that her?] [^^ It''s her] [^^ *link* check vod, its def her] The viewers were right. In front of me, a certain white-haired woman slowly approached, donning white plate armour and wearing a white scabbard at her waist. With the pristine and valiant appearance of a paladin, she glared at me with the determined look of a holy knight set on vanquishing evil. [Return of the cool knight lady!] [^^ Did you see the last stream? She lost to a pair of kids lol] [^^ Wasn''t it just one kid? The other stood back and didn''t do anything] [^^ That kid was overpowered though, and she did her best in the situation] [I''m new here but she looks awesome, like a real knight!] [^^ Mommy] [^^ Mommy] [^^ Total mommy] [^^ I would let her ********** (Click to reveal)] [^^ What the fuck] [^^ This chat needs God] [^^ No they just need to touch some grass] [^^ Don''t lie to yourself. You are one of us.] [^^ Stfu coomer] [What happened to Mochizuki Minami?] Needless to say, it was Avon Laura. But that wasn''t all, as just beside her... [Who''s the other guy?] DWas a man I had never seen before. His blond hair shone like gold under the early afternoon sun as it waved gently alongside the drifting autumn breeze. His sharp eyes of the same hue examining me from a distance, he seemed to estimate something in his mind. [Yo that guy looks sick wtf?] [^^ He looks cool] [^^ First it was the pretty lady, now it''s the handsome guy. Where does he find these people?] [^^ Now hear me out...] [^^ I''m not gay but...] [^^ Guys you CANNOT keep acting like this! Where is your dignity and pride as seekers of the truth!? Have you no shame?!?!] Azaki Kiryuuin. That guy, who wore flowing clothes that gave him the appearance of a princely character, stopped his approach at the same time as Avon Laura beside him. They stood about ten metres away from me, or 33 feet. Measurement of Destiny. Measurement of Time. ...Let''s see which of you will fall here, then. Chapter 66: 64: Halloween (4) [With all these extras and new characters making their appearance, it seems that the Truth Show has received a substantial boost in its budget, huh?] Casting a final glance at the chat on my smartphone, I quietly put the device back in my pocket, wet my lips, and opened my mouth towards Sophie Asanami in a way only she could hear. "Stay by me at all times and make a barrier around us." Within our masks, I met her eyes. In an equally-subdued voice that recognised the graveness of my prior order, she asked straightforwardly. "What''re they capable of?" My gaze flickered between the two. "She can see the future, he can manipulate time." Sophie flinched slightly at my response. Turning her head to me, she asked after a pause. "...The fuck? First was space, now it''s time and clairvoyance? By the way, is that bastard...?" Realising what she was curious about, I settled her concerns. "Saburou is not planning on coming today since he is aware of his own uselessness when you''re included in the picture. Still, depending on the development of the situation, things may change." "Pah... ''Kay." Even with the mask shrouding her expression, I could tell she was relieved. I thought it was fortunate Saburou would not be here today; aside from the fact he wouldn''t pose much of a threat while I still have Sophie on my side, his mere presence seems to be enough to rattle her judgement. Of course, I don''t want her acting recklessly in cases like this where it really matters, and that''s why I made her firmly aware of that early on in our relationship. Still, as a human being, she''s bound to make mistakes. I need her to perform at her best for me, and it''s my responsibility to ensure that all mental distractions are removed to achieve that. "Truth." Suddenly, Avon Laura spoke. Seeing her for the first time in a while, I felt the corner of my lips rise. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it? Avon Laura." Watching her eyes, I witnessed her gaze flicker between me, Sophie, and the action cam on my collar, before returning back to me. "...Yes. I have yet to repay you for last time." Sparing Avon Laura previously was not a mistake. The main motivation was to try and extract more information about the incident ten years ago, but if I cannot get that today, then I may have no choice but to finish what I started on that day. "Of course. I see you took my advice and brought a friend this time." Saying this, I looked at Azaki Kiryuuin for a moment. He, who stayed silent, looked just as heroic and determined as Avon Laura herself despite being as young as myself. "Well? Are you here to congratulate me on my exam? Would you like to know my results? Although, I''ll have you know that this is a rather rude invasion onto our school grounds." "You know very well the reason for our visit today. Dare I say, you may have known before even us." What an interesting statement to make. "How could I? That''s something more along the lines of yourself, isn''t it? Ms prophet." Moving my gaze from her to Azaki Kiryuuin beside her, I was about to make another remark but stopped myself. Since it''s impossible to say how much time this''ll take, I really shouldn''t waste too much time here, should I? "Perhaps. Now, how about you put that detonator down slowly and surrender to us?" Avon Laura said such a thing to me. "Hah!" I snorted in derision to her absurd demand. "Did you think I would just do it if you asked politely? You can''t possibly be that foolishly na?ve, surely. Right?" The moment those words left my mouth, I noticed a slight shift in Azaki Kiryuuin''s posture. Quick. React. Now. Before my mind could even fully process the change, I swung my arm backwards with the added force of my body''s rotation. Then, I felt something before I realised what had happened. Slam-! "Kuhughf...!?" My elbow slammed right into the middle of Azaki''s face who appeared behind me in less than an instant, the impact sending him rolling across the paved floor of the playground. "!? Hey!" Avon Laura''s shocked voice called out, but I ignored it. I was just relieved that I managed to stop him before it was too late, but there was no time to hold on to these feelings. Turning to Sophie, I lightly admonished her. "What did I say about making a barrier? If not that, then at least closely monitor the space around us at all times." "R-right, sorry. Didn''t think it needed to be so strict..." "The bastard can pause time. If you''re not alert during every single moment, you''re not alert enough. Even half a second is too long of a gap, so don''t slack on it." She seemed to understand after witnessing what had just happened, so I left it at that. I was fortunate that my body reacted quicker than my brain there, but it''s simply not reasonable to rely on that occurring again. Since Sophie''s power manipulates space, it would still function even if time itself is frozen, so I need her to step it up. "Truth! Surrender yourself. I will not give you another chance to come peacefully, so let us keep things simple. There is no need for anyone to get hurt more than this, be it you, me, or your colleague over there. I swear on my honour: if you come without resistance, we will do our best to satisfy your every desire." Avon Laura spouted her usual crap, but I cared for none of it. I have a trick-or-treating to attend this evening. I can''t be wasting time pretending to come along all nice and jovially, now, can I? What desires could they possibly fulfil which I could not fulfil myself now, anyways? It was all a trick, a plot, a scheme to lure me back to that horrid place called the Playground. All of a suddenD "Woah!?" Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Grab-! "Ah!?" "Aha! Silly boy, think ya can sneak up on me?!" "Let me go!" DThe scene of Sophie Asanami holding Azaki Kiryuuin in a lock reflected in my eyes. Despite being about the same age as me, or in fact a little bit older, his appearance of struggling within her tanned and accessory-covered arms seemed pitiful. It wasn''t even that he was particularly small or weakDI''d actually say his physique was more or less equal to my ownDbut the surprise that Sophie had managed to detect and catch him had led to this failure. "You don''t understand what you are doing by supporting this man! We know you are not to blame! Whatever it is that has blinded you to his evil will be cleansed, so please listen to us this once so that we can prove to you the wrongdoings of this villain!" He yelled with a strong voice from her grasp. Slowly, he seemed to be gaining ground and escaping. Sophie clicked her tongue at his words, sounding clearly irritated as she shouted back at him. "Shut ya mouth, prick! Ya think I don''t know this guy is a bastard, huh?! ''Course I do! This son of a bitch cornered me, an innocent maiden, and brought me to tears before throwin'' me off a goddamn buildin''! Who do ya think ya to try an'' convince me he''s a bad guy; as if I don''t know that shit already!" Hearing Sophie''s complaints, the frustration I caused her seemed to be being taken in full force by Azaki Kiryuuin as she clenched and tightened her muscles, squeezing him further. The brunt of her fury was being taken out on him and endured by him, like she was venting everything I did to her. Of course, I didn''t plan to stop what she was doing, but I thought it was a rather amusing contradictionDthat is, the fact she is complaining heavily about me yet still helping me. At the end of the day, this venting of her negative emotions would serve to lighten the feelings she has towards me and should make future collaboration easier between us. What an unexpected boon to come of this situation. "I-is that so?! I didn''t expect him to be this bad...! Then, surely you understand that he must be stopped--" "But!" She cut him off and spoke with a strenuous tone as if outputting all her might to crush the guy in front of her in defiance. "Ya think I''m any better, huh?! Revenge is bad, right?! Killin'' is evil, right?! Oi, I''m workin'' with a guy like that to kill one o'' you sons o'' bitches! So, what d''ya think gives me the right to punish this guy for doin'' the same thing!" A soft smile brought the ends of my lips to a gentle crest. The reaction of the Wardens, on the other hand, was a dazed silence as if they had just gotten struck by a motor vehicle after hearing Sophie''s words. They couldn''t believe what they were hearing, and her next words were thrice as shocking. Chapter 67: 65: Halloween (5) Looking at that girl, Sophie, hearing what she thought of me directly from the source, an idea popped into my mind. Should I just leave Saburou alive indefinitely? If her reasoning for helping me is to get revenge on him in her mother''s stead, then would it not be in my best interest to keep him alive to retain control over her? As I was thinking this, she suddenly continued with her argument. "Also, you lot and ya so-called ''justice''Dit''s all a fat buncha bullshit anyway!" What, there''s more? "Ya think I wouldn''t know what you''re up to from the position I''m in? Think again, bastards! I know all too well what kinda shit ya get up to! Justice this, morality thatDshut ya filthy traps already!" All kinds of venomous words being spat out of her mouth as she constricted the Concept of Time, Sophie''s likeness appeared to become more and more akin to that of a cobra. "Ya seriously think you''re gonna save the world by doin'' shit like this, huh?! Not to mention trappin'' kids in ya shitty ''Playgrounds''! Savin'' the world my ass! What exactly''re ya savin'' the world from, huh, ya bitches!?" Her accusations of the Wardens'' wrongdoings continued. Whether Avon Laura and Azaki Kiryuuin knew of her identity beforehand or not, they surely understood what kind of position she held now. As the sole daughter of a senior executive, Sophie would indeed naturally be privy to much of the inner workings of the organisation; with even confidential information being undoubtedly included in that metric. Over the course of her almost 18-year-long life, just how vast a repository of knowledge did the individual known as Sophie Asanami come to possess about the Wardens? All of it via the completely coincidental connection of her father, Professor Asanami. It was a curious thing, and I wondered for a brief moment if her baseline understanding of the matter rivalled even my own, who had grown up for eight years within the Playground since just after the inception of my birth. She had obviously known about Space because she knew he was the cause of her mother''s passing, but did that mean she also had knowledge about the other Concepts? It was a matter of course. And if that was the case, then what about that incident...? I forcibly paused my train of thought at that point. It was useless to explore further than that; I had already tried. Being a senior executive''s daughter, one of the first things I questioned her about was naturally her knowledge of my escape from the Playground, but unfortunately, Sophie hadn''t the faintest of the truth of the matter. She didn''t know, but not because she hadn''t tried to know. Recently, I had her search her house for clues or anything that her father might''ve possessed on it, to no avail. The reality was, all direct documentation on the incident was gone from the world; if it were physical it would be incinerated, and if it were digital it would be thoroughly deleted with even the storage disks smashed to smithereens, submerged in acid and burned, too. All Sophie could find was a brief report that basically claimed what happened was a disaster and an inexcusable mistake on the part of the Professors involved. Thus, what little knowledge existed remained either in the form of witnesses, almost all of whom died at the scene, or in verbal reports. I would imagine there to be some sort of CCTV footage of the incident hidden away somewhere, but I can''t ask about it due to the vexing restriction I placed on myself. I can''t snoop around for it myself, either, since something like that would be nigh impossible to locate within the boundless expanse of the Wardens'' digital storage network even if I did manage to hack in. In short, although I gained some more clues, there is yet to be anything satisfactory discovered. Still, I won''t give up in my search. In any case, isn''t exactly that my business for so kindly playing into the enemy''s hands today? Thinking as much, I tuned my focus back to the situation at hand, though it seemed Sophie had finally finished with the complaints of her father''s organisation. "You''re wrong...!" Azaki Kiryuuin''s somehow firm voice was then heard as he began to argue Sophie''s points with the utmost vehemence. Though he was still restrained and had the appearance of trying to escape her apprehension, something about him gave the impression that he wasn''t really trying at all. In the first place, as someone working alongside the Wardens, I would expect him to have undergone a minimum level of physical training, even if not to the level of Avon Laura, so there should be no reason for him to be unable to escape the clutches of Sophie Asanami who possessed nothing more than the force of a normal high school girl. The individual ''Azaki Kiryuuin'' does not intend to inadvertently harm the individual ''Sophie Asanami'' in an attempt to escape Mm? Aah, this son of a bitch thinks he has a heart of gold, huh? Staring at the guy who endured Sophie''s borderline asphyxiation almost entirely unphased, a feeling like something foul entered my mouth and the urge to spit it out came over me. Ugh. "You say such things because you don''t understand the severity of the situation, Miss Asanami! I know you must be upset and frustrated because of what happened, but I believe-- No, I know your true nature is not that of a bloodthirsty revenge-seeker! It''s all a misunderstanding, really! If you give us a chanceD!" My face crumpled hearing his words. What a repulsive individual. Sophie was correct about these guys. They trick na?ve and gullible, yet strong kids like this who know nothing but benevolence and fool them into thinking they''re saving the world when all they are really doing is antagonising people like me who just want to live their lives. Taking coincidences and purposely misconstruing them for their own benefit, their main driving force is mere superficial justice against victims like me who have their every action placed under watch and heavily scrutinised. They swap the lens of truth in front of these kids and groom them into people who will gladly do their bidding, permanently distorting their reality. Some might say people like Azaki Kiryuuin are victims too, but I beg to differ. Someone like thatDsomeone who refuses to look at things objectively and goes along with their own skewed misunderstanding because they simply cannot be bothered to think that the reality could be different from what they''ve been taughtDdoes not deserve mercy. I came from the same place, if not worse, and yet I escaped that matrix. I was alone. I had nothing but the Playground. And yetDI was able to realise that the world was not as it was portrayed to be, and fled my jail. Azaki Kiryuuin, Avon Laura, and Saburou, among others. Sure, I''ve done things many would consider bad or even heinous, such as the taking of lives, but did I ever do that for no reason? I did not. If they took a moment to think about the reason behind my actions which they call reprehensible, perhaps they would discover that I am not evil. Because I am not. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I am not a villain. I do not wish to destroy the world or anything. The main reason I began committing acts of terrorism in the first place is as a precaution; it''s merely a matter of self-defence and self-preservation. And... Ah. Realising my thought process was once again getting off-track, I wanted to shake my head to rejuvenate my concentration, but I held it in. "Oh, my god! Shut the fuck up, ya noisy bastard-!!" Seemingly having enough of the other party''s constant arguing, Sophie activated her power of Proximate Spatial Ordinance with the intention of inflicting harm upon Azaki Kiryuuin. At that exact momentD ? DHe vanished. I didn''t even blink. Right. He simply disappeared from his position all of a sudden. I was staring at him the entire time, yet I still missed the exact moment he disappeared. It was like an illusion. "I sincerely apologise for this, Miss Asanami, but it seems you are in the wrong state of mind to listen properly to my words!" My eyes naturally snapped to where his voice abruptly sounded outside my field of vision. "For now, I will have to focus on the main goal of containing the danger posed by the Concept of Truth here, but rest assured! Your father does not wish to punish you harshly for being deceived by this man so long as you stop interfering!" Glancing at who he was talking to, she stood with a downturned face. There was no need to ask what her thoughts were. ''What the hell does he know?'' That could mean many things in this situationDwhat does Azaki Kiryuuin know about the danger I pose, what does he know about her father, or what does her father know about any of it? The reality was that she means it as all of the above and more. Anyway, deceived? I don''t recall deceiving her at any point, though. In fact, she was clearly the one who approached me first. I only helped her chances of achieving the revenge she dearly wished for. Is it not something to be praised for instead; lending your assistance to a pitiful girl in need? Looking at the bastard who dared to spout such nonsense in front of my face, I quietly snuck my hand to the inside of my school blazer and gripped the item within, clutching it tightly in my grasp. I first made sure I was standing right beside Sophie, then nodded. Sticking out the other hand containing the bluff detonator, I cleared my throat with an announcement. "Ahem! Once again, I don''t have much time to spare today, so I will be brief!" Having turned their attention to me, everyone watched in silent apprehension of my next move. "Let''s start with you, shall we? Concept of Time!" I stared in the direction of Azaki Kiryuuin, a wide smile on my face, and addressed him while throwing the item hidden in my other hand at him. "!?" Of course, he caught it without a problem. Opening his hand, the reflection of a sharp flip knife could be seen in his eyes. Show me, Azaki Kiryuuin. "If you don''t stab yourself with that knife within five seconds, I''ll press this detonator without hesitation!" How good-hearted are you really? Chapter 68: 66: Halloween (6) I demanded Azaki Kiryuuin stab himself. It was only right to test the authenticity of someone who claimed to be a saviour of the world, right? "5...!" He widened his eyes as his gaze flickered between the knife in his hand, me, and the detonator I held. I had confidence that he would listen to such an unreasonable command. For such a justice-ridden and steadfast individual, something on that level is nothing if it means he can prevent me from pressing the detonator. Whether or not the detonator is fake, he will only be able to find out once I press it. He cannot take that risk. Should the detonator turn out to not be a bluff, he would be shrouded in regret for the rest of his life. Sure, there might be no casualties, but for someone like him, the destruction of a school and the consequential ruination of hundreds of innocent adolescents'' lives would infest his mind. He has the option to prevent that possibility now, even if it''s nothing more than that. If he didn''t take it, and that was what resulted because of his action, it would be his fault. The overbearing guilt he would feel would be deterrent enough, but this guy was something else entirely; he would never forgive himself if he left even the slightest shred of a chance for his actions to bring damage to an innocent. That was exactly why I had no qualms about giving my opponent a free weapon. "4...!" Before I counted down any further, he moved. Stab-! "Gah...!" Blood splattered as he powerfully stabbed the palm of his left hand without hesitation. ...Are you stupid? Why the hell would you stab there...? "Mmng...!" Azaki Kiryuuin gritted his teeth, enduring the pain and grunting while trying to not scream. This guy is an idiot for real, but he''s sure as hell dedicated to his cause. He could have simply paused time and gone to look for bombs, but being under the pressure of my five-second time limit must have limited such thoughts. ...No, he could have just paused time to buy more time, to begin with. Did he not do it because he thought it was the only way for me to not press the detonator? Yes Ah. Desperation, then. Well, I suppose even if he had the idea of searching for bombs, he would never get the reassurance that every bomb had been found, and that''s something which would be impossible to know unless either I tell him directly or the detonator is pressed. He can''t take the detonator from my hands while time is paused, either; the moment he touches someone under frozen time, it will immediately resume its flow. "Zack...!" Having just watched Azaki Kiryuuin inflict a severe wound on himself at my order, Avon Laura shrieked. She has a nickname for him, huh? They have matching character traits, so I suppose it makes sense that they''re close. Deep concern evident on her face, she worriedly rushed over to him and tried to support him. "How could you listen to that man...?! You know how devilish he is!" She called for medical professionals from the subordinates all around us, who quickly began running around the place. In the meantime, seemingly having gathered some of his composure, Kiryuuin slowly raised his head towards her to reveal his now pallid, sweaty face that looked like it could pass out at any moment and forced a great, toothy smile. "A-ahaha, d-don''t worry...! See...! This much is nothing...!" His body quaking, he held his left arm with his right, blood leaking and dripping to the ground. The knife remained stuck penetrating the entirety of his hand, which would ordinarily be a smart thing to do to prevent the blood from flowing like a waterfall. However... Thud-! Rather abruptly, his form collapsed. "Ugh...!? E-euuuugh...!!" Having fallen to his knees, Kiryuuin began to retch with his neck bent towards the ground. "Zack...! You bastard, what the hell did you do to him?!" Taken aback by the sudden development, Avon Laura''s eyes trembled in shock as she roared at me, unsheathing her sword in a single menacing motion. "Are you talking to me?" "Who else would I be talking to?! Answer my question!" "Huh? I don''t know. Isn''t he just ill? Maybe he ate something bad." She thrust the sword towards me. "Shut your mouth! We both know this isn''t just some sickness!" "..." I tried to jest, but she seemed unwilling to entertain even the slightest quip in the current situation. Well, she was correct, though. It wasn''t something like a simple stomach bug, or gastroenteritis. "I feel like you have some bias in your beliefs here. Would you be satisfied if I said he was poisoned or something?" Glaring at me with unending frustration, she suddenly turned away and crouched down by Kiryuuin''s side. "Zack, you need to listen to me for a moment, okay? Take a deep breath in and clench your teeth. I''m going to take the knife out." "Heuuuuuuugghh...!" It was clearly not a proper response to her words, but with a shaky nod, it seems he had heard her well enough to understand what the problem was. In the next moment, he held his breath, tried not to vomit his intestines out, and Avon Laura ripped the knife out of his hands in a single pull. "Ghh...!" Kiryuuin grunted heavily, but the end was yet far away. Copious amounts of blood began to gush forth from the open wound, surging like a wave after the dam that was the knife had been removed. As it poured over both him and the ground below in an unbroken stream, it rapidly darkened and gave rise to the thick stench of iron. "Hurry up! Someone get a first-aid kit!" Avon Laura and her underlings gathered towels and other first-aid supplies to patch him up quickly, which helped stop the bleeding fairly soon. "L-Laura... I can still--" "No... Go back to the facility, I''ll send some guys with you." The situation eventually stabilised and she said a few things to convince him to return to the Playground or wherever it was to get professionally checked out for medical help. Watching that diabetic scene, I wanted to shove my fingers into my throat and throw up. Seriously, this fucking idiot. Did he still want to do his job through death? "You should take a rest for now." As she finished wrapping a densely-layered bandage over his hand, she took one last worrisome look at his languished face and stood up to confront me yet again. Slowly, she called me by how she knew me. "...Truth." Her voice was cold. "I will give you one chance and one chance only to tell me what you did to him." Her face was blank as could be, with only those piercing, sapphire eyes of hers to prove the sheer intensity of the emotions she was experiencing. Regulating her breathing so as to not snap and slay me where I stood, she stayed with her white sword pointed at me and her eyes glued to my own. Looking at that intimidating image of her, I first put my hand up to signal Sophie Asanami to not do anything rash. I was not confident in Sophie''s reaction speed to act faster than Avon Laura, especially when she stood a mere couple of metres in front of my face. I witnessed with my own eyes the type of speed she can reach with no kind of enhancements back during Sona''s debut. It would be foolish of me to believe that Sophie, a normal person with no training, could react and protect me in time. Wanting to sigh, a brief moment of silence passed between us before I opened my mouth. "Um... Are you both idiots? Is it not obvious that I poisoned him?" Tak-! Before I could even blink, I felt a sting on my face and a warm sensation. "Keep acting tongue in cheek and it won''t just be a small cut like that next time." "..." ...Hm. Maybe that was the wrong answer. It was the truth, though... "What type of poison?" I smiled proudly. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Homebrew." "Antidote?" "Didn''t make one." Her expression crunched and distorted at my answer. Her furrowed brows having bent angrily and her mouth deeply frowning in a single line, the sharpness of her eyes seemed to pierce me through. Before she struck me down in a fit of rage, I laughed. "Haha, I''m just kidding. I would never make a poison without also making an antidote for it in case I accidentally poisoned myself, of course. Isn''t it common sense?" Although she didn''t appreciate my jokes, she seemed more relieved by the fact there was actually an antidote as was proven by how she lowered her sword. "Where is it?" I pointed at my mouth, to which her expression froze in confusion. "Ampoule in here. Aside from injecting it directly into my blood, swallowing it is the fastest and easiest way to intake it. I can take it without needing my arms or legs, too." Hearing my explanation, she subconsciously nodded in understanding and took a step towards me. I put out a hand to stop her. "Ah, ah! What are you doing?" Glaring at me, she stated frankly. "...I''m getting the antidote." Like that, she took another step in my direction. Haa. This woman. Realising that she would actually force my mouth open and take it from me otherwise, I quickly swallowed it before she could. "...What the hell did you just do?" "There''s no antidote anymore, sorry." She knew what I had done, but she didn''t want to believe it. Without an antidote, her beloved Azaki Kiryuuin might die, after all, and I had just taken away their last remaining hope. "..." She stared at me with an almost vacant gaze for a second. Her next thought would naturally be to force me to make a new antidote for her, but I suppose she was too overwhelmed by the rapid, turbulent and utterly confusing flow of events to even think straight. "...Why...?" She muttered something under her breath. Hearing that, I couldn''t help but laugh. "Hah. Are you crazy? Why would I want to give an antidote to my enemy?" You must be in another realm of stupidity if you think I''d do something foolish like that. Chapter 69: 67: Halloween (7) Avon Laura stared at me like someone having what was dearest to them ripped away. "Eughh...!" The disturbing sound of heavy dry-heaving echoed from Azaki Kiryuuin''s mouth behind her, and her aghast face crumpled. Fwoop~! A single swing of her blade being her only response, that was all I needed to understand her intention. The tip of her sword pointed straight at my face, and her expression, which had distorted to become that of a person half a step away from being brought to tears, reflected in my eyes. Looking into those sapphire eyes of hers that glistened from the pressure of subdued tears, I could see right through her. "I know what you want me to do, but I''ll have to decline." The mire in which she found herself stuck. A situation in which I was her only hope. "..." "I''m not going to make an antidote for you." "..." "By the end of the year, Azaki Kiryuuin will die." She didn''t respond to my words, only holding that laughable sword of hers with a trembling stance. The poison I coated the blade of the knife with was not one that would kill him quickly. During its creation, I focused more on ensuring with absolute certainty that it could not be cured once inflicted rather than on its raw lethality. There is an important reason for this, but first, there is some background knowledge to be known. In this world, there can be no two people born with the same Measurement. There are a limited number of people on the planet but an infinite number of Measurements, and so the number of Measurements that can exist at any given time correlates directly to the global population. As such, there are countless Measurements that exist only in theory or at different times. What happens when someone dies? Well, that just means the dead person''s Measurement is withdrawn from the pool of currently existing ones. There are numerous cases of powerful Measurement wielders existing in the past, whether it be decades, centuries, or even millennia ago, whose powers are no longer present in the world. That''s not to say those specific Measurements are forever gone, noDit just means they do not exist in reality at this point in time. Whenever a human is born, they are born naturally possessing a Measurement taken from the unimaginably vast pool of non-existing Measurements. There is no genetic or any other kind of influence that impacts a person''s given Measurement; it is simply random. There is no scientific explanation for the existence of Measurements and it is not something that can be found in any species on Earth other than humans either, but it is something naturally accepted by the human race regardless. The truth for why this is the case is not something that is possible to know, but some philosophers in the past have claimed that the existence of Measurements is what makes humans unique from all other animals on the planet. Naturally, as someone who has enjoyed science and philosophy since I can remember, this is something I have always been curious about. Even still, there is no clear answer. If I were to ask the Measurement of Truth why Measurements exist, I would receive but one response: It is the natural order of the world My point is, whether there is an explanation for it or not, you can bet that when someone dies, it is unlikely for their specific Measurement to make another appearance for many years. To reduce the risk of my plans going haywire, there is a need to get rid of Measurements that could act as figurative wrenches to interfere in the works. Thus, I want to kill Azaki Kiryuuin, who possesses the Measurement of Time. Using a specially-designed poison to ensure his death even if it takes a while that cannot be cured no matter what they try. Having a poison that will kill you quickly is useless if the enemy can pause time, but taking that a step further, it doesn''t matter if you can pause time if the poison cannot be cured. That was my planDa scheme to end his life in a way that will ensure that very outcome. "Eeuuuughh...!!" Seeing his ruined figure now, being carried away on a stretcher by those pointless underlings of the Wardens, I wanted to smile and congratulate myself. One could say my plan was working like clockwork. "...You will make me an antidote." Avon Laura suddenly opened her mouth after a long period of silence, but was she hard of hearing? "Are you deaf or were you simply not paying attention? I already announced my refusal, did I not?" She straightened her arm to shake off the jitters, resulting in the apex of the dangerous weapon in her hand almost poking my nose. "Sorry? Did I ask for your opinion on the matter, Truth? I do not recall giving you the option to decline." Staring for a moment at her, who appeared to have regained some semblance of composure and her previous determination, I sighed, thinking there was no helping it. "...Haa. Fine." Reaching my hand into my blazer, I took out a small, see-through glass bottle and shook it lightly with a smile, as if to show it off. Seeing Avon Laura''s puzzled gaze as she watched me with extreme vigilance, I explained. "You didn''t seriously think I''d be such a careless person as to make only one, tiny ampoule of antidote, right?" Her mouth made a motion of understanding as if exclaiming ''oh...'' to herself before she swallowed her saliva and lowered her sword, eyes glued to the bottle in my hands all the while. Judging that she was about to snatch it out of my hands if I didn''t do anything, I acted. "Now, now, don''t hurry yourself. The poison I administered isn''t one to kill so rapidly. There''s no need to rush things, is there?" She glared at me. "...I was not planning on letting you escape today, but if you give it to me now, then I shall postpone my business here for another day." Oh, really? "How kind of you. If that''s true, make these fellows leave first. I don''t want to see any of you guys for a long time." Hiding the bottle with folded arms, perhaps the defensive gesture made her afraid of losing the one thing that could cure her friend, as Avon Laura hurriedly dismissed the dozens of white-clad employees around us. As they slowly began to disperse and disappear, she addressed me. "I did as you asked." "I appreciate that." Having those cultish people surrounding me and chasing after me was making me quiver in my boots, you know? I''m only a growing boy, so it was rather terrifying. "Make no mistake. This is not the last you will see of us, but we can at least afford to back off for now if it means saving the life of one of our dearest. This time was met with unforeseen difficulties anyway, which we will be sure to take into account for next time..." The latter of her words were accompanied by a glance in Sophie''s direction, but it was nothing major to be worried about. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s a shame. I would have hoped to never see you again." "The feeling is mutual. I would likewise hate for my eyes to get tainted by your ugliness. In any case, we truly will not bother you for at least a short while, so hand over the antidote." I smiled. "You really are driven by urgency, aren''t you? Well, it''s understandable, considering the circumstances." Tightening the grip on her sword''s hilt, she seemed totally unwilling to spend more time here than necessary. "Shut up and hand it over. You are testing my patience." If I dragged this out any longer, I really would get a sword-shaped puncture in my stomach. "I see. I wouldn''t want to see what consequences arise from that, so I will give in. You really give me no choice." I first confirmed that everyone had actually left the area, and it indeed was the case that she was the last person remaining. The moment I stretched my arm out, she seized the bottle before I could react, but that was fine. Turning around and finally sheathing her sword, she began to leave without another word. I called out to that departing figure. "If you''re going to give him the antidote, I would do it right away. I said it wouldn''t kill him quickly, but I definitely engineered the poison to be lethal, okay?" She said nothing in response to my advice, but I knew she heard me from the sudden increase in her walking speed. Watching her back until she exited my vision completely, I nodded and spoke to the stream. "That''s it for today, guys. I''ve got some stuff to do but I''ll see you next time. There were no explosions this time but it was still fun, right? Anyway, bye." I turned the stream off without looking at the comments since I could always check them later on and turned to Sophie as I took my mask off. "Good job today. I didn''t expect to hear your honest thoughts about me, but I must admit that it was interesting." Flinching at my words, I wondered if her face flushed a little from embarrassment. "S-shut up, will ya? I just spoke the truth, is all..." She took her mask off as well and we walked side-by-side through the school grounds in silence for a while. I wanted to look for my bag if possible, but I wouldn''t be surprised if those guys stole it. "...By the way, Oscar, I didn''t expect ya to actually give ''em an antidote. Was it just to make ''em fuck off?" "Ahaha." "? The hell you laughin'' at?" "Ah... No, I''m not that simple." "Huh? What?" Chuckling, I looked at her with narrowed eyes. "DThat ''antidote'' was poison, too, you know?" The bottle I handed over to Avon Laura was no antidote. It contained something called ''sarin'', a colourless, odourless liquid that functions as an extremely potent nerve agent. Considered a Schedule 1 substance and chemical weapon by international governments and organisations, sarin is outlawed in all countries; evidence of its effectiveness. If Avon Laura really administered such a thing to the Azaki Kiryuuin who is already on his deathbed, then, let alone cure him, it will put him out of his misery on the spot. Even a small dose is lethal in a matter of minutes post-intake, so there really is no escape for him at that point. Did she genuinely expect me to hand over an antidote just like that after I had already achieved my goal? Honestly, what a fool that woman is. "Iyaah... That''s... pretty damn evil, dude." I replied to Sophie''s freaked-out reaction candidly. "He is someone so justice-oriented that I would have no choice but to get rid of him sooner or later. In addition to that, his Measurement poses a great threat to future plans." She nodded. "I get that. Manipulation of time sounds fuckin'' annoyin'' even if the guy usin'' it is a complete shitter, so I can''t really deny that... Makes my goal easier, too, so I ain''t gonna complain ''bout it." After that, the topic moved from murder to Sophie''s father, Professor Asanami. Personally, I think they are two things that would go well hand-in-hand, but that''s for another day. "Oscar, I''m gettin'' worried. Those bastards definitely knew my dad and they even knew me. Are they gonna tell him about what I''m doin''?" "Oh, yeah. About that; your dad will undoubtedly know. If I were to guess, he''ll probably confront you about it and start involving you in the organisation to try and convince you or change your mind. If he does that, that probably means he''ll withdraw you from school, too, to get you away from me." I nodded and affirmed her concerns, which didn''t help her mood at all. "What?? Are you for real? W-what the f-- No, screw him! My stance ain''t gonna change on this and I don''t give a shit what he does, he ain''t gonna make me!" Seeing her troubles, I smiled. Of course, I had a plan that would solve all of that in one go. "Right, obviously. If you want, I can sort that out for you." "Hm? Wait, really? How''s that?" It was simple. "Come live at my place." She froze for a moment at my suggestion. "...Huh?!" Chapter 70: 68: Halloween (8) The time had just passed 3:00 by the time I arrived home. House number 7 in Tree Jewel Boulevard. Casually opening a large black gate that swung open with a creak, I entered the property without hesitation. Noticing there was no one following me, I turned around and asked. "...Are you coming?" The person I was addressing, Sophie Asanami, flinched out of her stupor and lightly scratched her cheek with one of those bright blue nails. "Y-yeah, I am, but... No, I mean... The hell...? Shit, you really live here?" In order to own a house in the famous Tree Jewel Boulevard, what one required was more than just a little cash. The only reason I could stay at this particular house was due to my connection with Minami. It simply wasn''t the sort of place you would expect to find a regular high-school student, so I could understand her initial scepticism. "Is there a reason to lie?" I ushered her doubtful self through the gate and closed it behind her. She looked at me with some strange sort of glint in her eyes. "Really, I thought ya were jokin''..." Ignoring the exclamations coming from behind me, I walked down the extensive paved pathway to the front door of this house which teetered on the edge of ''mansion''. I unlocked the door and we entered. "Say, how come ya live in a place like this anyway?" Oh, that? "Money and connections." More so the latter, but that combination was really all there was to it. "Crazy." Sophie''s shock increased when a butler came to greet us and take the bags out of our hands, and it compounded even further when two identical-looking girls with pristine snow-white hair came out of nowhere. ""..."" "...Oi, Oscar, these brats your sisters? They look nothin'' like ya." The twins stared at her with expressionless gazes as always. I hoped they wouldn''t make a fuss about Sophie since they would be seeing each other often from now on, but there was no reason for them to have a problem with it. "Sana, Sona. This is Sophie. She''ll be living with us from now on, so get along." They looked at me with inexplicable eyes, but I think they understood. The main reason to have Sophie live with us is to get her away from her father, but there are benefits aside from that too, such as being able to train her supernatural power and simple convenience. ""Ciphy..."" "...Is Sophie coming?" "...Does she know trick-or-treat?" The two of them asked such a thing all of a sudden. I suppose that meant they accepted her moving in, or at the very least they didn''t reject her, which is a good sign. "''Ciphy''? Is that your nickname or somethin''?" "It''s what they call me, yes." Sophie smirked naughtily as if catching wind of something amusing. "Huh. It''s cute. Haha. Should I start callin'' you that too? Ciphy~" "..." Putting on a cutesy face one would make towards a distraught child, she cheekily grinned and called the name only the twins use in a teasing manner. I wasn''t laughing, however. For some reason, hearing those words come from her mouth brought me a sense of intense displeasure. "Anyway, trick-or-treat? Right, it''s Halloween, ain''t it... You guys goin'' trick-or-treatin'' then?" I nodded in response to her question. "It seems they want me to take them out for it." "...Sophie should come." "Let''s go, trick-or-treat..." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They followed up with my words, requesting for her to join us. I must admit, I didn''t expect that, but I suppose it was a welcome development. Having her and the twins become close should solidify my connection to her, and as a result of that, make her easier to control. If all goes well, I might not even need to manipulate Saburou to grasp her completely. "Ya want me to go?" Pointing to herself, she asked with widened eyes, to which the twins nodded vigorously. I don''t think I''ve ever seen something they''ve been that passionate about except for when they wanted to enrol in school. She glanced at me before looking back at the twins and shrugging her shoulders. "Sure. Nothin'' else to do anyway, so why not?" After that was confirmed, everyone dissipated to prepare for trick-or-treating. The reason we got home later than if we were to just come straight back after Avon Laura left was that we spent a short while in town shopping for basic necessities for Sophie to use until we ordered stuff properly, as everything she owns is trapped in her father''s house, which is a place I don''t want her stepping one foot close to at the moment. After all, if she was going to be living with me, there are things to do. I don''t plan to skimp out on caring for those who work for me, so I will be informing the servants to order all the finest supplies for her as long as she lives under my roof, in addition to whatever else she might desire. As I always say, taking proper care of one''s tools is what makes an effective workman, and that goes for any professional who makes use of external items. Swordsmen look after their swords, chefs their knives and surgeons their scalpelsDWhat I do is no different. Even today''s trick-or-treating is a good example of something I am doing to ensure the quality of my tools is at its zenithDthe best state they can possibly be. In any case... How am I supposed to prepare for trick-or-treating? I''ve never done it before, so I don''t even know what we''ll be doing... ??? After waiting in the lounge for a short while, a tiny zombie suddenly called me with a voice completely devoid of emotion and a blank face as if it were dead. "Ciphy..." Or rather, this little undead girl was actually Sona. "...I see you got the maids to do your makeup. They must have worked hard." If I didn''t know better, I would have thought one of the people I''d killed in the past had come from the underworld to reap me. Seriously, it was incredibly realisticDfrom the dried blood creeping from her hollowed eyes and decayed mouth to the massive purple-red and black gashes on the rotted limbs and torso or infested bones sticking out from her body, I don''t think I''ve ever seen a better cosplay for a dead person. It''s not saying much since I don''t think I''ve ever actually seen a cosplay for a dead person full stop, but my point is that I wasn''t aware we had hired some movie-level, professional makeup artists as servants in the house. It wasn''t a bad thing; I was just surprised. Compare that to her sister, and well... Swish, swish~ "Boo." "..." Swish, swish~ "Boo. Boo." "Sana. We can''t see your face." "My face isn''t scary..." Sana, who wore a large piece of white fabric that covered her entire body, was evidently cosplaying a ghost. It seemed incredibly low effort, and standing side-by-side with her sister''s costume made her look pitiful, but that didn''t mean it looked bad. No, it was a good costume and the quality of the materials was top-tier, but how much detail could you put into a ghost costume in the first place? All there were, were three black voids where her eyes and mouth were supposed to be. Swish, swish~ "Ciphy. Boo." Every time she moved it made a noise. Waving her arms in front of me and saying ''boo'' repeatedly, what exactly was she trying to accomplish? Swish, swish~ "Boo--" "Alright, I get it. Listen. If you want to really scare someone with it, use your temperature manipulation to make the air around you cold. It won''t work with someone who knows what you''re doing, but against strangers it''s perfect." She lowered her arms and nodded, seemingly keen to put my advice to the test. At that moment, the final person arrived. "Ciphy~" Sophie Asanami came down the stairs calling my nickname in an endearing tone like earlier. "Don''t call me that." "Awh, is someone grumpy? Certainly fit the costume, don''t ya? You cheatin'' bastard." She insulted my cosplay choice, but I didn''t understand what was wrong with it. "I''m dressing up as a 21st-century businessman." The twins reprimanded me previously, informing me that a business suit and briefcase alone were not scary enough for Halloween, so I added my white smiley mask on top of it. A masked salaryman killer; surely, that at least met the minimum criteria. Sophie rolled her eyes at my statement. "Fucking boring." "Do you have a problem?" "Ugh... No, whatever. It looks good on ya, sure. That''s all that matters anyway." In contrast to the neat black suit and white smiley mask I donned, her costume was... "Hm. Won''t you get done for public indecency if you go out looking like that?" "Oh, fuck off. What d''ya think?" All black, she wore a rather risqu costume: thin straps of leather that at least covered a decent amount of skin; thigh-high stockings with strapped boots that ran up to her knees; a pair of feathery wings on her back and curly goat-like horns on her head as well as a fine, heart-ended tail on her lower back. In addition to the tasteful makeup and various other decorative features on her body such as the pink-shaded contact lenses in her eyes that almost appeared to glow, I must admit that it was a very well-done costume with heaps of effort poured into it. "I don''t know what it''s supposed to be, but it''s a good cosplay that fits you somehow." "The fuck? Dude, are you callin'' me a slut?" Huh? "Where did that come from?" I only gave my honest thoughts on it, but they were apparently unappreciated. "Tsk. Ya seriously never heard of a succubus before?" "No?" Was that some kind of cultural thing? I wonder if I should look into it. "Ugh, nevermind then... Thanks for the compliment anyway, I guess." I wasn''t sure what that was about, but I should probably ask the Measurement of Truth next time so as to not make a similar mistake. "You are welcome. Still, it''s barely been three hours. Where did you find all this in time?" I was curious how she managed to gather so much high-quality stuff and put it all together so quickly, thus I asked. Sophie answered with a prideful grin, "Your servants work real fast, ya know?" With a nod, I ended our dialogue there. "Is everyone ready? Let''s go, then." Like that, we left for our first-ever group trick-or-treating. Chapter 71: 69: Measurement of Time "DNice! We got it!" "Good game!" Whistle-!! "First match, Blue Team victory!" Gazing down from the rooftop of the school building, I watched a group of students playing sports in the field down below as I ate my food. It was only lunchtime, but was it normal to have a referee despite the casualness of the game? The sharp sound of howling wind resounded through the air as the referee blew his whistle to announce the start of the second round. Lunchtime was 45 minutes, so I suppose they would be playing two games with each being about 20 minutes in length. With the cheerful but not glaring sun in the cerulean sky, and scant white clouds scattered throughout, it was an objectively pleasant atmosphere, the benign winds brushing tenderly against the face to cool you down. Creak~ Suddenly, I heard the rooftop door open slowly from behind. I didn''t need to guess who the entrant was, so I did nothing and waited. I listened to the sound of the door closing gently before the footsteps approached me and, as if we were close, the person took an uninvited seat beside me. "..." "..." A moment passed between us without a word being said. Giving a sideways glance at this person, I was surprised by the lack of complaints and other such blather. Towards them, I opened my mouth to ask "What''s wrong with you, then?" but was cut off before I had the chance. "Did your plan work yet?" What''s this all of a sudden? "Are you curious about the fate of time''s master?" "Just tell me if you''re gonna, or shuddup if you''re not." Hah? Where''s this attitude coming from? "If you''re going to be like that, then fine. Azaki Kiryuuin is not yet dead, but it shouldn''t be long now." "How much longer?" Two weeks had passed since he stabbed himself with the poisoned blade. Taking into account how much of the poison entered his bloodstream... "I''d say giving him until the end of the day would be considered generous." "...I see." She nodded her head and said nothing more. Well, somebody has a stick up their ass. What happened to you? Now that I think about it, she was rather quiet this morning, too. Did she wake up on the wrong side of the bed? "Why do you care so much all of a sudden?" To my question, Sophie Asanami hesitated. "That... I dunno, it''s just... I get a bad feelin'' from it, is all..." Huh. Azaki Kiryuuin; Is there really such a need to be worrying about a person like that at this point? The guy was practically dead. Although Avon Laura did not give him my "antidote" in the endDturns out she was actually smart enough to get people to find out what it was I had given her before mindlessly administering it to the patientDthat did not change Kiryuuin''s fate. Honestly, they should have just given him the sarin to put him out of his misery sooner, but whatever can you do about the foolish doggedness of those justice-obsessed fellows? In any case, that bad feeling... Sophie possessed no abilities such as clairvoyance or future sight, but I suppose a human''s natural intuition is something to take into consideration. So, I asked her. "What makes you say that?" If there was even a slight chance that Kiryuuin could survive... I could not allow that. Still, it would be immensely difficult to take even the slightest action in the current circumstances. Sneaking into the Playground is not something I would do even if the world was ending, and the risk that comes with sending someone else to assassinate him is insurmountable. "I said I dunno, dumbass! Somethin'' like it felt too easy, maybe? Honestly, it''s prolly nothin'', but... It''s just a feelin'' anyway, so take it as ya want." She yelled at me as if I had done something wrong, but quickly calmed down and began moping again. "Well, that''s certainly helpful." "Oh, shut up. Shouldn''t you know more about it than me anyway?" She was right, but I can only know about something if I ask about it. Not only that, but the wording of the question needs to be precise enoughDnot too vague and not filled with unnecessary details that could skew the answerDfor me to get a response worth anything. I can''t imagine it becoming a reality, but I suppose I should start looking into it right away, just in case something really does happen. The power of human instinct is not to be underestimated, after all, so I''ll trust her this one time. I decided to start with something simple; perhaps the most important question of them all: When is Azaki Kiryuuin, the person who possesses the Measurement of Time, going to die? My eyes naturally widened at the response. ??? Measurement of Time. Usually, this ability includes three main qualities. 1. To tell the time. Needless to say, someone who manipulates time will be able to innately know what time it is, no matter the location and no matter the circumstance. 2. To pause time. This is the primary feature of the Measurement of Time and is what most previous possessors have been renowned for. Whenever the user touches a living creature while time is frozen, it thaws. 3. To slow or hasten time. A lesser form of pausing, this is not freezing time entirely but merely slowing it for everyone except the user or quickening it for only themselves. The degree to which time can be slowed or hastened depends on the user''s experience and training with the Measurement. That is all. These are the three basic features of the Measurement of Time. Despite being a powerful Concept, there are no grandiose abilities such as time travelDbeing able to visit the future or rewind into the past. Because time flows as a river, humans swept up in its course. There is no way for a singular human to reverse the flow of a river from within. The river flows towards an inevitable conclusion. Although there are tributaries that branch out into alternative possibilities and other timelines, they all lead to the sea in the end. The Measurement of Time lends one human a raft and a paddle. Pausing time is possible if the human with the raft paddles against the riverDthey can muster just enough force and resistance to stay afloat in one location. By paddling a little bit slower, you can slow time, and by paddling a little bit faster, you can speed it up. However, at the end of the day, with nothing but a raft and a paddle, it is impossible to overpower the rapids and rewind time. But, there is a case. A scenario in which one could theoretically travel to a previous section of the river. The river is unimaginably vast, and so it would not be possible if all you possessed was a mere raft and paddle, but... If the raft was upgraded, and you could now attach an engine to the raft, would it become a different story? Wouldn''t you then have the potential to fight the currents and head upstream? Of course, the engine would need some fuel after a while, so you might not be able to do it often, but for once and for all, finally... Time reversal. DWouldn''t it be possible to fight the flow of time? ??? The individual ''Azaki Kiryuuin'' died three seconds ago Huh. See? I said there was nothing to be concerned about. "You worried for nothing. He died just now." Sophie looked at me, her wavering gaze still uncertain. "Ya sure...?" "There''s no problem." "Sure, but y''know... I just... I dunno, it just doesn''t seem right..." Again. Her persistent staring was putting me off, so I sighed. What''s the big deal? That perturbed expression of hers, despite me telling her the guy was dead, remained. I didn''t understand why. "Listen, how long are you going to be like this? How many times will it take me to give you the same answer before you realise that nothing is going to happen?" She was concerned that Azaki Kiryuuin could somehow come back from the deadDI get that, but it is simply not possible. "Once a person dies, their Measurement fades away alongside the soul. It isn''t possible for someone to die and come back to life due to the Measurement disappearing instantly upon death." That was the truth, and it wasn''t something that could be changed so easily. If you die, you die. The only hypothetical exception to that rule would be if someone who isn''t dead brings the dead person back to life, but something like that isn''t exactly commonplace, is it? Out of all the Measurements that currently exist right now, there''s only one that has that power. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having finished my lunch, I rose to my feet. Watching over the sports match taking place on the field below, I addressed Sophie''s concerns for the final time. "Time is dead. If you''re going to keep pointlessly worrying, don''t bring it up to my face. Just continue working and training as you have been and you''ll see that there was never anything to worry about." She craned her neck to look up at me from her seated position and roughly ruffled her blonde hair with a grunt. "Argh, fuckin'' hell... Fine, then." Jumping up, she put her hands in the pockets of her loose cardigan and offered me a deal. "Just... Keep an eye on the situation, ''kay? Somethin'' about it really just doesn''t sit right with me, so if you do that, I''ll shut the hell up about it. Pinky promise. In fact, just check again right now." She still went on about it, saying that checking isn''t going to hurt even a fly, but what she was begging me to do was something I was already planning on doing anyway, so it was fine. Making sure that he was genuinely dead took me no effort, after all, and it was good to take caution that my knowledge is as updated as it can be. "That''s fine." In order to soothe her concerns, at least for the immediate future, I agreed with her that I should do it right away, and thus I asked: Is the Concept of Time, Azaki Kiryuuin, dead? The instant after I asked that questionD One moment later. The individual ''Azaki Kiryuuin'' is alive DMy brain froze at the sentence reflected in my eyes. Chapter 72: 70: The End & The Beginning Reflected in my eyes was the scene of the world''s destruction. For me, death was not an uncommon occurrence, but that was something I could endure. It was not natural. A freakishly sinister black vortex spun like a black hole; drawing in, absorbing, and then destroying matterDlike this, it flawlessly annihilated all that was around it. Space tore and ripped, rended and wrest apart within moments by the dreaded twisting nether that seemed to oppose life itself. It didn''t matter that I had all the time in the world. Because this anomalous devil didn''t care for the distinction between what was resisting the river of time and what flowed along with it. It was far too malevolent and significant a force for that. Simply sitting at the end, it waited to swallow everything whole, and nothing could escape its insatiable maw. No matter the dimension, it ate the world. Be it space, time, or something else entirely, it was ruptured and shredded by the corrupting void all the same. Encroaching our world from a place that shouldn''t exist, this unbelievable manifestation of hell will utterly ruin the planet on a global scale within hours, and that outcome was certainly inevitable. It could not be described with any words except ''end of the world''. A catastrophe the type never imagined in the history of mankind. And yet, this apocalyptic mess was caused by a single, terrifying individual. One man. No, he was more of a monster than a humanDhis actions and behaviours were evidence enough of that. Gazing at his weary, expressionless face from a distance, the silent madness in his eyes, I wondered in the final few moments of my slowly ticking life while waiting for the approaching death. ...Just what happened for it to end up this way, Cipher? You weren''t always like this. Look at your face now; it''s as if the soul has been sucked out of you. The times you smiled as you watched your companions perform well for your praise. The times you laughed when a brilliant plan worked out as you expected it to. Even the times you swore and took advantage of my kindness to try and kill me for good. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. DWhere did they all go? All that emotion I used to resent so, where did any of it drain to? The person I used to argue with about what was right and what was wrong; where did he wander off to? You were an absolutely deplorable man, but a man nevertheless, and men can change. But now... There is simply nothing. Someone who cast away all he had, and for what? A man with nothing, and who wants for nothing but the world''s end. A man at his limit who can change no longer. Degraded from man to beast, what can I possibly do to help you now? Even I do not have such power to sway the illogical thoughts of a monster. At my wit''s end, I lamented my own incompetence and inability to change his mind. ...Thinking back on it now, there was so much more I could have done to help. I, who was too focused on the injustices being committed in front of my eyes, was seeing the forest for the trees. I failed to see the bigger picture, the deeper reasoning behind it all. Perhaps, if I didn''t wait so long, I could have changed the outcome... Or maybe, fate, in the grand scheme of things, cannot be altered. Either way, it didn''t matter now. No matter how many times I regressed from here, I could only go so far back in time. The ending was already set in stone. And so, gradually, the world was swallowed up. Engulfed by the purest nothingness, everything disintegrated into the void and vanished. From the tips of my crumbling fingers and toes, I too was fading away. I lost my feeling along with any sense of reality. My end eventually came, and so did the last passing thought in my mind. My dying wish. The same wish I had desired many times in the past, but one I was far too late to realise. [One final time; to the beginning, I want to return and make things right.] In the next moment, even my consciousness expired. And then. I, Azaki Kiryuuin, died for the last time. ??? Tick... Tick... Tick... Suddenly, I woke up. The sound of a clock ticking resounded as the sole noise in the room. "..." Tick... Tick... Tick... I laid still, the soft embrace of the bed enveloping me whole, with my open eyes staring blankly at the white ceiling above. This... At my recognition of the regrettably familiar environment, I muttered in confusion. "...A hospital...?" No, not quite. "Ugh." Raising my torso, I sat my stiff body up in the bed and looked around. I was in a suite-like empty room that gave a small sense of dissonance if you compared it to a regular hospital room. I knew why that was almost immediatelyDbecause this isn''t a regular hospital. I was currently in a facility belonging to the Wardens of Future''s Blight, my lifelong partner organisation. "But why...? Ah!" My face hardened as the floodgate of memories opened. The scene of the Earth being ruthlessly clawed apart and gulped by the void replayed within my mind. "That''s right... He destroyed the world..." Needless to say, I shouldn''t be alive right now. Even if my Measurement of Time had successfully activated to take me into the past as it normally does when I die, it shouldn''t be able to take me back more than a few days, so how on Earth...? Was it because the entire world ended this time? It didn''t just end with my death, but the extinction of the world itself, so it sent me back... I was making such conjectures when I recalled the final thought before I died. [One final time; to the beginning, I want to return and make things right.] My desire to save not just the world, but even that man, too. Was it because I wished dearly for it? More than I ever have before? Whatever the case was, the second chance I wanted had been granted... With that understanding, suddenly, something appeared in front of meDa transparent screen floated in the air with a string of text on it. Your gift, the Measurement of Time, has evolved I stared at the sentence blankly. ...What...? Before I had time to react, more screens materialised from thin air. Your gift, the Measurement of Time, has been removed and replaced with a new gift, the Measurement of Dimension Due to the inherent nature and power of the new ability, as well as your inexperience with it, the majority of its capabilities will be sealed until you grow able to withstand and use them Assistance will be granted to support your growth - to access, use your will Use this precious second chance to accomplish what you set out to do You will not be granted a third attempt I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. My Measurement of Time had evolved? I''d never even heard of something like the Measurement of Dimension before... I briefly wondered what it meant by ''assistance'', but that could wait for now. Not just that, but the latter messages seemed almost... Personal, which was oddly creepy. But, that ... There''s no way... Right? Unless what that guy said is... No, even if that were true, what does it matter? All that mattered was that I had somehow been granted a second chance. I would not... Whether something like a third attempt existed or not, I would not let this invaluable time go to waste. This time for sure, I will save the world. ...Cipher, too. I''ll figure out just what it was that caused him to change so drastically, and I''ll make sure things are different this time. First things first, I need to find out what the situation is. I''m clearly in the middle of recovery, but since my body always heals when returning on death, I don''t know which ''ending'' I regressed to. I didn''t seem to have a phone on me, so I got out of bed and walked over to the desktop computer in the corner of the room. I was wearing nothing but a hospital gown, but it didn''t bother me as there were more important concerns. Even just walking from the bed to the desk, I realised that my body feels strange in a few ways, which indicates I''m quite a bit further into the past than I initially thought. Hopefully, that means I''ve returned to one of the earlier times and I''ll have plenty of time to change the future, such as when I was tricked and exploded into smithereens all those years ago. Whirr-! As expected of the Wardens'' equipmentDno matter the year, the computer booted up rather quickly. My gaze immediately snapped to the corner of the screen. [14/11/2027] Eyes wide open, my gaping mouth exclaimed in shock. "7... I''ve gone back 7 years...?!" Not only that but the dateD14th of NovemberDwas one I recalled clearly. The first time that man killed me. Well, perhaps half of the fault there lay with my own incompetence, but it was two weeks after our first-ever time meeting. That Halloween... For two weeks, it was some of the most excruciating pain I''ve ever experienced, and the subconscious, harrowing feeling that I was going to die was deep-rooted in my flesh ever since. Still... "H-haha..." A weird, amazed smile formed on my face as my lips arched and I chuckled out of pure astonishment as my hands tightly clenched without me realising. This... Seven years of future knowledge; of experience and insight... DWith something like this, saving the world becomes a real possibility. ========== (Volume 2 END) Chapter 73: Interlude: The Vulgar Yet Fond Delinquent Oscar Itou, that condescending bastard. The way he talks pisses me off. Always acting like I''m below him, he does and says whatever the hell he wants. A freak psycho who doesn''t even hesitate to hurt or kill people. I mean, he even pushed me off a building, for fuck''s sake. ...Damn. The more I think about it; this son of a bitch, he pisses me off. Still... The more unhinged he is, the more perfect he is. If I''m gonna kill that murderer... I need someone crazy like that. Someone with the knowledge, skills and experience... and the unfaltering will. Ah... Really, I guess he ain''t too bad. Treats me better than most people, at least, and he doesn''t seem to care even if I curse at him. It''s not like he''s ugly, either. And... Maybe it''s ''cause he already knows everything, or maybe ''cause he just doesn''t care, but... I feel like I can be myself, y''know? Back home, there''d be no chance of that happening. At least, not after mum died. When it was just the two of us, me ''n my dad, we didn''t talk much. ''Sophie... How''s your day been?'' ''Alright.'' ''...I see. That''s good.'' ''Guess so.'' That was how the majority of our "conversations" went. There might''ve been the occasional variation in the topic, but never anything of substance. Always away from home working, he was never a model father even before the incident. A workaholic who spent more time in the Playground and worried more about the damn freaks with weird powers than his own wife and daughter. ...Even after she was killed by one of those very same freaks, he didn''t change. He was unforgivable. That man''s reaction to the death of his wife was almost nonexistent as he continued work as usualDNo, that incident probably only served to fuel him even further, giving him thought''s like "See! They are dangerous! This is why I need to work hard to keep them from going on a rampage!" I questioned why he even had a kid in the first place if he was going to ignore them. That was why we rarely interacted, in any case. I preferred to spend most of my time not at home, but literally anywhere else, too, just so that I could spend one less second looking at that despicable face. And then, that man... The disgusting human being that he is, one day brought me into the infamous Playground that I had only heard of from his monologic ramblings. It was a day I could never forget no matter how hard I tried. "Sophie, dear! I''ve got a surprise for you today!" Deep underground, we entered a heavily-guarded facility that stretched all the way to the surface a good few hundreds or even thousands of metres up. "Dad..?" That man, an excited grin on his face like it was his birthday, led me to a strange white room where I was firmly strapped down onto a table. "Don''t worry, Sophie. It might hurt a little, but it''s for your own good." I recall being injected with a few different kinds of drugs before my vision flashed from complete whiteness to darker than black. "Wha--" Puzzled at the situation, and obviously panicked, I tried asking a question, but it was cut off before I could even try. Then, I felt something sharp within my coreDas if ''something'' was trying to violently wrench my soul from my body. ...The echoing scream of pure, blood-curdling agony that followed, as well as the inhuman face of that man''s wide smile as he watched remains etched vividly in my mind... And makes me shudder to this day. Even now, I experience countless sleepless nights and nights where I toss and tumble in my stressful slumber after that day. It wasn''t just the physical pain that tortured me, but the mental anguish, too. The place my mother died. He brought me where the only person I had ever been close to passed away and smiled brightly as if there was something to celebrate inside that wretched place. Later on, when I woke up and found out that he had given me that very same, monstrous power, I threw up. Everything I ate that day and even what I ate for dinner the day before was ejected from my body in denial. When that was all gone, I vomited pure gastric juices and even the air in my lungs. Since that day... It''s been a decade. Soon, the tenth annual death anniversary for her will arrive. Ten years is a long time, and that''s especially the case for kids. When she died, I wasn''t even eight years old, but I''m now seventeen. With each day that passes, my mind forgets what she looked like more and more. The image of her has been slowly fading away, piece by piece, for almost ten years. The one remnant left of her is a picture in the lounge, but even that is no longer with me. All I remember are the features I inherited from her; that she was beautiful and foreign, with her blonde hair, hazel eyes and olive skin that made her stick out especially. It''s not like I''m afraid I''ll forget her. That man once told me I took her spitting image, so all I needed to do was look into a mirror to find out what she looked like. So, I''m not afraid of forgetting. It''s just... What would she think? Of that man, of me, of the entire, incredibly fucked-up situation as a whole. Frankly. I dunno. I dunno, but I don''t need to know. What does it matter? I hate that man. I will kill the bastard that killed my mother, then kill that man who indirectly caused her death by bringing her to the Playground in the first place, and then I''ll destroy it all. That repulsive place which harbours monsters in human skin both on the side of the subjects themselves and the professors, I''ll put an end to all of it regardless. What I''m doing, I''m doing not for her, but for myself. So, what the hell does it matter what she thinks? For me... A selfish thing I''m doing for myself and for myself only. ...Ah, wait. But then, there''s that guy. The guy I happen to share a goal with... Well, it''s not like I''m doing it for him, so that doesn''t count. He''s doing it for himself, I''m doing it for myself. We might want the same thingDto destroy those bastardsDbut we want it for different reasons. If you think about it technically, I guess he could be classified as one of those freaks, but... ...Anyway, he''s different from them. We brushed upon it briefly before, but he said he only wants to live free. I get that. Back home, I lived within an atmosphere that felt like I was being strangled. It was impossible for me to be myself around that man, but in this new house... With Oscar, I feel like I can finally breathe. Of course, I know it ain''t his real name, but I don''t think Ciphy is his real name either, and the twinsDSana and Sona I think?Dwon''t tell me no matter how many times I ask. He ain''t the type of person to give into force, either, but maybe someday, he''ll tell me willingly. That weird guy, even if he does piss me off sometimes... I can''t lie, he''s refreshing to be around. Even though he''s frustrating, it''s comfortable. I dunno what it is, it''s just that kind of thing. ...Honestly, being a partner in his crazy shenanigans was kinda fun before, too. The way he acts to get me to do what he wants and how he tries to persuade and order me around... It''s like he needs me. That feeling... It''s something strange, but nice to have, y''know? Nobody has needed me like that before. And since he needs me, maybe that makes me a bit more comfortable with it. I know he does a lot of bad things, and he might treat people coldly, but in the end, there''s nothing to be dissatisfied with. Even the time he pushed me off the school rooftop like the insane asshole he is was to help me get over the trauma of using my power... Still, even if he is such an insane asshole... He looks after us well, gives us everything we could ever want, and lets us do what we want even if he''s personally against it. Someone like that, even if he claims the reason for it to be for his own purposes, isn''t he objectively acting like a good person? Sure, he can be ruthless when it comes to lying to people''s faces and completely apathetic when taking a life, but has he done such a thing for no good reason? A person who attended the same school as me for the past two years, and is now in the same third year as me, yet simultaneously someone I had never heard of outside of his flawless grades. Someone who had never once caused trouble until this third year, and even that wasn''t of his own initiative. Isn''t he just a reactive person simply trying to get by? Oscar Itou. Ciphy. He might not be a ''good'' person exactly, but he certainly ain''t a ''bad'' person either, right? At least, not in my eyes. ...It''s been a while since we began acting together now. About two months. Not that long, but enough for me to understand. That guy, everytime we pass each other by, he always knows whenever something''s up. When I''m up, when I''m down, he knows without me having to communicate a thing. What I''m thinking, what I''m going through, what I want... DHe knows everything about me. Human beings naturally wear masks when socialising. To hide their true selves. No matter who you''re faced with, this fact remains true for all relationships. And yet, this guy, he sees through all of that. It''s impossible to even think of wearing a mask before his eyes. You have no choice but to bear your true self in front of him. Normally, I''d find that kind of thing perverse and disgusting, but somehow, this feels different. That I don''t have to wear a mask in front of him, that I don''t have to pretend. Something abnormal. Relief. It''s as if the pressure weighing down on me dissipates. I can act however I please and he doesn''t even judge. I don''t know if I would call it ''acceptance'' of who I am, but I also can''t deny that that''s sort of what it feels like. A feeling no one else could give. I can''t hide anything from him, but there''s no need to. The feeling of wanting to hide something from him doesn''t exist in the first place. It''s undeniable that he cares for us. What the truth behind that care is, doesn''t matter. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That bastard, I''m well aware he won''t hesitate to throw me and anyone else under the bus if he really has to. I also can''t honestly say whether or not I think he wants to do that. To him, it''s probably not a case of desire, but of requirement. If it comes down to it, he will do it whether he wants to or not. If he feels he has to, he will. Yeah, and he''d probably sneer and feel a sense of supercilious derision, while at it, that son of a bitch. In that respect, that guy is the most selfish, misanthropic and narcissistic bastard there is. But... I don''t know what it is... Even if he is a right bastard... That guy... ...He''s the most comfortable bastard to be around. Chapter 74: Interlude: Trick-or-Treat? I wasn''t very well-versed in many sorts of traditional events around the world as I held no particular interest in them. This meant I knew close to nothing about such rituals or practices that most people took part in during these times. The same can be said for customs such as "Trick-or-treating". Once I had asked the Measurement of Truth about it, I had gathered that it was a traditionally odd thing where people would go around to others'' houses and demand confectionery from them in return for not bringing them misfortune. In other words, extortion. It was a rather frightening prospect, and I certainly couldn''t understand why children would find such a thing nothing more than entertaining. If you could scare someone enough with threats, you would be rewarded? I first wondered why I, of all people, had never known about such a thing before, but then moved on to wonder why kids were being taught such destructive values in the postmodern world. I suppose it''s more of a game to them than anything, but extortion doesn''t seem like the typical thing you would want to teach your child. Well, not like I care about that type of thing. In some places, it dates back to a time of rampant religion and in others, it was simply cultural, but there appeared to be similar customs in many areas of the world. It was confusing, but not something I would reject per se. I didn''t get the idea behind celebrating and rewarding kids who go around threatening people, but the concept itself is not something foreign to me. Anyway, I wasn''t sure why I had to dress up as something scary when the most effective way to threaten people was often to appear completely harmless at a glance rather than a monster. The art of fear and intimidation is one in which I am a veteran, so I should know. At the end of the day, neither Sana nor Sona was happy until I looked at least somewhat scary, so I ended up putting on my mask. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shortly after leaving the house, we wandered around the neighbourhood bustling with kids and parents alike, all dressed up and screaming. The area we lived in, Tree Jewel Boulevard, was a place consisting of many rich and powerful families. So, many of the kids were wearing exorbitantly-priced costumesDthe likes of which you would only expect to see in grade-A professional films and movies. Put bluntly, they were putting way too much effort in. "Ciphy, there. Look..." "Over there. Ciphy, look..." ...Though I can''t say much, as these rascals are also wearing tens of thousands worth of cosmetics and material. They each tugged on one of my arms and pointed to a house in particular. It was a house exhibiting dozens of fancy and overdone decorations like flaming skulls, flashing red lights, animated wallpapers posted up and scary noises playing from a set of speakers hidden in bushes around the place. There was even a smoke machine making the house look like it was shrouded within this mysterious, creepy fog. I then realised that the kids'' costumes were not the only thing to show off. I imagine that, during this time, there would be many smug and affluent parents looking to flaunt their wealth and houses by decorating to the extreme. Many of the kids around us were afraid to step near the abode that appeared straight from a C-tier horror flick, but of course, my twins were different from the rest. On the contrary, they appeared attracted to the daring house. Well, ghosts don''t exist in the first place, but these two had experienced much worse than whatever could possibly happen to them here, so they rightfully had nothing to fear. Knock knock-! Approaching the house, Sophie and I stood silently behind the girls as they bravely knocked on the front door. "Kyaaaaaah...!" We waited for an answer, but instead of someone opening the door, a loud and spine-chilling scream reverberated from within the house. "...!?" "..." Sophie might''ve flinched at the surprise, but otherwise, there was no reaction. The sound was obviously one played by a speaker, so I wondered if that was the owner''s attempt at scaring us away. Knock knock-! They knocked again, and this time, the door slowly opened with an awful, dragged-out creak. Beyond the ajar door, nothing but darkness could be seen. A pair of crimson lights appeared before a voice sounded from within the void-like darkness. "What brings thou~?" It was clearly an altered voice that bore a resemblance to nails on a blackboard or a fork scratching on a plate, but it wasn''t quite that unbearable. ""Trick or treat?"" The girls called out and asked, with Sona jumping a little to emphasise her zombie costume and Sana waving her arm to make more swishing noises of fluttering fabric. "I choose..." The dubious voice answered. "Trick...!" With a sudden yell, a gust of wind shot from within the door as it slammed shut right in our faces. In the next moment, a bucket of something black dropped on us from the porch canopy above our heads. "Kyiieehk--?!" It was a surprise to the four of us, but only Sophie reacted so violently as to shriek before grabbing onto me. "...Get off. What are you so afraid of, huh?" "Ah... Ahem, t-the hell d''ya mean, "afraid", hm?!" Her arms were subtly trembling as she quickly let go after realising what she did, and though it was a little difficult to make it out, I could vaguely see her face flush with embarrassment at being the only one to scream. I picked up one of the small black things that fell onto our heads and shoulders and held it between my thumb and index finger. "Look. It''s just a fake spider. Were you really scared of this?" "Shut up." "We don''t even get poisonous spiders around here, what are you afraid of?" "I said shut up, asshole!" I purposefully neglected to mention how even the twins were completely unaffected by the jumpscare to avoid more abuse from Sophie, but I did think it was a rather cheap trick. Anyhow, we stood outside the door for a while after that, but... There were no sweets? "Hey, ain''t we supposed to get somethin'' after all that?" "...I thought so too." Sophie agreed. When the girls realised the owner of the house wasn''t going to give us anything after the whole ordeal, they all looked at me pleadingly, their pumpkin-themed candy baskets hanging sullenly by their waists. My gaze found the cobweb-covered camera that observed the entire front porch, upon which my eyes narrowed. Glancing at each of the girls'' faces which seemed to be imploring me to solve the situation, I sighed inwardly and whispered to them. "Give me a moment." Taking a step towards the door, the three girls moved cautiously behind me. Knock, knock-! "..." I knocked on the door twice with the back of my hand, but nothing happened. Was this a sign that the owner of the house wanted us to leave? ...This bastard. Trying to waste my time, are you? Does he think he can mess with me like this and get away with it? I''ll show you. Knock, knock-! I knocked again, and nothing happened as I expected. Moving my masked face inches away from the camera on the door, I spoke in as cold and intimidating a tone I could muster. "You better come out with some rewards soon or you''ll see what a real ''trick'' looks like." I placed the briefcase that was part of my costume down and opened it, revealing an all-silver Desert Eagle in mint condition inside. Big, intimidating, and heavy in the case of close combat. If we were talking about looks and practicality, then this would have to be one of my favourite handguns there was. Unfortunately, it wasn''t quite a weapon that was useful in situations where I would prefer things to be quiet, as in the case of the Ruger MIV-S, but outside of that was a different story. I heard noises from inside the house as if someone was rushing about, and before long, the door opened. "Uh?! What, you guys are still here?" A young woman with glasses appeared, dressed in casual clothes without a scary costume, and flinched at our appearance. Her purpose appeared to be to fix the trap that triggered to drop the fake spiders on us, but she didn''t expect to find us still waiting there. Staring at us awkwardly for a moment, she waved her hand dismissively while picking up the spiders on the floor. "Shoo, shoo. I don''t have anything to give you guys, so go away already." The four of us looked at her as she continued on with her own business, ignoring our presence. Eventually, she finished, but when she finally looked back at us, jolted back in surprise. "Ah?! H-hey, I said I don''t have anything, alright?" Her eyes flickered between my own and the Desert Eagle in my hands which aimed at her excuse-spewing face. "So?" I replied, to which she faltered. "...Sorry?" "I said, if you don''t reward us, I''ll show you what a real trick looks like. Do you still have nothing to give?" A moment of silence passed, after which she gulped and adjusted her glasses. "It''s a convincing costume, but I''m not here to give out free stuff." "Really? I think you''ll be surprised just how convincing it is." She stared at me in disbelief. "Are you... That''s not just a prop... Is it?" I smiled. "Do you want to find out?" She gulped, but then shook her head and frowned at me. "You asked if it was a trick or a treat. I said trick and thus gave you a trick. That''s how it goes, so don''t cause trouble and leave my property, please. That''s not how I thought it works, though. What I gathered from Truth was that I am the one offering the trick, not you. Even if that isn''t the case, you wasted my time and so I am wanting something in return. "Is that not just fair? You got your trick off. So, how about you just give us the confectionery, yeah? Believe me when I say that choice will save you a lot of trouble later on." Emphasising the gun in my hand, the woman closed her eyes with furrowed brows as if she had a headache all of a sudden. Seconds later, she heaved a sigh and shrugged. "Fine. God, I hate persistent people like you who can''t take a joke..." Retreating into her house as she complained, she soon returned with a huge basket containing myriad sweets and treats and divvied them into each of our own buckets. "There. You happy? Now go, please." I didn''t carry a bucket, but the other three were evidently very satisfied as they buried their heads in what they had just received. Nodding my head, we left the property and continued trick-or-treating for about two hours until 8 pm. Similar things happened at a few houses where the owner required a little bit of ''coercion'' in order to be persuaded to give us our reward, but there were also houses that left buckets of treats out in the open for people to take freely. When we returned, the twins showed off their yield to me with great gratification and pride. "Ciphy, look." "Ciphy, so many sweeties..." I recalled the moment Sana used her Temperature Manipulation ability to send a chill down the property owner''s spine and the moment Sona used her Telekinetic Self-Enhancement to grab another kid''s bag of sweets from out of his hands. By the end of the night, they had collected so much more than their baskets were initially able to hold that all of the confectionery gathered had to be stored in a separate room. To the two of them, I smirked and patted their heads. "Hm, indeed. Well done." Naturally, such a thing could only be accomplished by those who worked hard to deserve it. A bountiful harvest. Chapter 75: 71: Future Plans The Wardens of Future''s Blight. A government-backed organisation which aims to protect the world against potential threats such as those born with powerful Measurements. An organisation that has existed for aeons. An organisation whose true nature could be called noble. At the same time, it is a group of people who use amoral and unethical methods like taking young children away from their parents and confining them within secret facilities dubbed ''Playgrounds''. Their very name indicates their purpose. The ''Wardens'' of ''Future''s Blight''. They are the wardens of the world whose existence is to protect it from the blight of the future. That is, they are those who protect humanity against anything that could become a danger to the world. Currently, there are nine known individuals possessing powers that have the potential to bring harm upon the world. These are the 9 Concepts. Of course, not all of the Concepts pose real threats to humanity, as there are those who actively assist the Wardens in defending the world. Likewise, there are those who, despite not helping to protect the world, hold no interest in causing trouble. Regardless of their disposition, the Concepts'' danger is ranked solely in terms of the power of their Measurement and the potential damage it can cause. At the bottom of the list was Truth. Ranked F in terms of power. After all, all it is is unrestricted knowledge, and while such a thing could obviously bring harm depending on how certain knowledge is utilised, the ability in itself cannot cause damage. In comparison to the others, someone who merely knows a lot can''t be seen as a threat in the slightest. Someone who can see and alter the future. Someone who can manipulate space itself. Someone who can pause time. Not just these three, but every one of the other six has something that puts them even one step above ninth place in the rankings. Someone who can blot out the sun with a wave of their hand. Someone who can level cities into the ground with a snap of their fingers. Someone who can extinguish millions of lives with but a thought. Such existences were not imaginary nor particularly rare among the nine. On the contrary, it is only Truth among them who is powerless in that manner. None of that. He cannot see the future. He cannot interact with the dimensions of space or time. All he can do... is know the answer to a question. Thus, originally, the Measurement of Truth was not one looked at with much concern. There was no need to observe him 24/7 with a platoon of guards, nor was there a need to lock him up in a room specifically designed to detain him. For the most part, he could be left to his own devices, and he never seemed the type to cause unnecessary trouble even under arrest. That is exactly why that day came as a shock to everyone. Blaring alarms. "...There''s been a massacre?" Flashing red lights. "Truth has escaped...?!" The absence of what they thought was a harmless existence. Nobody knew what had occurred all of a sudden, but everyone at the scene could no longer be identified. All CCTV footage of the incident was not just erased, but nonexistent entirely. Truth''s escape. Even the child who could see the future couldn''t see it coming; and if it was something that even the "Oracle" was unable to foresee, then just what on Earth happened? To this day, few are aware of the truth. But, to everyone knowledgeable of the facts of the incident, one thing was for sure. Inhuman. That was not something caused by man. ??? "You missed." "...I know." Watching the pitiful sight in front of me, I couldn''t hold myself back any longer. "The head. You need to hit the head." "Quiet." Sophie Asanami, who replied rather aggressively, swung her arm once more in deep concentration. Her clenched fist disappeared into nothingness as her whole right arm was seemingly swallowed up by the air itself. Thunk-! Suddenly, her hand reappeared by the side of the training dummy''s head a few metres in front of her and slammed it squarely in the temple. "Oh!? Alright!" Having finally succeeded in what she was trying to achieve, she burst into joy and yelled with enthusiasm. "Why are you so happy?" It took a hell of a long time for her to accomplish this feat, but she had only managed to do it once, so I didn''t think it was quite the time to celebrate yet, but she shouted at me. "Hey! Shut it, jerk. Want me to do it again? Huh? I''ll do it right now?!" She raised her fist towards me but I ignored her threats that won''t go anywhere and waited for the dummy to give its result. [Trainee - Sophie. Match - #47. Main Targets - Head (Left Temple). S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Average Accuracy - 95%. What Went Wrong - Hit the intended target, however slightly off-centre. Additionally, the strike was too weak in terms of power. How To Improve - Practice moving your body and proper posture to better improve the accuracy and precision consistency of hits. Additionally, build muscle mass through the recommended diet and workout regime to increase the power of your strikes. Additional Note - Because Trainee Sophie appears to have a lack of prior fighting experience, you should spar more often and get used to moving in a fight so that your body is not so stiff during combat encounters. However, because Trainee Sophie is spending more time in the Practice Grounds, this is an issue that should sort itself out as you train more. Result - B- Keep up the good work.] "Minus? Haa, at least it''s a good grade... Why''s it better than my school grades, though?" "Ha." Seeing her slightly disappointed yet content expression, I chuckled, causing a frown to form on her face as she put her hands on her hips and glared at me. "The hell are you laughin'' at, huh?" "No. What do you mean, ''why''? Don''t try and make it seem like a surprise." "Ah, be quiet." She waved her hand as if to shoo me away before turning her attention back towards the training dummy. Thunk-! Thump-! Slam-! Quietly, I observed from a distance as she sparred the robotic dummy that responded in reaction to her movements. Watching absentmindedly, I thought about future events. In the long term, there were things like the annihilation of the Order and the continued growth of the twins, Sana and Sona, as well as Sophie Asanami''s training. Things that would continue on their own without the need for input on my end. Those were all things I didn''t need to worry about. What was more of a concern were the short-term matters. Matters such as any immediate threats coming from the Order or the Wardens, and school; including not just mine and Sophie''s, but the twins'' and even Selina and Emir''s as well. Oh, that''s right, Emir is also attending Selina''s school from now on. Anyway, there were a few troublesome things that needed to be taken care of in relation to that, with the first of such things being... Sana and Sona''s parent-teacher conference. Right. I forgot it was a thing because I never had parents attend one before, but there definitely was a system in which the parents of students would come in and have a one-to-one discussion with the teacher. It''s not such a big deal. The meeting is no longer than an hour, so it fortunately isn''t going to take too long, and it''s not like I have anything to worry about regarding the twins'' behaviour or academic achievement. From what they''ve told me, they''re performing well enough, so it shouldn''t be anything of concern. That takes place after school on Wednesday. After that, there shouldn''t be much happening until the end-of-year celebration that my class is planning to hold, and immediately after that is winter break, lasting three weeks. During this time, I am not expecting any dangerous incidents to occur from the Order or Wardens'' end, but I should take measures just in case. Still, I don''t think anything will happen while school is ongoing. Since what they want to avoid the most is publicity, taking action in the public eye would be far too reckless an action for either of them. For the Wardens especially, last time''s Halloween incident was a close call. They actively cooperated with the principal of the school and even some of the teachers personally at that time, so they wouldn''t be able to take any such careless actions for at least a while. The Order, tooDeven though they''re not the type to hesitate to come after me even if it results in a few civilian casualties, the risk of being exposed is incredibly dangerous for them. After all, I''m not their only enemy to look out for. If the Wardens catch wind of them too badly, the Order is practically done for, so they don''t have much choice in not acting rashly either. In the end, I am the one in the position to make the next move. The preparations are already underway. Furthermore, at this point in time, the weapon known as ''Truthseeker''s Livestream'' is reaching an apex in terms of potential. Not only am I able to broadcast the evil actions of both the Order and the Wardens to the general public and expose them, but I am able to show each of their actions to the opposing group. The next development. Rather than facing both organisations simultaneously by myself, I''ll pit them against each other. One enemy organisation versus another enemy organisation. When both hostiles clash, they may not eliminate each other equally, but the result will always be a net positive. From that point on, no matter who wins, I''ll be the sole beneficiary. Of course, I can make an accurate prediction on who I think will be the one to remain standing; let us just say that it certainly won''t be the one obsessed over me like a deranged lover. I will go to the Order. I will show the Wardens what heinous actions that revolting group is committing and I will evoke their superficial sense of justice to bring resentment down towards them. The lesser of the two, the Order, will thus be crushed. Professor Marcus Lynton. Your time is limited, and your end is imminent. Chapter 76: 72: Parent-Teacher Conference (1) Three days later. "We''ve arrived, sir." With a smooth glide, the meticulously designed limousine came to a gradual halt at the intended destination before I even realised it. As stated by the frankly overpriced watch adorning my wrist, the time was approaching 4 o''clock. "Good." Glancing at the chauffeur in the front seat who declared our arrival, I replied with a nod and, without delay, had the door opened for me. Without a word, Sana and Sona got out just after me wearing their pristine navy blue school uniforms. Exiting the luxurious branded car donning a freshly-ironed black suit, I opened my mouth to the chauffeur from the open front window as I felt the slight breeze brush against my face and fashionably slicked hair. "Wait here for my return. I will not be long." "Understood." Turning away, my gaze naturally rested upon the institution in front of which I stood. Sacchim Girls'' Private School. Needless to say, this was the school Sana and Sona were enrolled in. My presence here is thus for none other than the twins'' parent-teacher conference. Today, I am here not as the Concept of Truth Cipher; not as the livestreamer and known terrorist Truthseeker; and not even as the exemplary student Oscar Itou, but as the legal father and guardian of Sana and Sona, as well as the acclaimed business associate of Minami Mochizuki. Leander Herington. A man who doesn''t exist in reality, but who is yet another of my false identities initially fabricated for the sole purpose of signing the agreement with Minami. Nonetheless, he is a man of status, of pride, and of power. Despite not being a real person, there is a need to show that I, Leander Herington, am nothing less than excellent. Today, I must present myself as such a flawless person. My reason for getting the maids of the mansion to dress me up all professionally and even style my hair is for this purpose. Going so far as to take lessons from the Measurement of Truth to fully muster and realise this noble character in my actions, behaviours and words down to the smallest detail. I will not just evoke, but become such a person. The large metal gate that blocked my view bore the institution''s symbol, a noble pine tree with embellishing sparkles as if to symbolise the enrolling students'' high-class status and beautified pride. Waiting just by this gate, the twins just behind me, a well-dressed woman appearing in her thirties stood. "Welcome. My name is Stella Larson. You must be Mr Herington? It is a pleasure to meet you." The teacher of my, Leander Herington''s children. For the first time, I came face-to-face with her, who bowed politely and introduced herself with a smile I responded in kind and the heavy iron gate opened with a sort of grating bellow. "The pleasure is mine, Ms Larson. Feel free to call me Leander. I apologise for making you wait." "Much obliged. Don''t mind it at all, Mr Leander. It is the duty of the summoner to provide a welcoming environment to the invitee, after all. Please, follow me." "Of course." After our mutual introduction concluded, Stella Larson, evidently a renowned and long-time tutor at this grand establishment, led me through the vast campus schoolyard while making idle small talk. "Do you hire many gardeners here, Ms Larson?" The lush greenery spread out around the place with all sorts of exotic flowers, berry bushes and the like making it almost screamingly obvious. "Yes. As you can see, the gardens are well-kept and regularly maintained by not only two alternating teams of professional gardeners but also the students themselves who enjoy taking part in caring for their local environment. That was something I didn''t expect. The noble and rich students of this prestigious school enjoy messing around with dirt and flowers? How amusing. "How wonderful." Of course, I didn''t let my thoughts be known. After all, that would be unbecoming of me. For the man known as Leander Herington, he was a man of culture and of sophistication, and so I must show an exterior presenting as much. "Do you think so?" I do not. "I do. Is it not true that even small things like this can ignite the cinders of passion and love within students? The sense of accomplishment derived when a tiny bud blossoms into a fragile yet precious bloom should not be obscured from the children." My gaze scanned the whole area around us, my view unable to escape the rather picturesque scene of all these bunches of vivid flowers. Pausing my steps, Stella Larson and the twins stopped with me and watched curiously as I bent my knees to pluck a single flower. Crimson amaryllis. "Taking care of the environment around them; it is something that gives the students pride, no? It is a matter of curating a peaceful atmosphere, and not just that, but one of growth and positivity." Standing up while holding such a flower grown by the students'' own hands, I gazed wistfully at the flowery field beside us. "I believe so, Mr Leander... It brings me more joy than you can realise to know that such a respected man like yourself understands the perhaps understated importance behind these commonly frowned-upon acts." Well, of course they would be upset. What middle-aged rich man is going to be pleased to hear that his daughter has been playing with dirt and growing flowers? It''s not exactly something anyone would call ''prestigious behaviour''. Apologising for taking a flower without warning as I gave it to the twins, Stella Larson assured me it was alright and we continued. While we walked, I noticed a surprising amount of students bashfully observing us from the windows, curiosity bare in their eyes. "There appear to be many curious spectators." It seems I wasn''t the only one, as Stella Larson chuckled at my comment. "Yes. Many parents and guardians are constantly engrossed in business affairs that take up much of their time. That is one of the reasons we have a decent portion who choose to entrust their children with us. Additionally, we can provide 24/7 services of all kinds for those who live in on-site accommodations such as healthcare, education and security, to name a few. This is how our wonderful student dormitories may allow for the best of both worlds, so to speak." I see. In other words, there are a load of rich and neglectful parents who just place their young in student dormitories and forget about them. Stella Larson seemed to take pride in the school facilities, but that was the truth of it. The dormitories'' purpose is to house the kids of negligent parents, yes, but it''s not like that is all it''s good for. Professional 24/7 security, healthcare, education, and more for the children of parents willing to pay. Of course, it''s a heaven''s blessing for not just those who aren''t that interested in their children, but those who genuinely wish the best for them too. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It may in fact be better for many of the enrolling kids'' well-being and future if they live in the student dormitories. A place where they are free to enjoy all of these benefits and more, and even where they can talk all day with their friends. Rather than biding their time alone in a uselessly grand and bleak household where even their own parents are ''too busy'' to take proper care of them. A terribly boring place like that, or a place with anything they could want or need, including friends? Wouldn''t it be far inferior? Envisioning what kinds of people are the caretakers of such children, only butlers, maids and nannies could come to mind. "Although I agree that it is overall a positive, necessary thing..." Dragging out my words, I happened to meet eyes with one of the students observing me from beyond the glass of the dormitory window. Just like the others perhaps, an older girl with golden hair and amethyst eyes sparkling with curiosity was watching us. Initially, I was surprised to see someone who appeared to be my age living in the student dormitories, but I then recalled the fact that this prestigious all-girls private school was one that taught from ages 5 all the way to 18. Rather embarrassingly, I belatedly recalled this fact despite it being one of the main reasons I chose this school for the twins in the first placeDso that I would not have to go through the trouble of enrolling them in another school after they graduate. In any case, might that girl be such neglected offspring as well? If so, it was living proof of the lacking parenting skills common among rich folk. "I can only pity the children that have the fate and suffering of growing up with such parents forced upon them." In the end, whether or not that girl was one of those children did not matter. Spoken with a hint of coldness in my voice, Stella Larson could only lower her head at my words. It may be a private school for nobody but the children of the rich and well-established. But it is simultaneously a place for the sad, unloved children of such powerful families. "...Indeed." Of course, there would be plenty of kids who live in the dormitories and don''t belong in such a category, but it cannot be denied that the purpose for many of the children being housed here is so that the parents can box that concern up and shove it to the back of their minds as they return to their work. Either way, it is none of my concern, and quite frankly I do not feel for those children who may be nothing more than a status piece for those in power. "I apologise if this comes off the wrong way, Mr Leander, but on the contrary, I think your ability to achieve what you have while also taking care of your children is quite commendable." Achievements. What Stella Larson is talking about is the fabricated feats the man known as Leander Herington is said to have accomplished. For example, donating hordes of wealth to a great many foundations and institutions as well as establishing various things that give a good look to the public eye such as orphanages, schools, and hospitals. In fact, this Sacchim Girls'' Private School is one such institution to which I have donated money. All to boost the reputation of Leander Herington, such things are necessary even if I find them pointless. Even though it isn''t exactly me who is donating, but rather Minami, who has been entrusted with such matters on behalf of my name. "Although it may not be my place to judge, and I would prefer to keep this a secret between the two of us, Mr Leander, but the attitude many parents hold towards their childrens'' education and future, who will be the ones to lead the next generation, does tend to leave an unfortunately bitter taste in my mouth." What Stella Larson''s words meant was that she probably resonated somewhat with my words. Chapter 77: 73: Parent-Teacher Conference (2) "That is quite right. You have my gratitude, Ms Larson, as a fellow educator whose concerns lie deeply with the future of our society. Please do not take my previous statement as criticism towards the school; I merely expressed my opinion on those who clearly don''t understand the importance of childhood." Smiling, she fortunately didn''t seem to take any offence to my statement. I only said such a thing in the first place because I believe it befits the disposition of the individual known as Leander Herington, a powerful and distant, yet noble and benevolent man of the modern social aristocracy, but it seems to have resonated personally with her as well. Seeing as how Stella Larson didn''t seem to particularly disagree with my words, however, I am beginning to see what kind of person this woman is. "I apologise for my ignorance, Mr Leander, but I wasn''t aware you performed as an educator as well?" "Yes, though it isn''t official. Much of my time is taken up with miscellaneous matters, so I tend to focus only on those closest within my reach. I place great trust in our future generations, you see." Patting the two twins'' heads as I admitted this, Stella Larson nodded warmly. From what the girls have told me at home, she is an amiable person and a good teacher, and I certainly cannot claim that to be false from the behaviours I''ve witnessed thus far. Of course, asking whether that is her true personality returns a similar thought. The twins have brought Stella Larson''s name up on more than one occasion and, in all cases, in a positive sense. On numerous occasions, they seem to enjoy pestering me to brag about whatever small feat they may have accomplished in class, such as learning a new set of vocabulary or a particular formula to figuring out a tricky equation. "Here is the entrance to the main building, Mr Leander." Soon, we arrived at the entrance to the main building. Upon entering the main building of the school, Stella Larson walked us through the surprisingly lively halls. Despite not being in the dormitory building, there were still a good number of students roaming around the place and of various ages, too. Since they were the occupants of this place, and there were quite a lot of such students, I suppose it was only natural. Even if it wasn''t the dormitory, the entire school grounds were their abode, after all. I felt the piercing stares of dozens of pairs of eyes upon my body. "Look..." "Is he..." "The Ice Twins..." Numerous gossiping whispers entered my ears from the crowds watching us in the hallway. Among them, the phrases ''Ice Twins'', ''in trouble'' and ''refrozen'' were strangely common. Ice Twins obviously referred to Sana and Sona, so were the others simply not aware of the parent-teacher conference taking place, leading them to think the two were in trouble? Whatever the case, I didn''t take it as something important and ignored it. Those weren''t the only utterances to tickle my ears, however. "He''s young..." "Handsome..." "Who is he..." Particularly among the older students--those whose ages fared not far from my own--I picked up on many opinions about my appearance, their faces slightly flushed with a hint of rose. Well, that was to be expected. As someone who has experienced adolescence all the same as any other boy, it is impossible for me to be unaware of my looks. I am not ignorant of my attractiveness, and on the contrary, there have been many a time when such a genetic lottery has come in my favour. Adding the fact that the Mochizuki mansion''s maids have worked exceedingly hard preparing me to look my absolute best for today''s occasion, it is nothing more than an inevitability that these girls would fall in love with my appearance. My hair, though usually unkempt due to my own not bothering to look after it, is now practically alive, shining in the best state it''s ever been in. Likewise, my skin is breathing, smooth and well-moisturised, and this bespoke black suit fits my lean body like a specially-tailored glove. The thin layer of make-up cautiously applied by the maids only served to further enhance this noble visage I am trying to portray, and thanks to their efforts, the carefully-curated mien of a cool and intelligent nobleman is one I am able to successfully pull off. Unfortunately, if there were to be one caveat, it would be that I and the twins don''t look related. Of course, it could simply be due to their young age, but the fact remains that we are not related by blood in the slightest, and their appearances reflect that. Not to mention their snow-white hair, which could either be the product of immense stress or some sort of genetic condition, their facial structure and ruby-like eyes are to be taken into account. As a result of this, it would not be out of the question for someone to claim they are not my real children, but that''s a nonissue. It''s not uncommon for children, especially those of the opposite sex, to look unlike one of their parents. Such slander can be easily disregarded by simply stating that the twins take after their mother more than myself. After all, said mother obviously does not exist, so how can it be disproven? There is the fact that taking a blood sample would show the truth, but what does it matter? No one is going to go that far just to prove that the twins are not my biological children. One can take a single look at the twins'' countenance and facial expressions, or should I say lack thereof, and realise they are my children. Frankly, it doesn''t matter if we look alike or not, because facial expressions are what is most important for communicating and are thus what people notice the most when looking at someone. Both I and the twins tend to be inexpressive in our day-to-day, them more than I of course, but anyway, that''s how it is. Before long, after walking through progressively less dense halls with fewer and fewer students, passing corridors lined with classrooms and educational facilities, we arrived at what was ostensibly Stella Larson''s office. Honestly, though it took longer than expected, I was impressed. Sacchim Girls'' Private School was a vast, commodious institution, and despite the walk from one end to the other being enough to render someone out of breath, that only demonstrated its grandeur. On the other hand, I would call such a thing inconvenient. In the end, the matter of ''keeping up appearances'' is exhausting for everyone, whether it''s a school trying to look good for rich parents... Or me. The magnificent office was as you might expect from the teacher of a prestigious academy, with not much to pick out other than that there were many tomes filling the bookcases that lined the walls. "Apologies for the lengthy walk, but welcome to my office. Please, take a seat." I followed Stella Larson''s words to her gesture and took my place on the long sofa enough to comfortably fit five people, following which the twins sat on either side of me. She imitated and sat on an identical piece of furniture facing us and picked up a thin folder that lay as if waiting for us upon the splendid coffee table which stood betwixt. "So. Let us begin." Opening the folder that seemed to contain all the details on the twins and whatever topics would be brought up today, Stella Larson declared the beginning of the parent-teacher conference with a clearing of her throat. "Mr Leander, as I''m sure you are no less than aware, Miss Sana and Miss Sona have not been with us for long, and therefore today''s discussion will be rather brief." I listened quietly to her words and nodded. "First of all, you will be pleased to hear that there is not much to comment on regarding the girls'' behaviour. Delinquency has been a thus nonexistent issue with the two, and on the contrary, many students and teachers alike have expressed their satisfaction with them regarding this." I nodded. "As it should be." S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Were the twins to suddenly act as if they owned the world and start doing whatever they pleased, then I would be more than just a little surprised and disappointed. If that were the case, punishment would be in order, but it seems yet unnecessary. Although I thought this, Stella Larson''s next words almost caused a drop of cold sweat to form on my brow. "However..." Her expression hardened as she repeatedly scanned the documents in hand, her glance flickering between the folder, the twins, and me, their father. "There is one thing to be noted regarding the girls'' conduct, and I had hoped that you would be of help in this matter, Mr Leander..." Oh, no. Stiffening my facial muscles so as to not show my inner thoughts, I inquired. "What seems to be the matter, Ms Larson? My girls haven''t done something necessitating behavioural correction, have they?" Don''t tell me they''ve done something stupid like beat some old politician''s kid up. Or, even worse, expose their Supernatural Abilities. I have warned them to not do such things multiple times, and they should be aware of such a simple rule, but I would also not be surprised for children such as them to be overtaken by the urge to show off their talents to the other kids. For better or for worse, the teacher in front of me waved her hands with a smile and rectified my misunderstanding. "Oh, goodness, not at all! No, it''s not that they''ve done anything bad, per se." Then, what was it? Folding my arms, I waited for her response in silence. What came of it was not at all what I had expected. "Sana and Sona appear to have... Amassed an entourage of devotees among the student population, Mr Leander." ...Excuse me? Chapter 78: 74: Parent-Teacher Conference (3) I crossed one leg over the other as if to display my intrigue. "Is that so?" Built a following of retainers, have they? Glancing at the twins on either side of me, I looked into their scintillating eyes that stared up at me. The dog-like, dull expressions on their faces seemed to ask ''Did we do good?''. Watching them try to appeal to me, Stella Larson smiled wryly. "Yes. Though I believe it to be unintentional, it has been causing a number of issues..." The teacher went on to explain to me how the twins'' followers keep causing havoc among the school staff due to various things. "They are... ''too popular''?" The main problem seemed to be the twins'' fame. It wasn''t their fault, but it was apparent that the kids who seem to have become fascinated by the twins are disrupting the atmosphere and flow of the school, and it isn''t limited to just lessons either; lunch and break times, as well as at the start and end of the day. For the staff, who were deeply troubled by this constant anxiety of kids causing trouble just to do something like spend time with the twins, this was unprecedented. From how Stella Larson was describing it, it seemed that the twins were being subject to what the authorities clarified as ''borderline harassment'' inside of school, and they considered it extremely fortunate that the two were not staying in the dormitories for any length of time once the school day was over. "I understand how that may be a problem." That explains why there were so many kids just standing in the hallway to watch us on the way here. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kids are easily fascinated with things they find curious or strange, so it is understandable that the twins'' unique features like their hair and eyes could be something their peers are captivated by. To an extent, I was already expecting that much. That''s why I was not so surprised by their apparent title for them, ''Ice Twins'', in fact. However, would a mere pretty hair and eye colour be enough to enthral them to the point that they would cause such trouble, despite being raised as privileged and supposedly bratty children? I severely doubted that. Therefore, I can only imagine that something else has brought about such a wild reaction. After all, Ice Twins could be metaphorical in the sense that the girls are usually inexpressive with their emotions, and that''s what I first assumed, too. Conversely, it could have also been derived from a certain other quality they possess. "Has anything been mentioned outside of school...?" Stella Larson asked me as much with a hint of tension, to which I lightly shook my head. Needless to say, the twins have never once brought such an issue up with me whether it is them being harassed or otherwise. Suddenly, the girls spoke. "...Father told us to." "Father said to build relationships..." Following the instructions dutifully that were to call me ''Father'' when acting as Leander, the twins explained their reasoning as such. Stella Larson looked at me as if to question. Did I tell them to? Puzzled by their words, I wondered just what they were trying to say for a moment before I clasped my hands together and realised. They were right. "Indeed. I remember telling you to go to school and build relationships with those around you so that you can learn to socialise. Though I must admit, I did not expect this much." In the end, it was my own words that may have gotten misconstrued. "If that''s the root cause, Mr Leander, then don''t worry. Rather, it''s a relief." Stella Larson reassured me, but I was more relieved than she ever could have been at the outcome. It would have been another barrel of trouble if it turned out that the twins were showing off their Supernatural Abilities in front of the other kids to try and get close to them, but thankfully, that wasn''t the case. "You two." In fact, I placed a hand atop each of the girls'' heads. Without anything other than their own skills, they managed to win over so many kids that it was causing the school trouble. "Well done." To me, that was proof enough that the new skills I had been hoping for them to develop had already come a long way. Sana and Sona looked at each other for a brief second before I witnessed something unbelievable. Is that...? The ends of their lips arched so weakly it was almost impossible to notice. Rather than a smile, it just looked like a slightly less expressionless face than usual, but I, after living with them for a while now, can tell. The pair of vague smiles--ever so faint that they could be wiped clean off with so much as a mere gust of wind--was apparent. It didn''t take long to recover from the unexpected blow, but I thought it a pleasant surprise that the twins were slowly but surely adjusting to their new lifestyle. If the girls are happy to receive my praise, it means everything is well. Asking the Measurement of Truth is all well and good, but seeing proof in front of my eyes that shows they are satisfied with what I am providing them takes a weight off my heart. After all, even if you know something to be true, experiencing it for yourself is always valuable. In any case, the rest of the meeting was rather paltry. I confirmed with the twins that they would tell the other kids to stop causing trouble in front of Stella Larson''s eyes and the twins'' nods reassured her further that they would do so. "If they keep doing it, tell them you won''t be friends unless they behave nicely." I warned the two to keep a firm leash on those who wanted to be by their side, and without many other issues to discuss, the parent-teacher conference came to an end before long. The twins'' grades were adequate enough thanks to the assistance of the mansion''s servants, and the proper etiquette they were taught also seems to have saved them from trouble. In the first place, the girls didn''t have such a personality that they would be drawn to delinquency. In that regard, they weren''t like Sophie Asanami at all. "Thank you for your time today, Mr Leander. It''s been a real pleasure meeting you." Closing the folder in her hands, the teacher smiled at me and said as much. "Likewise. If there arise any further troubles, Ms Larson, do not hesitate to contact me through the provided means and I will do my best to sort it out." We stood up from our seats and Stella Larson, after placing the documents into a locked cabinet drawer at her desk, accompanied me to the door. "I shall walk you to the front gate." I was not the last parent or guardian to come here today for the meeting, so it was no surprise that things were being wrapped up quickly and smoothly. I also imagined that, just like when I first arrived, she would want to wait at the gate for the next people to arrive. When we exited Stella Larson''s office and retraced our steps through the labyrinthian halls of the school''s main building, we passed a number of curious students just like before. There were admittedly fewer of them this time, but some of them seemed to be vying for the twins'' attention even at this time. Of course, they were all completely ignored by the two, but something about it irritated me. For some reason, I found the sight of these imp-like brats messing around for attention quite irksome. ...It wouldn''t hurt to caution them just a little, would it? "!" Pausing in my tracks, I sensed them flinch. The kids here had already seen my cold demeanour the first time I walked through here, and yet they dared to stick around to find out what would happen after fooling around. "It seems there are a few kids causing trouble for my daughters," I began. At my exceedingly icy tone, I witnessed more than just a few kids try to hide from my sight, but my gaze pierced right through them. "I do not care if you are one of the people who have participated in this laughable attempt at sycophancy or if you have steered clear of such behaviour. I have but one thing to relay to you, children of the fortunate." Stella Larson only observed silently with a bitter smile as I voiced my honest thoughts. Whether or not they were one of the students to bother the twins or not didn''t matter. Whether they slighted me or not wasn''t something I cared about either, be it behind my back or otherwise, but there was one thing I had to make very clear. "If you cause trouble for my daughters again, it doesn''t matter who you are or what the identity of your parents is." Personally. "Irregardless--You will face the consequences." I would make sure of that. Chapter 79: 75: Back to Class The kids all nodded with nervous expressions at my stern telling-off, and I could hear a collective sigh of relief after we moved on out of their sight. "My apologies, Ms Larson. Let us go." Swiftly turning around, I apologised for the holdup and went to exit the school building. At the end of my sight, a certain student suddenly came into my view, caught watching me from a distance. "..." Her unique golden hair reminded me that it was the same girl I had locked eyes with for a brief moment earlier. As there was no window between us this time as well as a lesser distance, it was made clear that we were probably about the same age, as I had guessed. The enigmatic look carried in her subtly glowing, plum-like amethyst eyes conveyed a sense of something unknowable and mystifying. I was hit by an abrupt feeling of discontinuity as I stared deeper and deeper into those eyes; as if something wasn''t entirely as it seemed. "..." In the end, I chalked it up to her unique features driving my inquisitiveness. She must be a curious one, I surmised, seeing someone as young as herself yet with two older children. My thoughts on the matter ended there as I glanced away and forgot about it. I had already confirmed that there were no students nor staff within the academy for me to be wary of, and that remained true even at this moment, so there was no need to look further into it. The twins followed my brisk steps out of the main building and all the way to the gate. Turning my back on the school for the last time, I spotted the black limousine waiting for us. Sana and Sona joined me as I took a seat in the well-cushioned back, and I spoke one word to the chauffeur. "Go." ---------- To prepare for the upcoming Winter Break, there were a few things that needed to be done. Well, that''s a bit of an exaggeration. By the end of the Winter Break, which lasts three weeks from mid-late December until the middle of January, I aim to take the Order down, or at least cripple them substantially. As mentioned previously, the best way for me to annihilate them completely without too much cost is to expose them to the Wardens, who take the matter of humanity''s safety into their own hands like the vigilante bastards they are. In any case, that itself shouldn''t be too hard in theory, but... It might get a little tricky. First of all, the Wardens aren''t going to want to listen to a word I have to say regardless of the contents, so I have to somehow let them know about the Order''s atrocities whilst undercover. Fortunately, I already recovered a bunch of the documents from the last time I was kidnapped, so I don''t have to worry about evidence. The fastest way to do it would be to sneak into the Wardens'' offices and plant the documents myself without them knowing, but that''s a plan with many holes, and if I was going to sneak in there in the first place then I would just eradicate them then and there. Obviously, I cannot do that, and I don''t plan on taking unnecessary risks by foolishly trying. I thought about planting the evidence in Tarou or Atsuko Fushigimi''s locker since Saburou and her are both deeply connected to the Wardens, but neither of them has returned to school since last time, so it''d be pointless. Other than that, the only realistic option remaining was to use Minami''s contacts. Because the Wardens affiliate themselves with the government in order to receive their permission and support for all sorts of things, one way is to go through them. Minami has a few ties with the government, so it wouldn''t be out of the question to go down that route, and in fact, that seems the most likely option at the moment. Ding~! As I was contemplating how I would go about this, I noticed a rather abrupt buzz from my smartphone on the side. I received a text. [Izumi~ - (1)] The sender was apparent. Izumi Yamazaki, the so-called class representative. Ding~! Suddenly, the phone sounded a second time as I watched the ''1'' turn into a ''2''. Ding~! Ding~! It quickly became 4, and then 5. Wondering what the fuss was about, I opened the message log. [Izumi~: Heya, Itou~! We''re going to be holding a discussion on Friday about the end-of-year celebration and the Winter Festival! So, I was wondering if you would be free to join? No pressure if you''re busy of course! We''re just talking about some plans in the group chat now, so if you have any ideas feel free to let us know!] Uh. A very lengthy and emotive paragraph took up half of my screen, but I continued reading the rest. Her next message caused my eyes to narrow. [Izumi~: By the way, I''ve been meaning to ask if you know where Fushigimi-kun has been?] In a tone vastly graver than in her first text, she asked about the location of the missing Tarou Fushigimi. My gaze sharpened as I looked down at Izumi''s following texts. [Izumi~: I''m not sure if you''ve realised it as well, but I''ve noticed his abnormal tardiness ever since that day we went to the cafe a while ago.] [Izumi~: He hasn''t been opening or responding to my texts, and I''m getting worried.] [Izumi~: Since he and his sister left right after you on that day, I was wondering if you knew anything about it? I even asked Hayashi-sensei but she said there was nothing to worry about. Anyway, so it could be a needless worry, I''m probably just overly concerned. Thank you, I''m sorry for bothering you.] I stared at the screen for a few seconds before leaning back with a sigh. There seemed to be more she wanted to say, but out of a reluctance to bother me, she held herself back. It was clear she didn''t know anything about the situation. She didn''t even mention that his sister was gone from school too, so I doubt she dug into it. Tarou and Atsuko Fushigimi both disappeared on the day I met Space for the first time. Well, Atsuko returned home, but her brother actually vanished. It''s been about a month and a half since then, but was he still wandering around with one arm and a thirst for vengeance? No. Of course, as I knew what had happened as well as where he had been the whole time, I hadn''t been thinking much of it, but everyone else in the class? They wouldn''t have a clue. In the first place, why did she think our teacher said there was nothing to worry about? Obviously, that would have been because she knew where Tarou had been, right? That kid, he''s not something I need to care about in any case. [Oscar Itou: Sorry, I don''t know anything about it.] Leaving a single sentence as my only reply, I pressed the power button on the smartphone and got up from my seat. Now that I was sorting everything in my head, there was a lot more to do than I realised. Time to get to work. ---------- "Ahaaah! You idiot! Buffoon! Ape!" "Shut up! It isn''t fair!" Sitting pensively at my desk, I observed the two clowns Yuu Shimura and Chihiro Suzuki argue over something petty. "Hahahaha! ''Unfair''? All I hear is loser-speak! Is a peanut-brained fool like you jealous of this great one''s eternal wisdom?" "''Loser'' my foot! Everybody here knows you aren''t smarter than me, jackass!" "Hmph! Mortal envy consumes you, dear! How else would I have scored higher than you on the exam?" Of course, the topic matter was the prior mock exams we had completed on Halloween day. The two seemed to be getting into an intense row over who was smarter. I think they made a bet or something? In any case, Chihiro was mad that Yuu somehow scored higher than her despite his usually abysmal grades. "You freaking cheated, that''s how! Fraudster!" "Cheated? How dare you! Resorting to a baseless accusation because you can''t stand my innate intelligence being realms higher than your own, huh? How petty!" "Oh, ha, ha! Ask anyone in this room and they''ll confirm that you''re dumb as bricks! Do you want me to do it for you? Hey, It--" "No! Shut up and bask in my glory!" Was she about to call my name...? I sighed. By the looks of things, this would go nowhere. There were still a few minutes until class started, so I stood up to go to the quieter bathroom until then and to avoid the risk of getting dragged into a mess, but the two suddenly jolted in my direction. "Itou!" "Itou-sensei!" I felt a piece of my soul die. Glancing around the room, everyone either watched in amusement while chuckling or averted their eyes from my gaze. ...You bastards. Every single one of you. There was no choice. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at Yuu Shimura first, I opened my mouth. "You are an imbecile. The only reason you scored higher was because I gave you the answers beforehand, so don''t go causing a ruckus, lauding yourself for just that. If you continue, I won''t give you the answers next time." "Ah..." "Hahaha! See?" Satisfied with his expression as if all the vitality had been sucked away, I turned to Chihiro Suzuki beside him, who slapped Yuu on the back and laughed. "You. Don''t encourage him. You know you''re smarter, so why do you fall for his taunts? It''s annoying." "Huh...? Uh..." Turning the two around, I moved their puppet-like bodies back to their desks where they sat without another word. I nodded. That''s better. Like soulless beings, they didn''t even try to resist and sat in silence, waiting for the lesson to begin. Now that it had turned out like this, there was no need for me to leave the classroom, so I took my seat again. "..." Ignoring everyone else in the class who stared dumbfoundedly in my direction, I went back to my isolated thoughts. Soon, the lesson began. Chapter 80: 76: Cooking Club After lessons ended and the time came for club activities to begin, someone approached me as I rose from my desk. "Itou-san, are you ready?" With cascading black hair that smoothly ran down her back from the half updo at the top, holding her school bag with both hands in front of her waist, the cheerful girl was one I had recently become familiar with. "Yes, hold on." Sorting my bag for a moment, I zipped it up and slung it over my shoulder, upon which the classmate and I left the classroom and headed down the hall. As we walked to our destination, the Cooking Club clubroom, I felt many dozens of eyes peer in our direction. I found it unpleasant, but it was not unexpected. Recently, I had come to understand that the classmate I was accompanying, Shizuko Aikawa, held a sort of celebrity status within the school. Being a girl as objectively pretty as she was and having the background of hailing from a sort of prestigious family, it was no wonder that she was sought after by so many yet firmly rejected by them all. I had never paid much attention to these kinds of matters before, so I was only vaguely aware that that was the general case, but now I don''t have much choice in it. "Hey, isn''t that guy with her..." Of course, because I was walking beside such a person, I naturally attracted a certain amount of attention too. In fact, once I was first noticed a while ago after first starting to walk with her, it seemed to blow up for a short bit, but now things appear to have calmed down. I had never interacted with people of other classes aside from special circumstances, and even those within my own class weren''t far from being strangers. They knew nothing about me other than that I scored 100% on every exam, and I had no intention of finding out about them. Since the exam scores information wasn''t exactly a secret, the same went for those outside of my class. That was all my reputation amounted to until now--a smart guy who keeps to himself. And, originally, I never intended for it to be anything more than that. Because of this, everybody watching me walk together with Shizuko Aikawa, even though they knew we were just classmates, started gossiping amongst themselves. "Is it possible that..." "No..." "Really, is it that..." I paid little attention to the words coming out of their mouths, but they were doing it so blatantly that I wondered for a moment if they even wanted me to hear what they were saying. Suddenly, I heard a whisper from right beside me. "I''m really sorry, Itou-san..." With a sideways glance, Shizuko Aikawa''s bitter smile was seen. Of course, as the person at the eye of this paparazzi-like storm of gossip, she would have been the one most acutely aware of what was going on around her. Well, I wasn''t surprised, and I had known to some extent what fate was awaiting me before I chose this path. Although I would have preferred to keep a low profile within the school, having fame isn''t so bad. In some ways, gaining popularity will give me more freedom. It won''t seem like a surprise for me to visit other classes to see students I normally never would, for example. Like that, I could convene with Sophie Asanami at any time without suspicion. In the end, it''s not like I chose to join the Cooking Club and walk alongside Shizuko Aikawa because I didn''t know it would result in me attracting some attention. "You don''t have to apologise. People will gossip and there''s nothing you can do about it, but what does it matter?" So, I told her such a thing. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, what''s the point in bothering to care about these guys'' attention? After staring at me with wide eyes for a second, Shizuko Aikawa exhaled subtly as if laughing, and smiled at me. "You''re right. It doesn''t matter, does it?" I don''t know exactly what effect my words had on her, but she seemed a little uplifted compared to previously. ---------- Entering the door to the Cooking Club clubroom, the two of us were welcomed by a horde of greetings. As one might expect, the room was full of various cooking equipment and mini kitchen stations. "Hello, everyone~ I hope we aren''t late~" Joyfully, Shizuko Aikawa greeted everyone with a smile while I just nodded. Instead, my eyes turned to a person at the back of the room who seemed to not be paying much attention, glued to their smartphone. Sophie Asanami. We already talked before about her joining the club so that it wouldn''t look suspicious for us to be together outside of school, so now she was a part of the Cooking Club too. Raising her head, we locked gazes for a brief moment. She gave me a subtle nod, which I reciprocated. Then, I moved nonchalantly to my normal place, where another person greeted me separately. "Howdy, Senpai!" Since I was a third year, I was amongst the oldest in the club. The person in front of me--a girl with auburn hair on the shorter side--was a newcomer first-year and called me as such in a bright and carefree tone. Her name was Kanon Yuuki. "Hello." I didn''t say much more than that and turned my attention to the Club Leader, a third-year like me. It was a guy from class 3-A I''ve never spoken to, but apparently, he''s been in the Cooking Club since the first year. "Okay guys, first of all..." As he started off by taking registration of who was here, we were soon told about some news. "For the upcoming end-of-year celebration, our club has been asked if we could assist with making some of the food for the event. I confirmed that we''d be down to help, but, obviously, it''s not an obligation for you to join in if you don''t want to, which is why I''m going to ask you to write your names down here for me if you''re planning on helping." It seems the school had asked the Cooking Club to help with sourcing food for the end-of-year event. It made sense, and I''m sure the majority of people here would be willing to help out anyway. The Club Leader went on to explain about the budget and going to buy stuff to make some cookies or cakes or whatever, but I already tuned out by that point. If I didn''t feel like I had to do it, then I wasn''t going to. Eventually, a piece of paper made its way around the room for those who wanted to help out to write their names down. "Senpai, are you going to join?" Kanon Yuuki next to me asked with a pen in her hands and the paper in front of her. Glancing down at the paper, I saw that her name was already on it, ended with an exclamation mark and a simple smiley face. "..." Below that, I saw... "Ah! Wha-- Aw, you caught it?" Snatching the pen out of her hands, I crossed out my name that was written underneath hers. That was close. Passing the pen and paper along before she could write my name down again, I turned to her and said one thing. "For your own good, I wouldn''t cause trouble." To my cold tone, she laughed awkwardly and scratched her head. "Ahehe..." The rest of the club time was spent discussing people''s roles for the upcoming winter event, so I didn''t have anything to do. Of course, that was intended since I didn''t really want to do any work if I didn''t have to, but it was a little boring. Ring~! Soon, the period came to an end without much happening and I left the clubroom at the bell''s signal. ---------- "Senpai~! Don''t leave so quickly...!" Just as I got to the school entrance where the lockers were, I heard a mosquito-like voice call out to me from behind. Sweat dripped from her brow as she bent her knees to catch her breath. Kanon Yuuki appeared to have chased after me when I fled the clubroom. Frowning at her, I opened my mouth. "Don''t you think there was a reason I left so quickly?" "Ah! But, but! It''s rude, y''know, Senpai? You didn''t even say goodbye!" Ignoring her as I approached my locker, my only regret was that I didn''t leave faster. I inserted the key into my locker and turned it, causing the thing to open. Then, peering her head from behind my shoulder, the annoying first year exclaimed. "Oh! Senpai, you have a letter! A love letter, perhaps?! No, two letters! Oh! My! Gosh! I had no idea you were so popular, Senpai!" She made a huge fuss and put on an unnecessary performance at me as if to tease, but I only stared at the two envelopes blankly. "Senpai? Aren''t you going to open them? I wanna know what they say~!" "..." I shut my locker without touching either of the envelopes within and quickly locked it before turning away. "Ehh~? Where are you going...?" Seemingly distraught at not being able to get what she wanted, Kanon Yuuki exclaimed and pouted, but I continued walking out of the school. As soon as I turned a corner, I stopped and checked my surroundings. Fortunately, that girl didn''t appear to be so nonsensically irritating as to chase me all the way out here, so I could take a minute. Waiting in this spot for a moment, my brows furrowed as I recalled the contents of the two letters. Chapter 81: 77: More Persuasion Without anyone noticing me, I made my way to the back of the school grounds. It wasn''t difficult. The season''s turn would be winter in about a month, and so the sky was already dark by the time clubs had ended. Here, behind the school and in an area enshrouded by shadows, there should naturally be no one present at a time like this. But instead, three people waited for me with blatantly malicious eyes. Two boys and a girl, none of which I recognised, but after using the Measurement of Truth, I quickly found out that they were just some students from other classes in my year. "You didn''t run away, huh? Looks like you got some semblance of balls at least." The girl in the middle of the other two spoke with a harsh tone that reflected her emotions explicitly. They weren''t so sharp as to hurt, but I clearly felt the venomous intent "hidden" beneath them. "What did you call me out here for?" Of course, I knew what was going on, but I decided to ask anyway. The girl''s mouth, which was previously curled into a malevolent smile, contorted like a demon as all three glared at me, spitting out words. "Son of a bitch... You know well why we called you here." "Don''t tell me you think Aikawa-san likes you buzzin'' around her like a fly, huh?" "Yeah, you bastard. What makes you think you''re worthy of her? Just ''cause you''re a little smart doesn''t give you the right to hog all the attention, pig." The two guys spoke while making intimidating faces at me. Well, isn''t this a little bit unfair? The reason the three of them called me out here is so they can ''protect'' Shizuko Aikawa, who they believe is ''too good'' for ''someone like me'', but there are numerous flaws in that logic so I don''t quite understand. I came here knowing this because I thought it would be better to uproot the problem at the source, but unfortunately, it might be a bit more of a hassle than I intended. To be honest, it might be due to my own oversight. If the cause for such a violent reaction is that I pretty much came out of nowhere and became someone close to Shizuko Aikawa before anyone even realised it, then I suppose it might make some sense as to why her fans would be upset. Still, that isn''t helpful. Words aren''t going to persuade people who already have the truth set in their minds, and logic doesn''t work against people who didn''t use logic in the first place. Putting it bluntly, they are fanatics, and fanatics cannot be persuaded by any kind of regular logic. If I deny anything or claim that there was no intention of that sort, they will say I am lying or call me a selfish bastard. If I give them logical explanations for why they are wrong or why this situation is absurd, they will again deny it and say I''m trying to worm my way out. Anyway, it seems the only option is force. There are undoubtedly more such fanatics in the school, so if I want to nip this in the bud and never have to deal with it again, I''ll have to deal with it properly. Still, knowing what people with this kind of temperament are like, it won''t matter what I do. So, I''ll just get it over with and hope that they''ll leave me alone for a while. "Okay. I hang around her." If I''m going to do it anyway, then I might as well have some fun with it, right? "So, what are you going to do about it?" The corner of my lip arching into a smirk, I taunted the three of them. Of course, I knew their answer already. "Arghh...!" Blinded by something along the lines of jealousy, one of the guys jumped at me with an outstretched fist. Woosh~! Evading the snail-like punch of an amateur like that was something I didn''t even have to think about accomplishing, and I quickly slammed my fist into his abdomen. Thump-! "Guh...!" "Yo-you...!" Collapsing to his knees in one fell swoop, the other guy charged at me before I could fully recover my stance. However... Fwip-! Thud-! Placing my hands on the floor, I rotated my body and swung my legs into his, causing him to fall. "Tsk, shit...!" Before he had a chance to rise up, I roughly stomped on the centre of his back, causing him to yelp. Slam-! "Agh...!" It wasn''t strong enough to cause any permanent damage, but with that, it should be plenty enough to prevent him from moving for now. "Y-you son... of a bitch..." The guy I had punched in the stomach staggered and rose to his feet, clutching his belly with his hands. Thud-! "Ngh...!" Walking nonchalantly over to him, I shoved him, to which he easily fell to the ground. "Sorry, what was that? Did you want more, or are you satisfied?" "!" Turning my head away with a snort as his eyes widened and he shook his head vigorously, I looked at the girl who had watched the whole ordeal from a little further away. "And you." "Hiik...!" She jolted, beginning to cower with jelly-like legs as I stepped closer. Thud. Powerless, she fell to the ground. Her legs, which gave in, were clearly trembling, but she still tried to scramble away with her hands. "Uh, uh. Where do you think you''re going?" "...!" Swiftly grabbing the back of her collar, I dragged her to the wall that was the back of the main school building. Crouching down to her eye level, I stared at her and asked. "Tell me. After today, are you going to try something like this again?" She shook her head, but I asked again while looking deep into her eyes. "Are you sure you won''t?" "N-n-no! I-I-I won''t...!" S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She claimed with a quivering gaze and a stuttering, shivering voice that she wouldn''t. A moment passed as we stared at each other, and I smiled. "You know what?" "..." "I don''t believe you." "...!" Her eyes widened to the point they seemed about ready to tear. "N-no! I swear! I wouldn''t...!" "I''m sure of it. I know what you''re thinking. You''re thinking something like ''Once this bastard leaves, we''ll bring even more people to fuck him up next time'', right?" As if I had read her mind exactly, her mouth opened and closed repeatedly without a sound, like a fish. "Well, if that''s what you''re going to do, then go ahead. I won''t stop you." Standing up, I looked down at the girl. "Anyway, I''m not going to bother with more than this today, so go home and have a good think about your next move. And, know this: Bothering me with nonsense like this again will result in... severe consequences, so I would think carefully before you do anything." I turned my head and said one last thing. "Also, keep in mind that the only ones at risk are not just you or the ones confronting me directly. Okay?" Without waiting for an answer, I walked away. As I turned the corner and exited their sight, I reached into my pocket and pulled out my smartphone. Cancelling the audio recording, I placed it back and sighed. "Haa... Why is school drama such a pain in my ass..." Making my way to Weinstell''s local Junior High School, I contemplated such pointless things. ---------- "You''re late." Selina pouted as I picked her and Emir up from school. "What do you want me to do? I was busy with something." It was true that I was a little late because I had to deal with those punks who thought they could dictate who other people hang around with, but it wasn''t like I took that long. Though, apparently, I was longer than I thought, as Sophie Asanami was nowhere to be found. She was present when club ended, so I suppose she immediately went home without waiting for me after realising I was busy with something. As we began walking to the station, Selina complained. "But it''s cold. I hate standing around in the cold." "Okay?" "What''s ''okay''?" "I''m not sure how you want me to fix that issue. Would you be satisfied if I changed the weather?" "You can do that...?" She looked at me with sparkling eyes. "Of course not. Who do you think I am?" "Hmph... Why don''t you become a weatherman then?" "What?" "A weatherman. Then you can change the weather, right?" Looking at her as if she was crazy, I asked. "...Who told you that?" "It''s on the news every day! The weatherman who changes the weather! Haven''t you watched the news?" Wetting my lips, a surge of intrigue washed over me as I wondered for a moment if the person in front of me was real. Then, I realised it was probably because she was raised secluded in a household with no common sense, and laughed. "Hah. That''s silly." "You mean they can''t...?" "You really thought there were people that could change the weather?" She pouted again and turned her head away, to which Emir opened his mouth. "...Selina, if you''re cold, do you want to borrow my jacket?" "Oh, thank you, but I''m alright. It''s not that bad." "Okay. Tell me if you do." "I will. Thank you." This kid. Looking at his face, flushed red with some sort of youthful emotion, it was evident what was going on in his mind right now. Slowing my steps, I walked slightly behind the two and tilted my head up. It was nearing December, and so the sky contained no sun at this time; with glowing streetlamps around us highlighting our path instead. As they continued to chat in front of me, I tuned my attention out and stared into the ever-blackening sky above. "Haa..." I exhaled a fresh white mist, proving how cold the air was. Gazing into this pitch-dark sky, only illuminated by the scintillating stars dotted intermittently throughout, I felt something strange. Shivers ran down my spine, and not because of the chilly temperature. It didn''t feel like a particularly unfamiliar feeling, but it was one I couldn''t quite recall nor pin to a specific moment. As if someone, or something, was watching me. "..." Pausing my steps, I glared into the intensifying darkness. Surrounding me, other than the distanced utterances of the two kids talking, there was only silence. My sharp gaze pierced the darkness, but there was nothing. Neither obscured within it nor hiding beyond it, I knew there was nothing. Even the Measurement of Truth confirmed that the only people or creatures present were me, Emir and Selina; the three of us. But, instinctively, I could feel it. "..." In the next moment, the feeling vanished completely, as if it never were. I looked around again as well as asked to make sure, but there was really nothing. "Ah...! Hey, why''d you stop? Are you coming?" Suddenly, Selina called out to me from quite a ways away. Replying to her that I''m on my way, I hastened my pace towards the two and felt the pace of my heart quicken. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t figure out where that feeling came from. In the end... [You do not have access to this information] --All I found out was that it portended something ominous. Chapter 82: 78: High-Class Invitation I knew it in the back of my mind. That, no matter how hard I try, my identity as Oscar Itou will one day be exposed. It was a simple inevitability, but it wasn''t something I was necessarily worried about trying to prevent. It would most likely be a while before that happens, anyway. Last time, on Halloween, the Wardens deliberately waited until all the students left the school before coming after me. They didn''t want to expose the whole matter to the public eye and they also wanted to protect the students if they could. But, they didn''t have to. They could have taken action just a couple of hours earlier, while the mock exams were taking place. If they did so, and did so with a good enough plan, then it might have become a situation wherein I really couldn''t escape. If it comes down to it, they won''t hesitate to come after me in such ways, even if it means dragging innocent students into the mess. And, eventually, I can bet that they will, albeit reluctantly. Even if they do, they won''t do anything that could harm an innocent student, but that doesn''t mean the students won''t play a part in the plan. The situation isn''t so urgent that they need to do that right now, but I know the chances are that it will eventually become the case. I can''t look into the future and know when that will happen, but it probably isn''t something I need to worry about so much right now. I know that for the Wardens, such a risky plan is a last resort, and they will try almost anything else before doing that. In that regard, I can put my faith in them to not act so viciously. But, the Order isn''t like that. The Order, well, all they care about is securing me. If they can''t do that, then they''d rather me die. Just like the very first time they sent that kid, Benjamin Whyte, after me to test whether I was really capable of what they thought. They don''t care if innocent people get wrapped up in it. And that quality is exactly what makes them dangerous. In fact, that conviction of theirs is what has already worked to kidnap me once. They may be crude in their methods, faulty in their planning, and primitive in how they carry things out, but damn is it an effective way of doing things. Moreover, if they conclude that capturing me is impossible, then they''ll just up and kill me to make sure no one else can have me. That''s why the Order is more of a danger to me than the Wardens. Despite not possessing any particularly powerful Measurements, they don''t need such a thing in order to pose a threat. In the first place, they already have a number of supernatural ability holders, so they don''t need something like a Concept holder. In any case, these are only some of the reasons why I need to get rid of them first. You could call them the appetiser before I take on the Wardens as the main course, but it cannot be denied that they pose more of a danger to my life than the Wardens, who want to prevent my death if they can. Just now, as Leander Herington, I have finished discussing with Minami''s government contact about the Order. I showed them all the evidence we gathered of the Order''s wrongdoings as well as various locations around this country, Ain, in which they have many bases situated. I also informed them about the numerous bases in Auriga and in other countries such as the north''s Tutral Asca, but it''s mostly Ain and Auriga that contain their concentrated forces. Because we had only spoken to the Ain government directly this time, they said they would get into contact with Auriga and Tutral Asca''s governments later on with the information we provided, so that would sort itself out without further input from me. As I predicted, they thanked us for the immense help we had provided and assured us that they would try their best in solving the problem, but I didn''t need them to tell me that to know that they weren''t lying. Apparently, the Order has been a thorn in many countries'' side for a few years now, so they were exceedingly grateful for our help. Still, I was wondering how Auriga''s government would react to this influx of information since they were already in a sort-of coalition with the Order. There were many members of the Order who were a part of the country''s government, so I was curious how that would turn out. In fact, most of the big corporations, conglomerates and business firms were corrupt or were susceptible to influence from the Order in some shape or form. The Head Manager of the Aurigan Fighting Colosseum, Azad Christoph, was one such Order member. "Whew... Truth, what is it that you''re planning?" Turning to me, Minami asked with a sigh that showed her exhaustion. Her contact had just left, and it seems she''s had a long day. "What do you mean?" I asked, but she didn''t seem to entertain any of it. "Do not feign ignorance, ''Leander''. You mentioned you would hunt down criminal mastermind and known terrorist ''Truthseeker'', but we both know that is impossible. I didn''t speak up about the matter due to our previous contract, however, I would like to assert my prerogative to know if this has any nefarious intentions behind it." That''s right. Like Minami just said, I, as Leander Herington, volunteered to put myself forth as the one to take on the issue known as Truthseeker. The members of the government I spoke to accepted my assistance since, well, they need all the help they can get. You see, although the government sponsors the Wardens behind the scenes to protect the country and the world, the Wardens do not inform them of exactly who or what these dangers are; keeping it vague allows them to prevent information leakage. As a result of that strictness, however, the government is unaware that the livestreaming terrorist Truthseeker and the Concept of Truth Cipher are the same person. Entrusting Leander Herington, a man who has proven himself by acquiring vast amounts of information regarding the Order, with the duty of hunting down this minute terrorist organisation, the government considers it a great relief off of their back and shoulders to not have to worry about the matter. The reality, of course, is very different to their expectations. Leander Herington hunts Truthseeker. Since Leander Herington and Truthseeker are in fact one and the same, this will inevitably result in a complete deadlock in the progress of investigating and eventual arrest of the latter. Thus, I, as Truthseeker, am now effectively immune within the bounds of the country of Ain. "There is no hidden intention or the like behind it. I merely wanted to secure my own safety by not having to worry about the pesky government officials targeting me." Naturally, this will require some amount of effort from Leander Herington to prove that he is capable of keeping up this role by himself, but it isn''t exactly difficult to fabricate information. Minami''s face, full of leeriness towards me, blatantly showed her scepticism at my words. Nevertheless, because of the contract we signed, she cannot interfere in any of my actions even if she wanted to. Eventually, she sighed. "Fine... Although it is a nonsensical thing to do, I will trust that you won''t cause utter pandemonium this time. In any case, I have something of importance to share with you." Something important? Taking a folded letter from out of her bosom, Minami handed it to me between her index and middle finger. Accepting it with curiosity, I opened it immediately. "...An invitation?" As it turns out, Minami and I had been invited to a high-class event, similar to a ball or a celebratory party for the elite. The cause seems to be the decennial birthday anniversary of some politician''s daughter. "Why was I invited?" To my question, Minami showed a troubled expression. "You see, there are many among my associates who have heard rumours of a certain Leander Herington''s philanthropic and benevolent deeds, and so who wish to establish a relationship with the person whose popularity is ever-rising. Of course, because I am the only point of contact between them and you, they all come to me to slip them a word in." I see. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It made sense, but I was quite surprised. After all, the character Leander Herington only came into existence about four months ago, so I would not have expected such a sudden and immense increase in fame among the upper class. It seems that Minami''s efforts of putting money in the right places were rather effective in building my name; more than I would have thought. Were I to attend this event, I would no doubt be able to make many new business relationships just like I have done with Minami and expand my power. Moreover, I don''t particularly lose anything from going, and making public appearances like this as Leander is sure to only enhance that social presence. There are many benefits to be reaped from building Leander''s presence and establishing relationships with the influential people of the country, but in particular, having Leander become a renowned and necessary person, even if only within the sphere of those in power, would be priceless. After all, if I became someone that was necessary, then even if I were to be exposed and my identity as Truthseeker were to be revealed, then it wouldn''t matter; they wouldn''t be able to get rid of me, and would instead prefer to help cover it up from the public eye in return for my assistance. Of course, I don''t plan on exposing myself either way, but it would function as an effective contingency net. Minami is quite the satisfactory business partner, and she shall remain the only one to know my real identity, but it certainly doesn''t hurt to build my power beyond just what she can give me. Accruing more wealth, more social presence, more influence and more power, my possibilities will become endless. It may even get to the point where I have more influence than the top leaders of the Wardens. But, I shouldn''t count on that. I have Minami, and she is more than enough for me at the moment. Still, foregoing this opportunity would be a hell of a waste, and thus my answer is simple. "Alright. I''ll go." I will attend this high-class event. After all, Leander Herington--he is far too distinguished of a man to miss out on something like this. Chapter 83: 79: Tutorial Request The other day, two letters were left in my locker. One of them was sent by Shizuko Aikawa''s fanatic admirers to draw me around the back of the school and threaten me. I did not inform her that I had received such a message nor that there were people who resented me for hanging around her. There was no reason to, after all, and the likelihood is high that it may only exacerbate the issue if she finds out. After reversing the situation back onto the first three to call me out, I intimidated them in hopes they would stop such foolish behaviour, but of course, such a thing cannot be guaranteed without the result becoming messy. I don''t really want to get involved with it too much, so I just left it at that. In addition to this first letter, there was a second envelope. This second letter, completely unrelated to the first and in fact not hailing from a place of malicious intent at all, took me by surprise. "You want me to tutor your little brother?" "Yes, please...!" In front of me, a girl with neat French braided hair bowed her head and requested that I teach. "Why?" "Because you''ve always scored full marks on every test, so you must be good at studying, right? Please, I don''t have much, but I''ll even pay you..." Ella Chiba-Wallace. Just like me, she was a third-year student, and now, she was practically begging me to tutor her younger brother in a secluded section of the school''s library. Ella, who helps out as a librarian here, called me here through the letter in my locker the other day for this. Of course, I didn''t show up that day, but today I did, and it appears she was still waiting as the instant I arrived, this happened. However, other than her not being able to provide me with any kind of tangible reward that I would need or want, why would she pick me in the first place? Asking this question, the following was her response: "I-I''ve heard the rumours. You even managed to save Yuu Shimura''s grades from demise, so I thought that if anyone could help me, it would be you... Also, it might sound strange, but when I mentioned asking the top-scoring guy in our school, my brother said to go for it since I am usually so lucky..." It wasn''t a lie. "B-but you see, he''s not wrong! My brother''s Measurement is to measure the luck of others, so he believed that my choice would be the right one..." The end of her sentence trailing off as she was evidently beginning to lose confidence in herself, I thought calmly about what the girl had claimed. Her little brother, possessing the Measurement of Luck, can measure the luck of others--this much was true, and I found it rather intriguing. It didn''t seem like his ability was to alter or manipulate people''s luck at all, including his own, and neither did it seem to involve knowing the right choice for a given decision or scenario. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All it was, put simply, was to gauge how lucky someone was. Now, it should be needless to say that I can do the same thing--merely by asking ''Am I lucky?'' or ''How lucky is that person?'', then I will receive a direct answer. That''s why I know that I am, in fact, an extremely lucky individual; despite being held captive by the Wardens for so long and targeted by those selfish individuals, my Measurement of Truth is not one so easily come by, after all. However, what is important is not what it is capable of at the current moment, but rather the future potential of the ability. Because Measurements, albeit sporadically, can evolve. The conditions for evolution mystify even me, and it''s impossible to predict what exactly a specific Measurement will evolve into, but the fundamental concept of it will generally remain the same. If a Measurement regarding the concept of ''luck'' or ''fortune'' were to evolve, what possibilities could that hold? Could it mean the ability to manipulate luck? Chances are, it''s something along those lines. Of course, I cannot know for certain right now, but if that is the case, then it is something I definitely want to get my hands on. After all, such a thing would have limitless versatility. "...Since you''re so desperate, fine. But don''t assume I''ll be able to save your brother''s grades just because I know how to study." And thus, in order to meet the one who could become my so-called "Rabbit''s Foot", I accepted her request. With a gracious smile brightening up her face at my words, it was clear to anyone that this girl, Ella Chiba-Wallace, was desperately looking out for her kin. "Oh, no...! Thank you very much! Even if it ends up in vain, I promise I''ll do what I can to compensate you for your effort." Was it wrong of me to help her not out of goodwill or payment but with selfish intentions in mind? Some might argue yes, but I would say otherwise. It will help me achieve my goal, but is what I want really that wicked? "It''s no problem. I''d be happy to help anyway, so don''t feel like you have to pay me if things are bad." All I really desire is the permanent clean-up of some trash, after all. ---------- I told Ella Chiba-Wallace that I would come over to help her brother study on the weekends since I would be unavailable after school. In that way, having to escort Selina and Emir home every day was a convenient excuse to get out of annoying stuff. When that short discussion was over, I had two hours before I could go home with the two of them as normal. Reason being, I was excused from my normal club duties due to not having my name down on the list to help with the winter festival thing. However, because Selina and Emir had their own clubs to attend at their school, I, unfortunately, was unable to just up and leave by myself. Thus, I had two free hours before I could go home. The winter festival starts on the 14th of December, a Monday, and continues until the 20th, a Sunday. Then, on the 21st, Winter Break starts. Today was Monday the 21st of November, meaning there were three weeks until the event started. That means, three weeks of two-hour slots of nothing to do. "..." At this point, I wondered if signing up to prepare for the festival was something I should have done in hindsight since I had nothing else to do during these two hours, but then it occurred to me that I was not the only one who didn''t put my name down. Yes, that''s right. Just as there were other clubs dismissed from duties, there were a few members in my own club who had not put their names down. The person I am thinking of, in particular, is of course Sophie Asanami. She tends not to wait for me and goes home by herself as soon as the day ends because she dislikes interacting with Selina and Emir, finding their personalities awkward to mesh with. However, today might be different. There are almost two hours before I have to pick those guys up, so she may be willing to wait with me until then. Although the school day has technically already ended, that girl Ella Chiba-Wallace did not waste too much of my time, so Sophie may still be within the school grounds. Is that right? [Yes] After further investigation, it turns out she was in the bathroom. What a stroke of luck. Tapping on my smartphone, I sent her a direct message to meet me on the roof. [Oscar Itou: When you''re done with your business, come to the roof.] Her response was not just swift, but damn near instantaneous. [Sasanami: r u fckn spying on me???] My brows furrowed as she questioned me, but it seems she focused on the wrong part of my message, so I told her again. [Oscar Itou: Just come to the roof.] [Sasanami: Y?] I sighed. First, she questioned my actions, and now she is asking me to give her a reason? Since she would find out the truth anyway if I lied, I thought it better to be candid. [Oscar Itou: I''m bored.] [Sasanami: whats that got to do w me?] [Oscar Itou: I don''t care. Come to the roof so I''m not bored.] [Sasanami: I wanna go home] [Oscar Itou: You live in my house, so go home when I go home.] [Sasanami: r u really that bored? dl a game on ur phone or smth n time will fly] [Oscar Itou: Games like that are boring. Just come to the roof when I tell you to come to the roof.] After such a flurry of argumentative responses that very clearly showed her unwillingness to stay behind with me, there was a period of silence in the chat. "Tsk. What are you doing? Damn, just come to the roof..." Clicking my tongue in frustration, I muttered to myself. This girl. I really didn''t like how she refused to listen sometimes. Still, I understand that there will be cases where a quality like autonomy is extremely valuable, and her ability is immensely useful, so I put up with it, but it''s still annoying. A few more minutes passed as I sat on the edge of the roof, my staring gaze cemented to the screen of my phone in case she sent a reply. I confirmed that she was still in the school every five seconds or so, just in case she tried to sneakily flee, but she was still here somewhere. Suddenly, as I began furiously typing away another message to her on my phone, someone tapped my left shoulder twice from behind. Turning to my left, I saw nothing. Turning right, a slender finger poked my cheek. "--Yo." It was Sophie Asanami. Crouching down at my level, I stared at her for a moment before removing her finger from my face. In its wake, a sensation as if I had just taken out a thorn was left behind. "Your nails are sharp." "Sure. So, d''ya really call me here ''cause you were bored?" Standing up, she towered over me with her bag hung around her arm, setting it down beside my own as I replied. "Did you think I would lie? You would find out once you came here anyway." Not replying to my question or my statement, she only laughed as if to mock me. "Hah. You''re such a kid." I wasn''t quite sure what she meant because I was obviously not a child, but it didn''t matter. "Well, sure. I was only gonna chill for a bit before training anyway." Although she seemed displeased at first, the way she set her bag down before even hearing my reason or showing any signs of resistance indicated that she would stay. Of course, I knew without having to ask that she would relieve my boredom for a while, but... ...For some reason, seeing it with my own eyes brings a different sense of relief. It wasn''t a bad feeling, though. It wasn''t bad at all. Chapter 84: 80: How [Un]Lucky Am I? Saturday. Standing outside a house that was nothing more than ordinary, I pressed the button by the door, causing a buzzing noise to resound from within the walls. "Ah, welcome!" Before long, the door opened; a chestnut-haired girl revealed herself from inside, clad in casual clothes. Ushering me in with a brief greeting, I closed the door behind me as Ella Chiba-Wallace walked through the entrance corridor, her indoor slippers making a smacking sound on the wooden floor with every step. Approaching the stairs to the upper floor as I took my shoes off by the door, she leaned her head up the staircase and raised her voice. "Liam! He''s here!" Thud-! There was a heavy thud on the floor above us as if something had fallen over, and then a smaller voice called out. "Coming...!" Ella chuckled and asked me. "Would you like something to drink? We''ve got snacks, too." I thought about it, but I had already eaten before going out, so there was no real need. If anything, the cold weather and harsh winds outside dried my lips and so my thirst was slightly parched. "I''ll brew you some tea, so feel free to take a seat in here." Leading me into the main room of the relatively small house, she said as much. The main living area was quite a bit larger than one might expect, but that was primarily because the living room and the kitchen were combined into a singular room. So, as I took a seat on one of the cushions beside the coffee table, I quietly watched her on the other side of the room; she started by boiling the kettle and collecting a few dried tea leaves. Silence passed between us for a moment as only the harrowed screaming of the tempered kettle could be heard throughout the house, but the atmosphere was not an awkward one. It was a sudden and rather strange situation, so my thoughts naturally wandered as to why I had ended up here. I thought about why I came to this place. It was not to tutor someone or to have tea brewed for me. I could do that at home if I so desired. My reason was to meet this person''s younger brother. Why? Because he possessed something called the Measurement of Luck. In other words, he could measure the luck of a person in his sight. I wasn''t sure if his Measurement''s definition of ''luck'' differed from my own, but I was certain there was more to it than simply looking at someone and determining ''lucky'' or ''unlucky''. Whatever the case, if I could establish a long-lasting positive relationship, it would allow me to keep an eye on his ability. Why do I want to do such a thing? Because, somehow, I want it to evolve. If the ability to ''measure luck'' somehow evolves, then the possibility of ''manipulating luck'' should also be within my grasp. Just as Avon Laura''s ability to ''see destiny'' once evolved to become able to ''choose destiny'', I want Liam Chiba-Wallace''s Measurement to evolve in a similar way. It should be possible. It is only hypothetical, but there is no reason for why it should not be possible. And so, I will make it possible. The conditions for a Measurement to evolve, as I have mentioned previously, are bewildering and unpredictable. In some cases, they can evolve under stress, in others, enlightenment, and in others, death. There is precedent for all kinds of cases, so nothing is certain about how a Measurement evolves. There is also nothing certain about how many times it may evolve, when, or in what way. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What is certain, however, is this: Measurements have the potential to evolve. Therefore, since it is possible, although the way to do it is unknown even to me, I will do it. "Here. I hope it''s to your liking." Tap. "Thanks." Setting the cup down on a coaster on the coffee table in front of me as well as one on her side, she went over to the refrigerator and took out a carton of apple juice before returning. Bringing the cup to my mouth, the scent of herbs naturally wafted into my nostrils. Taking a sip, a similar taste filled my mouth and ran down my throat. Seeing her just watch me without drinking any herself, I began to feel a sense of awkwardness, and the slightly anxious smile on her face tensed when I gazed at her. "It''s good." Placing the cup down, I swallowed and told her, upon which she seemed to lightly breathe out in relief. "Thank you very much..." Thump thump thump thump-! Just as she brought her own cup up to her lips to drink, a repeated stomping sound was heard from upstairs as a boy appeared jumping from the staircase. Quickly putting her drink down and turning her head to the boy with a glare, Ella Chiba-Wallace scolded him. "Liam! What did I say about running and jumping around inside!? You''re not a rabbit, are you!?" "Ah! But, I hurried to meet my teacher!" A half-apologetic and half-distraught look on his face, as if something terrible had occurred, Liam ran before Ella could catch him and hid behind the door. "..." Watching the two scuffle, it seemed that we three were the only ones in the house. I recall her mentioning the other day that her parents would be out, meaning she would be in charge of looking after her brother. Is that why she appeared so surprisingly cheerful when I mentioned only being able to come on the weekends? Because she thought I''d be able to relieve some of the burden of looking after her brother? [Yes] Huh. "Haa, alright, that''s enough. Not in front of our guest. Now sit down. Look, I''ve already prepared your juice." With a stern voice to tell him off, Liam eventually sat down on the left side of the coffee table, between me and Ella at each end. "Hello!" "..." Sitting with crossed legs on the puffy cushion, he grabbed his feet and leaned back as he greeted me with a look of deep intrigue. His gaze, as if the purpose of which was to dig down into my soul itself, seemed to penetrate my eyes. Ella Chiba-Wallace watched the two of us with folded arms as if it couldn''t be helped. From that, I assumed it was something that happened every time the boy met someone new. "Hmm..." Delving deep into the essence of my character, he hummed and mumbled. "..." ...This boy. "Hey." Without having to ask, I could sense it. "Hmm... Yeah?" He saw something. "What are you looking at?" So, I asked him. What did he see that intrigued him so? His reaction was both about what I expected and not what I expected, so I was curious. Instead of answering immediately, he moved his hands towards the juice box in front of him. I quietly watched as the boy unwrapped the plastic straw, stuck it in the hole at the top, and drank some of the contents within; evidently sweet-tasting from the satisfied look on his face. "Haa." With a refreshed gulp of air after finally removing the straw from his mouth, he held the carton of juice in his hand and said something to me. "Umm..." He began with a curious hum as he put the juice on the coffee table, looking up towards the ceiling as he thought about something. Then, turning his gaze back to me as if he finally thought about what he wanted to say, his look gradually transformed into one of wonder. "Mister, I don''t know how you''ve come this far, to be honest." He began with a peculiar statement. How I came this far? What on Earth was that supposed to mean? I wanted him, the one who could see such a thing directly and with his own eyes, to tell me the truth. So, I stared at him inquisitively, and he stared at me with marvel in turn. "My sister told you about my Measurement, didn''t she? That I can see people''s luck." Everyone nodded. The truth was, Ella was extremely proud of her brother''s ability, even if it didn''t seem like much on the surface. Mostly because it was at least something mentionable in a conversation, it had a kind of value no matter how slim. Better than the majority''s, at least. "Basically, it''s not exactly that. I''m not that smart, so I don''t know how to explain it other than just the word ''luck'', but..." Ending his sentence prematurely, the boy sighed through closed lips as he looked at me. "Don''t worry about it. Just tell me." Scratching his head, he seemed hesitant to say whatever was on his mind, so I prompted him. "Okay. Well, what you have inside you; it''s like..." Pausing for a moment, he eventually admitted what it was he saw. "Hell." "...Yes?" My mind blanked for a moment. "What do you mean?" I was confused, and not only me, but even Ella widened her eyes. He said he saw ''Hell'' inside of me? What on Earth does that mean? It was obviously a little more than merely seeing someone''s luck. "Uh, it''s kinda like... Oh! Like, the way I see people''s luck isn''t literally just seeing their luck, but it''s more like, um... seeing a representation, or something." Slowly, I nodded. I think I understood the concept. So, instead of seeing something blunt like ''lucky'', ''unlucky'', or ''very lucky'', he instead sees something that represents that person''s luck in a metaphorical sense? [Yes] I was correct in my understanding, but I clicked my tongue. After all, didn''t that mean my luck was so horrendously bad that it was akin to being in Hell? What the hell is that about? I''d say I''ve been pretty damn lucky so far in my life, and the Measurement of Truth would agree, so how is it I''m that unlucky? "That doesn''t make any sense." Naturally, I rejected such a sentiment. It simply wasn''t possible that my luck was that hellish. After all, what had I accomplished so far? Escaping the Wardens'' Playground; that alone was something that should be impossible for someone of my strength. Coincidentally finding out I was being targeted the day before I would have otherwise been killed, surviving because of it. Even the task of building up my forces and my power, such as collecting the twins, Sophie Asanami, and Selina to protect me was something no ordinary person could have done. And, of course, being born with the Measurement of Truth in the first place. An event with less than a one in eight billion chance of occurring. And yet, it occurred. On top of everything else, how could it possibly be that I am unlucky? It simply does not make any sense whatsoever. Thus, it must not be true. "I don''t know what to say; that''s just what I saw." Smiling bitterly, the boy spoke. Liam Chiba-Wallace replied in such a manner. I stared at him, and I said: "Look again." He nodded, did as I said, and told me less than a minute later with a shake of his head. "...Nope. It''s the same, sorry." "..." "It''s like you have a black hole inside you. In an empty space, like a void, it''s sucking everything in, violently destroying it forever. I''ve never ever seen anything anywhere near this bad." The worst the boy had seen was like a small fire, one you would see if you go camping, he said. But mine. Mine was a black hole. Bad luck. It wasn''t simply a matter of it being worse. Qualitatively, it was on a whole other level that couldn''t be compared. What did this mean? I don''t know, and I''m not sure if I''ll ever find out. After all. [You do not have access to this information] Just like what happened not that long ago, I was denied an answer. Chapter 85: 81: Incoming Attack Check The remainder of my time spent at the Chiba-Wallace household was not much more than basic tutoring. All it really consisted of was seeing what material Liam Chiba-Wallace was behind on and focusing on solidifying his understanding of the fundamentals. What the Measurement of Truth informed me is that one of the most effective ways of teaching is to let the student figure something out for themselves instead of just giving them the answer, so I only went as far as to give him clues towards the correct answer. When I thought about how Yuu Shimura''s grades continued to roam the abyss despite me practically telling him exactly what the exams were going to be about each time, it adds up that he never actually learned anything from it. If you are only told the answers and not taught the way to figure out the answer for yourself, then it makes sense that it isn''t learning, but in fact ignorance towards erudition. In other words, it''s nothing more than temporary knowledgeDa superficial method of education. As a matter of fact, I may have subconsciously realised this myself. After all, I am generally aware that overreliance on the Measurement of Truth would only serve to dull my intellect and logical reasoning, which is why I tend not to abuse it. From my experience, there are some things learnt only when you think about it yourself and figure it out with your own ability rather than using a tool separate from oneself. After all, it is the distinction between learning capabilities that sets human intelligence apart from any other creature on this planet. After that Saturday, in any case, there wasn''t a whole lot I needed to do until the Winter Break, and so time passed rather peacefully, yet with people running diligently around the school. It was hectic since most of everyone was preparing for the Winter FestivalDclubs had stalls and other events they wanted to run, and there were all kinds of other preparations going on behind the scenes that I didn''t know nor particularly care about. It was good for me, personally, as it meant people were too busy to bother me with nonsense, so it was a good break away from that kind of thing as well. School days were, put briefly, uneventful yet pleasant. Classes were always dreary anyway, but they were even less intense than usual during this time of the year when everyone was hyper-focused on the upcoming festival, so that was a bit bland, but time flowed all the same. On break and at lunch times, I would eat on the roof with Sophie Asanami as usual since nobody else usually came up there to bother us. Most days, during the two-hour club slot after school, Sophie and I would sit on the rooftop together or take a walk around the school together to pass the time until it was time to pick Selina and Emir up from their school. We seem to argue a lot, but it gave me a different kind of feeling compared to when I disagree with other people. In any case, arguing can be fun if it''s her, so it''s not like I was bored during that time. Once we arrived home, we would meet the twins who would have returned sooner than the rest of us. Then, because it would already be quite late by that time, we would all eat dinner together shortly after settling in. The six of us; myself, Sana, Sona, Sophie Asanami, Selina, and Emir all sat at the same table, and as the mansion''s servants brought us our food, we ate. Sana and Sona would go off to finish their homework and train diligently. Sophie Asanami would laze about or train a bit. Selina had her room moved to our mansion due to our contract, so she and Emir would do their own thing whether it be playing games or doing homework or whatever. For the record, Minami lived in a different house by herself as that was her personal preference. I also don''t think she liked the idea of living in the same place as me. As for myself, I would do various things. I had already sent off all the documents and evidence of the Order''s wrongdoings, so with that paper trail in grasp the government, or more precisely the Wardens, should soon start preparing to take them down. On that front, I decided to take a step back and see what comes of it. There''s no real need for me to risk harm or to risk bringing attention to myself by getting unduly involved, after all. Normally, I do basic chores like managing my equipment, ordering supplies and checking on the training progress of the others. Saturdays are when I tutor Liam Chiba-Wallace for a couple of hours; I''m still concerned about the ''luck'' he saw within me, but there''s nothing I can do about that so I''ve been storing it at the back of my mind. Furthermore, I often spend time contemplating my plans for future events, such as the high-class birthday party I said I was going to attend, which is scheduled for around the end of the Winter Break. Well, for that one there isn''t really anything to prepare since nothing crazy should happen, but anyway. What I did catch during my routine ''incoming attack check''Dasking a series of questions to check whether there are any plans to launch an attack on me from anyone such as the Wardens or the OrderDwas that, rather surprisingly, the Order plans to cause an incident during the upcoming Winter Festival. To be precise, it is a certain Professor Marcus Lynton''s plan, not a plan of the Order. It may seem like a minute difference, but it is, in reality, an exceedingly important one, as such distinctions can easily determine whether or not I am killed or captured. The Measurement of Truth is irritatingly anal about such details. The way it happened, put briefly, is like this: When I asked, "Does the Order have any plans to try and attack and/or capture me that I don''t already know about?", the following answer came back to me: No Naturally, this would make you think that there is no need to worry about the Order for the moment. Putting aside the fact that this only remains true in the current moment and can in fact change at any time if they do happen to make a plan after I ask this, it is important I ask the same or a similar question multiple times or in a different manner. For example, after asking that question, I asked, "Does Professor Marcus Lynton have any plans relating to me that I don''t already know about?", and the answer to that was: The individual Marcus Lynton plans to see and perhaps talk to you in person at the Weinstell High School''s upcoming Winter Festival If it is only one person in the organisation who has a plan to interfere with me, then the Measurement of Truth does not define that as the entire organisation having a plan but rather the individual alone. In this way, it is very particular about the wording used to ask a question, so I always need to be careful with the way I go about asking something. Still, sometimes I slip up and ask all but the right questions; as was the case with Saburou Fushigimi. Anyway, I didn''t expect the head of the Order, Professor Marcus Lynton, that bastard, to go out of his way to meet me in person. It wasn''t that he didn''t understand the risks of coming out himself, and it wasn''t that he had lost his sanity to the point where he didn''t care for his own safety either. Taking that into consideration, something came to mind. I wondered. If he was really coming by himself, then that meant he was confident in protecting himself against me. After all, if he''s alone, then even if it was during a bustling festival I would kill him. The tradeoff of that bastard''s death and maintaining an untroubled school life was incomparable in value. If it meant he would die, leading to the Order perishing permanently, then I would take that deal in a heartbeat. There''s no doubt he is aware of that and has thus prepared for the eventuality of facing me at the festival. Perhaps, has their research on manufacturing Supernatural Abilities progressed to the point where the head of the operation has felt safe enough to give himself some sort of power? Asking this, the Measurement of Truth responded with an affirmation. In that case, I would need to prepare. Since he would be coming to me by himself, his goal wouldn''t be to capture or kill meDwell, killing me would be the very last thing he would want to doDbut instead, as the Measurement of Truth has already informed me, to talk. Dialogue. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Frankly, I don''t want to look at that greedy bastard any more than necessary, let alone listen to his repulsive voice, but I don''t think that''s an option. Of course, I could simply not go to the festival, but talking with Professor Marcus Lynton one-to-one has some invaluable benefits. In fact, the more I think about it, the more I find it absolutely necessary for me to go and speak with him. Why? Well, the answer is simple. To what extent he was involved in the incident of my escape, I don''t know. But, what I do distinctly remember is a very important fact. Former San Cinelia Playground Facility Administrator, Professor Marcus Lynton. DThat bastard managed the Playground I was raised in. Chapter 86: 82: Winter Festival (1) December 14th, Monday. The first day of the Weinstell High School Winter Festival. Wandering alongside Sophie Asanami, we were taking a look around at the various stalls and such that were soon to be available. The Festival took place on and around the school grounds and during school hours, running from morning to afternoon. Instead of normal classes, students were free to enjoy the Festival as much as they liked, with many clubs opting to run stalls or other events. Being the final month of the year, the early morning temperature was cold, and the winds that awaited Winter were sharp. Currently, the Festival was yet to begin, and stress was evident in our surroundings. The atmosphere around the school was dense. Even just walking around, with so much hyped tension in the air, the students'' anxiety was palpable. Additionally, as the event was open to the public, there was even more pressure on the students to show a good performance during this time. Well, as for students like me who weren''t so busy with that type of bothersome thing, we could take it easy. "Hey, d''ya think the Cooking Club guys managed to finish their prep?" Sophie asked me. Without turning to look at her, I looked straight ahead and replied. "They finished." Nodding as if that was that, she curiously looked around some more. In silence, we walked around some more until, eventually, an announcement was made as someone unseen could be heard speaking with great fervour through a microphone. [Good morning, everyone! I know we must all be quite nervous, but you better shake it all off because it''s time! For the 21st annual Weinstell High, Magnificent Winter Festival! To begin!] Following the enthusiastic declaration, a resounding ovation echoed throughout the Festival grounds and countless local residents and families began to flood the venue. "Woah..." Sophie let out a soft exclamation as what used to be a relatively barren site suddenly filled with a horde of people. Glancing at her, I grabbed her hand and started walking, trying to find the less-populated paths as we went. "Uh--oh?! H-hey, what''re ya doin''...?" Perhaps taken aback by my abrupt actions, she flusteredly mouthed a flurry of words at me whilst her feet staggered through the crowds. Dozens of random strangers standing in the way. A bustling atmosphere with never-ending, tumultuous noise. People not looking where they are walking, constantly bumping into each other and stepping on each other''s feet. With everything going on all at once, I turned my head to Sophie Asanami and said a single word. "Annoying." She stared at me for a moment with a stiff expression before bursting into laughter. "Pahaha! You don''t like bein'' stuck in the middle of busy places, right? Aight, let''s go then!" With a sudden surge of energy, she leapt off the ground and pushed me forward. Grasping my hand tightly, she pulled me along and pierced the crowd ahead of us at a frightening speed. "..." Being dragged along so effortlessly, I wasn''t trying to resist, but my mind soon blanked as I gazed at the back of her head. It''s not like there was some kind of odd feeling, but something more peculiar than that. A feeling as if there was no feeling. Looking at the back of her, my eyes moved down to that slender hand that took a firm hold of my own, clasped together and transferring a sense of warmth. I don''t know what it was. Somewhere, in the far retreats of my mind, I felt something unfamiliar. And then, all of a sudden. I recalled it. "..." The depiction of the "Hell" within me flickered in front of my eyes. ??? In an area that was not-so-secluded yet still fairly distant from the hectic atmosphere of the Festival, Sophie Asanami brought me to a place where we could overlook it all. Similar to the rooftop on which we usually spend our free time, we sat atop a grassy hill. It wasn''t a place inside the school, but as I mentioned previously, the Festival sprawled out over a wider region. "Hoo. This better?" Her hands on her hips as she let out a short exhale, Sophie looked at me and asked. Feeling my ears prick, I turned my body to examine the area. Verdant, lush grass beneath our feet. Subdued, remote cheers from the festivities being celebrated. Observing the ongoing Festival from up here, we could oversee most of what was happening from a rather serene standpoint. Even without the Festival to watch, it was almost certainly a tranquil, out-of-the-way place. My gaze moved to Sophie Asanami. "...It''s preferable." "Heh. Right?" Witnessing her face liven up in real-time, I wondered for a moment why my statement seemed to raise her mood with emotions similar to relief and pride. "Did you know about this place?" I was curious, and thus asked. "It''s, uh... The place I used to come spend my time when I wanted to avoid my dad." The answer she gave with a bitter smile as she scratched the back of her head was one I should have expected. I nodded as if to say ''I see'' and sat down on a felled log nearbyDone that appeared purposefully transformed into a kind of natural bench. Sophie took a seat next to me. "..." "..." We didn''t say a word to each other; simply sat in undisturbed silence like we occasionally do. It wasn''t an awkward atmosphere. Just sitting peacefully. Overlooking the Festival, I saw students and even fellow classmates of mine walking about, mostly couples, but there were also those running between stalls they were in charge of or were helping out. Gradually, my vision blurred, and with it, my perception of the Festival slowly vanished. I didn''t think about what my eyes were seeing in front of me. In fact, I was not seeing what my eyes saw. Were my eyes disconnected from my brain? No. It wasn''t that I wasn''t looking at the Festival. My eyes were seeing the Festival, but I was not. I was no longer perceiving the Festival. I was no longer thinking about the Festival. Instead, my concentration was honed fully on the mental imagery in my mind. Recent events; all of the strange and peculiar things that have started happening recently. I focused on them, and I thought about them. It all started on a particular day; the 14th of November, 2027Dexactly one month ago. The day Azaki Kiryuuin returned from death. After that rueful day, several questionable things happened in succession. First, there was that odd girl from the twins'' school; she was only an ordinary rich girl from a high-class family, and yet I still could not forget that mystifying look in her eyes. After that, during an ordinary day when I was walking home with Selina and Emir, I felt as if I was being watched. Despite no people or creatures being present at the time, I felt it distinctly. When I asked further about it, I only got one ominous message in reply: You do not have access to this information It was a response that sent shivers down my spine and one that raises goosebumps all across my body even now. It was the same response I am always given after asking about the incident ten years ago, too. As I thought, there must be a correlation, though to what extent exactly, is unknown. ...But that wasn''t all. The final oddity that occurred was when I tutored Liam Chiba-Wallace. With his Measurement, he saw something within me. Something that I couldn''t see, but could only be described as "Hell", and a black hole that eviscerated everything around it into utter oblivion. Something like that being a representation, or perhaps even some kind of manifestation of my luck, how could I feel anything but something sinister awaiting me? I recalled each event vividly. Engraved into my mind whether I liked it or not, I contemplated these occurrences over and over until I was sick of it. But I could not get sick of it. How could I? Instinctively, I could feel it. Intuitively, I could sense it. This is a matter that involves my life. Whether I live or dieDthe outcome will be determined by my responses to these strange happenings. Measurement of Truth. I know you won''t give me an answer to this question, but... Am I right? You do not have access to this information ...Bastard. Gritting my teeth subconsciously, all I wanted was the answer. Really. As someone who could have the answer to pretty much any question for his entire life, do you realise how much it pains me to be denied answers in this way? Please. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What about me is unqualified to know the truth? Why are you rejecting me? Alas, the answer was the same. You do not have access to this information I asked again. You do not have access to this information And again and again. You do not have access to this information I asked over and over, time and time again, but there was no satisfactory reply. I did not know why this was happening. I could not know. And I was not allowed to know. Changing the format of my questions, I asked things such as ''Is it related to my escape from the Playground?'' and ''Will I ever be able to know?''. I had a thought. No, not a thought, but a hope. A sliver of hope within my heart, so minuscule it was borderline nonexistent, yet present nonetheless. A hope that if I could phrase the right question the right way, I just might receive an answer. Of course, no matter what I asked or how I phrased it. You do not have access to this information DThe response was only the same. Inside, I was seething, but I knew; nothing could be done, at least not right now. It was this very fact that vexed me the most. Chapter 87: 83: Winter Festival (2) I could only make assumptions about the truth. That this was all somehow related to my escape from the Playground. Because I was not allowed to know the reality, it was all I could do. Truth. Escaping the Playground. Marcus Lynton. Luck. How did it all come together? No, was it even all linked in the first place? I could only assume as much as if I thought otherwise, then there''d be no end to the speculation. I recalled the final day of the Aurigan Fighting Festival. Avon Laura''s words. "Unfortunately... My power was unable to foresee what eventually occurred." After asking about the incident, she replied like so. That''s right. It wasn''t only me. I wasn''t the only one prevented from knowing the truth. Just as how I, the Concept of Truth, am unable to know the truth. The Concept of Destiny, too, was unable to see the very future she represents. "To this day, I still don''t know if that was because the future changed, or due to the... ''nature'' of the incident." Then, what did she mean by the incident''s ''nature''? The fact she held some sort of knowledge about it was evident, but I knew she wouldn''t be willing to tell me just like that. That''s the primary reason why I let her live on that day, after all. So that, at some point, she will tell me. Perhaps, next time we face each other, I should try to force it out of her. No, I will. Just as I was thinking this, my train of thought was interrupted when something poked my left cheek, causing my head to tilt to the right. "...?" Rotating my head, my eyes landed upon Sophie Asanami''s intrigued expression, her finger moving around as she pressed my face repeatedly. "...What are you doing?" Staring intently at my face, her brows furrowed. "What''re you so busy thinkin'' about when you''ve got such a pretty girl sittin'' right next to you?" "...Excuse me?" She continued to mush my face with her finger as if playing with dough. I thought that her statement of calling herself ''such a pretty girl'' was rather narcissistic, albeit not necessarily wrong. Ignoring me, she frowned. "Hey, why are you so soft?" "What?" "Your skin, it''s so smooth. Now that I think about it, your hair is suspiciously nice, too. What products do you use...?" With wonder, she widened her eyes and asked me. ''Suspiciously nice''? What is she talking about now, all of a sudden? "What''s wrong with you? I just use whatever''s available. There''s like twenty bottles of things I''ve never heard of in the bathroom, so I either use the all-in-one bottle or just take one at random and use it." Before leaving the Playground, I never had to take care of myself or my body in such ways as there were always people whose job was to clean and look after me. Since the escape, I''ve had to learn about things like ''shampoo'' and ''conditioner''. After moving into Minami''s mansion, however, the number of strange things spotted in the bathroom appeared to have multiplied, and I have no idea what anything is any more. I didn''t know if it was a girl thing, but even the twins seemed oddly adamant that I purchase the correct type of oils or serums for their hair. I, quite frankly, couldn''t care less about using ten different products for my hair and five more for my body, so I just used the three-in-one bottle. If we ran out of it, then I''d simply pick any one of the seven or eight bottles that had the word shampoo or conditioner on it and used that instead. I''m not sure if my answer came as a bombshell out of the blue, but Sophie''s reaction clearly displayed her astonishment. "All-in-one?! Random?! You ain''t kiddin'' me, right?!" "What? Do you have a problem with it?" Her eyes, which seemed about ready to spill over with a dam full of tears at any moment, glistened with refracted light as she grabbed both sides of my face with her hands and cried out. "You little...! Son of a bitch! Do you know how hard I work to get my hair to look this good!? And you...! You use the damn all-in-one! And it still looks damn fine!" Was it like that? I didn''t understand why it was something to get so riled up and mad about, but what can I do if I was born like it? Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s wrong with your hair?" Asking that question out of genuine curiosity, my gaze in the meantime flickered to the Festival once more. Observing all the bobbing heads of people walking around the stalls with expressions of glee, I noticed something out of the corner of my eye. "What do you mean ''what''s wrong with it''? Okay, what do you think about my hair, then?" "..." Ignoring her, my eyes narrowed on something in the distance. My vision honed in, I slowly stood up from my seat. "Hey, don''t ignore me! Where''re you goin''?" Not moving my gaze, I ordered in a low tone. "Protect me." Sensing that something was off, Sophie also warily took a stand. Following my gaze, she wasn''t sure what exactly I was looking at because of the busy Festival grounds, but she at least gathered that it wasn''t the time to be joking around. "What''s going on?" "Just stay close to me and make sure you don''t drop your guard." "..." She gulped, not understanding what was happening all of a sudden, but knew that any further questions were pointless. "Fine. I''ll keep an eye out, so let''s just go." Making our way down the hilltop, the two of us entered the bustling Festival atmosphere once again. Grasping our hands tightly to ensure we don''t get separated in the herd, we gradually walked over to a less crowded area with more freedom of movement. There, we stood face-to-face with a man I hadn''t seen in ten years. "You''re here. Cipher." "..." His face having aged significantly, grey-black hairs sticking out from his head, Marcus Lynton stood in front of me. "...You look like shit even more than before." His emaciated cheeks and hollow, baggy eyes with dark circles beneath them were enough of an indication to show that he was going through some rough times, but seeing such a look on him brought me only a sense of satisfaction. "Ahaha," He chuckled with an eerily warm smile, "Come now, Cipher. That''s no way to treat your old man, is it?" I frowned at his words. Casting a glance at Sophie''s face beside me that seemed to ask ''Dad...?'', I refuted him. "We both know that isn''t true." Marcus Lynton was not my father, but this rather vile reunion reminded me that he liked to think of himself as such. "Well, yes. We may not be related biologically, however, am I not like a father to all those subjects in S.C.? After all, who else could you say fits the bill more than I?" As the Head Administrator and Manager of the San Cinelia branch of the Wardens'' Playground, Professor Marcus Lynton seemed to take pride in the fact that his authority was the highest of any Wardens'' official in that place. Just as he was the head of the branch, he likewise thought of himself as the head of the so-called ''family'' he oversaw. Said ''family'' means, ''subjects'' kept in captivity by the Wardens. Everyone they had secured who they thought could pose a threat to humanity, they locked up and stored away for eternity. It wasn''t something known to the public, but the Wardens are in fact the main reason why people born with rare Measurements appear enormously scarcer to the wider world than they are in reality. Because even Measurements with the slightest possibility of causing harm will be thrown into containment, those that are uncommon or exceptional in nature are especially watched with wariness. Of course, rarer Measurements naturally possess a higher capacity for danger and are thus the ones most likely to be hunted down. Compared to someone who can sense the level of purity of water with but a touch, for example, someone who knows exactly how much TNT-equivalent of explosives will be enough to blow up any building they look at is going to be classified as a far more dangerous threat, despite the latter being an arguably much more useless ability than the former. Part of it is just a precaution; no matter how minor the risk of letting them live freely, a hazard is still a hazard, and if potential harm can be prevented, no matter how small, then they will do their best to snuff out that potential. Another part of it is to study these more unique Measurements; because Measurements are something science does not and cannot explain, they do their best to research them in secret from the world in an attempt to aid humanity''s betterment. Although the currently most accepted theory is that Measurements are simply part of our brain, developed through evolution, and are what separates us from other creatures, the human brain has not yet been fully understood. I and the Wardens are aware that the truth isn''t quite like that, but that''s a topic for another time. In any case, Marcus Lynton''s words were unfortunately correct that no one aside from him could be the ''father'' of S.C.P. - San Cinelia Playground. That was due to his tendency to get deeply involved with the subjects themselves, as in, he would personally conduct research experiments to see how far each of us could go. I, in particular, seemed to have been his favourite to toy and experiment with. Two years before my escape, he was transferred to the San Cinelia branch and replaced the then-head because apparently I was "causing too much trouble" and it was getting hard to deal with. "You, on the other hand, appear to have grown significantly." His mysterious gaze alternating between me and Sophie, even glancing down to our hands that were still connected, he chuckled. "Look how far you''ve come since those old days when you would play all sorts of games with the Professors, even managing to get yourself a girlfriend." That sinister smile on his face didn''t go away as he spoke. Chapter 88: 84: Winter Festival (3) I felt Sophie drill a burning hole into the side of my head with her piercing gaze. "You adore spouting nonsense, huh." Listening to his constant drivel was getting on my nerves, and I didn''t want to spend any more time interacting with this man if I could help it. "Hmhm. You don''t seem to be denying it, Cipher? What about you, miss? Do you feel the same way?" Directing a look towards Sophie Asanami beside me, he asked. Flustered, she hesitated, but before she could answer his question, I put a stop to it. "That''s enough. Answer me, what happened ten years ago?" My priority at the moment was to gather information about my escape, during which he was presumably present, being the head of the facility and all. This man should thus be the best source of knowledge about that incident there is. A moment of silence passed as Marcus Lynton looked at me vacantly, seemingly calculating something within that deranged mind of his. He glanced at Sophie, then back to me. "...It is not a topic suitable for the current environment. Don''t you agree?" I thought about his reluctance for a second. Clearly, his answer relayed that the matter of my escape was not something to be discussed in public, and he wasn''t necessarily wrong about that. However, I also spotted his intention to lead the conversation in a way that leaves just the two of us to speak. Although he gave himself a Supernatural Ability, it wasn''t one I needed to worry about right now since it wasn''t particularly dangerous. In other words, I wouldn''t be in danger if we were to speak one-to-one. In fact, he would be the one more at risk. "No. Tell me here." No one was going to eavesdrop or listen in on our conversation here, and even if they did, so what? It''s not like anyone here would understand what we were talking about, so it doesn''t matter if they hear or not. The Professor frowned lightly. "I don''t think you quite understand, Cipher boy. I am saying this for both of our own good. I cannot go into any further detail unless you are the only one to hear it." I found his words extremely suspicious, but oddly enough, he wasn''t lying. "You know I am not lying, and you know I do not wish to bring harm upon you. Even if I wanted to, I could not endanger you here, could I?" His concern was not precisely of people overhearing the contents of our conversation, it seemed, but rather the consequences of doing so. Knowing he was telling the truth, but not being allowed to know what that truth exactly was. I asked with no expectations. Would it really be that dangerous if I am not the only one to hear what he has to say? You do not have access to this information I couldn''t imagine why, and I had even less of a clue what would happen if multiple people heard it, if anything, but it was clear from the response given that the Professor''s claims carried some weight to them. Begrudgingly, I motioned to Sophie. "...Stand back. Watch, but don''t listen." I had her move quite a distance away and use her Supernatural Ability to cut off all sound around her as the Professor and I walked to a secluded location. Without saying a word, I waited for him to talk first, but that man just stared at me with the same blank look as before. Through it, he conveyed boundless emotions of gravitas, concern, and a hint of madness. "I was not aware that you had forgotten the matter entirely, Cipher. Are you perhaps frustrated?" He began with a question. "Stop wasting time." "Haha," He chuckled, "You want to spend as much time with that girl as you can, right? I understand. Youth is a peculiar thing, after all." The man whose former job it was to steal the youths of children spoke of it fondly. It was ironic, and frankly, the sight was repulsive and disgusting, but I had no choice but to endure it with patience in order to receive the answers I desired. He misunderstood my priorities, but knowing that pointless quarrelling would not help to advance the conversation, I ignored him and got right to the point. "What is it you can''t say to others?" "Hm... It is not that I cannot say it to others, but that saying it to others would result in a negative outcome for everyone involved. Telling one person is fine, but any more than that is absolutely forbidden, and I would recommend you do the same when it comes to this matter." His explanation was vague, but I understood that his warning was genuine. If he wanted to, he could have said it, but if it did, something bad would have happened to all of us. The Professor''s intent is not inherently malicious, and despite the way he goes about things, he does not wish to cause unnecessary harm. Of course, if he has to, he will, but that isn''t the case here. "So, what is it?" What was the incident? What was the danger of speaking about it? What was it he cannot, no, should not say? Professor Marus Lynton knew, and he opened his mouth to tell me. "First of all, Cipher, let me express my regrets for you not remembering what happened that day. I suppose, however, that it makes sense, considering the circumstances; knowing a troublemaker like you, you wouldn''t be playing around like this and pretending to live like an ordinary high school student if you knew the truth." "What are you getting at?" "What I''m ''getting at'', is this: this is a matter that concerns the safety of the world." "..." "Because this is a matter that concerns the safety of the world, I am getting myself involved directly like this." Hearing his statement, I laughed. "Hah. Since when did you start caring about the world?" Although I laughed, my expression was blank. "I start caring when my interests are threatened, Cipher. Because the safety of the world itself is threatened, my interests are in turn threatened as well." Marcus Lynton''s interests. "I cannot discover the mysteries of our world and our universe if it is destroyed, now can I?" Someone who craves knowledge. Someone who yearns to sate his curiosity; to quench his thirst for unveiling the unknown. Befitting his title, he was a true researcher, and a Professor through and through. "You, who would oppose the world if you didn''t like the truth of it; that is the kind of pure-hearted troublemaker you are." This is why the Order wants me. This is why Marcus Lynton obsesses over me. As I have mentioned in the past, they want to use me as a fountain of knowledge. "You possess the most desired tool to uncover such mysteries and to satiate such a lust for knowledge. However, you are also the most dangerous weapon to ruin everything at the slightest mishandling." He wants to use the Measurement of Truth to fulfil his own desires, and he doesn''t want me to prevent that. "So, I will not tell you the full truth of what you cannot know. I said it was regretful, but in reality, your cluelessness is a blessing, and I am infinitely grateful for it." Saying that to my face, the corners of his lips arched into a small smile. I am a danger, he says. I threaten the safety of the world, he says. What do you know? The only reason I''m doing all this is so that I can know the truth. That is the reality, okay? Because I hate not being able to know what happened, so I want to know, is that a crime? Claiming that I''m a concern to the world is absolutely preposterous. Claiming that I shouldn''t be allowed to know because I''m a threat, it''s ridiculous. "I see the disagreement in your eyes. Oh well. Even though you know I am not lying, you will not believe me because you think I am delusional. In some aspects, I suppose that is true. However..." He looked at me pitifully, as if watching a lone boy sat soaked in the rain. "...It is sad. That you should not be allowed to know. But it is in the safety of everyone involved, so it cannot be helped. I will tell you what happened that day because I have sympathy for the boy once under my care. But, nothing more than that." He would tell me what happened. Even if there was nothing else to be said, my mood lightened up at his words. After all, it wasn''t necessary to figure everything out right away. I can simply discover more next time. "What happened on the day of your fleeing from the S.C.P., Cipher, is simple; I and the other Professors were... Researching how far your power could go. I''m sure you remember before that, but the Wardens have always been scared of testing particular Measurements. Because everyone who works there is a coward, afraid of the unknown, they avoided toying with your Measurement of Truth." His words were true. There were always lengthy discussions and debates on what to do with me. There was always one side that argued my infinite knowledge could be of great help to humanity, but the other side believed that my power was something too dangerous to mess around with. Forbidden knowledge. The secrets of life, of creation. They thought that there were some things humans simply were not supposed to know. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, that all changed when Marcus Lynton was transferred to my branch. After he became the head of the San Cinelia Playground, he immediately became fascinated with my power and began testing. It started off with simple things, things to test the water. Gradually, they ramped up the intensity of the questions. Asking things like why Measurements exist in the first place, or how they came to be. Of course, the only answer in relation to that is the same one I mentioned previouslyDthat it''s simply how the world works. There was no scientific explanation even after the veil was lifted. For two years, I was being used in such a manner. Until that day. I don''t remember what happened that day, but now it was being explained to me. "Ah, I remember it like it was yesterday... Right after we asked you to answer a certain question, one we had been anticipating since the beginning..." His face contained an incongruous mixture of light and darkness. "...Well, it''s as simple as that, once the answer was spoken, all of the Professors died except for me." Shrugging, he put it as simply as he could. Then, he added: "DIt merely turned out that some knowledge really is forbidden after all." Chapter 89: 85: Winter Festival (4) Forbidden Knowledge. Knowledge that, for one reason or another, should not be known to humanity. I don''t know what that knowledge is, but the Measurement of Truth has the power to uncover said knowledge, and due to the natural morbid curiosity of mankind, that was what occurred. However, a price was to be paid for such Forbidden Knowledge. That price, according to Professor Marcus Lynton, was the death of everyone present except me and himself. "I won''t tell you what question we asked, but I''m sure you''ll be able to figure it out without much trouble eventually." He asked me a question, so I used the Measurement of Truth to find the answer and gave said answer. This straightforward sequence of events led to slaughter. The Professor said that multiple people discussing it is not good for anyone. He and I were the only survivors that were present during the time of the incident. Is it possible that, because there were multiple people listening at that time, those additional people died from hearing about knowledge they shouldn''t have heard? You do not have access to this information Of course, I couldn''t know now, but I will find out. If my hypothesis is correct, in any case, then had I not heeded his warning just now... Would Sophie Asanami have died here, just as the other Professors on that day? Because she was not intended to know the information, she died. If it''s like that, just to ensure that the knowledge can only be passed on one person at a time... Then, what about written records? Or recorded footage? I recall Sophie Asanami reporting that all documentation of the topic, be it physical or otherwise, was nonexistent. Whether erased thereafter or something else entirely, I previously never would''ve imagined that they simply didn''t possess any information on it whatsoever. However, now I''m not so sure. I don''t know if this is the case for certain, and Marcus Lynton won''t tell me if this is true, but the likelihood that any information that is at all related to the Forbidden Knowledge can only be transferred from one person to one person directly is extremely high. If anyone unintended sees or hears about it, they will perish. If that is truly the case, then of course there would be no documentation on itDanyone who saw such documentation would die, after all. Therefore, it''s very possible that the only way such information could be passed around or spread is orally. Forbidden Knowledge that is only transmissible through one-to-one oral communication. If that is how it works, then it makes sense how only he and I lived following the incident; because I was only telling Marcus Lynton about the knowledge, so everyone other than us was deemed ''unintended'', thus they died. That must be it. "..." A slight shiver ran down my spine. I now knew why the Professors died on that day, and I knew why I and Marcus Lynton were the only survivors of the incident. My understanding of the subject matter having expanded significantly, the next big question was simple: What question did they ask me? What Forbidden Knowledge did they seek? And then, what was the answer to said question? What answer was so taboo that spreading it around was so restrictive? Whatever the answer was to any of these questions, it wasn''t possible to know right now. I could, however, simply discover more next time. I don''t need to figure it all out right away, and it''s not necessarily urgent to do so. Today was a day of bountiful harvest, and I''m satisfied enough with what I have learnt. Although I wish I could know more, I won''t push the boundary too far. After all, even if I don''t know what exactly this is all about, I do understand one thing: That this is a grave matter. The Professor himself admitted that if I were to discover the truth, I would oppose the world. I don''t believe his words, but it''s obvious that he means it. He would never say something like that unless it was serious, so I can only take it as such. Going a little further, I wonder if his words hide some meaning behind them. ''Opposing the world''. Was the question perhaps related to the truth of the world? Why would such a thing be classified as Forbidden Knowledge? Is the reality behind the world not what science teaches? You do not have access to this information ...I do not know if I can take this answer as a positive or a negative, as it is more likely that any information, no matter how marginally related, is blocked altogether. But, at least this means something; from this, I can infer that the reality behind the world is somehow related. I do not know what exactly this means, or even to what extent it is considered Forbidden Knowledge, but it''s a step in the right direction nonetheless. "I will have to take my leave now, as there are matters to attend to. Oh, before I leave..." Suddenly, Marcus Lynton spoke to me. With that same smile on his face, he mentioned something I never thought he would talk about. "I would have ordinarily asked you to kindly dissuade my former workplace to attack me, but I know you wouldn''t agree to such a thing without adequate compensation. So, I will just let you know one thing instead." He knew about me giving the government a head-start for the Wardens to attack the Order, or at the very least, he knew I provided some sort of information to them. I wasn''t surprised at the fact that he knew, but I was quite surprised he brought it up to my face. "There is not much I can do about the Order being destroyed, but well, it doesn''t really matter. It was never my organisation, to begin with; I merely took over as the head in recent years." He admitted it rather candidly; as if it had nothing to do with him. "When the Order falls, I will simply take over another organisation to come for you. If that one fails to do so, then I will get another one, and so on. If there are no more groups for me to hijack or persuade to capture you, then I will simply establish my own." Like an undying cockroach, the Professor will continue to come after me again and again until he gets what he wants. Either he captures me alive and uses me for his research, to discover more about the world, the universe, and to delve deeper into the wider abyss of Forbidden Knowledge; or he kills me so that I do not destroy the world he wishes to uncover. That is the desire of Marcus Lynton, and his self-imposed reality. "I just thought I would let you know in advance, that just because you are ending the life of the Order, you are not in any way putting an end to me." Separating himself from the Order. No, from the very beginning, they were two entirely different entities. The Order will come to an end, but Marcus Lynton will not. Thinking about it, I came to a conclusion. That''s fine. The Order is the annoying one, the one that kidnapped me and treated me roughly. They don''t possess the information I desire. So, it''s fine if they are annihilated. The Wardens will do that, and I was not planning on involving myself any further anyway, so nothing will change from the Professor''s words. I simply need to stay a little more vigilant about more hostile groups coming after me. "It was a pleasant reunion after a long time. Goodbye, Cipher." Watching his back as he turned and walked away, hands in his thick coat pockets, I stifled the urge to pull out the Ruger and the suppressor. Killing this man would render me unable to figure out the truth. I don''t know if unlocking the information I once sealed away within the Measurement of Truth is possible, so I have to leave Marcus Lynton alive. Because he is the only one who knows the real truth about what happened that day. He won''t tell me now, but one day, I will find out. At that time, it will become okay to kill him. "C-Cipher...?" Sophie Asanami suddenly called out from behind me. Calling me by my ''real name'' for the first time, she seemed a little hesitant. "Yes." "Everythin'' okay?" "There''s no problem for now." Her face showed signs of timidness unlike her usual self, but I thought it was something to dissipate with time. "Do you wanna walk around or just sit down somewhere?" She asked me, and I contemplated for a moment. I didn''t care either way, so I responded in kind, "Do you have a preference?" sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, but uh, d''ya just wanna walk for a bit first? Y''know, since we were sittin'' for quite a while earlier." "Alright. Not for too long, though." Not too much time had passed from earlier, so the time was quickly approaching noon. That only meant the Festival was even busier than earlier, so we had to hold hands again in order to prevent getting lost. "Ah, that''s right!" All of a sudden, she yelled as if remembering something important. "You never answered my question!" "What?" "Don''t you remember? I asked you what ya think about my hair. Don''t even try to escape this time, just tell me if you like it or not, and be honestly honest. Oh, and if you do, what you like about it." I couldn''t understand the fascination with hair no matter how I tried, but seeing her repeated glances to the top of my head, I exhaled. Examining the bright blonde hair that decorated her scalp, I was under the impression when we first met that it was dyed. Later, I discovered that I was wrong with that belief, and looking at it again with that in mind made sense. Wavy, and with ever-so-slight curls, it flowed halfway down her back. Looking back down at her face, I nodded. "Your hair is fine." Saying that, one second passed. It was my honest thoughts just as she requested, and I thought it wasn''t an answer that could possibly upset her, so I found no problem with it. "Hmph. Just "fine"? Are you serious?" Apparently, I was wrong. Chapter 90: 86: Winter Festival (5) After the Professor took his leave, Sophie seemed to want to enjoy the Festival, so we ended up roaming around the fairground and taking a gander at the stalls and other attractions available. Everything was available mainly to the public, but there were countless students also enjoying the festivities who weren''t involved with a club running a stall, or those like me and Sophie who were simply not taking part in it. It was the final week of "school" before the start of the new year, though our school was running this event instead, and a time for relaxation. Sophie didn''t ask me what I discussed with that man. She asked if I was okay, which I obviously was, but didn''t go any further than that. Perhaps, because she knew I would be reluctant to tell her the truth. Forbidden Knowledge. As a matter of course, such a thing is a dangerous topic to discuss, and it certainly isn''t the type of thing one should be sharing haphazardly. It would be reckless for me to tell anyone about it, whether it is the twins, Sophie Asanami, or anyone else. In the first place, there is no need for them to know. Nothing good would come of it, and there is no absolute guarantee to say they won''t spread the information further. Talking about Forbidden Knowledge automatically puts the listener at risk. It doesn''t matter who you are, but the moment you find out about Forbidden Knowledge, you immediately become involved in something you can never escape. Such a thought exists perpetually inside my mind. The nature of Forbidden Knowledge is sinistrous, and even just being aware of the subject is inherently baleful. If a mechanic over-strains his tools and puts them under too much pressure or stress, then they can, and will, break. If I put the ones most useful to me in excessive, unnecessary danger, dunking their minds and bodies into a vat of liquid tension, they too, will break. If those I require break, then I become useless. I cannot have such a thing happen, or else it becomes my end. Knowing about the Forbidden Knowledge is only bound to lead to something disastrous. Thus, it is better for everyone involved if they do not know. "Woah, the heck''s that? Somethin'' smells good..." Suspending my thoughts which had just about reached their end anyway, Sophie sniffed the air and looked around like a dog. Turning around, we saw a long queue for a stall selling sweet and savoury crpes. Sucking up the drool that escaped from her mouth, Sophie looked at me with a sudden burst of enthusiasm, her eyes sparkling with desire. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey. Buy me one." She didn''t wait for my response and dragged me by the hand as we made our way over. "Ah, Itou-san, Asanami-san~! Welcome~!" From one side of the bustling stall, Shizuko Aikawa called out to us. So, it was the Cooking Club''s attraction, huh. We weren''t a part of it, so naturally, we weren''t aware. As we were a part of the Cooking Club, Shizuko led us to the back where all of the participating members were frantically doing their jobs. She, too, seemed busy as she moved batches of freshly-cooked and chocolate-y crpes to the front of the stall. The rich scent of the crpes was one that was strong enough to fill almost the entire fairground, and it was enticing enough to allure countless customers for the day''s full duration. Of course, because of all that, the origin of the tasty snacks was a deathtrap for the peckish. Within this cramped tent, the aroma was far more concentrated and thusly stomach-teasing than with the disorderly, bitter winds roaming the outside. "A-ah... Cr-- food, the food-- the food is going..." This naturally meant that Sophie, whose gaze was glued to the dozens of crpes being cooked, brought to the front, and sold, was rendered hysterical and incoherent. Eventually, she grabbed onto my clothes and lightly shook me as if to plead. "Oscar, the food... The food is going, Oscar, it''s going..." "...What are you doing?" Her mouth, gaped open and heavily salivating, repeatedly rambled to me with words that didn''t make much sense as she tugged my clothes, her eyes teary. With this appearance, she seemed no different from a child asking her mother or father for a toy. Inwardly, I sighed, and towards those clubmates whose intrigued gazes kept glancing at the two of us, I opened my mouth. "Can I buy one? No, two." Judging by Sophie''s ravenous expression, she might want more than one crpe, so I decided to get two just in case. Even if she doesn''t want a second one, we can just give it to someone else or throw it away. Shizuko Aikawa smiled at me with a troubled expression. "Of course you can! But... The queue is quite long, so you might have to wait a while..." To her, I responded blankly. "I''ll pay double to get it now." "I-Itou-san, that''s..." "Triple?" "..." The club members were glancing at each other as if in disbelief of what I was saying. I didn''t think it was that unreasonable, and the base price of these crpes was rather dear anyway, so me paying for multiple times that amount was already a lot of money. Of course, it wouldn''t leave so much as a dent in my account, but they didn''t need to know that. "Oscar..." Sophie''s whining crept into my ears from just below my face. Looking into the eyes of all the Cooking Club club members, I stated a deal they couldn''t possibly refuse. "I will pay four times the price if you give me two crpes right now." "..." And soon. "Mhmmm~! Kyahahh, Ciphy~ What a lifesaver~!" Relishing as she ate two chocolate-filled crpes at once, Sophie called me by the twins'' nickname rather affectionately as she munched and munched, hands on her cheeks with an ear-to-ear grin. Eventually, they had no choice but to give in. From the beginning, their resistance wasn''t as high as it would''ve been because they knew us as fellow Cooking Club members, so it could be said that connections played a role there, although it wasn''t quite nepotism. They seemed to want to run a fair and honest stall, but in front of my persistence, or perhaps simply Sophie''s cravings, they had no choice but to fall. Well. It was an absurd amount of money to turn down when all they were doing was making and selling crpes. This is why the power of money always prevails. "Oh, is it Senpai?" Randomly, Kanon Yuuki appeared in front of us, a first-year member of our Cooking Club. Beside her were a few other first-years of the club. I recalled her not being present in the stall earlier despite her having put her name down as a helper, so I briefly wondered where she had gone, but from the crates of ingredients such as flour, eggs, and milk, as well as baskets of various fillings like chocolate or fruits in their hands, they appeared to be in charge of the restocking. "Did you get some crpes from our stall? They''re delicious, right?" She spoke to us with a prideful smirk, but I highly doubt that she was involved in the actual process of cooking the crpes itself, as a junior. "Mhmm, so delish~" Sophie nodded her head beside me with a satisfied look, but I couldn''t comment on that part as I hadn''t eaten one. "They''re expensive. Was it your idea to run a scam?" "Senpai, you paid?! Aw, you should''ve come when I was there! I woulda given you as many as you wanted!" "That''s not a very good business model." "Well, you''re a very special customer! Anyway, I gotta go! See ya, Senpai!" With hurried steps, she ran off with a box in her hands in the direction we came from. Looking at her small back for a brief moment, I was slightly curious about what she thought about the current situation. Considering her background and goals, I can''t imagine she would enjoy wasting time with useless things like that, but in the end, I didn''t really care. After that, the two of us returned to the log bench atop the hill we were sitting at earlier and rested there while she finished eating her food. "Sure you don''t want some?" Holding the last bit of crpe towards my mouth, Sophie asked me. I shook my head. "If I wanted one, I would''ve bought one." "Well, ya bought two, and I ate both. Plus, I only wanted you to buy me one, but you ended up spending like eight times the price. I feel bad." "I bought you two because I didn''t want to have to go all the way back there if you finished the first one and greedily decided you wanted a second. And why do you feel bad about the cost? You know how rich I am, and it''s not like you don''t get some of that money too." That''s right. Because Sophie and the twins coming to me every time they want to buy or order something is a hassle, I just give them an allowance and let them use the money however they please. Most of the time they ask if something is okay to buy anyway, so I ended up telling them to just inform the servants of the house about it. If it''s something that could be a concern, they would then pass the message on to me, but if it likely isn''t, then I told them to not bother talking to me about it. So, as long as she hasn''t somehow already spent it all, Sophie should have a lot of money floating around inside her purse and bank account. "Well, yeah, but... Ugh, anyway, just eat it, ''kay?" Pushing it towards me, she basically ignored what I said and continued. "Why?" "I''m full." "So?" "So eat." "If you don''t want it, throw it away." "That''s a waste." "Then give it to someone else." "I am, I''m giving it to you." "I don''t want it." "You bought it, you eat it." Huh. "...So stupid." "What''d you say?" "No, never mind." Once I realised logical reasoning would no longer work against this woman, I felt like there was no choice left but to just eat the final bite of crpe if I wanted to get her to stop. Sophie shoved the pancake into my mouth. When I ate it, my eyebrows furrowed as the rich contents exploded, causing my tastebuds to reach a state of sensory overload and fullness. "So? It''s yummy, right?" Swallowing the mouthful, I replied candidly to the excited Sophie who asked me as much. "...Too sweet." I shook my head, not liking the experience I just had at all. "What?! The hell d''ya mean ''too sweet''?! It''s delicious!" Perhaps it was a simple difference in preference, but neither of us seemed willing to concede on the matter, so we ended up agreeing to disagree. Chapter 91: 87: Winter Break Begins The week-long Weinstell High Winter Festival proceeded without issue. Each day, Sophie and I walked around the fairground with not much else to do until it was time to pick Selina and Emir up from school, upon which we would head home. Unfortunately, because we had to wait for them to finish school, we had no choice but to stay at the Festival even after its novelty dulled. See, the Festival became pretty boring after the second day or so as we had already experienced everything the school and clubs had to offer, and it wasn''t a terribly large event in the first place in terms of scale, so it didn''t take long to do everything we wanted. I ended up buying Sophie some more things that piqued her interest such as Christmas-themed sweatshirts, snowflake earrings and a penguin plushie, but aside from that, nothing notable happened. Of course, there were a few crpes that had to be purchased, but it turned out to be a useful tool to stop her from whining. Now that the Festival had come to an end, the Winter Break had officially begun. Events that will be occurring during this three-week period are as follows: The commencement of the Order''s downfall by the Wardens'' hands. The politician''s daughter''s tenth birthday party, being attended by many high-class elites. And... ""Ciphy..."" "What?" "Look." "Christmas fun place." "...You want to go to the holiday fair?" ""Mn. Please..."" DA local Christmas Market, requested of me by the twins, that is taking place on Christmas Eve, the 24th of December. They also asked me for Christmas gifts, which I have already ordered and had the servants wrap up for them, to be opened on the 25th. I ended up getting presents for Sophie, Selina, Emir, and Minami, too, because I thought it would be an easy way to increase rapport and trust. I am somewhat familiar with festive events such as Christmas as the Wardens did hold celebrations on holidays like that, but rarely did I participate or receive any gifts. In fact, none of the subjects received gifts, because well, we already had most of what we could ever need. From food to shelter, to entertainment and even education; everything was provided for us within the Playground, so there was not much we could want. Even if we did want something, if it was something plausible and that we could actually have, then they would usually just give it to us anyway no matter the time of year. It was an effort to keep us pacified, you see. Still, many subjects participated in the events they held for us, mostly because we were kids and they thought of it as a different kind of entertainment from what we were used to, but my opinion was that it was rather dull. I have mentioned it in the past, have I not? I prefer to play a different kind of "game" than most people. Unfortunately, I have yet to meet someone who also enjoys those types of games, and most people I play with end up distraught. Of course, the two things I wanted the most were ''fun'' and ''freedom'', neither of which I could easily attain whilst I was still in the Playground, so I didn''t really enjoy it very much, but I am also aware that I''m an anomaly compared to most of the other subjects. After all, I''m not stupid. I knew since I was young that my brain worked differently from most. With the addition of the Measurement of Truth, the result was me growing up to be a person very distinctly detached from others. Saying it like that is heavily simplifying the story, and there is a bit more to it than just that, but anyway, that''s why it was considered incredibly uncommon for there to be subjects like myself who attempted to escape the Playground. Every escape attempt I had failed except the last one, obviously, but having learnt more about that incident from the Professor, the more I''ve come to think that the time I ended up escaping for real was also the time that I didn''t actually intend to escape. I didn''t plan to escape on that day, but that''s just how it turned out after the opportunity presented itself, I think. Getting back on track, Christmas and the New Year is something I know about because it was celebrated in the Playground, too. I don''t understand why people get so hyped about celebrating it, but I''ve experienced that enthusiasm every year even after fleeing the Playground from classmates and strangers on the street, so I do realise it is a very popular thing. I wasn''t exactly surprised when I heard Sana and Sona talk about it for a couple of hours, saying how they were informed by their friends at school. Speaking of which, apparently their classmates who saw me when I went to the parent-teacher meeting last time thought I looked scary but cool, or something. It was a good sign, as I wanted Leander Herington to give off that kind of striking appearance, and it would be even better if they talked to their parents about me. Since they''re privileged kids of the elite, I wouldn''t be surprised if I were to encounter them during the party in two weeks'' time. If they put a good word in on my behalf, then it shouldn''t be too hard to form acquaintances among society''s upper crust. Well, getting on the good side of those sorts of snobby individuals isn''t difficult anyway, so I don''t suppose it will have too much of an effect either way. Aside from all of that, the matter of the Order being hunted down finally is something I will be keeping my eye on. Although it is now unrelated to me, I will still be checking out the results. The Professor claimed that he doesn''t care if the Order is destroyed since it isn''t something necessary for him. He wasn''t lying when he said that, so I don''t doubt that it''s about time for the Order to collapse. It is simply a matter of ''when''. Subsequently, I need to keep a watchful eye out for whatever kind of group will come after me in the future. Whether it is another one of Marcus Lynton''s hijacked organisations or a completely new foe altogether, the sense of risk will never be erased so long as there exists a reason for people to oppose me, so an air of caution must be maintained at all times. Finally... There is a matter I haven''t discussed with anyone or planned anything for, but which I have been thinking about for quite a while now. That is, of course, the matter of Azaki Kiryuuin''s survival-- or rather, his resurrection. November 14th. I have, of course, tried my best to ask questions and research what happened on that day for him to come back to life, to no avail. Naturally, every time I asked about what caused him to come back, I received but one reply. You do not have access to this information It was the classic, infuriating answer I have received countless times recently, but I already knew nothing could be done about it, so I didn''t waste time complaining. I had some doubts, though, about this response. So, I did some thinking. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Honestly, I simply find it hard to believe that Kiryuuin''s survival is related to the incident of my escape. Logically speaking, there''s no way that can be the caseDat least, from what I know right now. Therefore, I hypothesised that they weren''t related and that something else entirely was up. With that in mind, I wondered why the exact same response was being given when I asked about the escape incident and Kiryuuin''s survival. In order to properly discuss that, however, we first need to uncover the possible ways Kiryuuin could have survived the poison I administered to him, which was one hundred per cent lethal. The most likely cause is that it is related to his Measurement of Time. Whether or not the Measurement of Time evolved to be able to rewind time for his body back to a state prior to when he was poisoned, I don''t know, and it is impossible for me to find that out at the moment. Supposing that is the case, then great; I''ve figured it out. But, it doesn''t explain why I cannot access the information. And that is the important thing. So, there is clearly something else involved that somehow links my escape incident with the Measurement of Truth''s evolution. More specifically, something that links the two of them to Forbidden Knowledge. From what I''ve gathered, it is clear that I have sealed away not only the ability to ask about the incident on the day of my escape but also anything related to Forbidden Knowledge. Presumably, this is because my younger self realised that Forbidden Knowledge was incredibly dangerous, so I was trying to protect myself by locking access to that information away. I already know that the topic of Measurement Evolution is not Forbidden Knowledge because it''s been a known concept for years, although extraordinarily rare. Thus, there must be some other kind of Forbidden Knowledge involved in the Measurement of Time''s evolution. It''s difficult to speculate what exactly that might be, but there aren''t too many possibilities of what it could be, at least not that I can think of. The specific way in which the Measurement evolved, for example, could be classified as Forbidden Knowledge. Again, it''s not possible for me to find out. The possibility remains that my line of thinking could be completely wrong even still. It could be the truth that the Measurement of Time did not evolve at all, and in fact, something else entirely happened. In that case, whatever else happened instead would probably be said Forbidden Knowledge. The only clues I might get are from comparing the two incidentsDmy escape and Kiryuuin''s survival. As well as the ''Hell'' inside me, these three things are all I know that are related to Forbidden Knowledge in some way, to varying degrees. What is the truth behind my escape? What is the truth behind Kiryuuin''s resurrection? Why does Liam Chiba-Wallace see such a disturbing sight within me? You do not have access to this information DIn the end, I am simply not in the position to discover the answers just yet. Chapter 92: 88: Christmas Eve Market (1) Today was the 24th of December, and sitting in the back of a limousine was everyone from the mansion. Myself, Sophie Asanami, the twins, Selina and Emir were all on our way to the annual Weinstell Christmas Market, as per their earnest request; it was one most renowned for its bustling and merry atmosphere. The time was passing late afternoon, and the sky had already entered twilight due to the season having just transitioned from autumn to winter. As I observed the outside crepuscule from behind the window glass, Sophie tapped my shoulder from the seat beside my own. Turning my head to her, she spoke. "Hey. They want to ask you something." My glance followed her gesture to the twins who were staring at me with expressionless faces. Despite that, I could tell that the look their eyes bore was as if they wanted something. "What?" As if taking my question as a go-ahead, they immediately opened their mouths one at a time. "Ciphy..." "Are we almost there?" ...What? Aren''t they getting a little too excited? "Yes. Just wait." ""Okay..."" After that short disturbance, I returned to my original position for about thirty seconds before I heard one of their small voices again. "Ciphy..." Sana called me. "What now?" "...How close are we?" To her question, I sighed inwardly. "We''ll be there soon. Don''t ask again." She nodded and remained silent. Then, I resumed looking out the window for another thirty seconds. "Ciphy..." This time, Sona was the one to speak. "Didn''t I tell you not to ask?" "...Not me. To Sana." What''s this, isn''t she becoming a bit of a smartass all of a sudden...? "I was addressing the both of you." "Oh..." Seriously, where did that come from? It can''t just be because they''re excited about visiting the Christmas Market they''ve never seen before... Is it behaviour they picked up from the other kids at their school? Yes Ah. In that case, I suppose it makes sense. Well, I''ll just have to show them that such an attitude is not going to fly. "Pft." Hearing a snicker from my side, I turned my head with furrowed brows to see Sophie swiftly covering her mouth and avoiding my gaze. "What are you laughing at?" "Heh. Nothin''~" My frown deepened. Her arched lips and risen cheeks could be clearly seen by how her hand only sloppily managed to conceal her face. "What?" I lowered my tone, to which she looked at me with an expression of delight in her eyes, still covering her smile. "I said it was nothing~ Why''re you so grumpy~? You look like an old man, y''know." I didn''t respond to her provocations and simply turned my attention away. "Aw, is gwanpa suwlking? Listen, this''s s''posed to be a fun, family trip, right? So, why don''t yaD" As I tried to ignore her, however, she wrapped her arm around my shoulders and yanked me over to her seat. "Dcome relax a little more!?" Thud-! "Here, ain''t this better? Stop tryna detach yourself from the rest of us ''n have some damn fun." Out of seemingly nowhere, I found myself lying horizontally across the whole back seat of the car and on top of Sophie''s lap. "..." When did she grow that strong? No, more importantly, when did everyone become this unruly? These people, they are supposed to listen to me, aren''t they? For them to do something like this to me; it''s nothing short of preposterous... "T-Truth, are you okay...?" The abrupt commotion at the back of the vehicle having seemingly interrupted their conversation, Selina and Emir turned to us with concern. I stared back at them without a reply, and my gaze alternated between the faces of all who were looking at me. "..." Finally, I tilted my head up, where the sight of Sophie looking down at me entered my eyes, grinning mischievously. Since I had been pulled down to her lap, my expression naturally transformed from an unentertained frown, to completely blank. With the feeling of their gazes glued to me in silence, waiting for my response. The only noise that could be heard was the low, subdued growl of the limousine''s gliding across tarmac roads. In this kind of atmosphere. Just like now, when they are doing something knowing I will dislike it. In the future. If I remain too lenient. If I do not do something to correct this sort of behaviour soon... I had a premonition. "Uh... Wait, are you actually okay? It shouldn''t have hurt or anythin''..." "..." A scene of what I dread the most emerged in my mind. ??? We parked a short distance away from the entrance of the Christmas Market, at a previously reserved parking spot. Abandoning the interior warmth of the vehicle, everyone donned their thick winter jackets to shield themselves from the wind and below-zero temperature as they stepped out of the car. Even though Sana''s primary Supernatural Ability was something along the lines of Thermal Manipulation, it obviously wouldn''t be a smart idea to be flaunting such a thing so blatantly in public, so we always had to camouflage ourselves by wearing fitting clothes like this. "Don''t run off." Sana and Sona were quick to rush ahead first, but I called them to stop before they could get themselves lost. Even just here at the entrance to the marketplace, there was a seemingly endless flow of people coming to enjoy the holiday festivities. We had VIP fast passes that allowed us to skip the entrance queue and go right into the Market, so there was no need to wait. The two eager girls were just in front, with the enthusiastic Selina and Emir also joining their side as I and Sophie stood behind the four of them. ""Ah..."" Exclaiming at the sight of the dazzling festive lights and cheering everywhere, the twins appeared almost overwhelmed by it all; needless to say, they had never experienced the social intensity of events like Christmas before. Their fervour wasn''t at all surprising, but it was still tiring to deal with. Excited, kids were only all the more likely to get into trouble. I had no lack of confidence that they would be able to handle themselves just fine, but risking their Supernatural Abilities getting leaked is unnecessarily dangerous, and such trouble should ideally be prevented before it even has the chance to occur in the first place. Likewise, in any case, Emir was also curious. Having not been involved in something like this since his very early childhood, I doubt he even remembers more than a scant few memories about the outside world prior to being turned into the Order''s test subject. Furthermore, although Selina had been to similar events in the past along with Minami and some bodyguards, it would never have been such a lively and authentic one as this. Minami didn''t want to keep the girl imprisoned for her entire childhood, after all, but she couldn''t allow even half as much freedom as an ordinary parent due to a sense of responsibility for Selina''s safety. Hence why she was turning her head frantically to take in all the fascinating and unusual sights she was seeing, as if spellbound. "Emir, look, look! Over there! What''s that giant wheel?" She pointed at a glowing Ferris wheel not too far away in the distance, dotted all over with bright lights and festive decorations. Similarly, she gestured to many other miniature events and minigame stalls, incessantly inquiring. Of course, as he was raised in the Hirane facility for so long, Emir also had no idea what most of these things were, so, rather annoyingly, they ended up asking me. After I quickly answered their questions, the twins randomly paused in their tracks as they gazed at something, suddenly swirling around to tug on my coat. ""Ciphy, look..."" They each held onto me with one hand, and with the other, pointed their fingers towards a series of stalls with prizes if you could win. They had a bunch of more minor, basic rewards that most people would be able to win simply by participating, but the most prominent ones by far were certainly the large Arctic-themed animal plushies, with each stall offering a different animal as its main prize. "Ciphy, white bear..." "Ciphy, white fox..." Their eyes gleamed as they stood on their tiptoes and stared at me, announcing without shame the prizes they wanted me to win for them. Glancing from their faces to the stalls, I thought there were only positives for doing this for them, and it wasn''t going to be very difficult anyway, so I first approached the closer stall with the bear as the prize. "Welcome! Think yer a good shot? Well, why don''tcha try yer hand ''n aim for the grand prize!?" A red and white-dressed bearded man shouted jovially from behind the long stall where a fake gun sat atop the front desk with multiple targets at the back and a line of available prizes with varying point requirements. Handing over a single note, I said to the man. "I''ll have one attempt." "Ohoh, confident, are ya? Well, good luck!" I looked at the poster on the side that stated the bear required 800 points to win. There were five targets at the back with a bullseye equalling 200 points, so I only needed four bullseyes to win the desired prize. Of course, the number of pellets I was given per attempt was 5; one per target. The targets were roughly four-and-a-half metres away, so it wasn''t a difficult range. The only potential issue was that this plastic gun was undoubtedly rigged in some capacity, and upon confirming this, I found I was right. Well, it didn''t matter. All I had to do was ask how I should posture myself and where to aim; I was already somewhat of an experienced marksman, so it wasn''t hard to adapt. Gripping the gun with two firm hands, I raised my arms and took a moment to aim. And then. Pop-! "Woah! An actual bullseye! Well, yer certainly more skilled than I thought, ain''tcha, kiddo?" First target done. It was only a practice shot since I was allowed one miss, but as expected, there was barely any room for error. I moved to the next target. Pop-! And the one following, and the one after that. Pop-! Pop-! Pop-! "Wha--..." In the end, I scored the absolute maximum of 1,000 points without a hint of trouble. As the flabbergasted stall owner fetched me the fluffy polar bear plush I requested, I claimed it and swiftly handed it to Sana, who accepted and proceeded to squeeze it tightly. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you..." Her voice was slightly muffled as she spoke into the toy that was almost half the size of her whole body, but I could see the swelling smile on her rose-tinted face as she buried her head into the bear; an expression I had never seen on either of the twins before. "Ciphy, Ciphy, the fox..." Seeing her sister''s prize up close, Sona grew ever more impatient and repeatedly tugged my clothes to get her prize next. Chapter 93: 89: Christmas Eve Market (2) Moving on to the next stall with the Arctic fox as a grand prize, the game turned out to be one I could never lose in a million years. "All I have to do is guess how many balls are in each jar, right?" In front of me was a table with three glass jars of varying sizes. They all contained a differing amount of small, multicoloured balls in them. "Yep! These are the three jars, and if you can guess within 10% of the real number for all three, you get the fox!" "Are those the rules?" "Sure are!" Hearing the rather simple explanation, I pointed at the first jar. "3,302 balls." "I-It''s quite specific. Are you sure?" Glancing once at the nervous face of the stall owner who appeared to only be in his late 20s, I pointed to the next two jars. "1,111 balls. 2,050 balls. Final answer." As the words exited my mouth, I witnessed all colour drain from the man''s face. "S-sir, is it possible that you--" "Was I close?" "..." I looked at him with a blank expression. If he didn''t want people to cheat, then he should have stated as much when detailing the rules. If not for me, then whoever possesses the Measurement to ''measure the number of objects in a container'' could have come along and claimed the prize. Going further, someone who could measure the weight of objects could have won with some calculations. In any case, I would have thought that a rule stating ''No Measurements'' would be standard practice for games like this, but perhaps the man simply forgot to state it as presented by his embarrassment. "...No, you did indeed guess all of them exactly correctly... Here is your prize..." Despondent, he retrieved the giant Arctic fox plush and gave it to me. He seemed to feel a little better after watching me give it to Sona, however, who received it with the same sweet smile as her sister. Turning my head, I saw Emir playing at another nearby game stall where a white owl was the main prize. Just behind him, Selina watched with heightened anticipation. "Oh...!" Immersed, she covered her mouth so as to not inadvertently exclaim. It only appeared to be a game where the contestant wore a blindfold and had to pin a red bauble on a large printout of a cartoon reindeer, but she was quite engrossed as a spectator. I surmised the current situation arose as a result of Selina voicing her desire for the owl plush. Emir being Emir, it wasn''t difficult to imagine him confidently volunteering to win her the prize. "There... Did I get it...? ...I got it!" The spot he needed to pin the bauble on to win the owl was only in the range of millimetres, but somehow, he managed to do it. I envisioned a few ways he could have used the Absolute Contract to cheat a win, but knowing Emir''s disposition, he would never agree to do something like that. "H-here... You said you wanted it..." Collecting the massive fluffy owl and handing it to Selina with a face flushed as red as the bauble he just pinned on the reindeer''s nose, it was clear as day what was running through his mind at the moment. "For me...? Ar- Are you sure...?" Her mouth was visibly trembling as she asked, most likely to disguise the rising emotions of jubilation in her heart. Obviously, Emir nodded, and as he did so, Selina''s radiant emotions simply couldn''t be contained. "I-I don''t know what to say... Thank you very much...!" Expressing her gratitude with what could possibly be the brightest smile in the world, she squeezed him tightly in a three-way hug with the plush. Emir didn''t seem to know how to react to the sudden move, so his arms flailed in the air for a second before uneasily settling on her back and patting it. "Aw, those kids... It''s been what, two months? And they''re already like that." Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Smirking, Sophie stepped up beside me. Then, the corners of her lips rose as she asked. "By the way, where''s mine?" Immediately, I foresaw where this was going. "Your what?" She folded her arms. "My huge-ass plushie. Where is it?" "How should I know?" "I''m askin'' you cause you know." "Isn''t it your fault if you lose something?" "I didn''t lose anythin''." "Then I don''t see the problem?" "The problem is, everyone''s gettin'' a plushie ''cept me." "I bought you one last week." "Buyin'' me one and winnin'' me one from a game stall like this is different. Also, these are bigger." "Don''t be greedy." "Don''t call me greedy, you bastard." "I''m just calling it how it is. Why should you get two?" "Cause I deserve it?" "You deserve nothing." "Listen, is it such a big deal to just get me one?" We bickered, but I quickly realised she wouldn''t let me get away without getting her a large prize plushie like the others. You weren''t allowed to win the grand prize from the same stall more than once, so I went over to the next one that seemed easy enough. It was a standard sort of lottery game where you had to pick a small label out of a large sack full of them; whatever you pulled, you won. Naturally, there were a large number of blank labels and labels with lesser prizes. Well, it wasn''t difficult for me to win. Paying a small participation fee, I stuck my hand in and grabbed the first label I touched. Then, I merely asked. What prize is this label for? No prize I immediately let go of that label and dug my hand deeper into the sack, where I clutched another label. What prize is this label for? Bag of confectionary Releasing that label, I continued to dig around and search until I found the label for the grand prize I was looking for. The stall owner looked at me strangely when I was standing there with my hand in the bag for a few minutes and questioned me, extremely sceptical when the first label I pulled out after all that time was the winning prize, but he couldn''t prove that I cheated in any way, so I claimed the prize fairly easily. "Here. Are you satisfied now?" "Hmhm~ Thanks, Ciphy~" Grinning cheekily as she took the Harp seal plush in her arms and hugged it, I turned my head and checked the time. We had been in the Market for a relatively short while, and there were a few things the others seemed eager to do, so we made a move on. Starting by purchasing mouthwatering crpes for everyone except myself, I was not surprised to see all of Sana, Sona, Selina and even Emir''s reaction to the simultaneously sweet and savoury food matching that of Sophie''s own opinion. Well, it didn''t matter to me that I was the only one with a different preference. Then, we walked over to the giant Ferris wheel that seemed exceedingly popular during this time. Passing straight to the front of the hour-long queue, I showed the employees our VIP pass and so we were allowed on the very next go, disgruntling those who could see us from the queue whilst waiting. The Ferris wheel was incredibly large, especially from up close, and thus the carriages were proportionally-sized, built to support and carry entire families. Thud-! The door closed on us as the six of us took our seats in the carriage. Tensions were high between the kids who had all never had such an experience before. "Eek...!" Thus, when the cabin jolted and began to move upwards, there were naturally such reactions. Although I and the twins had indeed travelled to Auriga for the Fighting Festival at the start of August, Auriga is a country sharing a land border with Ain, so we took a train to get there. So, the only experience they had with being in the air was whenever they used their own telekinesis. Our cabin rose higher and higher. The kids stared with wonder at the outer world as we became able to gaze from above. Tilting their heads down, the entire fairground could be seen; blurry lights of all warm colours, festive decorations, and the joyful masses walking around on the ground, appearing like nothing more than ants from so far up. Flipping their sights, an entirely different, yet equally fascinating spectacle was present. Although the benighted winter sky would have been thought to be akin to an abyss, the countless celestial figures sprinkled throughout and the magical glimpses of other solar systems could be viewed. There was a quiet, low murmuring sound coming from the distant crowds below, but that was all. In this place, oh so high in the sky, there was a kind of silence like no other. And then. Dong~! Dong~! Dong~! Bells tolled, and a short series of deep ringing resounded. They ended before long, but another sound entered our ears just after that. "What''s that...? Oh, are they singing?" Selina asked as she watched a spot on the ground where there was a stage with a choir that began to sing hymns. This forced me to recall the fact that Christmas was initially intended to be a religious event; something I had learnt after brief inquiries with the Measurement of Truth in my childhood because I was curious about its origins. Of course, I was not religious, so I could not empathise with the feelings of those who gave their whole heart to a being who could not be confirmed to exist. I merely think it irrational, but to each their own I suppose. Suddenly, I had a consideration. There was a time, not that long ago in fact, when I thought I would be able to answer the question of "Is there a God?" with utmost confidence. I had no reason to doubt myself or my capabilities, after all... However, I feel that my stance on the matter has changed, and rightfully so. Forbidden Knowledge. If there was but one question in this world to which the answer would be considered ''Forbidden Knowledge'', I have no doubt in my mind that would be the question. ''Is there a God?'' I may have been able to answer that question in the past. I do not know whether or not that is the case. What''s certain, though, is that I cannot answer that question right now. For better or for worse. Although in the past I was unaware of the existence of Forbidden Knowledge as it is, I always knew that some things were better off simply not knowing, hence the saying ''ignorance is bliss''; a proverb I favour very much. That''s why I never tried to ask such a question before. However, now... I am uncertain. Have I truly never asked that question before? It is very possible that the question I answered during my escape was such a question. No, it should be expected. After all, human curiosity is such a thing. The supposition of a higher power''s existence, like a deity or some other divine godhead; an idol, creator, whatever you wish to call it. Marcus Lynton said it himself. ''A certain question, one we had been anticipating from the very beginning.'' Slowly, my conjecture, which was nothing more than pure speculation based on gut feeling and the few pieces of the puzzle I had, came to a single conclusion. I wasn''t certain, of course, but I had a hunch. Something humanity would have wanted an answer to the most. Something that would undoubtedly be considered Forbidden Knowledge. Something that would compel me to ''oppose the world'' if I knew about it. And then, the time I felt like I was being watched, but when nothing was there. My premonition. Unjustifiable suspicionDThat was all it amounted to in the end. Even still, my intuition told me my feelings weren''t wrong. No, wouldn''t you be able to call it evidence? Even if it wasn''t sufficient, it is all still corroboration that points to one thing. I hated to ask. Really. I despised having to ask a question I knew I would not receive the answer to, but... "..." ...Could God... be real? Chapter 94: 90: A New Misunderstanding After returning home from the Market Fair, Christmas passed, and the New Year came and went without issue. Before long, January 3rd arrived, and with it followed the time for the politician''s daughter''s classy tenth birthday party. Spiffed up in my identity as Leander Herington, I sat in a limousine alongside Sana and Sona, Emir, Selina and Minami. The time was nearing five in the afternoon. Because the twins and Emir were both officially registered as Leander Herington''s children and documented as such in government records, it was expected of me to bring them to events such as this one. Sophie Asanami had no relation to Leander Herington, so she was naturally not present. As for Selina, she was already officially adopted by Minami. Due to the Absolute Contract, however, she was now able to attend events like these with a guarantee of safety, unlike previously. Everyone was dressed smartly and had their hair done, with Selina and the twins wearing simple but overpriced one-piece dresses and Minami wearing some of her own neat and casual clothes. I wore a black suit similar to the one I wore at the parent-teacher conference, of which Emir wore a miniature version tailored to his size. Speaking of which, he seemed rather nervous, taking repeated glances at Selina out of the corner of his eye and a drop of cold sweat trailing down his temple. Not to say that she wasn''t anxious either, but the prior etiquette training Minami had her undergo clearly shined through at this moment as she sat in silence with a small smile. Well, it''s not like anything is going to happen here, so they''ll cope. Other than that, everyone donned their thick coats to shield themselves from the rogue winter winds. Although we wouldn''t be spending any time outside during the event itself, the before and after were to be taken into account, as the night would only grow colder. There was not a lot of conversation during the ride, but eventually, we arrived at a magnificent mansion multiple times the size of our own. The car parked just in front of the colossal main gate, and we got out in what seemed to be a massive garden containing bunches of bushes and exotic flowers. The kids all looked around with intrigue, while I exhaled a brief and misty breath. A bouncer-like individual met us in front of the gate as soon as we exited the limousine and, alongside numerous servants, took our invitations and welcomed us politely. Then, escorting us to the grand front door, the servants relieved us of our jackets as we were embraced by the warmth of the indoors. Low murmurs throughout the great hall prickled our ears as we entered, the sight of dozens of high-class, wealthy, and extremely influential people emerged, joined by their children who were chatting amongst themselves separately. Many of them, upon glancing at us who had just arrived at the venue, had their faces lit up with joy and quickly began to approach us as if this is what they had been waiting for. "Miss Mochizuki, it is a delight to see you again. Sir Herington, yes? I believe this is our first time meeting. I am Taichi Mizushima. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I must say, you look much younger than I had anticipated, haha." The first guy to approach us introduced himself like so, and I reciprocated his greeting briefly. Immediately, he smiled slyly and tried to continue a conversation with me, causing me to groan inwardly. Although one of the main reasons I came here was for connections with powerful people like this, I didn''t really feel like bothering with making pointless small talk now that it came to actually doing it. I knew it was good in the long run, and I couldn''t always rely on Minami for everything as my sole business partner in this high-society world, but... "Haha, indeed, I heard that you are very..." His fox-like eyes, and his mouth that flapped uselessly like a suffocating fish. Ugh. What a bother. As much as this was an event for the birthday girl in question, it was also an event for the parent''s associates and to reinforce connections and relationships among influential people. Because I announced my attendance at the event in advance, there were undoubtedly many people like this waiting to ambush me here to try and establish rapport with me, who was rapidly becoming a growing figure of importance. That was all pretty much Minami''s doing, so it felt odd having these powerful old men congratulate me and sing my praises, but it wasn''t exactly appealing nor was it gratifying. A while passed as I was swarmed with such individuals, sticking to me like bloodthirsty ticks, but eventually, I managed to catch a moment of much-needed reprieve. "Haa..." I let out a short sigh as I stood by myself at the drinks table, pouring some of the available ros wine into my glass and taking a sip out of pure curiosity. It bore a pink hue, so I had expected it to taste sweet, or at least like the grapes it was made from, but as soon as the liquid made first contact with the insides of my mouth, my face crumpled and cringed. "Euh, what the hell...?" It was the opposite of what I had expected; a nasty, foul and bitter flavour that hit me like a truck. This is disgusting, isn''t it...? How can all these people drink such a thing like it''s nothing...? Staring incredulously at the glass in my hands, I didn''t hesitate to put it down and repeatedly swallowed saliva in an attempt to rid my violated mouth of that awful aftertaste. I looked around the room as I did so, wondering just what was wrong with people to make them drink something so dreadfully pungent, but I lightly shook my head to erase the thought. Suddenly, my wandering gaze landed on where my people had gathered; Sana, Sona, Selina and Emir were all talking in a group with some other rich kids. Perhaps some of them were the girls'' friends from school, as they were chatting without issue. I had expected some of the other parents to encourage their children to make connections with me through the twins and Emir, but strangely, there weren''t as many as I had thought. Everything seemed to be alright on that end for now, though, so I turned away. Then, I met a certain person''s eyes. "..." Shizuko Aikawa, eyeing me suspiciously from one side of the hall. Why was she here? No, she was originally from a relatively rich family, right? It should come as no surprise... I simply never thought about that possibility. Wait, fuck, hold on, what if she figures out that I''m... Shizuko Aikawa''s current thoughts are that Leander Herington looks eerily similar to her fellow classmate and clubmate, Oscar Itou She hasn''t yet figured out the truth. Fortunately, having done my hair up nicely and wearing very slight makeup on my face seems enough to warrant the consideration that I''m not the same person. It was my mistake to not realise the possibility of her coming, but it''s not like everything is ruined. I can still patch things up. We stared at each other for a moment before she began walking over. "Um, excuse me..." Still suspicious of me, she opened her mouth. I responded in a voice full of confidence. "Yes? I apologise if I appeared to be staring at you." Of course, she might have ordinarily recognised my voice as Oscar Itou''s, however as I tend to put on a lower voice as Leander anyway, there shouldn''t be a problem. "Oh, no, that''s fine. I was the one staring... I was wondering if you might have a younger brother or a cousin; a boy about my age, perhaps...?" Shizuko Aikawa asked me such a thing. Thankfully, because she was the one to come up with the notion first, she''ll be more easily convinced than if I were to be the one to tell her. Slightly widening my eyes as if to show a hint of surprise in my expression, I asked back. "Do you know my brother?" Upon those words leaving my mouth, her chest appeared to rise and fall ever-so-slightly, as if letting out a breath of relief. "Oscar Itou? Yes, he''s a classmate of mine. I had no idea sir Leander Herington was his family, let alone an older brother, but you really look exactly alike..." With a smile, she spoke comfortably after the mystery was solved. Her misunderstanding was good for me, but this could result in more trouble if I deal with it haphazardly. "Indeed. Actually, the Itou name is taken from our mother. My brother uses it because our original family name, Herington, would cause quite a stir in daily life. I would also ask you not to speak of this matter to anyone else, please." "Oh, of course! You don''t have to worry about that, I would never do such a thing. Ah, right, I didn''t introduce myself. I apologise. My name is Shizuko Aikawa. It''s nice to meet you, sir Herington." "Likewise. Please continue to take care of my brother, and I wish you a good evening." Ending the conversation shortly after that, the two of us bid farewell. "..." Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching her back carefully as she walked away, I sighed. ...I think it turned out okay, right? Well, at least there don''t appear to be any immediate concerns. She wasn''t lying when she said she would never tell anyone, and I don''t think she is the type to be foolish enough to do such a thing in the first place, as she said. And then, although it was a lie I made up on the spot, there aren''t any holes in the story, so it seems solid enough. Calming myself, I reached for another drink on the tableDa non-alcoholic drink this time. Taking a few gulps and exhaling, I naturally peered around once more. This time, I saw another familiar yet unfamiliar person. A girl the same age as me, with dazzling golden hair that seemed to glitter under the fancy ceiling lights and rich amethyst eyes that appeared to contain something profound deep within them. This would be the third time. The first time, through the window glass at the girls'' academy. The second time, at the end of the hallway right after the parent-teacher conference. And now. That girl, at every turn, has been endlessly staring at me like so. She didn''t pose a threat to me, as that was a possibility I had already confirmed wasn''t the case, but I never bothered to uncover more. Looking at her now, though, I thought I might as well use this opportunity to find out what exactly her problem was. Asking what the deal was with her, I received an unexpected response that caused my expression to distort. You do not have access to this information Chapter 95: 91: Araceli Arévalo (1) Yet again, something related to Forbidden Knowledge makes its appearance. It could be the effect of a subconscious cognitive bias, a frequency illusion phenomenon making me only feel like it continues to show up without end because I''m constantly thinking about it, but I cannot be convinced that that is the case. Naturally, I have known ever since my escape that I have not been allowed to ask about the event''s details. Eventually, I simply gave up with the thought that I would likely never find out. But it is only recently that I am starting to see it show up more and more frequently. It changed when the Order sent that kid after me. More specifically, that was just after Marcus Lynton became the head of the Order. Since he was the culprit, then as someone who knows my Measurement more than anyone else, he would have certainly known that I would survive the assassination attempt, so what was the point behind it? What are the chances... The reality is, he did it to tell me. It might seem strange or counterintuitive that he would send a kid to die like that just to alert me that people are coming after me, but that Professor is someone who only cares about the pursuit of knowledge. In truth, he figured the Wardens would start moving to recapture me sometime soon around that time. He obviously doesn''t want me to end up in anyone else''s hands, and if the Wardens held me in the Playground like in the old days, they definitely wouldn''t make it easy for me to leave. If that were to happen, the Professor would be caught in a terrible quagmire; that was, the dilemma of how to get me out of the Playground, and eventually, how to use me for his own unending curiosity. He wouldn''t be able to join the Wardens as a Professor again since they know his identity, so it would undoubtedly be tough. To avoid that disastrous outcome, Marcus Lynton sent that kid, Benjamin Whyte after me to caution me of what was coming. So, in some strange technicality, you could argue that he saved me. If it weren''t for that warning, after all, I likely would have continued my boring school life as usual until the Wardens inevitably captured me. There''s no doubt they would have utilised Saburou Fushigimi during that event as well, and if that was really the case, then there was no way I would be able to escape. In any case, my point is that, ever since then, with Benjamin Whyte as the catalyst for everything that has happened up until this point, the reality and truth behind the incident almost ten years ago have been slowly unveiled. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That includes, of course, the discovery of the existence of Forbidden Knowledge. Relating back to the situation at handDhow on Earth is it that this random girl is related to Forbidden Knowledge? I can''t receive an answer to that question, but it makes no sense. And so, just as I thought to approach her and ask, she made the first move. Walking towards me in her red high-heels and crimson dress that suited her free-flowing golden hair and radiating deep purple eyes quite magnificently, I got a better look at her face as she approached. "..." Halting her steps just in front of me, her hands and feet seemed to fidget nervously as she opened and closed her mouth a few times without knowing what to say. I waited for her words with utmost trepidation, as there was no way for me to know what her purpose was, nor her identity. "U-um..." Remarkably, she stammered as she spoke, giving an impression completely different to that of the stone-faced person observing me from the other side of the room all this time. "E-excuse me... Are you, perchance, Leander Herington...?" Gulping nervously, she asked gingerly. She seemed to have heard of me, which was not unsurprising considering the suspicious circumstances, but strangely enough, it didn''t appear like she was certain. "That would be a correct assumption. However, were you not taught that introducing yourself first and foremost is basic etiquette?" Her face paled as if a grave offence had been committed, and she lowered her head. "I''m sorry...! I didn''t realise... M-my name is Araceli Arvalo, youngest daughter of the Arvalo family..." Arvalo. It was quite a distinguished family, as far as I know, but not one so mysterious that their prided youngest daughter would be related to Forbidden Knowledge. The Measurement of Truth was able to confirm that her words were not a lie, but it was clear that she was hiding some sort of truth. It still wasn''t certain whether or not she somehow knew about my real identity, so I decided to continue with the persona of Leander Herington. So, acting as nobly as I could, I wanted to pry into her truth. "I see. It is my pleasure, Miss Arvalo. I apologise if this is presumptuous of me, but I happened to notice your gaze tending to wander in my direction for the past while. I beg your pardon if there is no problem, but would you tell me if something were the matter?" Once again, her expression dropped into one of utter dismay, like a kid caught stealing confectionery. I thought it odd that someone hailing from such a privileged family as the Arvalos would neglect basic social decorum upon meeting someone for the first time like this when originally she would have been raised with manners drilled into her. Asking what the cause of her indecencyDthat was more like nescience of the matter than purposeful discourtesyDdidn''t return a proper answer, so I ignored it with the consideration that all would be uncovered in due time. Quickly calming herself, she cleared her throat and continued, her stutter remaining. "U-um, no, sorry, I was just wondering-- A-ah, right, I''m actually a big fan!" In a panicked tone, Araceli''s hurried words gave away her anxiety, but the question remained; why was she acting so strangely? Her words about being my fan weren''t a lie, so her nervousness whilst facing me could be justified with that much, but it didn''t explain what her connection is with Forbidden Knowledge. "Is that so? I wasn''t aware I was popular enough to warrant having fans." Perhaps sensing my suspicion towards her, Araceli''s voice raised in pitch as she hastily defended herself. "A-actually, you have a lot of fans! It- it''s not just me, you know?!" "Really?" "Ye-yes...!" "Then, why?" Her flailing hands suddenly froze. "...I''m sorry?" "Why do I have fans? What have I done to get fans? I do not understand, so explain it to me. As someone who claims to be one of those said fans, you should be able to, right?" If I couldn''t receive the answer from the Measurement of Truth, then I will simply extract it from the source itself. "Yea-- Yes, of course...! Right, s-so... Um... You donate a lot of money to places in need, and you''re handsome, and... A-anyway, so, you''re pretty cool...!" If there was a silver lining, it was that I could still ascertain whether or not she was lying. Although I could not determine the truth of the situation or the reality behind her words, I was grateful for the fact that, at the very least, the veracity behind her words was certain. She did not appear to be a dishonest person, per se, as she was not lying, but I still felt like she was hiding something. Well, that''s purely because the mystery of how she relates to Forbidden Knowledge remains unsolved. When I ask ''who is this person'', I receive no answer. On the other hand, when she introduces herself, it says that her words are not a lie. Therefore, either she really is Araceli Arvalo, or she just believes herself to be. I know it isn''t the latter, because if I ask ''who is Araceli Arvalo'', I receive an image of her along with her information, and it all matches her description perfectly. As such, I can still ask other questions about her like what her Measurement is, and it actually turns out that she possesses what is essentially the Measurement of Protection. It seemed incredibly useful to me, so I thought about recruiting her and putting her under an Absolute Contract to work for me because of that, but the Arvalo family is not a group that would let me get away with that, and although I could take them out of the picture entirely, there would obviously be numerous, heavy drawbacks to going down that route. Moreover, when I ask if the Arvalo family has anything to do with Forbidden Knowledge, I receive a negative response. In any case, this means that her identity as Araceli alone is somehow linked to Forbidden Knowledge, but only partially. Still, that fact is alone enough to raise concerns when she is not originally a person who should have any relation to that subject, and that she is now approaching me as a self-proclaimed ''fan'' is quite perturbing. The connotations behind this situation can be interpreted in a number of ways, and although it''s impossible for me to know which is correct, I have to do my best. Because the Measurement of Truth only determines whether someone is lying or not based on that person''s own judgement, it''s very much possible that she is only ''telling the truth'' via omitting certain details or by believing something that isn''t actually true. Of course, if I make such assumptions without a foundation for belief, then there''ll be no end to the speculation, so I should keep it within the scope of what is reasonable if I can. Remembering the facts, and working the truth out with those in mind. I cannot ask what she is thinking, and that may be because she is thinking about Forbidden Knowledge. Eventually, I came to a decision. "Araceli Arvalo. Whilst I am flattered by your praise, I have a question for you, if you don''t mind." "Ye-yes?" She perked up, her ears peeled for my next words as she looked at me with the countenance of a timid person. This person. I don''t know what her secret is. I don''t know what any of these secrets are. And I don''t know how it all correlates. I almost feel as if I am only glimpsing the tip of the iceberg when it comes to the depthless abyss that is Forbidden Knowledge. I know better than anyone; that when it comes to this, I know nothing. But, what I can guarantee, is this. "What are you hiding from me? And furthermore..." I will unearth the reality, and I will figure out the secrets of this world. "DWhat do you know about Forbidden Knowledge?" To that end, I swear on my title as the Concept of Truth, and on my alias as Truthseeker. Chapter 96: 92: Araceli Arévalo (2) I was not expecting her to give me a candid answer. In fact, I would not be surprised if she were to run away from the situation. "What do you know? Tell me." After all, the only two ways she can hide these secrets is by pretending she is unaware of what I am talking about, or by not saying anything at all. "If you flee, I will take that as you becoming my enemy and trying to hide the information I seek. I will also know if you are lying, do not even think about it." Needless to say, I would not allow such a thing. I can see through all feigned acts, and if she decided to escape the conversation, I would simply go about it the hard way. Sana, Sona. Everything I need for a kidnapping is already here. Of course, it would be dangerous to commit such a crime in the midst of this place full of extremely powerful politicians and wealthy individuals, but it certainly isn''t impossible. It shouldn''t be difficult to cover it up later on. I can even use Emir to create an Absolute Contract that would not allow her to get away, and force her to sign it. If necessary, I will not hesitate to go down that route. "...A-ah..." She gulped under the pressure of my intense gaze as stuttered murmurs escaped her quivering mouth. Her apprehension was palpable, but she knew what she was getting herself into when she approached me in the first place. "I- I''m sorry..." Just as the apology left her mouth, I was about to sigh inwardly at what needed to be done and clenched my fist ever-so-slightly. But then, she hastily spoke up once more as if to deter such thoughts from my mind. "Bu-but! I... I really can''t tell you everything, but there''s something... Yes, there''s something you have to know, no matter what...!" Raising her fists, she stared at me with great determination. Her sudden shift in attitude piqued my interest, and so I asked with mild curiosity, "And what might that be?" Closing her eyes for a second, Araceli took a deep breath and looked at me with strange earnestness once again. "You have to promise me... Leander-- No, Cipher. I know you don''t take promises seriously, especially if it''s only verbal, but... Please, just promise me that you''ll remember what I say." For the first time in what felt like forever, I didn''t know what to say. Rendered speechless, I could only hear her words on repeat inside my mind. She knew ''Cipher''. Not only that, but she also seemed to know about my disposition. How...? No, asking pointless questions isn''t going to get me answers in this case. Her claim of being a fan was determined as the truth. But, she was only talking to Leander Herington at that time, so it''s impossible to say who exactly she meant when she said that. It''s quite possible it was a cover, which she threw away after being found out. It just doesn''t make any sense. If she was a fan of the Truthseeker broadcast, then it would make sense how she could not lie about being a fan and also know about my inclination to lie about promises. But it still leaves the main question unresolved. How the hell can she know about Cipher? Even if she was a fan of the stream, she wouldn''t know about that name. She would have simply said Truthseeker instead of Cipher if that was all she was. In that case, is it safe to assume she knows about all of my identities, even including Oscar Itou? Just how much...? "Please, promise... I really won''t tell you anything if you don''t, even if you kidnap and torture me to death." Suddenly talking as my rambling thoughts ran wild, her words knocked me out of my stupor. Even the way she spoke, it now seemed as if she knew everything about me, down to even my willingness to use grim methods to attain what I want. Is this what it''s like to be on the receiving end...? "...What are you?" Letting out a cold whisper, I asked. The ferocity in my eyes probably appeared more severe than ever, but this was not a matter I could let go of. "I''m just... A regular girl, right?" Her words were not determined to be a lie. Not wanting to make a scene in this public place, I leaned my face ever so closer. "You better start talking quickly, or else you''ll rue your actions on this day until the end of your wretched life." Threatening her like so, she definitely appeared nervous, but not nearly as much as she should''ve been. "At this point... Were you aware?" "What?" She started speaking nonsense out of nowhere, and I could glimpse something resembling pity contained within her bottomless eyes as she gazed into my own. "About your ''luck''... You know, right?" At this point, I was no longer surprised by her mentions of facts only I should know. The slight trembling in her lips having ceased somewhere along the line, I felt an indescribable feeling as I listened to her ominous words. "...What do you know?" I could intimidate her, but I doubt it would work, and I wasn''t able to act on such threats right now anyway. As things stood, I couldn''t do anything to her in this place; there were far too many witnesses, and everyone here was too influential for me to simply dispose of without consequence. "Are you going to promise?" She brought back that thing. It seemed that, unless I agreed to her silly little promise, we would be stuck at an impasse. I didn''t see the point in such a thing, especially as she already knew it meant absolutely nothing to me, but whether I said it or not didn''t matter, and I just wanted to get as much information as I can out of her while I have the opportunity. "Sure, fine, I promise, so tell me." She stared at me for a moment, and although I couldn''t tell what was running through that head of hers, apparently it was enough to move on. "Alright. Make sure you keep it. Please... What I wanted to tell you is very important." Taking a breath, she paused for a moment. "...Cipher..." Calling me, her eyes began to glisten as if on the verge of tears. What...? Why on Earth is she crying? "Please..." Next, she peered into my eyes and spoke as if to beg. This woman... Just who the hell...? "When you find out the truth... Please, please remember my words and don''t abandon who you are inside." "..." "I... can''t tell you anything more than that... I''m sorry..." None of my questions were answered. I still did not know. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who this woman Araceli Arvalo really was. Why she knew so much about me. What the truth of anything is. I knew none of it. But, there was something definitely strange about what she is saying right now. When I find out the truth. The Professor said a similar thing about what will happen at that time. ''You will oppose the world.'' ''Don''t abandon who you are.'' As if those outcomes are an inevitability, they utter such things; a statement and a plea. As if they came from the future. Even though neither of them should possess such capabilities. It is impossible for them to have done something like travel into the past. They have no connection with Azaki Kiryuuin. I can even ask. Is Marcus Lynton from the future? Or, does he somehow have a link to Kiryuuin? No And, what about Araceli Arvalo? No See? So, they cannot have come from the future. In the first place, even coming from the future does not prove anything; they would have come from but one of infinite branches of possibility, after all. Indeed, it may be possible that I would go crazy after finding out some Forbidden Knowledge. If the reality were that severe, then I could certainly imagine it. Something like that would only be all the more worthy of being called ''Forbidden Knowledge'', after all. But, that is not me. It may be me in another timeline, but it is not the me of the present. I don''t care what the truth is; why would it matter so much to me what is the reality of the world? This me. I only want to uncover the veil in front of my eyes. Besides, I wouldn''t go crazy. Such a notion is nonsensical; after all, the Professor and Araceli themselves know the truth, don''t they? Their entire basis for not wanting me to know the truth is because they are convinced that, once I realise it, I will go mad and want to destroy the world or something, isn''t it? That idea is fucking preposterous. The one thing I can do is know things. It''s all I''m good at, okay? Ever since I was introduced into this world, it''s been my identity. So, what''s the point if I can''t even know something like the truth of the world? That''s why I want to know. That is all. "...Araceli Arvalo." I called the name of the person in front of me. I don''t know if that is her true identity, but it''s the closest I''m going to get. "I don''t know a lot of things, but I will find out, and nothing can stop me from doing so." Not you, nor the Professor, nor anyone else. It''s all I can do. "You seem to be under the impression that I am weak-willed, that I cannot handle the truth or something." If that''s what you thought, I would be severely disappointed. You know so much about me, yet you underestimate me so? "You are a fool if you think I''d succumb to madness because of something like an unknown truth." If there is one thing I''m good for, it''s knowing the truth. "Since you don''t seem to understand, let me make it crystal clear for you." It''s all I''m good for, but in that regard, I have no match. "No one has the authority to gatekeep or mess around with the truth except for me." I have discovered countless hidden truths in the past, and I will continue to do so in the future. "So, Araceli Arvalo." Do you think I am unable to handle one more unknown? "It doesn''t matter what you know right now, or what you think might happen in the future." I will do the one thing I can. "Because I will know the truth." Nothing can be done to prevent that, so what will you do afterwards? "Once I find out, what will you do?" There is no one who can tell me what to do when it comes to discovering knowledge. "Stay out of my way, watch me learn the truth you''re trying so desperately to hide, and remember." Because I am the one who possesses the Measurement of Truth, not anyone else. "If a bastard like you intrudes on my territory again, you''ll get what''s coming to you." You are in my domain. Chapter 97: 93: Araceli Arévalo (3) "Cipher...!" Raising her voice in an intense way I wouldn''t have expected of her, yet one subtle enough to not draw the attention of those around us, Araceli Arvalo addressed me as if she knew me personally and grabbed my hands. "Seriously, you have to listen to me!" With brows neatly furrowed, her expression gave the impression of someone filled with worry and concern. "You don''t understand the severity of the situation. Please, you can''t just disregard what I''m saying and believe that everything will be fine, or else..." Words that sounded like bothersome nags exited her mouth. "Or else what?" I interrupted the end of her sentence that was trailing off. "If everything will go so badly as a result of my decisions, then why can no one explain it to me? Because it''s bullshit, right?" "No...! You can''t...! It''s--" "It''s what? Don''t tell me you can''t explain to me what will happen if I ignore your words here. If that pointless drivel is all your mouth can spew, then it''d be more meaningful to close your trap and shut up right now." "..." Her words were not a lie. I knew her concern was real, and that I truly didn''t understand anything right now. That much, I understood clearly. "If it''s so bad, just tell me, huh? What''s gonna happen, huh? If you tell me, I''ll understand why it''s a bad idea to do what I want to do, right? You already know I can see through deception, so you know I would understand that what you say is the truth, right? So, why wouldn''t you just tell me when there''s no downside to it, right?" However. "If you don''t tell me, isn''t it your fault instead for not preventing whatever ''bad thing'' might happen? It''s certainly not mine; I''m just going about my life as usual, after all, but you''re the one who''s here with the purpose of preventing so-called disaster, right? So, why won''t you do it?" I''ve had enough of this disorder and confusion. "Tell me, Araceli Arvalo. What is going to happen if I find out the truth of the world?" I''ll oppose the world? Then so be it, right? Why should it matter to me? The world is full of a whole lot of shit anyway, and I''m already an international terrorist as it is, so one could say I''m already a person who opposes the world. You say I''ll lose my original self and abandon who I am? Speaking such nonsense; clearly, you do not understand who I am. In the first place, why should I be the one to care if something bad happens to the world? If I, the one who best knows the truth, take such a standpoint against the world, then doesn''t that mean the world simply deserves it? I would never abandon who I am because of the truth. You may believe the contrary, and being someone who knows more than me about the topic as it stands, you may think that your judgement is correct. But, although you know more than me right now, you are not the one who knows the truth, and you are not the one who has the authority to say what will or will not happen. And even then. Even if it all turns out to be true. Then, so what? A situation of me opposing the world. A situation where I abandon who I am. Since everyone seems to be trying to stop this from happening, then doesn''t it mean I end up winning in the end? So, if I''m going to win anyway, why should I take action to prevent that from happening? Would that not be foolish? "...If you find out the truth..." After some time, her eyes lightly wetted and quaked as she appeared resigned to tell me about what she believes will happen. "What will happen... That..." Her expression clearly belonged to that of a person who was deeply troubled and conflicted about what to say, fumbling over her words repeatedly. "That is..." But then. "Spit it out or I won''t even give you a chance to explain yourself." Finally... "...In the end, it will result in your death, as well as the world''s demise." S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." The end. The meaning behind her words was simple. Supposing that the Professor''s claim of, ''I will oppose the world'', is a fact, then does Araceli mean that I will succeed in destroying the world, but as a direct consequence of that action, kill myself as well? I would rather not die if possible, so the idea of me doing such a thing doesn''t make sense, but perhaps there is more to it. "Why?" Why will that be the result? Araceli''s words were purposefully vague, meaning all too much is being left to my own imagination. I need cold hard facts, or as close to them as I can get before I can make any certain judgements. I will not act like a fool and completely disregard her words of caution, as the fact is, they come from a place of pure concern for me. I do not why this person feels so close to me as to be concerned for my well-being. But that is just the reality, so I should take advantage of it while I can. If you really worry about me, then you should be able to tell me why, right? If you don''t want me to die and for the world to end, right? "The reason..." Hesitating, Araceli Arvalo let out a small exhale. Perhaps she knew me well enough, that I was so obstinate in my desire to uncover the truth, that limiting her words would accomplish nothing. "When you find out the reality, you... It turns out to be something so unbelievable you can''t sit still and do nothing about it." She told me. "As a result of that, you go mad and... Well, what I told you before happens..." She spoke with a hand to the heart within her chest. "That''s not it, thoughDthat''s not exactly what I came here to warn you about." Talking as if everything she said was predetermined, or as if it had already happened. "When the truth is exposed, you... I can''t tell you why right now, but you abandon yourself. You lose who you originally are and start treating others as less than human." As if she had witnessed it with her own eyes. "Sana, Sona, and Sophie are the three main victims as the ones closest to you, but the scope of your abuse is not limited to them alone." I was not even surprised anymore that she seemed to know everything. "I came to warn you because I want to prevent all of that from happening." Her intention was revealed. Not to save the world, specifically, but rather the people within it. To stop me from ''going mad'' and destroying the world, killing myself in the process. To stop me from hurting those around me. In one phrase, it could be said that her purpose is to prevent my self-destruction. It was strange. Because her words were determined to be the ''truth''. She was not lying. I don''t need to be able to ask the Measurement of Truth to know what this implies. Either she has really seen what will happen in the future somehow and has come to preclude the disastrous eventuality from occurring, or is plainly delusional. However... From the look in her eyes that speaks volumes of her inner emotions and determination. To the Measurement of Truth that confirmed none of her words were lies. To even my own simple common sense and logical reasoning. "..." There was no way I could believe that she was merely an insane person. Not only that, but the balance of risk is far too skewed. If I trust in her words and take them as fact, I can prevent a tragedy for not just myself, but those around me and the entire world as well. On the other hand, overlooking all of this, believing it won''t happen and carrying on as usual as if this encounter never happened; it could end everything. I do not want to go insane. I also don''t want to destroy the world. If I did that, I would die, after all, and I certainly do not wish to die either. So, it would be unfathomably stupid of me to disregard what she says here, to the point where I would even deserve what would happen. I had no choice but to take in her warning, process it slowly, steadily and carefully, and plan accordingly. Not to mention that my abusing the twins and Sophie would be absurd in and of itself without a definite way to make sure they can''t resist me in any way, so I can''t imagine why I would do such inanity, but I suppose it comes with the territory of going mad. "...Alright." I nodded my head towards the girl in front of me. As the event was nearing its end and other guests were already departing around us, it was about time to leave. "I realise this is all you can say, at least for now. I will take your warnings seriously, but do not expect this to be the end." Her eyes lit up at my words, her mouth blossoming open into a relieved smile. "Yes...! That''s okay, as long as you take what I''ve said into consideration as the truth. One day... One day I might be able to tell you everything, but... Just remember that... All I want is the best for you and those around you." The moment after she said that with red-tinged cheeks, someone called her from a distance, upon which she flusteredly bowed to me and said goodbye with an embarrassed look on her face. I observed her back for a few seconds as she walked away, but I saw nothing besides an ordinary girl the same age as me. "Araceli Arvalo..." Who are you, really? Chapter 98: 94: Agnostophobia A week after the event I attended as Leander Herington, the new school term began. There was no public notice of the Order''s collapse, but it was confirmed they had been completely shut down, with most of its members either dying in the midst of conflict, sentenced to prison or otherwise punished and struck with a gag order. From that, it appeared the government wanted to brush the subject under the rug as much as possible. During the break, I had been contacted with a request to not speak about the matter, and of course, I obliged. There was no need to talk any further about the Order of the Night-Time Chrysanthemum, after all, and I was never interested in them from the beginning. The end of an infamous group whose name originated from a dead guy who had an appreciation for poetry, perhaps. In the end, however, it is nature''s will for a flower to wilt and wither away. They shouldn''t be upset about it. Anyway, there are more important things. Indeed, Marcus Lynton remains on the loose. Having abandoned his post as the head of the Order before things got too dicey, he would now be working to take over some other kind of underground organisation, rising from the shadows once more, but it will probably take about a year or two before he can actually take any further action against me. Now that the Wardens are pretty much finished with that, however, they will be looking to recapture me again. It''s something I''ll have to prepare for, but honestly, I doubt preparation is going to make much of a difference next time. Reason being, I can''t get much information from the Measurement of Truth about Azaki Kiryuuin. His existence, after returning from death, has become shrouded in Forbidden Knowledge. His thoughts are unreadable. His intentions are unspecified. His abilities are unknown. Even when I ask what Measurement he has, it says I do not have access to that information, meaning it is Forbidden Knowledge. The only reason I can think of for that being the case is that his Measurement evolved somehow; most likely, it occurred when he died and sent him back to the past. He definitely died and came back. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, I can recall that, back then, it only stated that he ''died three seconds ago'', not that he ''has been dead for three seconds''. I don''t know how it works, and I don''t understand how his Measurement could have possibly evolved post-mortem because it should have returned to its place in the void by then, but somehow, it happened. I suppose that''s exactly why it is considered Forbidden Knowledge, after all. Something not intended to be known by humans. Something taboo. Either way, the Knowledge was discovered, and the truth spread. All because of me. More precisely, because of my Measurement of Truth. It once stated that the origin of Measurements was simply because that was the way the world was supposed to be. It is the natural order of the world It claimed as much. Then, is Forbidden Knowledge also natural? Supposing it is, and taking that all into consideration, why would there naturally exist something that exposes exactly what the universe doesn''t want being exposed? Is the universe flawed? Yes. If I wanted to, I could probably just leave it at that and call it a day, but there is too much else to consider, too. For example, the hints that there is some sort of higher being. Thanks to everything that has been happening, I now cannot help but think about the possibility of a deity or other God-like being existing. All the coincidences, strange happenings, and suggestions that point towards that being the case. Of course, I cannot know for sure, but assuming something like that does exist, then isn''t it possible that this is not a universal flaw, but instead meticulous design? Needless to say, it''s impossible to figure out with certainty why it would be by design, or if it even is, to begin with, but it''s just speculation in the first place. Perhaps, the reality is that I am being targeted by God, and all of this is a ploy by Him to screw my life up and use me to destroy the world once he gets bored of it for his own amusement. There are many other things that science cannot explain in the world, but Measurements are by far the most major example. ''Measurements are a creation of God, and that is why they are part of the ''natural order''.'' Like this, that grand mystery of the human race could be explained away with ease. They are not scientific, but as a result of the direct interference of God, they do not need to make scientific sense to exist. The strange powers known as Measurements, that should not exist but do. All those unnatural powers, the clairvoyance, the manipulation of space and time, the power over life and death itself, they all originate from that higher being. How else would it be possible? And after all. All that is needed is His will, and it shall be. The Measurement of Truth being possessed by me is a plot of God, and everything that has happened thus far and that will happen in the future is all to His capricious whims. In that case, would Araceli Arvalo be an angel? Having descended to save me and the world by putting a stop to His scheme. Ah. No, if she was opposing God, she would be a demon or devil rather than an angel, right? Or, if taken in reverse, is God the Devil, and is Araceli Arvalo the true angel trying to put a stop to his diabolical and definitively dastardly deeds? Hah... Seriously, how ridiculous. What am I doing, coming up with such ludicrous, pointless conspiracy theories? Honestly, it''s not even laughable. ...And yet. At this point, even something as absurd as that doesn''t sound too far-fetched... But, it''s not like I can confirm anything or otherwise, no matter the reality. You do not have access to this information DWhatever the case, in the end, what I have to do hasn''t changed. Discovering the truth, putting an end to Marcus Lynton, and getting the Wardens off my back. Although the specifics may have changed slightly, it''s more or less the same as what I''ve wanted since the very beginning. To go about doing so, however, I may need to alter my methods. If what I''m going up against is truly a scheme of God''s, or of a being of equivalent calibre, then it would be foolish to assume the one who is most likely the progenitor of Measurements, and hence the origin of the Measurement of Truth, would fail to realise what I am up to. I do not know the nature of said being, or even if such a being exists in the first place. I can only assume its existence because that would be the worst case. And assuming the worst case is the best way to prepare accordingly for disaster. ...It''s difficult. I don''t even know if winning against something like that is possible, and not only do I not have a choice, but I also have to somehow do it without the help of the Measurement of Truth. Anything related to a higher being, whether it exists or not, is Forbidden Knowledge, and so I cannot ask any questions about it such as its intentions or true nature. Perhaps that is for the best, though, as I wouldn''t be surprised if such a being would be able to, as the presumed Father of Measurements, somehow influence the answers returned to me by the Measurement of Truth. In order to prevent even the slightest chance of misinformation, I shouldn''t trust with certainty even what the Measurement of Truth tells me. All of this ''not being able to know'' is what makes it so difficult and so dangerous. The unknown. Fear of the unknown. What makes the unknown one of humanity''s greatest natural, primal fears? I didn''t fully understand it before. It wasn''t possible for me to understand it due to the nature of my ability. But now. Recently. I feel as though my understanding of such a thing has firmly taken root. I feel as though I can understand what it is like to fear the unknown. Not being able to ask what I want to ask. Not being able to receive the answers to what I desire or need. Being ruthlessly denied what solace I am so used to. I am out of my comfort zone completely, and cannot rely on what I have relied on my entire life thus far. The unknown. Forbidden Knowledge. The truth of this world. The potential existence of a higher being. The identity of Araceli Arvalo. I will find it all out. That is certain. I will not lose. However, I am beginning to wonder. The ''Hell'' inside me; that ever-swirling black vortex of the void. I do not know if this is a sudden realisationDa revelationDor mere delusional narcissism. But I am beginning to feel as if that ''Hell'' is not what I first thought it was. Not ''luck'', but ''destiny''. Measurements do not have explicit names. The famous ones are named by their possessors, but usually, I am the one to assign a name for a person''s ability, or if not, I simply use the name they themselves have given it. Abilities are not born with names, after allDthey can only be granted by man. If so, it may be that I was wrong all along. Avon Laura is not the Concept of Destiny, but the Concept of Future. Liam Chiba-Wallace is not the possessor of the Measurement of Luck, but the Measurement of Destiny. If so, things would start to make a lot more sense. Would I be destined for tragedy from the very beginning? Naturally, it''s not something I can know. I cannot assume it is the case, because if I think I''ll lose before I even try, then I will never win, and that much is certain. Still. That minor discomfort in the back of my mind. Like a slight nagging. With all this mystery. With all this confusion. With all this depressing shit that tells me I''m destined for misery anyway. To end this chaos, the cause of my future misery, before I have to endure it all. To force it to a premature end, even if it is just to not let the opposition win. Even if it is just out of spite for something like that. I feel like a part of me can understand. Whether this is a feeling of catharsis in my heart even just imagining the act. I feel a part of me can even understand desiring it. There''s a fraction of such a thing in the deep corner of my mind. What Marcus Lynton claimed would happen. What Araceli Arvalo stated she wanted to prevent. Right. DDestroying the world. I guess I can imagine myself doing it after all. ========== (Volume 3 END) Chapter 99: Interlude: December 25th The twenty-fifth of December. For the past 17 years of my life, this date held no special meaning to me. I was aware that this day, during the final, twelfth month of the year, represented ChristmasDand all that supplemented itDfestivities, joy, and celebration, but I was no more or less attached to this particular 359th day of the year than I was to any other. Even during my time in the Wardens'' Playground, where Christmas was celebrated just as it would be anywhere else in the world, I struggled to find a point to it. Its origins stem from a place of religious belief; these days, few take notice of such a fact. The other kids in the Playground were deluded by the lies of a fantastical man who would deliver gifts to all the children in the world within a single evening. As someone who knew the truth and who relied on the truth, it was naturally impossible for me to succumb to the same tricks. At the same time, that resulted in alienating me from the excitable ones who refused to heed my wordsDwords deemed, dare I say, ''heretical'' by the others. Yet another reason why ''ignorance is bliss''. As one of the most curious of creatures, humans crave to uncover the unknown, but ironically, they cannot handle the truth when confronted by it. When I escaped the Wardens, I discovered that kids on the outside were slowly beginning to realise that the myth was just that, and that what they had initially believed was actually a lie. Since then, I never really thought about it outside of the time frame itself where I would see all kinds of events and celebrations being held. Until this year, that is. This year, I decided it would be for the best to take part in the festivities, as those I need to keep by my side desire it. Still, I didn''t want to waste too much time with it, so I only did one thing, and that was to visit the Weinstell Christmas Market. Apparently, that was good enough, as none of the kids pestered me to do anything more, indicating they had been sufficiently satisfied. So, all that was left was Christmas Day itself, and that was more trouble than I could have ever imaginedDreason being, I thought it would be beneficial to acquire presents for everyone as it''s an easy way to gain favour, but there was an unexpectedly big problem with that plan. DNobody actually wanted anything. I used the Measurement of Truth, of course, but the only kinds of things anyone wanted, was either something metaphysical, such as ''my presence'', or something otherwise abstract and completely unobtainable. There was nobody who wanted anything that was actually tangible; something I could give as a physical gift, and so I was caught in a sudden quagmire. What on Earth do you give someone who wants for nothing? It was not something easy to answer, even for the omniscient Measurement of Truth, but there was no helping it. I was told they would be happy with almost anything, but that certainly didn''t help much. Was it something everybody agonised over when choosing which gift to give at this time of year? Ordinarily, I wouldn''t have even given it a second thought and just asked ''what is the perfect gift to give them'', but unfortunately... The ''perfect gift'' is something that comes from the heart; something that holds deep meaning, usually personal to the recipient Now, what the hell was that, huh? Normally, for a gift, all you would need to ask is what that particular person wants, and then just get them that; unfortunately, this isn''t something I can do in this case, so I''m forced to think outside the box. I never expected to have this much trouble with something so stupidly simple as giving a gift, but in hindsight, it should be obviousDI never really cared what the twins liked or wanted; I just said ''yes'' and gave it to them, whatever it was. As a result, I now don''t know what gift would be suitable, as they haven''t asked me for anything. Of course, such is an issue that can be solved with a simple question: What does everyone like that I can give as a gift? Rather, what does everyone want the most? I asked with a little clarification, and when I saw the answerD The individuals Sana and Sona want a gift with meaning behind it; Sophie Asanami only wants something from you if your feelings are genuine; Emir doesn''t expect anything from you but wants something that proves you are a good person; Selina and Minami Mochizuki do not expect something from you Huh, what the... Oh? Hold on a second... DI had an idea. ??? When the inevitable day came that kids across the world would unwrap their gifts with anticipation and glee, a certain household did things a little differently compared to the rest. There were fitting decorations and a beautifully-embellished, miniature spruce tree to liven up the living room, but that was all. There were no presents. There was no cheerful music. There were no smiles on the residents'' faces. House number 7 on Tree Jewel BoulevardDwithin this place, the inhabitants gathered not around a fireplace, but rather a dinner table. "..." ""..."" "..." "..." "..." Bathed in silence, everyone sat awaiting something at the table. They were not aware of what had been planned for today, as all they had been told was to wait patiently. "...Uhm...?" A slight murmur escaped her lips as she turned her head to the left and right with puzzlement. Selina wondered what was going on, and seemed about to ask when incidentally interrupted by someone, "This is ridiculous..." Minami Mochizuki, who usually would be busy at this time of the day, let loose a sigh and rested her head on her hands, quickly beginning to regret staying this late. Today was one of her few days off in the year, and she was spending it so uselessly that she was conflicted about what to do. If it weren''t for Selina, she never would''ve come to the house on this day, but here she was, idling by for nothing. Sophie glanced at Minami and clicked her tongue. "Tsk. Seriously, the hell''s he got planned? Says nothin'' all day and all of a sudden says to sit and wait." "Does this not normally happen?" Selina warily asked, causing Sophie to reply within an instant. "God no." "Hmm, is it because it''s Christmas?" "You think that guy would ever do something for someone else just cause it''s Christmas?" "Would he not? I think Cipher is a good person." Selina tilted her head as if proposing a question of genuine curiosity, causing Sophie to simply stare blankly at her for a moment. "...Ha," She snorted cynically, "You might be right that he''s not necessarily a ''bad'' person, but... You haven''t seen his true nature yet. No, he just hasn''t shown it to you." Selina kept quiet at the words that clearly knew something she didn''t, and although Sophie was unaware of it, something in what she said sparked memories for Emir as he watched the conversation. Eventually, the ever-rising boredom climaxed and she couldn''t tolerate sitting in silence any longer; Sophie cursed with a sigh and shouted to the one who was the very cause of the current situation. "Haaah, fuck sake... Oi, how long''re you gonna have us waitin'' for, huh?!" ??? Yelling from the table in the other room, I heard Sophie Asanami''s voice. Couldn''t she learn to quieten down a bit? I was in the kitchen, but my ears picked up her booming tone with ease. Still, everything was just about done, so I ignored her without much thought and continued. When I soon re-entered the room and showed myself, everyone''s eyes moved to me in unison. Rather than frustrated at having been forced to wait, however, they were more focused on the thing in my hands. "Hey, you-- hm? What''s that?" Sophie nodded her head at the large pot I held and asked as I walked over to the table. "Well, what do you think it is?" "...A pot?" "There you go, then." I set the pot so heavy it made my arms ache down on the table. At that moment, everyone''s eyes widened. "Did you cook...?" "Is that what it looks like?" sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The instant I lifted the lid, the salivating scent of something ambrosial wafted around and filled the room. "It''s just a simple casserole, but you won''t find a higher quality one in any corner of this Earth, and I made enough for everyone, so take as much as you want. I also have some other stuff I prepared for variation which I''ll bring out in a second. Also, Selina, I know you don''t like to eat meat, so there are some tofu variants and other meat-free dishes as well for you." """...""" As if having pressed ''pause'', everyone froze, their already widened eyes gaping even further as if they had witnessed a miracle. "What?" Nobody answered my question, and internally, I smirked. Isn''t this just the perfect gift? It takes almost no effort from me, and it''s something to leave everyone satisfied. The twins want something with meaning behind it. This gift contains the meaning of ''I want these people to be more loyal to me''. Sophie Asanami only wants something if my feelings are genuine. The feelings that I want these people to be eternally loyal to me are definitely genuine. Emir would want something that proves I am a good person. Cooking so much delicious food for all these people, and for nothing in return, how could I be anything other than good? Finally, Minami and Selina never expected or really wanted anything from me to begin with, so appealing to them is easiest of all. It accomplishes everything I need it to. I''ve heard of a saying in the past; that ''food is the way to a person''s heart''." I am the best cook in the world, no questions asked. I know how to prepare any meal in the world, and I know exactly how to personalise each morsel to anyone I make food for, down to every last bite. In other words, could there be a better gift from me to them? An unorthodox gift, but something that could most definitely be called ''perfect''. Looking at their joyful expressions as they wolfed down the first of many meals I had prepared, I subdued an emerging grin and put on a small smile. "Bon apptit." Chapter 100: Interlude: Man of a Past to Come Ruination. As I watched the world crumble for the nth time, gorged by the devouring rift as gluttonous black space belched pure annihilation upon one and upon all, a question passed me by. The end. Why has it come to this? It''s a question I have asked myself untold times, yet one that pertains no answer. A question that has, perhaps quite naturally, caused many further wonders to bud and to sprout throughout the yearsDalso without remedy, nor with reprieve. Zack, Zachary, or Azaki is what those close to me call me by. As for others, it''s usually one of ''Time'', ''Kiryuuin'', ''Clock Boy'', or even just ''Kid''. Out of all the myriad titles I am known by, one in particular sticks out to me like a sore thumb. "Hero". It wasn''t until things got really bad that they began calling me such a thing as a last hope, but even then, I don''t believe there was a single moment in which it was justified. Right. I had saved people; countless people. So many people that the proportion of those who had cried my name rather than their own parents when they called for help is unfathomable. Still, a ''hero'' is not something I deserved to be called. Because, in the end, no matter how many people I was able to save in the beginning, it wasn''t possible to keep that up forever. Even if it was possible, it simply wasn''t something I was able to do. The world had reached its climax, and thus, its conclusion. I let everyone down. The people I had saved, the lives I had improved; none of it mattered. All of my actions prior, equated nothing. Because everything was going to end regardless. If I were a true hero, I would have been able to stop it. In fact, I was able to stop it. I should have been. But, I couldn''tDNo, I didn''t. Sacrificing my own life was not enough. When I died, over and over again, in place of someone else; on those hospital beds, those mean streets, and from simply ''eating lead''Dindividually, it was merely a fulfilment of my own satisfaction; to make me ''feel like'' I was accomplishing something with my life. On a grander scale, what did any of it even matter? In the end, the people whom I saved, those I put my life on the line and died for, those I went through endless torment and agony for... Didn''t they all just perish anyway? In the end, the world and everything within it had died, and so in vain were all my efforts. When things ended, though, something inconceivable occurred. Somehow, through any kind of God-given miracle, I had received a ''second''-second chance. By returning to the far past, wouldn''t I have enough time to change everything? The one man responsible for the destruction of the worldDcouldn''t I stop him before he crosses the event horizon of disaster? Slowly, I realised. Everyone I had saved until now. The children, the brothers and sisters, the husbands and wives. It was all irrelevant. Unless that man could also be saved, things would repeat and recur just as they had always and originally done. Because that is the predetermined; the fated destiny of this world. Measurement of Truth. The Reality. Cipher. For not just my own sake, but for the sake and good of this world and this universe. From the puppies to the kittens, to the alligators and the elephants; the children, teens and adults; and for even the sake of that man himself. I swore, not as a ''hero'', but as the man called ''Azaki Kiryuuin''. To save him. To save the world, and to achieve its continuation. ??? Once, there was peace. Perhaps such is my view merely because I was then young, but I truly thought times were well; that life was good and just. "Azaki," Someone called. It was the person who looked after me, as apparently my mother had passed away shortly after I was born and my father had left even before that point. "There is somewhere I''d like to show you." This person, a friend of my deceased mother who had taken upon themself the role of my guardian, took me to a curious place; one hidden away from the rest of society. That was, the Playground. Introducing me to this strange place, my guardian claimed to be someone called a ''Warden''. Explaining to me rather simply that their job was to protect humanity from the shadows, I was taken aback with wonder and awe. How could I not be? Even the ''dangerous individuals'' contained within that place were treated kindly and without spared expense when there was no need to, so it was obvious even at a glance that they were genuinely good guys who cared for others'' wellbeing. Having immediately declared that I would grow up and save people like they did, my guardian chuckled and patted my head softly, saying I certainly had the potential and wishing me the best of luck. After that, it turned out I possessed the Measurement of Time, which amazed more people than I could''ve imagined at the time. Despite everything, though, my guardian and the rest of the Wardens supported me in going to school as a normal kid would, and so I had to focus more on that as I grew up instead of going through the training to become a Warden myself. Of course, I am, and always will be grateful for them giving me the chance to live a relatively normal childhood, though back then I remember being quite salty about it. In any case, that was a time long past, and one that can never return. The river of time flows, passes, and the present drifts along the gentle yet firm course of its stream. Functionally, it serves as one of the underlying principles of how the world and the universe operates; a foundation. It is not something that can be changed by humans, or at least, it shouldn''t be. A regret, indeed, and a curse for many, certainly. But is that all it is? Perhaps, rather than a curse, not being able to return to the past should be considered more of a blessing. No need nor time to ponder ''what ifs'', ''should haves'' or ''shouldn''t haves''. No need to agonise over what could have been. Not to say one cannot revisit the past, or that returning to the past is a negative thing, but instead that it is more important to consider how present actions can and might affect the future, and what will become the present. Actions are temporary, existing only in the present, but their effects are permanent. Speaking of how one should have acted differently back then, or about how they could have achieved a different outcome, a more desirable future, or well, present. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You might think so, however, should you really? It''s not as simple as a ''yes'' or a ''no''. Even if, hypothetically, you could return to the past. There are certain things which, as if predetermined by the universe itself, will happen. Events and outcomes, miracles and disasters; there are many things that simply cannot not happen no matter how one may attempt to mould the past. Even for someone like me. Is it worth all the struggle, pain, and vain endeavour just to make no or very little significant difference in the end? Even if you cannot experience it yourself, surely you can empathise and imagine how such a thing might feel. Truly, there is not much more soul-crushing than that. Banging your head against a brick wall time and time again for absolutely zero merit, achievement or any other kind of substantial gainDpurely because you feel like you have to, because it''s the right thing to do. Many might call it stupid, such a foolhardy and resolute determination. They would say that only an idiot would sacrifice so much of themselves, put in such a herculean effort for something that cannot be. And maybe they are right. Nevertheless, it''s not like I have any right to judge. After all, only I can relate to my own nonsensical blather, and maybe it means nothing. But still. Even if my words make no sense. Even if my ramblings reach no one''s ears, venting out my negative feelings loosens the tightening of my chest and lightens the weight on my shoulders, so I guess it''s fine. ...And, at the end of the day, I can only ignore the bad feelings, shove them deep inside, and continue bashing my head against that dastardly brick wall. In the past, present, and probably even future, that''s all I''ve been able to do, all I can do, and probably all I''ll be able to do, or at the very least for a long, long time. What it means to try for something I might not be able to achieve. I don''t know if there is any kind of subliminal meaning behind it or anything like that, but it doesn''t matter. All that matters is that I do what I have to do and that I get it done. Because I''m an idiot. And only an idiot can be a Hero. Chapter 101: 95: Birthday Boy One week after the politician''s daughter''s birthday party, school resumed with the second, and final, semester of the year. And, speaking of birthdays, tomorrow is Emir''s fifteenth. January 12th. Naturally, whether he is aware of it or not is a different topic, but I''ve been waiting a while now for this event, and I will not let it go to waste. After some retrospection, I came to the realisation that I hadn''t made nearly as much use of his Supernatural Ability, Absolute Contract, as I could have. There were the contracts with Minami and Selina of course, but aside from that, I wouldn''t be able to name many other instances if you asked me to. The main reason for that is because I thought there was no real need for it at the moment, and even the Measurement of Truth is useless when it comes to giving advice for such broad and vague questions such as ''what can I use Emir''s Absolute Contract for?'', and so I have pretty much left him alone for the most part Therefore, this is the time I will use to rectify that. I always knew his ability was something phenomenal, but I don''t think I ever truly came to understand what it was capable of; such a thing seems to be natural when it comes to the topic of Supernatural Abilities, but now that I''ve caught a further glimpse of his potential, I have decided to deepen our relationship and put him to use. At the very least, I need to keep him close enough to the twins and to SelinaDI already have a firm leash on those three, but Emir has always been a bit of a wild card due to his unduly justice-oriented predisposition. He may not always listen to me, but he''s much more likely to listen to the others. As long as I can control him through them, then it''s fine, since I''m sure I won''t be able to make him sign an Absolute Contract like I did Selina. He''s young, and a doughty kid, but he isn''t such an idiot to fool for signing a contract with me. Although I may have established some rapport with him over the recent weeks, I still notice his eye on me. That wariness caused by our first encounter hasn''t faded, and it''s clear he knows I''m not exactly who I appear to be. In any case, if I can just get close enough to him that I can convince him to make more Absolute Contracts with me, and ones with more ambiguity, it would be an undeniably powerful gain. Moving on, I still have a couple of concerns about what occurred on the day of the party. Most strikingly is, of course, the conversation with that girl, Araceli Arvalo. The self-proclaimed fan of mine who not only knew the truth behind all of my false identities, but who also had a stake of interest in me as a person, or more specifically, an interest in my safety. That encounter was unlike any other I''ve experienced be it during my time in the Playground or thereafter. I looked back; even just glimpsing her from afar provoked something unidentifiable within me. Each occurrence, I got that feeling more and more, that something about her was off, though what exactly it was, I wasn''t aware. And then, it turned out she was related to the Forbidden Knowledge. Something like that would be nonsensical to call a coincidence, and she even admitted it herself that she could not tell me. I first considered the possibility that she was a former Warden herself as she knew ''Cipher'', but that thought was automatically ruled out because of her age that is confirmed to be the same as my own. Then, I thought she could have simply been related to a Warden, but even then, it wouldn''t explain why she seemed to know me personally or why she would have access to the Forbidden Knowledge. There was quite literally an endless supply of questions sprouting within my mind, but receiving even one single answer was simply not something that was possible, and instead, the more I thought and considered the possibilities, and the more I thought about things logically and with rationale, the more questions and confusion that blossomed in turn. All I could really know was that I needed to take some kind of action, and that I needed to do it sooner rather than later. I have enemies in this world. Professor Marcus Lynton and the Wardens for a start, plus anyone else who might covet my Measurement of Truth such as the world''s governments. I don''t know if Araceli Arvalo is my enemy, but although she seems not to hold anything against me so far, I certainly can''t dismiss the possibility that she might stand in my way eventually. The fact alone that she possesses Forbidden Knowledge is a threat I need to be wary of, after all. Thus, I came to the conclusion that I needed to act quickly. What exactly I need to do, I don''t know, but any action is better than inaction when attacks could come at any time. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Especially with that Kiryuuin bastard turning his attention back towards me, I can''t afford to sit still. Not quite as if goosebumps arise on my skin, but rather an echoing chill throughout my bones. Intuitively, or by instinct, a feeling. Just like that, I knew it without ''knowing'' it Things are about to change. ??? "My... birthday?" Towards Emir, who looked back at me with widened eyes, I nodded. "Yes." "..." His mouth slightly gaped as only the sound of the T.V. in the background could be heard. Seeing such speechlessness, I continued, "So, what do you want to do? For the rest of the day, ask for anything." "...Why?" Hm? He narrowed his gaze and looked at me as if with scrutiny. "What?" Emir lightly scratched the back of his head, "Sorry, but I don''t think you would do something for me just because it''s my birthday. I don''t mean to be rude or anything, but it feels out of character for what I''ve seen you do in the past." Ruffling his hair as he wore an awkward look, I sighed. This guy... As I thought, he still keeps in mind the attitude I showed back during the infiltration of the Hirane Facility. Perhaps acting so over the top like that was a mistake, but well, what happened, happened. It''s not like I can change what actions I showed in the past, but I haven''t revealed to him any of the things I''ve done since then anyways, right? So, from his perspective, I should be gaining enough trust to more or less offset that. There was the time he confronted me about the event at the Aurigan Arena, but he has no real proof that the culprit was me, so it''s fine. Plus, Sana and Sona were also on my side that time, which helped pacify him. "That''s understandable. But, you know, that''s exactly the reason I want to do something for your birthday." I said this, to which Emir raised a brow and questioned me, "What''s that supposed to mean?" I began the reconciliation with a cheap smile. "It means I think we got off on the wrong foot. You''ve seen the way I am with everyone else; I''m not really that bad of a bad person, am I? Anyway, I don''t want us to be at odds or anything, and honestly, I don''t want the house to have an uncomfortable atmosphere. If you think about it, it just makes things harder for everyone around us too, no?" With folded arms and an increasingly relaxed expression on his face as he listened to my words, Emir seemed to be becoming more and more open to the idea I was illustrating. Of course, as an objectively amiable person, Emir wouldn''t want his friends to be uncomfortable around him more than anything else, and so even if he was silently opposed to it on the inside, he would be more than willing to deepen our relationship if it was for their sake. Well, if things go to plan, he should soon see that being close to me is something that cannot be topped, so once that realisation occurs, he''ll stay even by his own regard. "...You have a point; it''s clear that everyone else doesn''t know how to react when we''re in the same room. Even then, can you really say to me with a straight face that this isn''t just meant to get me off your back when you do something bad?" He hit me with that sort of accusation, but there was no need to deny it. "Why, of course it''d be a lie for me to say I''m not doing this partly for that reason. Still, it''s only thatDa part of it. I don''t really do bad things anyway, so it doesn''t matter to me that much what your opinions of me are. The main motivation for me to do this is exactly what I stated previously, nothing more and nothing less." Needless to say, this wasn''t entirely true. The main motivation is to have the power of Absolute Contract Creation under my control; not to make the others'' living circumstances more comfortable. If they had that large of an issue with the state of things then they would bring it up to me anyway, so it can''t be that untolerable for them. It''s not like Emir needs to know all of that, though. "Whatever doubts you might have about it, just shove them away for now. Whether what I want is something you agree with or not, doesn''t matter right now." "..." "It''s your first birthday since escaping hell; don''t you want to enjoy it?" With the corners of my lips arched, I spoke in a tone that left no room for dispute. "Emir. Have you heard of a ''birthday wish''? I''ll grant you one, so tell me what you want." As always, so long as it didn''t go against my own wishes, I don''t care what it is. Chapter 102: 96: Birthday Celebration Today was Emir''s birthday, but also the second day of the new school term. For the purposes of enriching the experience of the birthday as much as possible, I called in to Emir''s school, as well as the twins'' as my own, to say that the aforementioned students wouldn''t be attending today, with the claimed reason for this being ''sickness''. That left myself, the twins, Emir, and Selina with an unexpected day off. I obviously had to be present because I was the main orchestrator of the event, and the twins would be playing an important role, so I brought them in as well. Selina was required to take the day off anyway since I wouldn''t be there to fulfil the contract conditions, and since Emir seemed to have a thing for her, I decided to involve her as well. In the morning, after first convincing Emir to celebrate his birthday, everyone sat down to have breakfast. Emir''s plate carried a more extravagant version of the meal, but it was more or less the same full breakfast that everyone else ate. During said mealtime, something unexpected occurred just after I finished explaining how we would be doing something special for Emir''s birthday. "Ciphy," Sona called. "Yes?" "Do we have a birthday?" Her sister continued. The question had an obvious answer, I thought, and I wondered just why on Earth they would even need to think about such a thing, but then I realised: they grew up inside a human experimentation facility practically ever since they were conscious. Growing up lifelessly within a place even more isolated than the inner quarters of the Playground I experienced, these two girls had never even seen the light of day until I rescued them, let alone know about their own birthday. Thinking about it that way, it''s ridiculous to expect them to know. How could they, when all they had was a life of ceaseless torture? My eyes drifted downwards, towards the twins'' plates. Blinking, I noticed that the amount of food they were eating was considerably more than what they had been able to just a couple of months ago, and that led me to realise something moreDthat until I had saved them, they had been receiving almost no nutrients. One meagre meal per day, and even that was just barely enough to stave off the starvation that would come ruthlessly for their lives otherwise. Now, however, the fact they were eating much more, and much more healthily, was clearly portrayed through the sight of their bodiesDlayers of smooth and vigorous skin had replaced its sickly pale predecessor, their cheeks were more plump and more full than before, and their limbs were not so frail so as to resemble birch twigs. The ribs that once protruded from the stomach and chest were no longer visible, and their dilapidated nails had restored to become those just as any other girl their age. Not to mention their revitalised, bright eyes that resembled rubies now more than ever before and their rejuvenated, silky white hair that had been neatly cut and grown respectably to barely even resemble the thin and straggly strands they previously wore. Overall, the girls looked incomparable to what they did even just months ago, and it was clear that even just having a decent diet and sleep schedule was working wonders for their bodies. Upon this realisation, which I never took real notice of before, I wondered why I felt something strange, akin to a sense of pride, begin to sprout within me. "You do. In fact, because you are twins, you actually share the same birthday." The girls looked at each other for a brief moment, inexplicable emotions in their eyes, then flicked their gazes back to me, another question ready to be asked. "...Ciphy..." "What happens on our birthday?" As I thought. "We celebrate it." ""Why?"" "Because it''s your birthday; the purpose is to celebrate one''s existence in the world." They sunk into what appeared to be a moment of deep thought before returning to the conversation. ""Does Ciphy have a birthday?"" I expected such a question from the rather curious two, and so responded with haste. "Of course. Everyone has one." Naturally, just because I was not raised in an orthodox manner, and just because I never met my parents, doesn''t mean I don''t have a birthday, nor that I don''t know it. However, just because I have a birthday doesn''t mean I am willing to share it; I see no need to as of the moment, but if there comes a time where sharing the date of my birth becomes beneficial to me, then I don''t see why I wouldn''t do it. Perhaps understanding my thoughts without needing to prod, the twins didn''t ask any further questions about my birthday. "Ciphy..." "Are we celebrating Emi''s birthday?" ...What they did begin to ask, however, were questions perhaps more in line with an ordinary child''s train of thought. "As I said earlier, yes. Today is Emir''s birthday, so we are celebrating it." "Will we celebrate our birthday too?" I nodded. "Of course." If I didn''t do that much, I''m sure people would get pissed. It helps to maintain the relationship anyway, so it''s not like I''m opposed to it. ""When is our birthday?"" The twins'' eyes sparkled with some of the most intense curiosity I think I''ve ever seen as they asked. I don''t think this is the type of thing they would let go, so it might be a worthless effort, but... "Are you sure you want to know? Won''t it be more exciting for you to randomly find out one day?" "No." S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tell us." ""Please."" Locked into their gaze, I couldn''t escape such a piercing stare even if I tried. Well... I suppose waking up every single day with the hope and expectation that it might be their birthday would get exhausting real fast, and not just for them. "Fine. It''s at the end of March. I won''t tell you what day it is so that it''s still somewhat of a surprise, alright?" ""...Okay."" They submitted with sulk and a bit of a pout, but doing it this way was to achieve the best of both worlds. Well, whatever. They''ll probably forget soon enough anyway. In reality, the girls'' birthday was only about two and a half months away, but it made me wonder how the state of things would be by then. It wasn''t a long time in any aspect, but things would be moving quickly from now on, even more so than before, and I didn''t know when or how my adversaries would make their moves. Either way, it''s only two months, so I doubt things would change much in that short span of time. ??? What Emir yearned for was to be able to play games with the new friends he made at school. Thus, he wanted a gaming computer. I didn''t know why he didn''t ask me to get him one before since it''s not like we wouldn''t be able to afford it, but apparently he simply isn''t one to impose, feeling bad for spending others'' money and whatnot. In any case, that is what I bought for him, and he seemed pretty pleased with the result. He also voiced his desire to sign an Absolute Contract with me sometime soon to ensure I didn''t hurt more people unnecessarily. A contract is something I wanted as well, but the details are for another time. "We''re going out for a meal?" "Yes. Apparently, it is what other families do when there is a birthday, so we shall be going to a restaurant for dinner instead of eating at home." I explained to Sophie as she just arrived home from school what we would be doing this evening. "I already placed a reservation the other day, so we have about two hours to get ready." "Alright. Give me like ninety, then." Nodding her head as she slipped her shoes off, Sophie headed for the stairs. There wasn''t much I needed to do to get ready, so I just waited. In terms of things Emir actually seemed to want to do for his birthday, there really wasn''t a whole lot, so we ended up with the simplest option of just going out to eat. The purpose of such events are supposed to be as a celebration, and after some research I discovered that it was something many other families do for people''s birthdays, so it should be sufficient. Thinking about it, the only people with regularly celebrated birthdays that I''m close to are Sophie, Minami and Selina; those who lived in somewhat ordinary households. My birthdays were only "celebrated" until I left the Playground, and the twins didn''t even know what a birthday was until recently. Emir had his birthdays from before he was taken as a subject of human experimentation, but they ceased at that point until today. I know that Minami always made a point to celebrate Selina''s birthday, despite her being adopted. Well, I suppose one could say the same about me and the other kids; on paper, Leander Herington is their guardian, adoptive or otherwise, and now I''m fussing about something I never thought I would. With some retrospection, maybe it makes sense. In the early days of the Playground, there were certainly years where I could say I enjoyed my birthday, but that was before I knew too much about how the world worked. Was it when I realised none of the Professors celebrated their birthdays? There were certain days they appeared depressed, or even afraid. At the time, I never realised that was because they had become one year closer to expiration. Of course, not everyone was like that, but as Professors who were very much living inside their own heads a lot of the time, perhaps just the majority were such objective thinkers. Naturally, humans were afraid of death. Yet, such was the fate of all life. It was no wonder there were so many men gone mad from seeking immortality, eternal life or any other kind of silly perpetuity. Of course, not a single time has an attempt at living forever actually worked. For it is a fundamental truth of the world. Something that cannot be denied by something as mere as human will. There''s a chance that Measurements could influence that, especially considering they seem to originate from a higher realm than our own with the relation to Forbidden Knowledge, but it''s only theoretical. The end is an inevitability for everything. Just as everything has to have a beginning, there also has to be an end, and that is what these people do not seem to quite realise. For me, who understands this truth more than anyone else. Rather than an obsessed and nonsensical concern over what will come after everything else... Put simply, isn''t there more immediate things for you people to be worrying about? Chapter 103: 97: A Junior In More Ways Than One Luck doesn''t change. If we are talking about what Liam Chiba-Wallace discovers with his dubbed, ''Measurement of Luck'', then that statement is correct. What he sees within someone has never changed. So, what does that mean for me, who has the supposed ''worst luck'', at least that he has ever seen? Of course, whether what he sees is truly as simple as ''luck'' or something more ambiguous, that fact likely isn''t going to change any time soon. The harrowing thought that it might not be luck, but instead fate, was even more disconcerting. If the words ''worst'' and ''luck'' are combined, anyone who was told they had it would be understandably upset, but what if the latter was ''fate'' and not ''luck''? If someone had the supposed ''worst fate'', then what would even be the point of trying to win? A disheartening thought, but a realistic one. However, there is more to this than at first glance, and I''m not one to give up just like that anyway. The nature of what Liam Chiba-Wallace sees is supposedly not just flatly positive or negativeDit is a range; a spectrum, not just black or whiteDand so, there is much to think about when taking everything into consideration. Frankly, it worries me. When I contemplate the events that are soon to occur, such as conflicts with the Wardens, I cannot help but feel like things may go unexpectedly south. Logically, this could not be; so long as I prepare for the future sufficiently, I should be unable to lose, or at least, in theory. However, recently, I have often found myself experiencing this... Irrationality. This strange feeling, a peculiarity bordering obsessiveness; like a phobia. What if something inexplicable occurs? What if my preparations don''t amount to what is enough? If I get unlucky, could I find myself trapped in a quandary where the only outcome is ''lose''? I suppose it could be called simple paranoia, but have ever I felt like it was so warranted? Being told I have the worst luck, even if it isn''t the worst fate, and stacking that on top of all the other multitude of issues and foreboding events, it really feels like I have everyone and everything conspiring against me. Whether or not that is actually the case, I cannot afford to give up resisting, of course. All it is is daunting, but nothing so far has indicated the impossible to me, so I must at least try. It leaves the possibility open that, perhaps, altering my ''worst fate'' to a ''good fate'' isn''t out of the question. After all, as I''ve proven in the past, changing the future is not a difficult task. ??? It was the beginning of a school day when my ears caught hold of something interesting. "Yo, Yuu! Oh, you good?" Chihiro Suzuki called out to another classmate, Yuu Shimura, who just entered the class. "Y-yeah, hey, Chi." Yuu, who awkwardly placed a hand on the nape of his neck, seemed to have something on his mind. Up until this point, I was barely even passively listening to the conversation; it was just that their voices were too loud for me to ignore. "You sure you''re alright?" "Yeah, it''s just... Last night, I had some real bad dream, and..." "A nightmare?" "...Well, sleep paralysis. It was awful, to be honest, but that wasn''t even the weirdest thing." "Oh, what happened?" "Uhm, so basically... Right. In my dream, there was this creepy demon-looking thing, right, and at some point I watched it knock my wardrobe over." Chihiro''s face paled. "...Don''t tell me..." "Right. When I woke up, the wardrobe was still on the floor." Yuu answered with a nod and an awkward smile, to which Chihiro''s jaw dropped. Hearing that alone piqued my curiosity. His dream became a reality? Or could it be that it was never a dream in the first place? The latter would likely be more frightening, but what could the former entail? From what I learnt in the past, Yuu Shimura''s Measurement was nothing too special; just the ability to see into other people''s dreams. Some people might find it useful, but I could already know what their dreams are by asking, so it was functionally worthless to me. That''s when the next possibility entered my mind. "So, early in the morning today, I went to the clinic with my dad to get it checked out, and it turns out my Measurement could have evolved." I knew it. It was terribly unlikely, but not impossible, for someone''s Measurement to evolve randomly and out of nowhere. I would have liked it to happen to someone like Liam Chiba-Wallace or even myself instead, but of course, something as serendipitous as that wouldn''t happen. Now, rather than merely observing people''s dreams, it appears Yuu Shimura is now able to manifest them into reality. Could that be useful for me...? Perhaps, but I would need to do a lot of limit testing to see exactly how far it could go, and I don''t know if I have the time for that at the moment. The Wardens could come for me at any time, after all. I already know they''ve made some connections with the school after what happened on Halloween, and I don''t think they would launch an assault during the middle of a school day, but it''s still only a few hours in the day that I''m safe. "Wow...! Congratulations! Guys, did you hear?! Yuu--" "Oi oi, shhhh...! There''s no need for that, is there?!" "Mmph-! Hey! Let me celebrate for you, huh!?" As the ruckus and quarrelling began, I was fortunate the teacher soon arrived to save the day, and we quickly started the first lesson of the day. Still... Yuu Shimura''s evolutionDlet''s call it the Measurement of Dreams for now. Depending on how things work out, and if I feel the need for it, I may look to recruit him, but it should be fine as it is for a while. If I need him for anything, there''s no chance he would deny my request, anyway, since his test scores rely on it. Instead of focusing on that, I feel like continuing the others'' training would be more time-effective. And, as an even higher priority than that... There''s someone else in this school I need to finally have a proper chat with. ??? The bell had rung for the nth time, and the school day had come to an end. That didn''t mean things were done, however, as clubs still remained. As I walked alongside classmate Shizuko Aikawa to the Cooking Club clubroom, I had been half-expecting her to bring up the short conversation I had with her during the celebration as Leander, but rather surprisingly and perhaps fortunately, it almost appeared like she had forgotten about it completely as we arrived at and entered the club room without incident. Immediately upon arrival, my eyes glanced around the room and landed on two individuals, the first of which being Sophie Asanami, who I had succinctly briefed about my plans for today... "Hiya, Senpai~!" ...And Kanon Yuuki, the underclassman who shall be taking the spotlight for today''s event. "Hello." I greeted her as normal and the club proceeded as per usual. It was the first club meeting after Christmas Break, and so we weren''t given much to do, so it was rather easy. Afterwards, as many packed up their things and got ready to head home for the day, my eyes momentarily met those of Sophie Asanami as I faced Kanon Yuuki. "I think it''s about time we talked." Opening the conversation as such, I knew there was no room for misunderstanding despite my choice of vague words. "Ahaha~ You''re really not beating around the bush, are you, Senpai...?" Scratching the back of her head with such a laugh, the look in her eyes shifted ever so subtly. "Alright... I think the wait has been long enough, anyways. Will Senpai''s girlfriend be joining us?" Wondering so with an oddly implicative tone as she turned to Sophie wearing a teasing smile, neither responded as the three of us walked to a secluded location behind the school. "So... What''dya wanna talk about first? Senpai." Her lowered voice signified a shift in the mood of the atmosphere, but all we would be having here was a little chat. There would be no backup on her side to worry about, but it''s not like she would need it anyway. "I don''t know. How about we get the elephant in the room out of the way first?" She smiled at my words, and without a word, something supernatural began to occur. Gracefully, before mine and Sophie''s eyes; this girl, Kanon Yuuki, appeared to give off a soft, yet mesmerising glow as she performed a brief curtsy. "Hehe, surprise~!" As I was already fully aware of her true identity, I was not particularly surprised, however, I did catch Sophie''s brows raising an inch as she observed from beside me, arms folded. "Like this, I suppose it could be considered our first true meeting, huh?" Standing innocently before me like any other girl her age might, the faint light emitting from her skin quickly faded, as if it were an illusion, now donning a look containing both subtle gravitas and twisted amusement as she faced me. "Isn''t that right, Senpai?" Although it may have been unknowable to an ordinary onlooker, she was no longer addressing me as a senior at her high school. "I guess so. Anyway, let''s not waste time unnecessarily." Rather, she addressed me as a different kind of senior. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Answer me. The Wardens; are you going to join their side or mine?" Kanon YuukiDRepresenting the Concept of Light. "Mmmh~ Weellll~ They let me out under the condition that I agreed to spy on you, of course, buuut... I don''t know, what do you have to offer me instead?" She addressed me as a senior of the Playground. "Senpai." My junior. Chapter 104: 98: Confrontation With Light What can I offer? My na?ve little junior, you have it all wrong. "Rather than asking what I offer for you to join me, you should instead be asking what I will take away should you dare to oppose." It wasn''t that I would squander in order to recruit her, but that she would voluntarily ally with me if nothing else but for not having me as her enemy. The "offer" was merely to see if she wanted to stand against me or not. To which extent she was aware of mine and Sophie''s capabilities didn''t matter, as if she declined my generous offer here and now, she would thus pay the price. Even for a Concept like her, she wouldn''t be able to escape a situation like this untouched. "..." "..." There was a lull in the atmosphere following my words, but Light cut it short with an entertained burst of laughter. "Pahaha, that was unexpected! You really are something, Senpai!" At first, I thought she might have been taking my warning too lightly as she smiled to herself and seemed to find something funny, but that was quickly revealed to not be the case. "I''ve heard the gist of what your Measurement does, Senpai, but isn''t it fascinating? Can you really know the answer to any question? In that case, is it really necessary to ask me what side I''m on?" She sent such an inquiry my way, but it was an understandable one. If I could already know what her intentions and beliefs are just by asking, then what was the point of even having this discussion? Was it for mere pretences? "I wouldn''t show my face to you if you were planning to harm me. Of course I know what your intentions are; that is exactly why I''m here," I answered. I never asked what side she was on. She hasn''t yet decided that, after all. All I''m doing is helping her to understand the consequences if she happens to choose the opposing side. The Measurement of Light isn''t all that powerful when pitted against the rest; on my personal ranking list, I would place it as the second or third lowest-ranking Concept Measurement out of nine, just above myself. Situationally, Light is the third weakest Concept, but overall, I would call it the second-weakest. Of course, Truth is the weakest as it is the only Concept with no actual inherent combat capabilities, but I would still argue for Truth''s superiority over Light in a general sense. Anyway, that''s how it is. It''s not even that I particularly want her to be on my side. I have authority over numerous people possessing strength far greater than Light''s, after all, so what use would I have for her, who functions as a slightly loftier lantern? No, instead of something like that, the only thing I aim to get out of her becoming allies with me, is merely so that she isn''t an enemy. Like this, even without putting her to use, I can shave off the enemy''s forces bit by bit. Ordinarily, I would simply kill her on the spot so I wouldn''t have to deal with it, and that method would also eliminate the risk of treachery, but currently, I''m not so inclined to do so. The reason for that is because if I kill any more people unnecessarily on school grounds, there will come a confrontation from a third party whom I cannot afford to cross, at least not right now. So, the best path forward is to persuade Light to join my side, or at the very least remain neutral to me, so that I don''t have to deal with her in the future. Ultimately, even if she isn''t the strongest, a Concept is still a Concept, and a minimum level of caution needs to be upheld. "So, what is your answer?" I asked her. Then, removing any sense of a fa?ade from her face, and with her hands by her sides, Light looked at me and stated her answer. "To be completely honest with you, Truth... I''d prefer to stay out of all of it. As a neutral party. You know, I already notified the Wardens of my answer to their offer. After releasing me, they told me they would let me go free and without the risk of recapture, so long as I hid well as a normal citizen. I didn''t even have to do anything for this freedom except for being a good person. I can go to a normal school like a normal girl, I can make normal friends like a normal girl..." She took a short break in the middle of her explanation to think. Swivelling her head to gaze at the world around herDthe passing clouds, the amber sunset, the frosted groundDshe addressed me once more. "...Truth." Turning back to my direction, she stared into my eyes with the most candid expression she could possibly wear. "This is the first time I''ve experienced such freedom and such normalcy... And I don''t want to lose it." Her head shook side-to-side as if showing to the extreme that she didn''t want that at all. "They said they trusted me to keep behaving, and I plan to do so." Her eyes began to glisten as the dams only narrowly managed to prevent a flood. "It doesn''t matter what you say, it doesn''t matter what they say; this discord, this conflict... I don''t want to be a part of any of it." Her mouth distorting in shape as she continued to shake her head, it was impossible to ignore the intense quivering of her voice. Meanwhile, Sophie and I watched the girl without a word. This girl, Kanon Yuuki. Sixteen years old; fifteen of them spent within the Playground; all she ever wanted was to experience an ordinary life. "Light." As she brought those sleeve-veiled hands to her face to wipe the leaking tears, I called her. "If your wish is to remain neutral, that works for me. As long as you don''t help the Wardens, I shall not interfere with your daily life." As a fellow kid brought up in the Playground, I felt like I could somewhat understand her desire. "Th-thank you... Senpai..." "..." It''s clear from this that Light truly doesn''t want to involve herself with either the Wardens nor any of the other Concepts any longer, and I realised that in its entirety. Turning to Sophie, she looked at me with an odd sort of gaze. I ignored it and spoke. "Let''s go." Today, one more variable has been crossed off the list. ??? After confirming Light''s abnegation of her position in the current conflict between myself and the Wardens, I and Sophie were on our way to pick up Emir and Selina from school. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." "..." There was an atmosphere of silence between us as we walked; the only major sound being the crunch of our feet on the icy pavement beneath our every tread. Despite the perhaps awkward-seeming air floating around us, however, there was no such feeling in reality. By this point, we were used to each other''s company to the point where we were not bothered by something others might nonsensically fuss over like silence, and on the contrary, meaningless chatter would only serve to dampen the natural flow and serenity we had going, so we did not care to disrupt it. I think I could now state with full confidence that Sophie was like a right-hand man. Although there hadn''t been many opportunities for her to act, the few times I did need her, she was there, and well did she perform during those times. Most of all, merely knowing I have her by my side if necessary is a great reassurance and comfort. However, for the exact same reasons, I find it to be quite the disquieting relief. Because it only compulses me to realise my own helplessness. If there were to come a time where I needed Sophie, but she wasn''t there, what would I do? No, what could I do? I''m not sure if it''s enough to call a predicament, but the fact that I am forced to rely on the support of others like this is a severely understated issue. Of course, I''ve had this same problem from the very beginning, and it''s a fact unlikely to change, but this vulnerability is one I utterly regret. The one and only crippling weakness I have; that I cannot do much by myself. Of course, when my only opponent is ordinary human beings, then even if they know what my ability is, they might as well be facing a god against my Measurement of Truth which is akin to omniscience... But it only goes that far. If my opponent evolves from ordinary human beings to human beings with alarmingly potent superpowers, which is exactly the current situation, then all of a sudden my threat level drops from ''god'' to ''ordinary supervillain''. And even the ''super'' in ''supervillain'' is arguable. In reality, all I am is an above-average human male with excellent preparational skills. That''s why I pocketed myself a couple of powerful future bodyguards in the form of Sana and Sona, after all. Follow that up with additional insurance in the form of Sophie Asanami and Selina, and you arrive at the current state of things. Sure, I''ve secured myself a team of superpowered lackeys, but what about me? Since the beginning, I''ve never changed. The exact same as I was. Even though I have remained the same, I have gained more strength as followers. Why is it, then, that I feel more concerned about my own safety than I did at the beginning? Undoubtedly, my strength and my power have grown, but why does that growth include my insecurity? "...I''m surprised things went so well." Suddenly, I heard a voice from beside me. "Y''know, I was half-expectin'' her to go all ''oh, you caught me'' and flip a brawl on us all a sudden, but it actually went quite smoothly, so I''m glad." Sophie''s rough, yet somehow simultaneously soft voice, entered my ears. I replied. "What do you mean? She never wanted to be involved from the beginning. Just like most of the other kids, all they want is out, and once they get it, they want nothing to do with those bastards. It was the same with me at the end of last year, you know?" Looking at the rolling grey clouds above as I spoke, all I heard in the following moments was a snort of laughter. "Heh. Sure thing, bud." Casting a sideways glance, I caught the quietly smirking face of the girl on my right. Thinking about it now, I only ever first interacted with Sophie right after the kidnapping incident, right? Prior to that, despite being in the same year for two years, we never so much as glanced at each other in the hallways, after all. So, knowing what I''m like right now and ever since I got her on my side, it''s only to be expected that she would find me wanting nothing to do with the Wardens hard to believe. If you were to ask me, I would say the same thing. And yet, if you talked to the me from six months ago, I would act completely differently. If you really think about it, it''s wild how people can change so dramatically in such a short span of time. "Well, it doesn''t matter anyway." Once we get rid of themD "Soon, the war will be over." DAt that time, peace will return. Chapter 105: 99: Theory of I.M.E. After arriving home with everybody, I immediately made my way down into the lower levels of the mansion after grabbing a quick bite to eat. Out of the many subterranean floors I had installed below the surface, there was one in particular to which only I was allowed access. The place where I mix my chemicals, synthesise my materials, and produce my poisons. A place I had kept firmly under wraps and behind strict security measures. From now on, within this place most fitting to call a laboratory, I will begin working on something remarkable. Something plausible only in theory, but something I am nevertheless determined to realise. An Artificial Measurement Evolution serum. Or solution, potion, tonicDwhatever you would like to call it. In summary, a very specific composition of chemicals that will, hopefully, artificially induce an evolution of the subject''s Measurement. I could even call it something absurd such as ''The Elixir of Measurement Evolution''. That is what I am aiming to create. I previously dismissed the idea as plain silly without thinking any deeper into it, but after witnessing Yuu Shimura''s evolution earlier today, I decided to give it some more consideration, and I realised that it is possible, albeit theoretically. The goal is to successfully synthesise a drug with the effect of inducing A.M.E. and to administer it to either myself, Liam Chiba-Wallace, or Selina. Of course, there is a list of priority starting at me and ending at Liam, so Liam would be the first test subject as the least valuable of the three. I won''t get ahead of myself, however, as first thing''s first is to actually make the thing. Now, I only know that it is possible in theory because the Measurement of Truth said so, as well as my own anecdotal knowledge of chemistry, but there are a couple of reasons why I''m not certain about the actual plausibility of such a drug. For example, if I just straight up ask ''is it possible to artificially induce a Measurement''s evolution?'', the answer I receive is that I am not allowed to know. This is because such questions barely tread over the line and cross into the territory of Forbidden Knowledge. It''s similar to how I cannot ask about the true origin of MeasurementsDthe evolution of Measurements, as well as how to create them artificially, is all classified as basic Forbidden Knowledge; knowledge that isn''t going to do anything to you just because you know about it, but that is incredibly difficult to actually learn anything about. So, I have to rely on the few clues I am allowed, as well as the foundation that is my own subject knowledge. From all of this, I concluded that it should be possible to artificially induce a Measurement evolution. If you think about it in the most basic form, we already know that extracting the ''essence'' of a Measurement and using it to manufacture separate Measurements to give to others is pretty much possible, as that is exactly what Supernatural Abilities are, and hence, tapping into that ''essence'' to try and induce an evolution should also be possible. In theory, that is. It''s a task one might find monumental at first, and in reality it is, but I don''t think it''s quite as difficult as it first appears. By that, I mean there''s an easy bit, a hard bit, and a harrowing bit. The easy bit is the last step of manufacturing the drugDstep threeDand the hard step is successfully tapping into the Measurement''s essence to try and figure out how to make it evolveDstep one. The most toilsome task, at least in my opinion, is the step right between tapping into the essence and actually synthesising the final product; in other words, the middle step, step two. Just like any good scientist, I write down all of the steps in order so that I know exactly what the plan is. So. Step One: Tap into the essence of the Measurement and figure out what exactly prompts it to evolve. Step Two: Figure out a drug (combination of chemicals/substances) that will trigger the conditions for evolution. Step Three: Synthesise the final product. Now, of course, this is a remarkably condensed and dumbed down three-step project of what I plan to do, however, this is the baseline. Now, to dive into each step with a little more detail, let''s solidify what I''m going for. Firstly, as a matter of course, comes Step One. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For this, because each Measurement is likely vastly different, I will need to run a few experiments on whoever I plan to make the final product for. In this case, because the plan is to have Liam Chiba-Wallace be the first experimental subject, I will need to test him specifically. Needless to say, I''m not absolutely certain that I actually need to test him in particular to make it work, as it''s impossible to find out without spending a lot of time researching that specifically, so I''m just going to assume that each Measurement has its distinct properties and thus will require its own series of testing in order to make the final product work. I could also argue that, because natural Measurement evolutions all occur in seemingly random circumstances and situations, the idea that each Measurement has its own conditions for evolution or that each Measurement has its own characteristics or properties, is a safe assumption to make. Fundamentally, it''s just a waste of time to figure out if that truly is the case, so I''ll just run with it like this. Furthermore, doing it this way dramatically raises the potential stability of the final product anyway, due to the fact the product was created with the specifically targeted Measurement in mind from the very beginning, so this is better. Then comes Step Two, which I intuited to be the most complicated and damning process, right before Step One. Figure out a drug that will trigger the evolution conditions. What bullshit. Obviously, I worded it so vaguely because the task itself is something so horrendously obtuse and unfathomable that I am half-inclined to just give up here and now. ''Figure it out''. Yes, that''s the planDjust up and figure it out! I''ll manage to do it somehow, right? Fuck, of course I will! If I cannot do something that relies on nothing but knowledge, then what on Earth am I even good for? One way or another, I''ll get it done. ...And when I do, I''ll have the third, final, and fortunately easiest step to work on; creating the final product. This part''s easy because I''ll already have everything I need and I''ll know everything I''ve got to know, so all I''ll need to do is put it all together and make the damn thing. Once again, let''s not put the cart in front of the horse, however. That part will follow later on; only after everything else is done. First thing''s first, it seems I''ll need to arrange more of these ''study sessions''. Without further ado, I withdrew my smartphone from my pocket and began writing a text message. ??? The next day, once school had come to an end and we arrived home as usual, I almost immediately headed back outside after dropping everyone off. There was no need to explain to them where I was going, and they wouldn''t dare to ask me in the first place. Ding-dong~! Of course, it''s not like I was going anywhere dangerous or shady. "Oscar, good afternoon! Here, come in." Ella Chiba-Wallace greeted me as I rang the doorbell, quickly welcoming and bringing me inside. Closing the door behind me as I entered the two storey semi-detached house, I completed the same-old routine of taking my shoes off at the foyer and walking across the polyurethane-coated wooden floor towards the living room, where I took my seat atop a pink-beige sofa behind a standard yet quality coffee table and laid my backpack beside me. Then, "Liam!" Ella called up the carpeted staircase before making her way to the open-concept kitchen, offering me a drink, and boiling the kettle. A sequence of actions I had become acquainted with even during the few times I had visited the Chiba-Wallace household. Each time I observed this same series of events, something that appeared identical no matter the occasion, I found myself falling into a state of wonder. As if peering through a window of normality, glimpsing something almost incomprehensible for reasons immutable. For someone like me, it was a priceless vision; strange, unfamiliar, yet somehow one that soothes the heart and induces a peculiar sense of yearning. Frankly, I didn''t like it. A feeling of desire for something I would not be able to achieve, no matter how small, presents itself to be rather repulsive in my eyes. It wasn''t like this six months ago, so I wonder what changed? In any case, I shoved all those complicated thoughts and feelings away to concentrate on the matter at hand. "Here. Sorry for the wait." Clack. Having approached me with a cup in each of her hands, Ella placed them down atop two patterned ceramic coasters on the coffee table and apologised. "It''s fine. Is Liam okay?" Accepting the cup of hot tea into my hands, I blew on it slightly and asked only for formalities. He seemed to be taking a while, but I knew there was nothing explicitly wrong with him. "Oh, he should be down in a minute. Would you like something to eat?" "What do you have?" She offered, and I accepted. Ella seemed like she was going to eat something herself, and if Liam also joined her in that, then me eating alongside them would help to close some distance between us, even if only subconsciously. Normally, I wouldn''t bother with small details and minor psychology such as this, but in order to accomplish my goals, I feel that having as close a relationship as possible with these two siblings would be ideal. After all, who would let some random guy from school experiment on their little brother? Well, it''s not entirely accurate since she''s not going to be aware that I''m doing it, but you get my point. Being as trusted as they''ll let me be will lead me to the best outcome here, so that''s exactly what I''ll do. Thump thump thump-! All of a sudden, with loud thuds being heard descending the stairs, a boy appeared leaping from the door. "Liam! What did I tell you about jumping around the house?!" It''s time. Chapter 106: Chapter 100: Essence of the Measurement (1) Because the process of artificially inducing a Measurement''s evolution is classified as Forbidden Knowledge, I can only go about it with a theoretical mindset. I cannot ask how to go about doing it, nor can I know if it is even possible in the first place. Thus, I have no choice but to make things up as I go along. The first step requires figuring out the conditions for evolution. As was mentioned previously, I need to do this for Liam Chiba-Wallace''s dubbed ''Measurement of Luck'' directly because every Measurement appears to have its own set of trigger conditions. Of course, I have already confirmed that it isn''t possible to simply ask the Measurement of Truth what the evolution conditions are for any specific Measurement, and it also won''t allow me to get even a vague idea of what it could be, so I would be going into it completely blind. That is the baseline, and now that that''s all out of the way, it''s time to actually get down to business. To figure out the conditions. Needless to say, someone unfamiliar with metrisologyDthat is, the scientific study of Measurements; not to be confused with metrology, or the study of measurementDmight not necessarily know how to go about doing this. However, research into what constitutes a Measurement''s evolution is one of the greatest branches of metrisology, and therefore mountains of documents and analytical reports on the matter already exist. Yesterday, just after confirming with Ella that it would be alright to come over today, I sneaked into a government research facility where the focus was around the aforementioned subjectDthe location of said facility I discovered with the help of my Measurement of TruthDand took pictures of all the information they had uncovered about it. Now, with no one any the wiser, I had gained access to a treasure trove of information regarding Measurement evolutionDinformation I would''ve never been allowed to lay eyes upon were I to ask Truth. As I was thinking, Liam took a big carton of juice and a glass and sat down beside his sister and me at the table. Sinking back into the land of my own thoughts, I replied on auto-pilot. "Oh, you brought juice? What flavour is that?" In preparation for today, I sorted through what seemed to be the most fundamental of the lot yesterday afternoon, but there was quite a bit more than I had anticipated, so I didn''t quite manage to get through it all. "Apple! Want some?" What I had discovered wasn''t anything mind-blowing so far, but it did confirm many of my previous suspicions; such as that there is indeed a way to ''interact'' with a person''s Measurement from the outside. "No, that''s alright thank you. I already have this tea, and I wouldn''t want to pointlessly take what''s yours away from you." That method of interaction is surprisingly simple, but it holds the key to unlocking the potential of induced Measurement evolution. First of all, that method... "However, I do have something that may make that juice a bit tastier. Would you like to give it a try? It will make it quite sweet." Perhaps Liam had a great sweet tooth as his eyes lit up at my suggestion. Seeing such silent fervour waiting for my next move, he nodded his head furiously. To that, I gave a chuckle and reached into the backpack I brought with me, pulling out a smaller-sized zip seal bag with something green inside. "Here. These are stevia leaves. If you put one in your glass of juice and let it sit for a while, it''ll dissolve and make the drink sweeter." "Aw, Oscar, you''ve already done so much for us! You don''t have to...!" Hearing my explanation, Ella started waving her hands. It seems she was feeling a little guilty for exploiting so much of my kindness, but well, this was something I couldn''t afford to back out on. "No no, it''s alright. Just take it, really. Liam, here." Saying that, I ignored her further protests and dropped one of the leaves softly into Liam''s glass of apple juice. Watching it float about, he glanced back at me. "Only one? Can''t I have more?" "Liam!" "Haha, it''s okay. No, I''d only put one in since it''d be a little too sweet otherwise." "Aw, alright... How long do we have to wait?" He voiced minor disappointment but immediately moved on. The boy''s excitement for the sweetener seemed to be just that great, so I briefly wondered if he simply had a craving for sugar. I told him to be patient and moved the topic of the conversation along as we waited. "Oscar, it finished melting!" Eventually, Liam was the first to let me know that the leaf had been successfully dissolved in the juice. I gave a nod to those expectant eyes of his as he stared at me, and with a sudden jump at the corners of his lips that had transformed into a grin, he unhesitatingly brought the glass to his mouth. As he gulped down the glass of sweetened apple juice in a matter of seconds, my glance moved towards Ella, who looked at her brother with disbelief at his overly casual manners, or lack thereof. "Mmh! It was good!" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Confirming that Liam had finished the drink''s entirety, I passed off the siblings'' gratitude by saying it was no big deal and we moved on with the matter of tutoring. And then, about one hour later, Liam suddenly began to feel his eyelids growing heavier by the second. "...I''m sleepy," He complained. "Liam, there''s still a few questions you have to finish. Come on, let''s not waste any more of Oscar''s time than we already are." "It''s alright, Ella. Sufficient rest is just as important as sufficient studying. If Liam is that tired, let him nap for a bit and we can continue later." She looked at me with a hint of guilt, but ended up listening to my words anyway and sent her brother to bed. "Oscar, thank you for today. For the sweet leaf and for the tutoring, although there wasn''t much done." "You mean for me to leave right now? Would you mind if I stayed for a bit longer? Even if there is no studying to be done, it''s been fun, and there''s not much for me to do at home at the moment anyway. Would you like to try a stevia leaf?" "Oh, if it''s because you feel responsible, then you don''t have to!" "Really, I insist. I''ve got plenty of them, so it''s not like it''s a waste or anything, and plus, I''d like to hear your opinion on it. Didn''t you see how much Liam enjoyed it?" "Eh, that''s..." She hesitated, but I knew she would give in. Ella was simply the type of person to succumb rather easily when faced with continuously applied pressure. "...Alright then. I''ll try one." After a short while of silence, she gave a light sigh and conceded just as I had expected. "Here, tea isn''t as naturally sweet as apple juice, so you can have multiple." "Is that okay?" "Of course it is, don''t worry about it." Putting three leaves in her drink with a smile, they dissolved with the passing of a few minutes. Ella then slowly brought the cup to her lips and sipped. "Mnh~!" She chimed a kind of noise I had never heard from her before and took a larger swig, almost downing the entire thing instantly. It appears the sweet tooth is genetic within the family, I see. Smiling at her as she finally placed the now empty cup back on the coaster, our gazes met. Her face flushed with a tint of red as if embarrassed by something, and she hurriedly took both of our cups and stood up, turning her face away while asking me with a stutter. "W-would you like another drink?" I thought about what answer I should give for a moment but eventually nodded. "Yes, please. Same tea as before if that''s alright. By the way, where''s your bathroom?" "I-it''s upstairs, the second room on the left. Oh, could you check on Liam while you''re up there? His room is last on the right. Please make sure he''s actually getting some rest and not just getting out of studying." "I''ll do that, no problem." "Thank you..." Taking a stand, I picked up my bag and ascended the stairs, immediately heading right past the bathroom to the third room on the right side; the last room. Quietly, so as to not alert the person downstairs which room I''m entering, I opened and closed the door behind me without a sound. The walls of the room were painted light blue, with various posters of superheroesDboth real and fictionalDand models of something like humanoid robots on the bookcase. Ignoring all of that, I stood at the bed in the corner of the room, upon which I found the snoozing figure of a boy. "..." My eyes cold, I recited the first necessary condition to facilitate external interference into the essence of one''s Measurement. In other words, the steps to figure out how to induce an evolution. First of all, the subject must be present and in a state of unconsciousness. Chapter 107: Chapter 101: Essence of the Measurement (2) I held my right hand out above the sleeping Liam Chiba-Wallace. Moving his body so that he lay on his back, I was careful not to shake him too hard. I knew there was no real risk of him actually waking up, but it wasn''t impossible for too much of an impact to rouse him from his slumber, so I acted gently. Closing my eyes, it was only a short moment, but already could I feel a subtle change in the atmosphere, with the boy in front of me as the central point. With that quick confirmation that everything had been correctly set up, I recalled the next steps documented by the government researchers. I took something out of my pocket resembling a modified stethoscope that came in two pieces. Fortunately, this meant it was small enough to fit in my pocket. This tool, called a ''psychiscope'' because of its unique function to look into the human soulDthe psyche itselfDwas invented in theory even hundreds of years ago, but it was only until a few years ago that it was able to be brought from paper into reality. Or at least, that''s what the documents stated. Of course, they were all confidential government reports marked as classified, so I can''t imagine the information to be false. In any case, this psychiscope was a replica I created myself and there was no time to test it out, but it should work fine nevertheless. Like a pair of opaque sunglasses, I unfolded the first part of the tool that covered one''s eyes and ears and put it on. I took the other piece in my hand and put it firmly on Liam''s chest, right on the solar plexus, and pushed the back like a button once it was stable. The way the psychiscope worked, once explained, was rather simple. Because humans cannot observe something like a Measurement, essence, or a human soul with the naked eye, this tool was developed in hopes of taking one step closer to the truth of why Measurements exist in the first place. People already knew Measurements existed because, well, anyone could be born with one and you could see it with your own eyes even if you were blind, and researchers already knew that they existed semi-physically within the human body because they had conducted countless tests to determine as much. Rather, they found something. Electromagnetic waves. There was something deep inside the human body, deeper within than even the heart which people had previously considered to be the home of the Measurement, and it was emitting short but powerful electromagnetic waves, full of energy. These waves were slightly different for each individual, however, as they emitted with a unique pattern that no other person seemed to have, at a different frequency, and with a different pulse. That thing, whatever it was, would disappear entirely upon death, along with the electromagnetic waves, and was not found present within any creature or lifeform aside from humanity. Many bodies had been cut up, gouged out in the name of science, both dead and alive, but nothing new had come of it. In the end, all they discovered was that it was not a physical organ within the body that was emitting these waves, but an invisible force. Because it could not be observed in any way, the actual existence of what was eventually named the ''soul'' was naturally full of scepticism, and as such, heavily disputed among researchers. With the finalisation of the psychiscope, such debates have finally been put to rest. What the psychiscope does is take in those electromagnetic waves and convert them into an image through the use of a tiny computer. In other words, it was basically radio imaging. Radio imaging of the soul itself. If anything, it was more complicated than ordinary radio imaging since the psychiscope was not just taking in radio waves and converting those, but rather all kinds of electromagnetic waves and working with all of them simultaneously. Because each person''s soul had differing wavelengths, frequencies, amplitude, and pretty much everything else, this process only became infinitely more complex. That''s why it was only able to be produced in recent years with the advancement of technology. Thus, you complete the set-up as I''ve just done, and the essence of the Measurement will soon be shown to you through the visor of the scope. And what I saw... "..." Was a medium-sized orange circle with intermittent spikes of varying sizes across its surface and a strange texture across the middle x-axis, about 6... No, 7 centimetres thick. Additionally, I could hear a continuous low-pitched buzzing noise with the odd distorted whistle. It may seem like nonsense at first glance, but the reality was that every aspect of what I was currently seeing and hearing had an important meaning behind it. "0.6 overall standard deviation in the minor, wavelength 1.3 to a pulse frequency rate of 0.2... Lesser resistance, that''s good..." Mumbling the results to myself, I jot down everything with a pen and paper I pulled from my bag. You see, each quality of the ''shape'' I saw and the sounds I listened to could be converted into the exact characteristics of the soul we could not observe. Once I have all the information, I can match it to the corresponding meanings listed in the researcher''s spreadsheet and ultimately, determine from that the conditions necessary to achieve evolution. It''s something that wouldn''t make any sense to an outsider, and even to me is rather confusing, but thankfully I can understand enough to know what I need to do. Once I had everything written down in my notepad, I put it and the psychiscope away and slung the bag over my shoulder after zipping it close. I didn''t bother pretending to be quiet as I exited the room and just went downstairs after closing the door normally. Entering the living room, the sleeping figure of Ella with her head and arms on the coffee table as she sat on the floor entered my sight. On the table were two full cups of tea; taking them, I poured the contents down the sink and left them on the side after rinsing them with water. Then, picking up Ella, I placed her on the long sofa and put a nearby blanket over her. Leaving a short note on the side of the kitchen counter, I left the Chiba-Wallace household and headed home. ??? The next day, school progressed pretty much as normal. As it was the first Friday back at school since the winter break, most students were tired and greatly awaiting the imminent weekend. Having spent the entire day thinking about the developmental progress of the M.E. serum, which I had just started in earnest after returning from Ella and Liam''s house yesterday, it seemed that such aloofness was apparent on my face as Sophie brought it up to me during the lunchtime break atop the school roof. "Ya sure everything''s fine? You''ve seemed... I dunno, distracted recently." Sitting cross-legged on the floor, I cast a sideways glance at her, who was standing, and responded assuredly. "Of course. Why wouldn''t I be fine? It''s not like anything''s going to happenDif it did, I would knowDand plus, even if something does happen, that''s the whole reason I have you with me, isn''t it?" I caught her eyebrows jump for a brief moment before I turned away. Then, her soft voice entered my ears. "...Is that right... Well... I guess so." Saying that nothing was going to happen was an obvious lie, and Sophie knew it too. The latter part of my sentence, however, was more true than anything else and is in fact the main reason why I can be so calm about the whole situation. If I didn''t have Sophie, or at least someone like her, on and by my side at all times, then I''m not even confident that I would be able to go to school every day without fear of something happening. Because, if she wasn''t here, then anyone with a smidgen of strength would be able to take me out. So long as they didn''t plan anything out in advance and just randomly decided to come at me, then there wouldn''t be anything I could do about it. So, her presence is a great relief for me, even if she doesn''t actually need to do anything. As I was thinking this, I was about to take another bite of the bagel in my hand when all of a suddenD "Watch out-!" "...!?" DSophie grabbed me by the scruff of the neck and powerfully yanked me backwards. The sudden force made me drop my food on the ground. Sophie acted quickly and showed her back to me like a mother bear defending its cub, doing something strange with the space around us so that it appeared mildly distorted. Understandably confused at what was happening, I was still trying to figure out what the situation was when I felt something sinister appear in front of us. Rising to my feet, I looked ahead as an explosive crackling resounded, alongside the image of space itself splitting apart. Immediately, I knew who was coming. "DTruth." Tsk, what the hell... "We come offering a proposal." This fucking guy again? Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 108: 102: Fifteen Days Witnessing Saburou emerge from the colourless void he had torn open in the middle of space in front of us, my eyes widened as I saw the person who followed behind him. "DTruth." First was Space, now it''s Time? "We come offering a proposal." Saburou''s words fell on deaf ears. I could already guess what said proposal would entail, and I wanted no part of it. "Look at you, causing a ruckus in broad daylight. What do you think you''re doing, huh?" "If I were you, I wouldn''t bother with the pointless remarks, Truth. You know better than I that the Wardens hold full control of this school; we can act however we please." "..." While I would disagree with the ''full control'' part, it couldn''t be denied that the school had pretty much become part of the Wardens'' domain. All the faculty and staff that had been replaced by secret operatives in the past couple of months were only one of the ways they had gained control, and they even had special connections with the headmaster and board of education as a whole. Of course, I could have taken measures in advance to prevent this, but there was no way I alone could win in a competition of persuasion against the Wardens as an organisation; even if I did, they probably would''ve simply replaced him with one of their own men. Still, just because I''m in enemy territory doesn''t mean I''m in danger. They know I have people within the school who are on my side like Sophie Asanami, and they''re too pure-hearted to even consider harming innocent students, so they would never attack during the daytime. A proposal was most likely all they really came here for, but they should have known I was never going to agree to it, so why would they even bother? "Alright, so why are you even here?" This time, it was Kiryuuin who stepped forward. It was the first time seeing him since he "died", and I still have no idea what exactly happened that day. It was Halloween when we last met; that was also the first time. But even then, it was such a dramatic change that I could tell. All I knew... "Cipher... Please, just take a moment to at least consider what I''m about to say." DWas that he carried a subtly different air about him since the last time. "So? What is it?" I didn''t even have to hear what he had to say to know what words were going to leave his mouth, but I don''t think they would leave if I didn''t at least pretend to listen, so I put up with it for now. "...You have two options." Raising a hand, he unfurled his index finger. "The first is to stop causing trouble unnecessarily. No, even if you think it''s necessary, we just don''t want you to keep acting the way you have been." Having wondered if I misunderstood him for a moment, I took a second to process what he was trying to say. Of course, I didn''t misunderstand, but what he said was just ridiculous. "Hah." I let out a dry laugh. "...What nonsense." Perhaps knowing I had no intentions to even think about agreeing to that one, Kiryuuin slowly nodded and unfurled his middle finger. Even these small actions of his seemed distinctly composed compared to his past self, overly obsessed with justice to the point of irrationality. Really, what happened during that time...? "The second option is for you to surrender peacefully and come with us back to the Playground where you will stay for an indefinite length of time. I would please ask you to resign yourself and concede; so that no one will be brought any further harm." His voice earnest, I got the feeling as if he was pleading with me. But, you know what, Kiryuuin? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And if I refuse?" Those who beg are not in the position to make demands. "This son of a...! Ugh, see Zack? I told you this fucker wouldn''t even care to listen. He''s never going to change. Let''s just kill him and end it right no--" "Stop. Cipher... Are you sure that''s what you want? There''s no need for fighting. Really, I just want to give you the easiest out I can offer you, but if you don''t even consider it, then there''s nothing I can do to help." Help? This guy, has he gone mad? Talking about imprisoning me in that place again, but he claims to want to help me? I thought what he was saying earlier was nonsensical, but this is truly confusing. "...Idiotic. Just pure foolishness." There was no need for me to answer his question, nor to explain my thoughts about his offer. "A snowflake has a greater chance of surviving in Hell than me accepting your shitty "proposal"." With his hands on his hips as if he could foresee this outcome from the beginning, Saburou''s eyebrows continued to furrow. Beside him, Kiryuuin just gazed at me with a strange look in his eyes. It felt awful being looked at like that; as if he felt sorry for me, but I didn''t want to ask what it was for fear of being disgusted even further. If it turned out the way it seems and he''s looking at me with some kind of absurd emotion like guilt, I wouldn''t know what to think. "...Fifteen days." Then, with a slight hesitation, he opened his mouth once more. "We''ll give you fifteen days to contemplate and decide on your answer. Then, tomorrow in two weeks'' time... On that Saturday, be at the Weinstell Civic Park at noon." I caught Saburou glancing quizzically at Kiryuuin; he made an expression as if getting an idea and spoke to me with the same glare as always. "That''s right. And if you don''t come to a decision at that time, or if you decide to reject our proposal..." Looking at him silently, I thought to myself. Why do they go this far just to torment me, always? "DWell, I''m sure you know what we''ll have to do in that case." All of a sudden, it seems a ticking time limit was placed upon me. ??? After Kiryuuin and Saburou left just as dramatically as they had arrived, only me and Sophie remained on the rooftop. "..." "...What are you going to do?" She asked. Running my tongue over my teeth, I pursed my lips and responded simply. "Prepare." That was all I could do. I was only recently hit by such realisations, but the methods I normally choose to apply are ineffective against opponents like the Wardens. Because they aren''t ordinary humans. Things like guns and bombs are predictable and useless; all I have are the people under my command to utilise. Someone that can manipulate space, someone that can manipulate time... Undoubtedly, when the fifteen days are up, they''ll have prepared many more equally powerful measures to bring an end to my resistance. What''s interesting to note is that Avon Laura didn''t make an appearance today. That likely means this proposal was Kiryuuin''s idea, which when thinking back on what he was saying earlier, correlates and probably means he truly wants me to just surrender and give myself up. I imagine he would have liked to come by himself, but trespassing onto school grounds in broad daylight may have been a prick to his over-exaggerated conscience; plus, using Saburou just makes the whole process smoother. I still wondered why he was looking at me the way that he was, but there was no answer to be gained there, so I reluctantly forewent thinking any further about it. In any case, preparation. There are more than a few things I''d like to do to ensure a win, but I don''t think most of them will be ready in two weeks'' time, if at all. I had considered recruiting the Concept of Gravity to my side, as my personal ranking would list him as pretty much equal in strength to Kiryuuin and Saburou individually, but the only problem is that that guy is still being held within the Playground. On top of that, he doesn''t seem to have that strong of a desire to leave, so convincing him would prove difficult. The same went for the Concept of Darkness, who I had considered after being turned down by Light. Neither were huge losses since I didn''t really need them, but I thought it might be nice insurance. Either way, since it doesn''t seem likely to bear fruit, I''ll put that idea on hold for now. More importantly than those two, who I don''t even know will want to help me after thorough persuasion, I should focus on those who I''m certain will be of use. First of all, I need to perform a sort of test for Selina when we get home; to determine how useful she''ll be in an actual high-stakes battle. It''s something I should have done a long time ago, but I''ve been foolishly putting it off until now. I can''t afford to wait any longer, however, and if I want to guarantee a win, I''m going to need her to perform at least semi-decently. Though it might not be apparent, she''s that powerful, after all. So long as I can get her to participate with even 10% of her potential, my chances will improve significantly. After that, there''s... Hm... A certain character popped into my mind when I thought about how to deal with Saburou. Thinking about it further, it only became that much harder to suppress the corners of my mouth from rising, so I covered it with my hand. Could be interesting... Alright then, let''s do that. It was an entertaining idea, but also one that seemed like it could work somehow. Having decided to try it and see how it goes, I called out to the quiet Sophie beside me, who appeared to be waiting patiently for me to finish my thoughts. "Sophie." Looking at her, I dropped the hand covering my mouth to reveal my grinning expression. "What''s up?" Hearing my next words, she thought she had misheard something. "Would you like to come to a hotel with me?" "...Fuck, what?" Chapter 109: 103: Power of Healing Sophie freaked out for some reason when I asked her that question on the rooftop, so I had no choice but to explain what the plan was, which seemed to calm her down considerably. Anyway, that was tomorrow''s business. Today, it was time for what I mentioned earlier; that is, Selina''s "test". "Test? Is this to do with the contents of the Absolute Contract we signed...?" "That''s right." When we originally signed the Absolute Contract, one of the main conditions was that Selina would use her Measurement for my sake whenever I demanded it. Of course, one of the counter-conditions that she and Minami listed, who oversaw the contract, was that Selina could refuse to heed my demand at any time, so long as the use of her Measurement involved a third party. For example, if I told her to use it on me, she would have no choice but to comply, but if I told her to use it on anyone else, even be it herself, she would have a decision whether to do so or not. It may not seem like such a big deal at a glance; after all, if her power was something beneficial to the target, why should she use it on someone else, and if it was something that harmed the target, why would she let me force her to use it on herself? However, to me, it wasn''t that simple; in fact, it could be considered a rather huge problem. You see, Selina''s power was something that has the potential to be both beneficial and harmful to the target based on her will. My only being able to make her use it on myself means that I only have control over the beneficial part of her power and not the harmful part. Of course, this was an intentional design by Minami to ensure that I didn''t exploit Selina''s power and force her to harm others against her will, but it felt quite constricting as the one in control. For the upcoming battle in two weeks, Selina will become a vital part of my force; as I said before: if I want to win, I need her to perform. So, if possible, I want to get her used to using the harmful aspect of her power. Specifically, using it on people. That''s the end goal, but since I''m confident Selina isn''t ready to go that far just yet, I''ll settle with getting her used to using the beneficial part of her power for now. "Oh, this is sudden... Alright. What would you like me to do...?" The two of us stood in the middle of the underground Field Area where Sana usually trains. She wasn''t here right now since I wanted Selina to focus, however, so only we two were present. Evidently not prepared for the sudden test I had thrust upon her, Selina was staring at me anxiously. She would soon realise there was no need to be so tense, though, so I ignored it and continued. "From now on, I''ll be helping you with training. I''ve been meaning to do this for a while, but it''s finally time to get you used to using your powers. Use your Measurement on my arm. " Understanding my intentions and understanding that it was her responsibility after signing the contract, Selina nodded her head without confusion. She receives freedom and my protection, I get to use her Measurement how I pleaseDsuch was the scheme of our deal when summarised. "But... How do I...? Oh! Y-you don''t want me to do that to you, do you? If so, I''m sorry, but I refuse..." Confirming that she didn''t want to use her power to harm anyone, even if I requested it personally, I sighed inwardly and took something out of my pocket. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright." It was a folding knife. Slash-! "Then heal me." Slicing a large gash across my left forearm without hesitation, I demanded Selina take action. "Eek! C-Cipher, you...!" Reflexively closing her eyes at the sight of profuse amounts of blood being spilt, Selina tried to erase the vision from her inner mind to no avail. Such actions inevitably only served to make the image more vivid, and when one sense was shut down, the others only grew stronger. "G-geh... Ha-hang in there! Oh, goodness..." Being in such close proximity to the fresh blood in front of her, it was natural for Selina to gag as a sheltered girl who had never so much as stubbed a toe in her life. Maybe it was because she was simply inexperienced and didn''t know how to hide her inner thoughts, but I could read her like a book. Why did he do that? How much must it hurt? Why is there so much blood? The smell is so strong. It''s dripping to the ground, forming a puddle. It''s so bright. He''s losing so much blood. Is he going to be okay? It looks bad. Will he die? If he dies, will it be my fault? What''s going to happen? It''s scary... Her paling face proved the faint-headedness she felt to be real, but this was no time for such dilly-dallying. ...Especially when all the precious blood being lost was my own. "Don''t just stand there picking your nose. Are you going to heal me or what?" "A-ah! H-h-he-heal, yes! Quickly! Bringing her back to reality with my words, she finally did something and brought her trembling hands together and placed them just above my wounded arm. Ding~~! As a soft, greenish-gold glow suddenly appeared from her palms, a resounding chime rang out and my pain began to rapidly diminish. I released the tension in my toes, unclenched my tight fists, and ceased the gritting of my teeth as the pain and discomfort all disappeared like an illusion. "..." "Are you okay?! I-I''m sorry, I should have acted sooner..." Not responding to her, who had already become tearful, I merely stared at my arm with a blank face; it had already been completely restored as if it had never been injured in the first place. Since that chime sounded, how long had passed? Five, ten seconds? It was no more than fifteen, that''s for sure, and yet the result... "...Selina." My voice low, I called her. "Y-yes. I''m sorry--" "No, don''t apologise." I interrupted her self-blame and turned my gaze to her. There was only one thing I had to say. "Good job. You pass." Like that, I experienced the power of the Measurement of Life for the first time. ??? "DUgh, crap... You sure we have the right place? This place is an utter shithole. You really ain''t trickin'' me, right?" Casting a suspicious glance my way, Sophie Asanami and I stood before an old and cheap hotel, covering her bodyDspecifically her chestDwith her coat as if trying to obstruct something. "Why do you keep asking stupid questions? There''s no need for me to trick you for anything, is there?" As if embarrassed by my words, her face flushed with widened eyes. "Sh-shut your trap, bastard! Just cause ya know, it doesn''t give ya the right to say stuff like that...!" I honestly had no clue what she was going on about, but she seemed unable to meet my eyes. Either way, this wasn''t really a time for messing around, so I ignored what she was doing and entered the building that seemed like it could collapse any day now. Without a choice, Sophie reluctantly followed me inside, muttering curses to herself. "Hm." Even the interior of the building appeared dilapidated, though admittedly slightly less so than the outside. It was a place located on the very outskirts of Weinstell; a place no one with any semblance of sanity would dare to spend the night alone. More precisely, a place where only the desperate would gather. As we walked through the hotel''s lobby, there were a surprising amount of people lazing around. Perhaps they had nothing better to do or were simply fried out of their minds on drugs, but the ones who weren''t staring blankly into space had their gazes pinned on the two of us newcomers. It was easy to judge by the quality of our clothing and even the smoothness of our skin, but we were obviously not from around here, and when it came to places with a lot of deprived and desperate people, people like us make prime targets. Well, there was no chance they would be able to do something anyway, so I wasn''t worried about it. "H-hey, seriously, are you sure it''s the right place? Like, sure sure." That evidently wasn''t the case for Sophie, however, who clung to me like a mouse and whispered anxiously to me. "It''s fine, don''t worry about it." "How can you say that? Just look at these guys..." The chances of me convincing her that there was no reason to worry were zero, so I didn''t bother with it. Instead, I confidently walked up to the reception and put a handful of coins on the counter. "Room for two." The receptionist, a lanky man with hollowed eyes, stared at me for a brief moment before glancing at the money, nodding and handing me a key labelled ''107''. Needless to say, I had no real intention to stay a night at this forsaken place; the reason for paying for a room was so that they wouldn''t get pissed at me for just coming in without spending money. If I did that, the likelihood was high that they would start needlessly interfering with my business. In other words, it was harassment prevention. It was such an insignificant amount of money that its presence in my wallet was unnoticeable anyway, so the fact of spending it or not didn''t have an influence on my plans. Sophie attached herself to my arm even tighter than before as we traversed deeper into shady territory. The many pairs of eyes left our backs as we left the lobby and ascended the terribly creaky staircase made of what appeared to be rotten wood, but the unnerving silence only served to creep her out more. "Fuck, I don''t like this place at all. Gives me bad horror story vibes, y''know. Tell me we''re leaving soon?" I didn''t quite understand the analogy, but I had the feeling that Sophie felt much worse about the situation than she was letting on. "That''s up to him." "...Speaking of which, who is it we''re even supposed to be meeting? Asshole, you haven''t explained nothin'' yet." Pouting, she still clung to me while complaining. "Well... You''ll see. I don''t think you''ll be disappointed." She snorted with a smirk; as if to imply my words were ridiculous. "Heh. If it''s someone livin'' in a place like this, I don''t see how I could be amazed at all... Unless it was at how resilient someone can be to endure it for so long." Saying that with a tone that seemed to say it was impossible, she then became quiet. Arriving at a room that wasn''t the one our key was meant for, I knocked twice on the door; again, it was carved from wood and something that looked to fall over if I knocked with too much force. I sensed movement on the other side of the door, and after about twenty seconds, it slowly opened along with Sophie''s widened eyes. "...!" Recalling the plan I had thought up before, I once again felt an irresistible grin begin to emerge. "...Oscar...? Sophie, too... What are you guys doing here...?" "It''s been a while, right?" Looking at the guy in front of me, who seemed to have gone through the worst of times since I last saw him, I suddenly became excited to get things going. "You look like shit, Tarou." I greeted him with a smile. Chapter 110: 104: Recruitment & Preparation Tarou Fushigimi, who stood with an expression of pure disbelief in front of me, didn''t even react to the words that could be taken as an insult. Well, I didn''t say it just to be offensive, but I really meant it. This guy, who clearly hadn''t been taking care of himself since he ran away, looked like a true bum; long and unkempt hair; uncut, filth-ridden fingernails, et cetera. Most of all, however... I glanced at his left armDor the space it used to occupy. "The hospital couldn''t fix you up?" Saying that for no particular reason at all, I pushed him out of the way as I barged into the room. It was a place just like the rest of the trashy building; decaying wood that made up all the furniture that could barely be called as such, probably infested floor that creaked with every step, and crumbling walls and ceiling within which the pitter-pattering traces of something like a family of rats could be heard. He showed not a hint of resistance towards my actions, so there shouldn''t have been a problem. It was a relief he still felt positive towards me after what happened last time, though maybe that''s only because Saburou was trying to kill me; you know, ''the enemy of my enemy is my friend'' and all that. Perhaps it was such a feeling that caused him to view me as similar to him, but I wouldn''t bother correcting him that we were far different. It was only convenient for me if he thought we were more alike, after all. Sophie followed me into the room, standing at one side with her arms folded. From her slightly disgruntled expression, her reluctance to be in this place was evident, but she patiently listened in silence anyway. I took a seat on a plank of wood covered by a dirty ragDsomething Tarou would''ve seen as his bed for the last couple of months. "So." I motioned for the door to be closed and Tarou quickly followed my command. I then continued. "You''re probably wondering why we''ve come to meet you like this, huh?" He, who also stayed standing, nodded. "Right... It''s quite sudden, I didn''t expect it at all. How did you even know I was here? This place is--" "Not supposed to be easy to find, right?" Interrupting his words, he nodded his head again as my face manifested a smile. "To put it simply, I''m really good at figuring things out. How exactly I knew doesn''t matter so much, does it? The only thing that matters is what comes next." That''s right. Tarou came to take refuge in this place because it was supposed to be somewhere impossible to find for an ordinary person. It''s the kind of place where, unless you were looking for it specifically, you wouldn''t find it. Well, even if you were looking for this specific hotel, one could easily mistake it for an abandoned building or somethingDrather, that''s probably exactly what it was before someone took it over and turned it into a hotel. "Anyway, I won''t waste time unnecessarily. Tarou Fushigimi, I''ve come to recruit you." His eyebrows raised for a moment when he heard what I said, but his expression quickly turned dark. "If you''ve come all this way just to ask me in particular... I can only assume it has something to do with..." I showed a smirk. "That''s right. It''s your brother." Immediately, a glint shone in his eyes. His hand clenched tightly; I didn''t even need to read his thoughts to know what he was thinking. A brief moment passed before he seemingly cooled himself down. "...What do you want me to do?" Just as I had expected, the resentment held within him towards his family has not diminished since last time. Good. Looking at him in the eyes, I decided not to reveal the full extent of what I had plotted. "Oh, I just want you to pay a little visit to your sister, is all." "Is that it?" "That''s right." Really, that was all. "I''ll inform you what exactly to do later, but for now, come with us; you need a cleansing." I would take care of the rest. ??? After collecting Tarou from his hiding place, we brought him back to the mansion. I instructed Sophie to use her Spatial Ordinance to obscure him from any outside eyes on the way and we soon returned without issue. I sent him along with a couple of maids to clean him up and refresh his appearance. Then, as if waiting for that free moment, Sophie approached me with a look of dubious tension on her face. "Hey, are you sure about this? Like, is what we''re doing really the best way to go about it? I''m sure that guy''ll make sure to do his job right, but what about his brother? If he-- No, when he finds out, won''t we be in big trouble?" "Everything''ll be fine. Why are you worried?" "You damn well know why I''m worried. No, I ain''t even that worried, y''know? It''s just a matter of concern. Like... What do we do if he goes on a rampage? Can''t you see somethin'' like that as havin'' a pretty high chance of happening?" As I gave nought but a brief moment of silence, Sophie stared at me whilst awaiting an answer. The subtle anxiety present within her eyes was palpable, but I didn''t think there was much reason for it. "I don''t think Space would act so rash as to do something like that." If having a hostage held against him was enough to sway his emotions to the point of going on a rampage, then he was never worth the consideration of being my enemy from the very beginning. It''s also something that would get him heavily rebuked by the Wardens, potentially even costing him a significant portion of his freedom; from his perspective, even if the whole world were against him, wouldn''t he at least want to retain that sliver of humanity? Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But." However. "Even if he did..." Even if he went against all logic and rationality; if he decided to come for my life even in that scenario... "He''d only be digging the hole even deeper." Both for himself and his sister. ??? The plan would commence on Monday night. It was purposefully planned to take place at such a time where no one would expect it, but also because it''s convenient. Although I say this, if things aren''t as ready as I would have liked by that time, then I''ll postpone it for a bit; there''s no need to rush, after all. In any case, as today is SaturdayDand thus the weekendDI was spending most of my time split between three things: First was resuming Selina''s adaptation to using her Measurement of Life to heal, as that alone would be a great insurance to have for the upcoming battle. It would be nice if she was useful in other ways, but it''s fine as the bare minimum. Even if she was unwilling to harm anyone or take any other actions aside from that, healing is still very good for a contingency plan. What''s more important than anything else is that she will be able to act without hesitation during a situation where pressure and tension are through the roof. She''s only a 14-year-old sheltered child, so I honestly don''t expect too much, but the excruciatingly slow progress is rather disappointing. Ordinarily, I would pluck some thug off the streets and use him to get her used to human suffering and whatnot, but in her case, I felt that it would only suffice as a substantial setback instead, so I reluctantly decided against it. Secondly, I continued research on the essence of Liam Chiba-Wallace''s Measurement, or in simpler terms his ''soul''. This was necessary in order to develop the I.M.E. serum, or Induced Measurement Evolution serum, but just like with Selina, progress was relatively sluggish. At the rate it''s going currently, I''m holding severe doubts that it would be ready in time for the conflict at Weinstell Park, but that''s fine since I never intended it to be done by then anyway. Finally, in preparation for Monday, I''ve been working with Sophie to try and develop a certain kind of... What might you call it... Material? I suppose so. Either way, the primary goal is to make an anti-space roomDa place Saburou cannot enter using his Measurement. The theory was that by taking Sophie''s Supernatural Ability to control the space around her as the target and designing something that can nullify that power, then it should also be able to nullify the originDSaburou''s power, which Sophie''s was initially derived from. The Measurement of Truth also confirmed that it should work so long as we do it right, so there was no worry in that department. Having Sophie and her Supernatural Ability right here to experiment and play around with is a great help when it comes to stuff like this, so this fortunately might be completed faster than I expected, especially in comparison to the other tasks. When we''re done with the room that I mean to function as a sort of prison, I was thinking of creating some restraints with the same nullification ability. If we make them out of metal then they should not only work against Saburou but anyone else who wouldn''t be able to normally escape them. I would have liked to make something like a drink or food that nullifies his power while it''s inside his body, but something like that would be nigh impossible to develop. Not to mention that it needs to maintain enough stability that it actually functions properly after being eaten and digested, so the amount of effort simply wouldn''t be worth it. Either way, they''re just possibilities. On a side note, I will be planting a few ''gifts'' around Weinstell Park in preparation for the battle. Although, I probably won''t be using them, so it''s only to be cautious. Even I think twice when deciding whether or not to terrorise something like the city park, after all. There shouldn''t be any reason for me to do it anyway; like I said, it''s just a precaution. If I need to, I can threaten to blow up the place. They probably wouldn''t care that much since it''s just grass and trees, but I''m sure some people would be upset by the idea. Chapter 111: 105: Pitiful Girl As I was up to my neck in work, time flew by pretty quickly; before I knew it, almost a week passed before Sophie and I finally finished the construction of the "Spatial Manipulation Nullification Centre", or put simply, the anti-Space room. It would''ve taken longer if it was anything more than a prison cell, but since that was all I intended for it to be, it ended up quite small. Nonetheless, because it took until Thursday to finish whilst also working on everything else that''s been going on alongside it, there are now only nine days left until the confrontation next Saturday. Using the rest of the day to finalise the smaller details and ensure the stability of the room, which was only possible thanks to a combination of the latest advancements in technology and Sophie''s Proximate Spatial Ordinance ability, I decided to conduct the plan on Friday afternoon, right after school. As I was preparing myself to leave the house with Sophie and Tarou, Sana and Sona came up to me. Glancing at them, I waited to see what they wanted. ""Ciphy,"" They collectively began. "Can we bring a friend?" "..." Friend...? They made friends? No, of course they have; I''m the one who told them to socialise and make friends in the first place... But, it feels strange for some reason. Having already completely turned to look at the two, I found myself having paused as I gazed at them. Sana was the one who asked, but they both appeared to share the sentiment. So, they want to bring a friend to our house, huh. Thus, they asked me if it was allowed. Well, I don''t know. As for the benefits, it''s clear that the two would be exceedingly pleased if I allowed it. On the other hand, it poses a risk of whatever child they decide to bring being exposed to something they shouldn''t see... I''ll also have to keep up the annoying act of Leander Herington; that too could lead to some wild rumours being spread. Hmm... "Ciphy." Interrupting my contemplation, Sona was the one to call me this time. "What?" "...Please." "..." I don''t quite know why, but I reflexively covered my mouth with a hand for a moment before removing it and asking. "Who is the friend?" This was an important point. No matter what answer they would give me, I would check with the Measurement of Truth to confirm, but I needed to hear their own judgement of whom they grew close enough to that they feel comfortable bringing them over. If it was someone unfitting, severe correction would be in order. The twins briefly glanced at each other before looking back at me. ""Pretty siblings."" Hearing their description, the ends of my lips naturally tilted into a slight frown. "...Plural? There''s more than one?" The words the two chose to use, though few, were very specific. ''Pretty siblings''. In other words, a good-looking brother and sister. Since it was the twins using this description, it probably meant they hadn''t much else going for them. "Ciphy," Sana then called. "What?" "...Please." "..." I felt like I was about to have a migraine. We were just going in circles at this point. "They''re nice." "And pretty." "Yes, yes, I get it. Fine. You want to bring a friend around the house? Bring whoever you want." It was too much to deal with. Besides, I had something important to attend to, so I couldn''t take my sweet time discussing whether the twins'' friends were ''suitable'' or not. Hearing my decision, I witnessed the two''s faces bloom a smile the likes of which I had never seen before. Seeing that stirred something within me. It was unfamiliar but strangely warm. I didn''t like it at all. "Does it make you that happy? Just make sure you don''t bring anyone other than those two siblings. I won''t let it slide if you start bringing around dozens of kids in the house." There are a lot of important, very classified things here after all, so I wasn''t willing to take the risk of something going wrong. Additionally, most of the kids at the twins'' school were the children or relatives of people belonging to high authority, so if something ever happened to them while they were visiting my house, I would be in great trouble. And more trouble isn''t something I need right now. In any case, after that, I resumed my getting ready; soon, I left the house with an anxious Sophie and resolute Tarou by my side. ??? Over the past week, while Tarou was staying with us, I bestowed upon him a new arm. Since his original arm had been lost to the infinite void of space during the first confrontation with Saburou, it was impossible to retrieve. However, using technology, it was possible to grant him a replacement. With the level of technology we have access to these days, especially if you have a lot of money, it wasn''t really difficult to get him a high-spec prosthetic. Well, although I call it high-spec, it''s not like I gave it any special functions or anything. The only reason I did it in the first place was so he''d be more useful than a person with one arm; I couldn''t care less how many limbs he had otherwise, but if it was going to impact performance, then I''d give him a new one, so I did exactly that. Of course, I also made sure he was all cleaned up and proper-looking, but anyway. For what we''re about to do, he doesn''t need any special functions. Ding-dong~! He just needs to buy time. "Coming...!" As I and Sophie hid around the corner of the house, using her Supernatural Ability to distort the space around us, camouflaging us from view, Tarou rang the doorbell and we waited. Then, someone familiar to us all opened the door. "Hello...? Oh, my god! T-Tarou?! What-- what are you doing here?" Atsuko Fushigimi, his sister, answered the door with widened eyes. I watched on with expectation, glancing between the two siblings. Now, it was time to see how determined Tarou really was. "Atsuko... Can I come in?" Even I was impressed by the pitiful expression he put on. If I wasn''t the one to come up with the plan, then I would think he was genuinely this pathetic. "Of- of course...! Here, uhm, come in, I''ll prepare something to drink! What would you like?" I heard her voice growing faint as she walked away from the door. Well done, Tarou. "...Tea is fine. Thanks." He glanced towards me and nodded as if to say the coast was clear. Then, entering the house, he shielded me and Sophie as we sneaked inside without the knowledge of Atsuko, who was preparing something in the kitchen. Now that we were in, things were basically already over. I saw Tarou gulp in my peripheral vision, but it was too late for him to be feeling regretful now. "...?" S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Patting him once on the back, I leaned close and whispered in his ear. "If you start to feel guilty, just remember what they did. Recall how she made you feel, your rage, your disappointment, your distress. Do you remember what I said? Don''t ever let that flame of yours extinguish. The moment you do; not only your life, but your pride and dignity is no more. Never forget that." His eyes quivered as I stared into them, but I had to make sure he wouldn''t back down at this point. We had already come so far and I wasn''t about to let him ruin it due to some paltry, fleeting piety. Letting him go, who stood with his fists clenched by his side and a lowered head, I silently approached Atsuko Fushigimi who had conveniently turned her back. Since Tarou didn''t look like he could handle it himself, and since Sophie was looking reluctant before we even came here, it seemed I would have to do the dirty work myself. Quietly reaching my hand into my pocket, I took out a zip-lock bag. Sliding the zip open, I grabbed the soaked cloth contained within with my glove-protected hand. I heard a mutter from the woman before me. "...Seriously, can''t believe it..." She said under her breath. It was understandable. I would also be shocked if the brother who had run away months ago suddenly returned like this. Although, I would be more surprised at the fact I had a brother in the first place, especially since the Measurement of Truth had already confirmed otherwise. Perhaps our ways of thinking differ, then. Either way. She would have a lot more time to catch up with Tarou from now on. "DWoa--Mmmmph--!!?" Without warning, I grabbed Atsuko and covered her mouth and nose with the soaked cloth. Restraining her arms and pulling her body into my own, I lifted her slightly off the ground so that she couldn''t run. "Mmmhmphh...!!" She wasn''t a very tall girl, so it wasn''t hard. "There, there." I applied just enough force that she wouldn''t be able to break free, and with my right hand, I only ensured that she was inhaling as much of the fumes as possible at once. "Hfff...! Mmmmmnnnghh-- Hphhf...!!!" Lifting her into the air also helped her body to think that something was wrong, leading her to take even bigger gasps. "It won''t be long now." Of course, no matter how she struggled, she wouldn''t end up getting any more of her much-desired oxygen. "Mmph...!" Her thrashing gradually slowed to a halt, and eventually, she stopped moving altogether. "..." "Ah... See, it wasn''t too bad, was it?" I confirmed she was completely unconscious via the Measurement of Truth and removed the cloth from her face, letting her body drop like a ragdoll in my arms as I held her. Raising my head as I put the cloth back in the zip-lock bag and into my pocket, I caught a glimpse of Tarou''s seemingly conflicted expression. Glancing back down at Atsuko''s unconscious body, I briefly wondered what her reaction would be upon waking up and almost let out a laugh. Hah, seriously... What a pitiful girl. Chapter 112: 106: A Friendly Reminder Ignoring her face of apparent fearful disgust, I signalled Sophie to come over. "Eesh..." Awkwardly stepping around Atsuko''s legs on the floor, she glanced at me with a look of concern. I knew what she wanted to ask, but my answer is as I''ve said many times before. "Why are you worried? It''s not like he''s going to find out until tomorrow. I told you, Saburou only comes home on the weekends to visit. We also confirmed the effectiveness of the cell, yet what makes you hesitant?" Seemingly reluctant, she took off and unzipped the backpack she wore and took out a large, folded black bag as she mumbled, "It''s not about that... I''m just thinking, like... Ha, no, nevermind. Sorry. Let''s just get it over with. Please." Pausing momentarily, I cast her a cold glance before snatching the body bag from her hands. "Sophie." ...No thoughts to betray me or disregard orders. Let''s hope it stays that way. Still, for issues like this, it''s better to nip it in the bud while I can. "What?" Unfolding the body bag and beginning to put Atsuko inside of it, I spoke to her calmly. "Do you remember the reason we have a relationship?" "Wh-what?" It was for a simple reason. So simple that even I could recall her exact words at the time. "You wanted to avenge your mother." You wanted to kill Saburou, or Space; the one who mutilated your only loving family. "..." "Don''t tell me you forgot?" And although you didn''t mention it at the time, you held a deep resentment towards your father, who was the one to both allow contact between Space and your mother as well as forcibly bestow upon you a power derived from that same murderer. "...Of course not. How the hell could I? Forgetting something like that... It''s impossible." You wanted revenge. "Then why are you acting like this?" To that end, you came to me. "..." "Do you understand?" There is a bigger meaning behind doing this than to simply gain an advantage over Saburou. "This is not just for me, but to fulfil the contractual obligation I made with you." Surely you realise that truth, right? "So, don''t go pussyfooting around when I''m doing exactly as you asked me to." We''ve been acting together for a while now. "You''re a smart girl. I shouldn''t have to spell it out for you." You know I don''t act kindly to people who go back on their words. "This is not a warning or a threat, but a reminder." "..." "Sophie Asanami." I like you. "Listen to me." Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So I''ll tell you this with full honesty. "You are someone I would hope that I would not have to discard." Zip-! "So." Having stuffed Atsuko''s entire unconscious body into the body bag, I turned and gazed into Sophie''s eyes. "DDon''t act in a way that''ll make me inclined to do so." Because that would be a waste. "..." A great waste indeed. ??? An hour later, Atsuko finally woke up. "DWhat... Do you want from me?" Staring down at her with my arms crossed, I calmly listened to her tensed voice that contained within it a subtle trembling. "When did I say I wanted something from you?" "...Don''t talk nonsense." The clinking of the shackles that bound her wrists and ankles resounded in this small and dim room with no innate source of light. "Nonsense? What do you mean? Fushigimi sister, why, what could I possibly want with the likes of you?" "..." "You, who lied, betrayed and abandoned your very own dearest triplet brother for nigh-on a decade? My, what a tr--" "Shut up! You know damn well I had no choice...!" Suddenly lashing out at me, I watched as the chains linking her arms and feet to the sturdy wall of this underground cell restrained her movement just as she tried to jump at me. Disregarding her argument, which was obviously fuelled by false logic, I didn''t bother reprimanding her for interrupting me. "...Is it uncomfortable?" "If I say yes, will you remove them?" "Of course not. After all, if it makes you uncomfortable, it''s miles more effective in riling him up." She muttered at my words, "''Him''...?" And then, her eyes widened. "N-no, you...!" The edges of my lips curled up. "Do you finally understand?" Her eyesDstaring at me with an amalgamation of violent emotions swirling withinDquickly narrowed. "...Son of a bi--" "Saburou Fushigimi." Calling the name of her brother... Or well, the one whose side she seemed to have taken, I continued as she froze her words in order to clearly hear mine. "Do you perhaps think he will be able to save you here?" My voice was the only noise to be heard. In this place, utterly isolated from the rest of the world, one could hear the melody of their own heartbeat or even the crawling of the ants on the ground. "Let me give you a piece of advice." "..." "You had better discard such notions while the hope is thin." I was being genuine. The confirmation given to me by the Measurement of Truth was that Space could not infiltrate this place no matter how hard he tried. In the first place, he was only able to penetrate places he had a solid mental image of inside his head. That was why, aside from places he had already visited, he had to look at images or recordings of an area before he could warp there. The anti-Space material this prison is constructed from is simply a precaution, as I have mentioned before. Of course, I didn''t explain any of this to Atsuko, and as the co-creator, Sophie was the only person aside from myself who knew of this material''s existence. In any case, where is he currently? It''s about getting to the time where he returns home for the weekends, so has he realised what has happened yet? The individual known as Saburou Fushigimi, or Space, has just found himself coming back to an empty home; his thoughts are that no one being home is strange, but is justifying it in such a way that his parents are at work and his sister is in town Ah, perfect. "Atsuko Fushigimi." "..." Perhaps mistaking her eyes for daggers, she glared at me without a reply. "Your other dearest brother has returned home. Would you like to be the one to notify him of your vacation, or should I?" "Motherfucker... Let me do it." Then, let us give him a call. Dududu~ Taking out a smartphone that wasn''t my own, I tapped on the number with the contact name ''Saburou'' next to it and let it ring. Dududu~ Atsuko looked at me expectantly, but I didn''t hand her the phone, however. Dudud--ttk-! [Hey, Atusko? Where are you right now?] Since the phone was on speaker mode, both I and the girl in question could hear Saburou''s voice. Her eyes widened once more as she heard her brother''s innocent tone as someone who was yet to have an idea of what was going on. That was, until I spoke. "Surprise~" [...] The other side of the phone ran cold. "Say, what was that? ''Atsuko, where are you''? Huh. Now, why would you ask something like that, I wonder... Oh. Perhaps, is she not at home?" Klink-clang-! "Hey, you said you''d let me answer it, bastard...!" Worrying if Atsuko''s wild thrashing and yelling might detract from the mood, I covered the phone''s microphone before replying to her. "I don''t recall saying something like that, though?" "What?! Yes, you did, you lying--!" "Didn''t I only ask if you wanted to answer it or not? I never mentioned anything like actually letting you do so, did I?" "You...!" Ignoring the rest of whatever she wanted, I removed my hand from the microphone and waited for the recipient of my call to respond. [...Hey.] Even from the other side of the phone, I could tell how frozen his atmosphere was. Did it take this long just to thaw out enough to say one word? [Tell me if what I heard was correct.] Glad that he was finally starting to talk, I asked him with an invisible smile. "Oh, my. You sound so cold. What''s wrong...?" [Did I just hear her voice?] "What...? Saburou, my friend, why on Earth would you have heard her voice from my phone? Ah..." I put on an act that pretended not to know, but I think he saw through it quite quickly. Of course, that might have something to do with the fact I called him through Atsuko''s phone. [...You fucking piece of shit.] A harrowing voice, it was a curse that seemed to arise from the very depths of his heart. "Haha. That''s rude. What''s wrong with you, huh? Wake up on the wrong side of the bed or something?" [Tell me where she is right now, fucker.] "Tell you... No way, did what I guess really happen?" [I''m not fucking around! You bastard, tell me what you did to her!] Since he appeared to have caught on well, I thought it was about time to end my shenanigans. "Ahhh... Do you mean the abduction?" Not giving him time to respond, I gave Saburou one final messageDthe main reason I decided to contact him here. "I don''t think I need to tell you what will happen if you try something funny, but just in case you''re foolish enough to believe I might not do something before you''re able to rescue her..." Adding a momentary pause to my sentence, I dragged out the length of my last words to pile on as much tension as I could. "Well. You really don''t want to test the limits of my spitefulness, is all." Leaving it at that, I ended the call. Chapter 113: 107: Last Days of Preparation Wednesday evening, three days until the meeting at Weinstell Park. Ding-dong~! After pressing the doorbell, it didn''t take thirty seconds before I heard various sounds from beyond the wall as the door opened to a familiar face. "O-Oscar, welcome!" Flushed and with a stutter, Ella Chiba-Wallace naturally welcomed me into her home. "Hi, sorry I''m like th-this..." Facing the floor as she quickly closed the door behind me, she seemed to feel awkward as she all of a sudden apologised. I did message her beforehand, but perhaps the timing of my arrival was rather unexpected as she wore nothing but a fluffy bathrobe over her skin, glistening with fresh water. "No, it''s my fault for not specifying a time in advance." "I would offer a drink, but do you mind if I go and get changed quickly?" "Go ahead. I''m probably not staying for long anyway, but I can make you or Liam some tea or juice if either of you would like. I even brought more stevia leaves." I noticed her expression reveal a piqued interest to my words. "Is... Is that okay?" "Sure. It''s not like there''s a reason not to use them." She stared at me for a moment before smiling, "...Then, if you don''t mind, I''ll take you up on that. I''ll be back in a minute, sorry...!" Leaving that message, she hurried upstairs. Immediately turning away from wherever she fled, I entered the kitchen and set down my bag on the countertop. Zip-! Rustle-! I took out the same zip-lock bag that contained the stevia leaves as before and placed it on the side. Then, carefully grabbing a black case inside the bag, I did the same. The case was precisely thirty centimetres across and a little under that in width, but what was held within was only a fraction of the size. Click-click-! Unlocking the clips on either side, I lifted the lid to reveal a small ampoule of amber-hued liquid in the centre; surrounded by nothing but shock-absorbent foam on all sides, it was a case specifically designed to secure and carry ampoules of high-value substances such as this. Borrowing a glass from the cupboard, I poured out some apple juice and cleanly snapped the top open, proceeding to empty all of the contents into the juice. Giving it a momentary stir, the liquid had mixed enough to be unnoticeable. To finish it off, I also put a stevia leaf into it as a sweetener. After that was done, I returned the case and gloves to my bag and quickly brewed a cup of tea for Ella. I had never done it before so I had to follow the instructions of the Measurement of Truth; by asking what Ella''s preferred style was, I found myself effortlessly completing the task within a couple of minutes. Setting the tea and juice on coasters atop the living room''s coffee table, the two Chiba-Wallace siblings soon greeted me downstairs. "Oscar...!" "Hey." "Sorry for making you wait." Greeting them whilst they took their seats at the table, I eventually watched the last drop of my apple juice concoction slide seamlessly out of the glass and into Liam''s mouth. Thud-! sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ahh! It''s super tasty today! Did you put more of those leaves in?" At that point, my job here was done. ??? What I snuck into Liam''s drink was the final prototype of the M.E. Serum I had been working on. Once the chemicals enter his bloodstream after being digested, the particular compound of ingredients I used should interact with the physical body in such a way that provokes the ''soul''Dand thus, inducing the evolution of its power. If all goes to plan, the boy should wake up in a few days with newfound power. Furthermore, because I had designed the mix to work specifically for Liam as a unique individual, it should, in theory, work to maximum efficacy and with little to no issues or side effects. Of course, because it is in no capacity a finished product, the likelihood is high that something unexpected will occur, but there was no time left to make any further improvements, so I made do with what I had. In fact, all the chemists, metrisologists and inventors working on artificial Measurement evolution have gotten stuck on this exact step of creating a functional prototype. As I''ve mentioned before, making it this far is the most difficult part; however, it is unfair to ask even a professional to guarantee any quantity of results. Each mixture is tailor-made to fit the individual because every ''soul'' is unique. Even the theoretical existence of a one-size-fits-all substance that could evolve anyone''s Measurement regardless of characteristics, is plain impossible, so it has to be done this way. If you add onto this that these mixtures are intended to communicate with something so incredibly personal that it is mind-boggling to much of the populace, then it becomes understandable why each and every concoction these people come up with is painstakingly made following months or even years of study, research and hard workDand yet still fail with astronomical, practically null odds of success. Knowledge of the ''soul'', and around Measurements in general, is by its nature esoteric. Still, what little has been uncovered all leads to the conclusion that what these people are trying to do, including myself with this M.E. Serum, goes against the will of the world. That is, ''Artificial Measurement Evolution'' was only ever contrary to the way of nature from its theorised conception. If a mixture were to fail, due to the fact that it is interacting with what has been dubbed as the ''scientific existence of the soul'', the subject in question will die. It is what has been recorded time and time again; in countless experiments and with thousands of M.E. mixture variations. I am not so naive nor arrogant as to think that my concoction will be unique or all that different from the rest. However. I don''t have the time to be twiddling my thumbs in a laboratory perfecting a mixture to evolve Liam Chiba-Wallace''s Measurement, especially when I don''t even know what the result would be in the event of success. What''s more, due to the classification of Forbidden Knowledge, there is not even a way for me to know what the chances are for what I''ve made to work. I had a choice to postpone working on the M.E. Serum until after the confrontation, but what I administered to Liam was as close to perfection as I would''ve gotten, at least in my own eyes. I don''t think there was much else I could''ve done to improve it, so I''ll just hope for the best and see what happens. If it ends up that something unfortunate does happen to him and all progress is lost, then it will be a great shame, but so be it. In any case, now that the M.E. drug has been taken, all that''s left is to wait for the results. Until then, however, was the confrontation in the park, and there was one thing remaining to discuss in regard to that. Entering the school rooftop, I was met with the familiar faces of Sophie Asanami and Tarou Fushigimi. "Oscar. It''s tomorrow, right?" Tarou, who had resumed attending school as normal the other week, asked me. He must''ve been full of anticipation. After all, today was FridayDthe day before tomorrow''s time limit is up. He appeared to have reacclimated to the school environment after being away for a while, and thanks to him not being particularly close to many people, there were few who asked questions regarding his previous disappearance. There was almost a misstep when a couple of Atsuko''s friends confronted him about her not coming to school or responding to any of their texts, but he managed to resolve it rather slickly by covering the reality up with a mixture of falsities and half-truths. "That''s right. I assume you''re not unprepared to do what has to be done?" Alongside implicative words, I shot him a glance. Thankfully, after hearing his response, there appeared to be no issues. "Don''t worry. I was ready from the beginning. I still felt a little conflicted about Atsuko, but she''s not being physically harmed in any way, it''s fine. I understand it has to be done to maintain a certain level of balance." Exactly. Taking just us three and pitting us against the main trio enemy force of Saburou, Avon Laura and Azaki Kiryuuin, then we are undoubtedly at a massive disadvantage. There was a need to even out the balance of power, and taking a hostage happened to fit the criteria for that quite well. It is unfortunate that the latter two don''t have any remaining family, or else I wouldn''t have hesitated to do the same for them too, but it''s no matter. With everyone else on my side, the forces have come to quite a nice balance, so I feel I can be at least somewhat satisfied with the current situation. Nodding my head at Tarou''s answer, I turned my gaze to Sophie. Recently, I''ve come to a realisation that she is not as glued to my side as I had originally hoped. Of course, there is only so much attachment she can feel for someone who unconcernedly pushed her off of a roof, but I feel that I''ve done quite well since then to amend our relationship. I know she feels positively towards me because of the rapport I have been able to build with her through our many conversations and devious activities as my most convenient partner in crime... ...However, she has begun to show some resistance to some of my actions. Taking the admonishment during the Atsuko kidnapping case as the most recent example, she seems to have raised a subconscious barrier towards committing certain acts. Even if it means taking a leap towards her goal of vengeance, the common denominator that results in this resistance presenting itself appears to be when an, in her eyes, ''innocent person'' is involved. She showed a similar reluctant attitude during the creation of the anti-Space room and even back when we went to recruit Tarou from the city outskirts. Atsuko and TarouDdespite these people being directly related to Saburou, the one she wants dead, she continues to show hesitation whenever it comes to a matter dealing with the two of them. It''s not so bad at the moment that I feel the need to do anything in particular about it, but just so that it''s a concern that doesn''t rear its head again in the future, I''m thinking I might need to have her sign an Absolute Contract sooner or later. Still, for the moment, it''s fine enough that I can afford to wait until all the immediate problems are dealt with. Just as my thoughts were beginning to conclude, a thunderous noise resounded in the air. Crack-! Crackkk-!! I knew what it was at once and braced myself; the same went for the other two, whose eyes narrowed at the sudden appearance of a warp in space. Following this, the emergence of two individuals whose faces I had grown to greatly dislike naturally occurred. "Truth!" "..." "You have one day left! I have come to offer one final chance at persuasion." Seeing Azaki Kiryuuin announce the purpose for his arrival, a displeasing sense of dj vu began to settle in my mind. Chapter 114: 108: A Final Plea Once more on the rooftop was I greeted by the disgusting faces of Space and Time. Or rather, Saburou and Kiryuuin. "Truth, you fucking cancerous son of a bitch. Tell me where she is right the fuck now and I just might let you go with an inch of flayed skin left." Coming right out of the gates swinging was the former of the two, Saburou, who immediately stormed right up to me with clenched fists and a clear conviction to murder in his eyes. "Oi." "...You. Get out of my way." Thankfully, Sophie was here to stop him from coming any closer. "Huh...?? Hey, fucker, where the hell do you get off tellin'' me what to do? I was too distracted by other shit I was dealing with last time to deal with trash like you, but this time ain''t the same, ya hear?" Standing in front of me to block Saburou''s path, Sophie snarled at him with gritted teeth as they barked each other down like dogs. "Hah? Fuck, what? Miss Underling wants to get her kicks in or something? Who the fuck are you? You know I''m colleagues with your dad, right? He mentioned how you ran away from home or something? Just like a fucking stray dog. God, if I didn''t know any better, I''d have thought you two were unrelated; what the hell did that guy do to raise a disrespectful kid like you? Being a single parent sure is hard when the kid is a good-for-nothing, huh." Ooh... That probably wasn''t a good thing to say. Even by my standards, isn''t that just asking to be shot? Sensing immediately how Sophie would react to the provocation of the one who killed her mother talking about her being raised by a single parent, and right to her face alongside a slew of other insults no less, I braced myself for the incoming typhoon of rage. "...You piece of shit. Do you even remember what you did?" Oh? She seems to be reigning in her anger much better than I expected... "You''re talking about your mother''s death, right? Listen. I''m sorry she passed away, really, I feel for you, but I''m not the one at fault here. You know it already, right? It was a total accident. Just drop it already. Even if you kill me, nothing is going to change. It won''t bring her back, so just stop." "...You, saying that to my face...? Really beggin'' on ya knees for a fuckin'' death sentence, aint''cha, motherfucker?" "Agh, no! Just wait a moment! There''s really no need for us to fight. Our powers cancel each other out anyway, so it''s not going to be any more than a dirty catfight; neither of us want that whether it''s warranted or not. And, actually... If there''s someone more fitting for you to enact your vengeance on, it''s most certainly not me." Managing to calm her surging emotions with Saburou''s barrage of words and excuses, their tones quickly lowered. No, wait, are you really not going to get revenge? At least slap him around a little? Come on, you deserve it after all that bastard did, no? Of course, I wasn''t going to say anything out loud because having those two fight for real here is not something I can handle the consequences of, due to the request of ''that person''... "Fuck... I don''t trust ya in the slightest, and don''t think this means I''mma let ya go the next time, but ya might as well spit it out. If it''s a reasonable argument, I''ll think about gettin'' them too." Evidently having calmed down from his previous ire as well, Saburou heaved a sigh before pointing his head in my direction. "It''s that fucker. This piece of shit is more to blame for your mother''s death than I am, Sophie Asanami." ...What? Look at this little punk. Slander? Right to my face? This was something I couldn''t let fly. "Now, hold on a moment--" "I can tell you why, too. You see, back whenever your father first began researching the creation of Supernatural Abilities and the potential ways to transfer Measurements from one person to another, his research had at some point hit a wall, or reached a plateau, and so he decided to consult another Professor for help." ...Oh, shit. I see where this is going. "Wait--" "That Professor was the former manager of an old branch of the Playground based in San Cinelia. Asanami, you know what the main purpose of the different Playground branches are, right? Can you guess who the Concept belonging to the San Cinelia branch was?" There was no need for her to make a guess. Whether she knew the answer already, or whether she had gotten it from Saburou''s obvious gestures and indications, Sophie immediately turned her head towards me. "...Oscar," She muttered. Saburou then smiled for the first time today. No, was it the first time I had ever seen him smile? I couldn''t remember, but I didn''t care either way. "That''s right. It was Truth." "..." Taking advantage of the lull in the explanation, I decided to stop his manipulation while I could. "Are you done, you impertinent snake? Sophie, I''m sure I don''t need to tell you this, but don''t listen to this little bastard. He''s like the tiny devil on your shoulder, except shit, ugly, and bad at his job. He''s only saying this because he knows he can''t physically harm me since I have his sister, so don''t care for anything he has to say." "...Right. Sorry, I just got caught up in my emotions." "That''s no problem. Just remember that guy is the target. We''re gonna kill him, remember? To avenge your mother. Don''t let him blind you with a glass wall of deceit and twisted facts." I was also slightly concerned about how Tarou might act, but seeing as he had only been glaring at his brother from the back this entire time, he seemed to be aware that this wasn''t his place nor time to intervene, which I was silently grateful for. Now that the first part was all over, I was then addressed by the other person who had joined in the visit. "Cipher. Like I said, I''ve come to try and persuade you one last time before tomorrow... But I don''t think you need me to explain all that to you." "...Kiryuuin. My, I didn''t realise a side effect of the poison I gave you was dementia. Or no, is that merely a result of dying? I don''t know why you bothered to come back to life after that laughably pathetic end you showed last time, you inhuman scum, but it would make sense why you carry such a repulsive air about you these days." "..." "So, what is it? Did you think my mind would change all of a sudden, or are you just stupid?" Two weeks ago, they gave me a choice. "You already know my answer to your nonsensical "offer", so you better have come with something else in mind, else I''ll have you maimed on the spot." DSurrender and return to the Playground, or fight. Naturally, although I would have much preferred to not go through any of this admittedly exhausting conflict if I could avoid it, I had no choice but to go with the latter option. There was no way I was going to sit here and accept his shitty plea deal, after all. Not in a million years. "..." All he did was stare at me, but the bizarrely profound sense of loneliness he seemed to emanate as he gazed in my direction, embedded deep within those azure eyes, struck a nerve in me. It was the same air he bore last time; the incongruous look of pity his eyes held for me was not in any sense of the word normal, and it was certainly not welcome. Ever since this bastard died to my poison, I felt something was amiss. At first, I worried why I wasn''t able to ask any questions about his apparent resurrection, but all of that could easily be chalked up to its relation to Forbidden Knowledge; after all, information about death, or on the contrary, returning from it back to life, was a subject not for human curiosity to uncover. That I could understand. Pushing it a little further and taking in some of the surrounding context, I also realised that the method he used to return from death was almost assuredly thanks to that damned Measurement of Time. I thought I had confirmed for sure that it wasn''t powerful enough to be capable of such a feat, but perhaps it had evolved during a time of crisis. If that were the case, then it would make sense. Still, it was unfair, and fucking inconvenient too. "...Hey, Kiryuuin. Tell me. What was dying like for you?" As the only person in the world to fully experience such an event like it, I was naturally curious. The answer to all those questions to which I was previously denied. It was vastly unrelated to the topic he initially came to talk about, but we both knew there would be no progressive discussion to be had there. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He possessed something of value to me, which was rare in and of itself, and that ''something'' being knowledge I didn''t have access to was even more of an anomaly. "I don''t know... Will you surrender peacefully if I tell you?" To that saddened face of his, upon which he forced an obviously ingenuine smile, I reciprocated with a grin of my own. "Well, maybe I''ll consider it." "..." "...Hey, Zach. Just leave it. This guy isn''t going to change. He never will. If he has a death wish, just let it be. He''s a sick bastard that deserves the worse he can get anyway, so I don''t get why you''re being so generous. Come on, let''s leave already." For some reason, the guy who originally resembled an enraged minotaur the way he was steaming fumes from his ear holes was now pleading the other to get out. Ignoring the calls of his comrade, however, we simply continued to stare each other down. "..." "..." "Zach! It''s nothing more than a waste of time." "...Sorry, Cipher. Saburou''s right. I''ve realised, there''s nothing I can do by staying here. Maybe next time I can tell you, but for now... For now, just do as you feel you must. I know I won''t be able to convince you as things are now, but I will eventually. I promise." Those inexplicable words being the last of the conversation, the two Warden goonies swiftly returned through the crack in space, back to whence they came. Ring~! The repeated chiming of the school bell resounded for a while as the three of usDI, Sophie and TarouDstood in relative silence. "..." Briefly running my tongue along the front of my teeth, I smacked my lips and, only after the bell ceased sounding, finally spoke to the two. "...Well then, shall we? There''s still a couple of things to prepare for tomorrow, so I''ll be skipping afternoon classes and today''s Club session. Sophie, attend me. Tarou, you can do whatever you want in the meantime and I''ll see you later. Just make sure you actually turn up at the right time tomorrow." "Sure. This afternoon''s seshes are double maths anyway, so I''m more than glad to get the hell outta dodge." Sophie said as much and I nodded my head. As for Tarou... "I won''t skip since my attendance has already been butchered from running away... I guess I''ll just see you guys at home later then. Good luck with it all. I''ll do my best tomorrow, even if it isn''t much." Hearing his strangely inspiring words, I found it hard to stifle a laugh. "Hah." Luck? "Alright." I don''t need such a thing. "Good luck." I can win without it. Chapter 115: 109: Battle at Weinstell Park (1) Saturday. "The whole park is damn empty... Hey, you sure this ain''t a trap?" Sophie, perhaps unable to handle the painful silence and anticipation, turned to me and asked. "What? Of course it''s a trap." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I responded by stating the obvious. "...Huh? Are you crazy?" "By walking into their trap like this, they will drop their guard and come at us without realising that by doing so they have only fallen into and triggered my own trap." "Of course you are..." Evidently too tired to bother arguing, she lamentably accepted my words and continued to wait with her hands warming her pockets. I stood in the middle of a completely vacant Weinstell ParkDordinarily, a peace- and people-ridden place. Myself, Sophie, the twins, Tarou and Selina were all present. Approaching the latter, who had her hands subconsciously clasped together with high tensions, I opened my mouth. "There is nothing to be worried about. As per our contract, I will ensure your safety no matter what." "...Thank you... To be honest, I''m more worried for everyone else than myself... I-I also... I don''t want to fight... I don''t want anyone to fight..." "..." Unfortunately, during the past two weeks, I was still unable to fully correct her attitude towards conflict. She appeared to have gotten somewhat used to seeing blood after forcing her to heal me every time, but there was still a long way to go. Still, she could heal with great effectiveness; I had no choice but to bring her with me today for that ability alone. The Measurement of Life. The true identity of Selina''s Concept was this. As such, what she held could never be weak. Despite being unable to utilise even half of her power, it was still more than enough as long as she could heal when necessary. "It''s been a while since we last took a walk through here, right?" "Yes..." The lush grass and magnificent flowers around her exuded just as much vitality as they did back then, but the air she currently bore was not one to match. "Listen. Fighting is inevitable when parties of two conflicting interests clash. They want to incarcerate me, but I don''t want to be stuck in that place again. There is no consensus we can come to nor a deal that would satisfy both sides." "..." "However, nobody will get hurt; that''s why you''re here. These guys are all strong enough to protect themselves, but in the unlikely event of something occurring, you are here to be able to help them. There is no need for you to fight directly; your presence alone is enough support. You can do that, can''t you? You''ve already adapted to witnessing me bleed, so what''s the difference with these guys? I know you can do it, so don''t look so down." "Right... I''m sorry. Thank you, Cipher. I''ll... I promise I''ll try my best to help." Seeing a small smile arise on her face, I mimicked her and placed a hand softly on her head. "Good. That''s more like it. Now, make sure you stand behind everyone." "Yes." Turning away, I immediately erased the false smile on my face. ''I promise''. ''I''ll try my best to help''. Words were just words and I knew that more than anyone. Anyone could say they''ll do anything, but it all amounts to nothing unless they actually follow through. Thus, I decided to just let her actions speak. If she gets cold feet halfway through, I might have to resort to more... Unsavoury methods, but I''ll make sure she does what I brought her here for either way. Checking my smartphone, the hour on the clock soon changed to 12. Noon had arrived, and alongside it, the first signs of movement could be spotted at the park entrance in the distance. Crack-! Rippp-! A tear in space opening just ten metres ahead of us was not entirely unexpected, leading to Saburou being the first one to appear. Glancing at us, his expression twisted and he snarled. "...You''re a fucking sicko, Truth. Corrupting children and making them do your dirty work; how despicable can you be?" Evidently appearing alone, the tear he opened quickly repaired itself and vanished. Watching him silently as he glared at us, I noticed others making their way over. There were three people, and the first two were to be expected. "Avon Laura. My, it''s been a while." "...You." The snow-haired prophet of the north loured. It was understandable considering our past conflicts, but what a shame. I recalled the first time we met in the Aurigan Arena; the time I mercifully spared her in hopes of discovering more about the incident on that day. Alas, it never resulted in anything useful. Was that time already six months ago? How time flies. Beside her was Kiryuuin, who looked at not just me, but everyone around me with a solemn gaze that seemed to have become his ''new thing''. And then, there was the third person... Perhaps the last person I would expect to show up here. "...Araceli Arvalo." The purple-eyed, golden-haired princess of the wealthy Arvalo family. "Hello again, Truthseeker." "..." A name she shouldn''t know came out of her mouth, but it wasn''t particularly surprising. The last time we faced, wasn''t it during the birthday party? I learnt a lot about the Forbidden Knowledge thanks to that, but what the hell was she doing here? The answer came to me quickly enough. She wishes to help you A rarityDher intentions were not obscured with the sinister drape of Forbidden Knowledge. But it didn''t help. Truth had spoken, so it must be real, yet I had a hard time believing it just like that. "..." I eyed her suspiciously, but her mirrored gaze contained something utterly unknowable within them and returned nothing but more questions my way. Being someone who only raised concerns in me, she was not a person I was pleased to see. Nonetheless, her power was the Measurement of Protection, so I likely wouldn''t be able to get rid of her no matter whose flag she bore. Directing glances at the surroundings once more, it appeared the Warden''s other forces had encircled the entire park to prevent any unintended civilian interactions. Or perhaps, to hinder our escape. Though, I was never intending on that in the first place. And then, a couple more people in the Wardens'' uniform came our way. According to the Measurement of Truth, they were backup combat units here to assist the main force, the Concept trio, should they find themselves in trouble. Well, that''s fine. My people are stronger than small fry like those, anyway. "Cipher." At that moment, Kiryuuin called me. I could already guess what idiotic words were about to exit his mouth. I never questioned why he started calling me by my given name all of a sudden. It was obvious the Wardens had my identity on record since it was they who kept me in captivity for so long, but I had never asked why this guy began using it with me. Usually, with these guys, it''s always ''Truth''. Because they identify me with the Concept I represent. So, why does he use ''Cipher'' now? Did dying by my hands make him feel closer to me or something? Yes "..." You do not have access to that information Asking a follow-up question of ''why'' returned me such an answer. ...Well. It wasn''t something necessary to know either way. But still, it made me consider it seriously. I wondered. When ''time'' evolves, that indescribable process, what does it metamorphose into? I felt like today was the day I would find that out. "Please. This is your last chance. Will you reconsider?" There was no need for me to answer such an obtuse thing; it should''ve been obvious to anyone with a train of thought, even if it was stationary. "Hey, Kiryuuin..." Placing my hand on the right side of my belt, I slowly took hold of my classic MkIV. Raising it, I pointed the mouth of the barrel at his unflinching face. "DIf I kill you a second time, will you come back again?" "..." His expression darkened. It seems he finally got the hint. Something told me. The evolution of Time. No matter what came of it, the result was bound to be powerful. If he couldn''t rewind time before, then even just by examining the circumstances surrounding his previous death, it was evident he now had such an ability one way or another. Something told me the answer to my question was ''yes''. It came under Forbidden Knowledge, but it wasn''t something difficult to assume. Since yesterday''s "final plea", I had done some serious thinking. With all the drastic changes that guy has gone through since I killed him; his weird attitude and the way he looks at me and calls my name. And then, taking his evolved Measurement of Time into further consideration. Like that, after much contemplation, something hit me. I doubted it at first; I mocked the idea at a glance and discarded it without hesitation, but now, I''m beginning to reconsider. "...Kiryuuin." A peculiar notion; one that shouldn''t exist, yet bizarrely feels to fit the most. "Answer me something." "...?" Somehow, having the words crawl up my throat like this, I felt a powerful sense of invisible pressure begin to build up. It was a reality the Measurement of Truth wasn''t allowed to show me. Staring at him, I asked. "How many times have I really killed you?" At that moment, his eyes widened. Chapter 116: 110: Battle at Weinstell Park (2) "How many times have I really killed you?" Letting the words flow out of my mouth, it suddenly felt as if the floodgates had been opened. Everyone looked at me as if I was crazy. Did they think I was mistaken when I said I had killed him for certain? Did they think he had only survived miraculously from my poison? Did they think my Truth... was wrong? ... It can''t have been. It doesn''t matter what Truth has to say about their beliefs, because what they believe doesn''t matter. I confirmed he had died. I confirmed he had come back to life. They all understood that I was the only one who could possibly know aside from Kiryuuin himself, and yet they thought I was somehow wrong. Nonetheless, observing Kiryuuin''s reaction, I knew something was hidden there. Awaiting his answer with a piercing gaze, I pressured him to eventually speak. "...Cipher. This is a dangerous path you''re looking to walk." What accompanied his words was a stern look, but it only caused me to snort a laugh in fed-up derision. "Hah. You, still trying to admonish me...? How presumptuous will you continue to get?" Avoiding the question. Trying to act like a good guy and talk as if he has pure intentions to help me. His protective warnings, his looks of pity. I''ve had enough. "No, you don''t understand! That''s not it! That''s not it at all...! Cipher! You never listen to me! Just take even a moment to consider what I''m trying to tell you, please...!" "And why would I listen to the words of someone who wants me to return to the Playground? Someone who threatens to beat me down and take me back by force if I decline his offer? If all you''re going to do is keep yapping like a mutt..." Click-! Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I cocked my gun. "DThen at least let yourself be put down like one, you bastard." Pop, pop-! Pulling the trigger twice, I wasn''t naive enough to think it would result in even a single hit, let alone a kill. "Tsk...! Is there really nothing I can do to change your mind...?! "..." Seeing how he moved to dodge before the bullet even left the barrel of the gun, I couldn''t erase a thought that he might have actually gotten hit but rewound time to avoid it in advance. Everyone had looked at me as if I went crazy before, and with the constant stress of everything piling upDthe Wardens, Marcus Lynton, and the mystery of the Forbidden Knowledge related to my pastDit wouldn''t surprise me if that did happen. Of course, I originally thought there was no way, but now, with this time regression bullshit added to it all like the cherry on top, I feel like I really might do. Unable to stand by after watching me shoot at Kiryuuin, Avon Laura then seemed about to jump and cut my head off like an assassin before he suddenly stopped her. "Don''t! Please, don''t kill anyone; even him..." "..." Gritting her teeth and struggling to hold herself back, I could tell she was internally questioning why. Still, she reluctantly listened to his words and resisted the urge to slice my neck. ...This guy. "Sana, Sona." ""?"" Just how impertinent and cocky does he think he can afford to be? "DGo fuck him up." ""Okay."" Answering me in unison, the twins walked forward from beside me. Even if his Measurement of Time did evolve, I knew they could handle him themselves, so I didn''t have anything to worry about. From the way he''s been acting and treating me, he would never kill those two even if it took him ten thousand lives. Their training in the past months has gone well anyway. They might not be able to kill him, but I could count on them to stall him to buy time. Turning away, I caught Avon Laura glaring at me once again. I quickly found out she was going to try and take me out once she had the chance, so I asked her something. "Hey, did you see the future about this conflict?" "...What''s it to you?" "What do you mean? I''m part of it, so of course I''d like to know how it turns out." Although, as the only possibility was a victory in my name, I already knew the answer to that. "Tsk, whatever. I don''t know what you did but it was all black anyway, so I couldn''t see anything." It... was all black? Really...? I recalled she mentioned something like that back at the Arena, tooDthat, during the time of my escape, the reason the Wardens didn''t know anything about it beforehand was because she couldn''t see it. I had thought that was because it had something to do with Forbidden Knowledge, so if this time was the same, then... My glance turned to Araceli Arvalo. She stood at an even distance on the side between the two teams rather than on the side of the Wardens, but I still couldn''t tell what her plan was. Supposedly, she was here to help me, but I had to be cautious. If there was a silver lining, it was that she has no combat ability; I didn''t need to worry about a sneak attack, so I could probably leave her alone for now and be safe. Was she the one responsible for shrouding today''s event in Forbidden Knowledge? Aside from Kiryuuin, I couldn''t think of anyone else here who could cause such an anomaly. I didn''t think that what happened 8 years ago would repeat itself today, but I couldn''t completely rule out the possibility. It was something to keep in the back of my mind. Then, I looked back to Avon Laura; her eyes of the sea met my own and immediately disfigured into those of a beast. At that moment, all I saw was a blur. Woosh~! Instinctively, I could feel she was coming for my life. Chinggg~! "...?!" It took me a second to register that the unexpected soundDlike that of metal impacting and bouncing off metalDwas Avon Laura''s sword, retreating just inches from my face. ...Is she even faster than last time...? That was the first thought to cross my mind before I fully realised what had occurred. "...Miss Arvalo. What do you think you''re doing?" As her evidently annoyed voice echoed, my eyes slowly moved to the right. "Ah, sorry~ But, I can''t let you harm this person." Long waves of hair strung from gold and pupils carved from glistening amethysts. She had her arm stuck out towards me, clearly projecting some kind of invisible barrier to surround me. "You are on his side...?! Is this why you asked to come with us?!" "..." Araceli didn''t reply, only smiling bitterly. I watched the ongoing scene with great wonder. Curious, my gaze glued to her. Why is she helping me? Once again did Truth declare my unworthiness to know, but it didn''t matter. So long as she continued to help me unabashedly, I didn''t care what her reason was. Then, she turned to face me, her smile brightening. "Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone lay a finger on you. However, there''s a condition." "What is it?" She held out her hand towards me as if asking for something. "The gun. I won''t allow you to shoot or hurt anyone, at least whilst I''m protecting you." "..." She understood my character well. I found myself questioning her even more. "What? I said I was your fan of yours, remember? I would never want you to be captured and sent to the place you hate the most." ...I knew it; there was no way this girl was a simple viewer of the broadcast. With everything else she''s mentioned and claimed, it wasn''t a surprise to hear her reference the Playground. Nevertheless, I didn''t think it would ever not be unnerving. Well, either way, I suppose it didn''t matter. As long as she was willing to protect me, there was no need for me to hold a weapon. It''s not like I really intended to involve myself in all the fighting anyway since I''m so weak in comparison to everyone else here. The whole point of me bringing everyone here is to fight for me, after all. "Sophie," I called. "Yeah, yeah, I''ll save your ass too. Don''t get your shit twisted." Passing my long-time trusted friend over to Araceli, she seemed to experience substantial relief the instant the weapon left my hands. It''s not like I didn''t carry other sidearms with me, and I''m sure she was aware of that too. Still, we had a deal; she would protect me so long as I don''t harm anyone whilst she is doing so. This way, she doesn''t need to take all my weapons away, but me giving her my gun is like attesting that I agree to the contract. Sophie stepped forward to block Avon Laura, but she wasn''t the only one; the two backup forces from the Wardens'' side also came forth to join the fight, turning it into a 3v1. They probably knew that she alone was not enough to take on Sophie''s Supernatural Ability, but if that was all they had to beat, then wasn''t it a bit unfair for us? Looking again at Araceli, I opened my mouth to ask. "Can you protect her too?" She met my eyes at my call and, after a moment of no response, smiled mysteriously. "...I can. But, there won''t be a need for that." There was no time to wonder what she meant. All of a sudden, gigantic flames roared in our direction. FWOOOOSH~~!! "Eek...!?" Selina cowering behind me within the magical aura of protection, we were safe. Araceli, who now stood right by my side, was also naturally unharmed inside here. The real concern was Sophie, but I was confident she would be fine. Our vision was obstructed by the blazing firestorm as it washed over our shield like a tsunami; all we could do was wait. Thankfully, it only lasted a few seconds. As the abrupt inferno began to calm and gradually blew away, our sight rapidly cleared up to reveal Sophie, unscathed with warped space all around her. Despite knowing she would be alright, I still felt a hint of relief lighten my body at that sight. Then, my thoughts deepened. Casting a sideways glance at Araceli next to me, I could only wonder. How much of everything did she know...? Chapter 117: 111: Battle at Weinstell Park (3) The violent flames were a result of Avon Laura''s two helpers combining their abilitiesDsomething along the lines of a Measurement that functioned as a heat-generating engine uniting with a Measurement that could add fuel to said engine. Individually, they would be useless abilities, but together, they thrive like so. It was an unexpected mingling of Measurements only the Wardens were able to produce. I now understood why they were sent here as reinforcements. However, it wouldn''t be enough; not even alongside the Concept of Destiny Avon Laura. Crack-! Not if they were planning to defeat my Sophie Asanami, at least. Crack-ck-ckuu-~! Gradually, space fractured and split apart like glass. Shatter-! I watched as the image of Sophie, the space encompassing her body having splintered into countless fragments, reflected in my eyes. It was the most vivid and authentic illusion of smoke and mirrors I had ever seen; perhaps because it utilised neither smoke nor mirrors. The fragments were torn pieces of space''s fabric dancing in the air like glitter, refracting and obscuring light in a multitude of ways; thus, the image we perceived to be was, in fact, false. Sophie had disappeared into what I could only describe as the fifth dimension. It was a very similar technique to what Saburou commonly used, but because she could only affect the space within one metre of her presence, the fundamentals were naturally distinct. The fire duo seemed not to know what action to take and so stood dumbfoundedly at the scene. Avon Laura was different, however. Closing her eyes to concentrate, it was obvious she was attempting to use her Measurement to see where Sophie would next appear from. "...W-will... Will she be okay...?" Selina, still clinging to my side and subtly trembling in fright, looked up at me and asked. I replied without hesitation. "Naturally." In the next instant, Avon Laura suddenly twisted her body and swung her arm. Clangg~! The blade of her sword had impacted something, but it wasn''t flesh. "This...!? It''s only a sub-power derived from Saburou''s, and yet...!" "...Hah. Oi, you''re one helluva uptight bitch, eh?" She stood there, composed with arms crossed, and seemed to bear the face of a pissed-off delinquent towards the opponent as their sword was stuck as if welded to the air around it and quivering. "Your goons were this close to roastin'' me alive for a second there. Ya also tried to cut me in half, but that''s all ya got to say? Ya might be older than me, but show some damn respect!" Slam-! "Guh...!" Just like she had practised with the training dummies dozens of times before, she shot a lightning-fast jab at Avon Laura''s stomach, blowing her backwards even through her old-fashioned knight''s armour. I turned to Selina. "See?" "...Yes..." She slowly nodded her head in affirmation, eyes affixed to the scene ahead. Performing her job well as my chosen fighter, I thought I should also give her some words of encouragement. "Good job. Keep it up. I''ll buy you some more clothes and accessories when we get back; whatever you want." "...Like I need it; you''ve already bought me more than I could wear in two damn lifetimes." "Well, I don''t know. I don''t pay attention to how much money I spend. Then, whether it''s cosmetics or something else, just tell me whatever you want and I''ll get it for you. Also, don''t push yourself too hard." "Tsk. Shut up, asshole. Whose fault is it that I''m here in the first place? If I want something I''ll fuckin'' tell you, so piss off." "..." I wondered if it was because of the fight that she was acting so belligerent all of a sudden. Either way, she wasn''t wrong, so I obliged and ceased to speak up. Deciding to scan the rest of the battlefield to see how things were going elsewhere, my gaze landed on the staring contest between Tarou and his brother. Being the only "normal" person here, he was the only one I was not confident in winning a fight. His new prosthetic arm would possess greater strength than the average human''s, but that was all; compared to people like the twins or Sophie who had incredible Supernatural Abilities, or even Avon Laura who trained for two decades to attain phenomenal physical growth, he didn''t amount to much by himself. Hell, even I would be able to beat him in a fight with no weapons if I wanted to. "...Tarou. Why are you here?" S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The reason I recruited him in the first place was because his existence alone had the potential to function as a hammer to strike Saburou''s "Achilles'' heel". "You know exactly why I''m here; I want answers." More specifically, I knew that if Saburou had one vulnerability, it would be his family. That''s exactly why taking Atsuko hostage is so effective against him; he won''t be able to kill me until he secures her safety. "If what you wanted was answers, then don''t have someone right there you could ask? Surely you''ve become aware of what that bastard''s specialty is by now, no?" Likewise, even though they never connected like an ordinary family, the two of them are twin brothers at the end of the day. "I would rather ask the person who is directly involved in the matter than an outsider." "What''s the difference? There is no need for you to be here. Leave." Saburou is not someone so cold-hearted as to unhesitatingly kill someone like that, even if they are practically strangers. "Listen... I was pissed off before, but now I''m calm. I know; If I leave here today, I''ll always regret it. I want to hear the truth from the source. Tell me." "Tsk... Atsuko was right. You really are a stubborn and foolish little brother." "Hah. Little brother? We''re all the same age, bastard. Besides, when did you ever think of me in that way? Atsuko, too. Neither of you have any right to call me your brother." "This is exactly what I mean by foolish... You don''t understand, do you?" "What more is there to understand? The reality is, what kind of person severs his own brother''s arm with a power that could only belong to a monster?" Saburou paused for a moment. "...You''ll regret saying that." "Oh...? Or what, are you gonna decapitate me with it instead this time? Go right ahead; it only proves my point." He then bit his lip as if frustrated by something. Just by looking at him, I could tell. "I would never do something like that..." That guy regretted what he did to Tarou''s arm. The remorse and shame were apparent on his face, but it wasn''t like he could just give back what has been lost to the endless expanse obfuscated behind the stage drapes of space. I didn''t think it was a big deal since he already received an arm better in quality than what he had before, but then again I also couldn''t relate to the situation whatsoever. "Whatever. If you won''t tell me everything that happened willingly, I''ll beat it out of you. It''s only fair after all you''ve done, right?" Moving his legs, Tarou slowly began to approach his brother. My curiosity peaked; I grew to wonder about the conflict to occur. How would Saburou respond? I didn''t think he would use his Measurement, and if I asked Truth whether he was planning to then the answer returned would be negative, but he could always surprise me. Rustle, crunch. The green grass crunching satisfactorily beneath his feet with every step, Tarou eventually halted one pace before Saburou. "..." "..." Now right in front of each other''s faces, they stood for a few seconds, the reverberating noises of everyone else''s battles shaking the world around them. Tarou took a few deep breaths as if to mentally prepare himself for what he was about to do. And thenD Bam-! DHe swung. Naturally, Saburou, who stood there like an idiot as if wanting to get hit, barely braced himself and took the full brunt of the attack on his lower torso. "Ngh...!" Thud-! Landing a short distance away on the soft grass certainly couldn''t have been a painful experience, but the punch, although amateur, utilised the enhanced strength of Tarou''s prosthetic limb. Nodding my head at the wonderful start to the fight, I was convinced what was waiting was not a one-sided beat down. Watching Saburou rise to his feet with clenched fists, I soon confirmed myself to be correct. Using just his body, he charged at Tarou and tackled him to the ground. The two proceeded to tussle on the field like any common schoolyard fight between boys and my interest quickly faded. Turning my head back around to the others, glancing naturally at Selina and Araceli in the process, there ended up being nothing I could do except spectate the three fights individually. The situation wasn''t exactly ideal, but Araceli being here and protecting me was much better than I could''ve originally imagined would happen. It isn''t like I could complain about not having to physically exert myself, after all; rather, I''m thankful. The only caveat to this immunity is that I am not allowed to harm anyone in the meantime, so truly all I can do is wait for it to be over. Thus, I complied. Taking a metaphorical step back from it all, I would not make any moves until victory is achieved. ...For now, at least. Chapter 118: 112: Battle at Weinstell Park (4) As the twins slowly approached Kiryuuin, something in his eyes shook. "...!" Two identical girls: flowing white hair; crimson, ruby-like eyes and faces without the slightest hint of an expression. Although the last time he had come face-to-face with them was in both a vastly different time and scenario, they were unmistakable. "You two; you''re... Sana and... Sona, too...?" They seemed much younger and substantially different than the last time he had seen them, perhaps because this was in the distant past, and even further back than when he had originally first seen them, but it was undoubtedly them. ''These girls... The catalyst for everything...'' Hearing his words, they halted. ""..."" Still, they gave no response. He didn''t exactly expect them to speak to him anyway, so it wasn''t a surprise, but then, Sona opened her mouth a few moments later. "...You know us?" It was the first time they had seen this person in their life, so how did he know their names? Kiryuuin gave a calm response to the rather naive question. "I know quite a bit about all of you. Especially..." His eyes momentarily darted towards the one being shielded by Araceli at the back, but he quickly returned his gaze towards the twins, his eyes seeming to linger on Sona for a single moment longer as they passed by. ''...I swear. This time, I''ll save you two.'' Even those impassive eyes of theirs seemed to contain some sort of innocent childishness; something that never existed in the future he came from. "..." Recalling the starkly vacant eyes he witnessed all too often in the previous timeline, Kiryuuin subconsciously gritted his teeth. ''How... How did things deviate so far? From this point, just what was it that caused such tragedy to befall them...?'' His words thus far have been completely worthless in having an effect on Cipher himself, so did he have no choice but to go for the people around him next? Whatever the case... "...I need to stop it." ""??"" DHe had to do something before it was too late. Otherwise, that catastrophic future would just repeat itself once more. ''Is the reason Von wasn''t able to see the future of this event because it''s not something that occurred in the previous timeline? I don''t think something like that should affect her ability, but either way, it''s a prime opportunity to change the future.'' Because this wasn''t an event that was ever supposed to happen, could he use it to forge a path towards a better future? Even if it wasn''t possible, that was Kiryuuin''s hope; a thought that helped fuel his drive. "Sana, Sona. I don''t want to hurt you two. We don''t have to fight. We shouldn''t. Really." He raised his hands as if to imply surrender. The twins looked at each other for a moment and spoke in turns after turning back towards him. They shook their heads side-to-side. "...We can''t do that." "Sorry..." Is that what it meant? In other words, they had no choice but to fight. "Why...?! I''m sure you understand! I only want to help all of you in any way that I can!" Kiryuuin, beginning to feel lost at their inexplicable reason, exclaimed, but the girls shook their heads again in unison. "...It''s not like that." "We can''t defy Ciphy." "If we say no." "Or if we behave wrong." ""Then we might be alone."" "Ciphy promised we wouldn''t be, but we know Ciphy." "Ciphy lies to everyone." "Even to himself." "If we disobey, he might think we are ''useless''," "And Ciphy doesn''t like ''useless''." "He throws away a lot of ''useless''." "We''ve seen Ciphy think about giving us an Absolute Contract if we disobey." "But, if we sign an Absolute Contract, then Ciphy won''t give us gifts anymore." "He won''t give us affection." "He won''t trust us." "He won''t need to do any of that, because he won''t need our loyalty." "...We don''t want to be useless." "...We don''t want to lose affection." "...We don''t want to be thrown away." "So..." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s why..." ""Even if you want to help, if Ciphy doesn''t want it, then we don''t want it too."" Kiryuuin was rendered speechless by the twins'' explanation. "..." ''That... That''s just...'' If there even were such a thing as a suitable way to describe it, then he certainly wasn''t able to find the right words. ""..."" The twins had said their piece, and now the dialogue had finished. They didn''t plan to wait for him to devise a way to continue the conversation and wanted to finish things up quickly to help the others. As Sana stood back, Sona activated her Supernatural Self-Enhancement and leapt towards the dismayed Kiryuuin at extreme speeds, leaving a miniature crater in her wake. Crash-! "...!!" Barely reacting in time to the little girl flying at him at a lethal speed, he rolled out of the way to avoid the collision. However, what came next was a punch without delay. Crack-!! Accompanied by the thundering crackle of a whip, a razor-sharp gust of air blasted through the spot Kiryuuin''s head occupied just moments prior. ''What absurd strength even at such a young age...!?'' "Ngh, stop...!" There was no verbal response to his cries, but instead, a low sweep targeting his knees. Kiryuuin avoided the attack by jumping over the girl''s swung leg; taking advantage of the opening, he used the bought time to widen the distance between them. "Listen, Sona! Really, this isn''t necessary! Even if you think it is, this isn''t something you have to do!" "..." "It''s okay...! You don''t... You don''t need to rely on Cipher for everything you couldn''t have until now... I promise I''ll do everything I can. I''ll get you anything you want if you''d cooperate. It''s for his and your own sake-- Woah!?" Stumbling back as Sona suddenly shot forwards and extended her arm towards him, Kiryuuin ducked to evade the jab. "...Annoying." "?!" He heard something preposterous. ''What...?'' Was Sona normally the type of girl to say such things? He didn''t think so, but then again, he never did meet the twins this far back in the original timeline. Her face remained expressionless, but wasn''t there now a hint of something contained within those blank eyes? In any case, he knew there was no time to stand still. However, he also couldn''t bring himself to harm these innocent girls; especially knowing what fate is supposed to await them later down the line, it simply wasn''t something his conscience would allow. Was all he could do really limited to waiting until they got tired? The twins were only young, so their endurance was bound to be low; still, was it not pathetic for someone who strives to save the world? ''It doesn''t matter... I have to do anything I can...!'' Pushing aside such worries for now, he activated the gift he had been granted after returning to the past. "Measurement of Dimension" His Measurement of Time had evolved into something entirely different, causing Kiryuuin to lose his previous capabilities of manipulating time. And, although it had evolved, most of its features were still locked due to him being "too weak to handle", or as he took it, ''unworthy of utilising its true potential''. Still. There were a couple of small things he could do with this ability that could help him last in this scenario. Crash-! As Sona propelled herself once more towards Kiryuuin, she was certain not to miss this time. However, he didn''t even look like he planned to dodge; only holding his hand out in front of him as if telling her to stop. Needless to say, Sona didn''t stop. Continuing her charge, she pulled back her arm to ready an imminent punch. She arrived just two metres before him within the blink of an eye; immediately, her arm launched forward. But then. ~~! Instead of hitting her intended target, Kiryuuin, her fist had stopped without emitting a single sound. "...?" Staring blankly at her clenched fist that still felt like it was pressing against something inconceivably hard, all she could see was her own hand in the air. "??" Was it something invisible? But it didn''t make any noise even after hitting it with all her telekinetic-enhanced strength, and neither did it appear like whatever it was, was going to budge. ~~!! She gave the ''invisible wall'' a second full-powered strike just to be sure, but it was truly as if all the energy had dissipated into nothingness, with no sound or literally anything of the sort that would signify its existence. "...Strange." Muttering so, Sona vanished. Rather, she swapped positions with Sana in the distance, who had been busy charging up an attack of her own. Vho~o~o~o~hm~~!! Without hesitation, a lethal wave of frost was unleashed; with a resonating toll that contained incomparable power to the kind she used during the original kidnapping event. The surroundings had been devastated within an instant, turned from a beautiful meadow of luscious green grass with intermittent daisies to a thick layer of cold permafrost. The affected area was large enough to have an impact on the other battles going on in the area, but it was none of her business. The transformation was so rapid it was as if the land had always been that way. It was Sana''s full, unrestrained power. And yet. ~~!! "...Must be shocking, right? You girls are incredibly strong, after all." Kiryuuin, just two metres ahead of her, was completely untouched. "..." "Don''t be alarmed, though. I have no intention to harm either of you, but I also have no intention of going down here." Now, Sona had approached again and was standing still by Sana''s side. "You can feel free to attack me as much as you want, but I''ll warn you now that it''s not going to work." The twins stared at him. Naturally, if Sona really wanted to, she had certain other ways of increasing her attack power. Likewise, ice attacks weren''t the only temperature extreme Sana could use. However, they both instinctively knew. ""..."" Kiryuuin''s words were correct. "...Why are you doing this?" "You don''t want to win, but you don''t want to lose." He looked at them for a moment before replying with a kindhearted smile. "Couldn''t I say the same about you two? You''re not exactly playing to win because you want to, but you also can''t afford to lose at the same time. Would you understand if I said it''s the same for me?" ""..."" They could somewhat understand. Just like the twins, he too had someone he was fighting for. What they didn''t know, however, is that the person they each were fighting for, was the same. "I don''t want you kids to think you''re weak, so I''ll tell you the secret to my defence; you being unable to affect me like this isn''t a fault of your own, so you could say it''s a little unfair, but..." ""...You''re cheating?"" With his free hand, he scratched his left cheek. ''I guess it kind of is like that... Still, even if it''s cheating, if it helps me save everyone, then there''s no issue with it, right?'' "Well, that''s right. This ability, it uses the fabric that makes up our dimension to shield me from incoming attacks." ""...?"" The twins were irrevocably confused. From what they had heard from Sophie, wasn''t it just the same as Saburou? The truth was, even Kiryuuin himself didn''t know the difference between them. His ability was invisible and caused no vibrations (and consequently, no sound) when an attack hit, whilst Saburou''s fabric of space was pitch blackness, dark ebony like the void itself, and still produced vibrations when impacted... But that was all. Still, the fact alone that the twins wouldn''t be able to breach this barrier was all he needed to know right now. Even if he couldn''t join the others'' fights, if he could just keep these two preoccupied here, then his allies would stand a considerably greater chance of winning their own battles. ''Von. Saburou.'' And so, bringing another random topic of conversation up with the twins, he prayed in the back of his mind. ''Please hold on.'' In order to change the future for the better, today''s result would need to be a good one. Chapter 119: 113: Battle at Weinstell Park (5) Sophie poised herself as she had practised in front of the mansion''s training dummies a few times before. If they were a few years closer in age, then perhaps she would have tried sparring against Sona instead, but Sophie''s primary role wasn''t as a "fighter-class" anyway, so she wasn''t that concerned about it. Nevertheless, her gut punch was powerful enough to send Avon Laura flying despite her wearing that plated platinum armour, so she was satisfied enough. "...Tsk." Witnessing her get up from the ground and brush off the collected dirt and grass as if nothing had happened, however, caused Sophie to click her tongue. And then, Avon Laura stood still. Grasping the hilt of her sword, she faced Sophie and closed her eyes. "This bitch...?" There was absolutely no way she had somehow fallen asleep; in fact, Sophie had heard from Cipher in advance about the Measurement of Destiny, but was her arrogance such that she dared close her eyes in front of her face? She knew that what the opponent was doing must be related to her ability, but it still felt like she was making a mockery by shutting off her most important sense in this situation. Crack. Cracking her knuckles, Sophie began moving her feet to quickly deal with her when she heard something. FWOOSH~~!! "!!" Reflexively waving her hand, she conjured a wall of spatial fabric to block the roaring flames, diverting them as they scorched the grass on either side of her. ''Crazy bastards! Fuck, do they not care if they kill someone, or are they just that confident in my abilities to take care of it?!'' She felt pressured, having to wield her abilities in a fight like this when she had only ever really used them in training, except for in a few sparse incidences. Would she be able to utilise her power effectively in this situation? Enough to achieve victory? She was doing well so far, but for how long would she be able to keep it up? Moreover, it was a three-against-one. That peculiar girl, Araceli, was keeping Cipher and Selina contained within that protective aura, and everyone else was immersed in their own fights; no one was going to come to her rescue. Could she do it? "..." No, that was the wrong question. No outcome existed aside from winning; there was no choice but to, after all. Rather, how long would it take? ''Fuck...'' Just as the flames resembling a mythical dragon''s breath subsided, Sophie erased the spatial tear and dashed towards its origin. ''It''s you, first, then...!'' "...!?" The two Playground employees, astonished that Sophie was unscathed by their joint attack, didn''t have time to react. Approaching them, she jammed her fist into the first guy''s stomach, causing him to fall to his knees and collapse. "Guh...!" But then, jerking her head towards the second one, she felt something dangerous. ''What...?'' She wanted to get both of them at once, but being distracted by the odd premonition, she stopped, giving the other person time to come to their senses and flee. Confused, Sophie was about to look around whenD Crunch. All of a sudden, she shuddered. Her body reacted instinctively. Clang~! Beyond the black barrier of space she had summoned, the sharp edge of a blade could be seen; its owner; a woman with hair of the coldest white winter and eyes of the brightest blue sky. It was those eyes, however, that could not be seen; hidden behind closed eyelids like gates. "O-oi... That was a bit close, wasn''t it...?" sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." Beads of cold sweat trickled down Sophie''s nape as she barely defended against the would-be lethal attack, but there was no response. "...Tsk. Cold bitch." She wanted to attack, but she wasn''t close enough to the opponent to use her ability, and the weight of the sword pressing down on the barrier was too heavy for her to risk an attempt to move. Soon, however, Avon Laura moved first. Backing off by a few paces, some distance had been generated, allowing Sophie some relief. It didn''t last long, though; almost immediately, Avon Laura lunged and swung again. Clang~! "Ugh...!" The hit was strong, causing Sophie''s posture to alter slightly as her feet slid across the dirt. "..." Pausing for a moment, perhaps in realisation of something, Avon Laura continued with a series of successive sword swings. Clang~! Clang~! Clang~! "Mgh, shit...!" Each of her attacks was immensely powerful, forcing Sophie to take a step back to resume a stable posture. She knew thanks to prior experimentation that tears and distortions in space could not be "broken" because they consisted of the fabric of the universe itself and were said to be indestructible, but that didn''t mean they were entirely immune to physical forces. Due to the fact that Sophie''s influences could only exist within one metre of her surroundings, so long as a strong enough force impacted the guarding space she controlled, it could force her to move. Clang~! Avon Laura realised this swiftly and was using it to her advantage. Clang~! "Fuck! Tsk, hey, gimme a break, damn it!" Sophie, who had never experienced being in an actual fight beforeDlet alone being on the receiving end of such a dominant bladeDhad no idea what to do and so could only tank the repeated hits with gritted teeth. "..." Clang~! Clangg~! Like someone trying to break a rock by hitting it with egg after egg, Avon Laura pursued her with the relentless assault with an expressionless face. Clang~! "Ugh!" From left to right, from up to down; even diagonally she swung her sword without pause. Clang~! Each individual strike contained enough power to shatter concrete, but the fact that the fabric of space could nevertheless withstand so many hits so effortlessly was wildly impressive. And every one of those blows transferred that force through the shield via vibrations to Sophie''s body, shaking her physically and causing minimal, but noticeable damage that pierced through even this impenetrable defence. Sophie had considered things like trapping the sword within the spatial fabric and perhaps even sending it straight to the void to disarm her opponent, but the force of each swing was so much that her legs were trembling. No matter what she wanted to use it for, her Supernatural Ability, Proximate Spatial Ordinance, could only work alongside her body. All Supernatural Abilities were like that, as they were fundamentally linked to the physical body rather than the ''soul'' like a Measurement. Their efficacy, speed and power were wholly dependent on the user''s physical state; and since Sophie''s was rapidly deterioratingDher stamina and endurance draining with each strike she guarded againstDthe chances were high that such an attempt to move quickly and adjust the state of her shield from ''blocking'' to ''pass-through'' would not bode well. She worried that, by letting the sword fall through the fabric, the enemy would simply thrust forward to stab her before she had enough time to change it to absorb and erase the weapon. Clang~! "Ugh...!" So, all she could reliably do was defend until a moment of respite or opportunity came. Internally, all Avon Laura was doing... Was following the single thread she had gently tugged. "..." Ever since that first fight in the Aurigan Arena, the ball of yarn in her soul had not been the same. She didn''t know what it meant, but the yarn had been dyed jet black from then on. As if it never were, gone was the beautiful blood-like redness of the previous ball of yarn. It gave her the feeling of an omen, but there was nothing she could do about it and there was no one she could ask about the matter, either... Well, aside from one man, perhaps. But that was never going to happen. In any case, following the trail of this blackened thread, Avon Laura pulled it, giving her body for fate to borrow, controlling her every move as it was intended to be and without resistance. "..." Clanggg~~!! "Gh...!" Eventually, Sophie felt like she had been pushed to the edge of a cliff. Projecting the air around her to push Avon Laura away, lightening the space itself to reduce the sword''s pressure, distorting space, et cetera; there were many actions she had thought about taking, but none of them were currently viable. Not only was her strength and energy waning, but many spatial techniques that involved specific control or had a great effect required a corresponding and exponential amount of concentration to use successfully. With the extreme fast-pacedness with which Avon Laura was pressuring her, a constant stream of mental and physical strain being placed on her mind and body, and the inexperience of battle adding to the cause, there was no way Sophie would be able to maintain enough focus and composure to use the higher level spatial techniques like that. She could manifest the fabric of space to defend herself, but that was all. If it were possible to get in range, she might have been able to hit the enemy with a spatial attack directly, but Avon Laura was attacking in such a way that only the very tip of her sword would collide with the barrier. She knew about the one-metre limitation and was playing around that vulnerability perfectly. Vho~o~o~o~hm~~!! At some point, a bizarre pulsating sound resonated throughout the air. "What the...?!" Before she even had time to think, Sophie found the soft and malleable grass beneath her feet had abruptly transmuted into rigid and condensed permafrost. Clangg~!! "Agh, the shit...!?" Then, Sophie felt a weird sensation in her right knee when the sword connected with a particular intensity. "...!" The sudden discomfort caused her already-quivering leg to fold, placing her into an awkward and disadvantageous position as she flinched and fell backwards. In the blink of an eye, she collapsed on her behind without a chance to even process what was going on. "Ah!" With a hard impact on the now-frozen ground, she naturally flinched once more, causing the spatial fabric barrier to accidentally undo. "!?" Belatedly realising this fact, Sophie hurriedly snapped her head to the opponent in front of her and waved her hand to resummon the fabric. However. Swish-! Avon Laura swung her sword. "...!" She moved too fast. Splatter. Thud. There was no sound of metal colliding with metal, but instead of carved flesh and spilt blood. "...A-a-a-ah..." There, dyeing the white canvas that was the frosted floor with a fresh carmine hue, gradually seeping into the hardened iceDwas a tanned, severed human hand. "Kyaaaah...!!?" Selina, who was spectating the whole ordeal from beginning to end, let loose a harrowing scream. Chapter 120: 114: Battle at Weinstell Park (6) All of a sudden, Selina unleashed a blood-curdling cry from right beside me. I had only looked away for but a moment to see if Sana''s full-power ice attack would have any effect on Kiryuuin''s suspicious invisible barrier, to no avail. Turning my head around to what she was fussing about, my gaze landed on an utterly unexpected sight. "...?" Sophie, pushed to the ground, was staring at her hand. Or at least, what ''used'' to be her hand, as everything from her right wrist onwards had been cleanly severed from her body. "..." "A-... A-a-a-a-a--" Now, her right hand lay on the cold, ossified grass below, leaking steaming blood into the hardened soil as it confronted the chilly air generated by the ice. The whole atmosphere had frozen over, not just the park. Why... How did this happen? I was puzzled for a brief moment before I realised. Facing off against Avon Laura''s inhuman level of strength, someone who had experienced perhaps countless battles in the past couple of decades in her venture of protecting the world from dangerous individuals as denoted by the Wardens. Even if she had a powerful Supernatural Ability, it''s not like she had spent even a year training it yet. Being a complete virgin to real conflict, there was no way Sophie would be able to put up a reasonable fight. Thinking about it now, maybe she was fortunate enough to be able to drive away the other two individuals that had come to help. The problem is, so long as Avon Laura continued to keep up and apply the pressure, Sophie wasn''t even being given a chance to react, let alone retaliate. Being struck by that incomprehensibly heavy blade over and over again. Being knocked back, step by step. Eventually, she had been pushed to a cliff''s edge... And then over it. It never occurred to me that such a thing would actually happen. Did I underestimate Avon Laura after witnessing her continuous pitiful showing over the past couple of incidents, or was I simply overestimating Sophie''s capabilities? But, I truly believed she would be able to handle whatever hurdle came her way... "..." ...And perhaps, that was the issue. "N-n-n-o, but h-how...? This w-wasn''t supposed to happen, so why...?!" Casting a sideways glance at Araceli, who muttered nonsense under her breath with widened eyes, I looked back to the image of a helpless Sophie on the ground and slowly opened my mouth. "...Selina." "A-a-a-ah, wh-what do we d-do...? S-S-Sophie..." Busy wailing with lines of tears streaming down her face, she evidently didn''t even notice. Reinforcing my voice with a little more strength, I called her with a cold tone that couldn''t be ignored. "Selina." "! Ye-yes..." "What are you doing just standing here and whining?" "...P-pardon...?" An instant passed after she replied with that. "Aaaaaggghhh...!?" Belatedly, it seems that Sophie''s mind was beginning to fully process the state of her body as she howled through tightly gritted teeth, causing Selina to flinch beside me. Sighing internally, I turned my face to her directly. "Do you not remember the reason I brought you here?" "S-So...phie..." "Go. Now." "Eek...!?" Placing my hand on her shoulder, I roughly pulled her away from me and pushed her towards Sophie''s direction. She was terribly slow to move, but her stiff feet soon loosened and she began to approach. Meanwhile, Avon Laura stood there with a sad expression on her face and open eyes as she stared solemnly at an anguished Sophie, seemingly having returned from her inner mind. Honestly, we were lucky that they were so heavily avoidant of killing innocent people. I was somewhat surprised by the fact Avon Laura would unhesitatingly chop someone''s hand off when they hadn''t really done anything yet, but I suppose she was only doing what she felt she had to do to end the fight as soon as possible. Although, I couldn''t really call it a fight since it was more along the lines of one-sided bullying. "Sophie...!" The moment the gap between the girls lessened, Selina hastened her pace. Quickly arriving, she immediately fell to her knees at the groaning Sophie''s side and gently held her tensed arm. I used the Measurement of Truth to examine her mental state. Sophie''s body was hot, but she felt cold. Steeped in sweat, the entirety of her being was simply trying its hardest to endure the acute, excruciating pain, and she held on despite her mind beginning to feel faint. By recalling fragments of memories about her mother, her pain almost seemed to lessen. ''What she felt was far worse than something like this, so what the hell am I having such a hard time for?'' That type of thing. I watched as Selina tightly squeezed her eyes shut before trepidatiously picking up Sophie''s cleaved hand from the floor so as to not throw up in the midst of it all, and then softly connecting inner flesh-to-flesh with a squelch. Activating the Measurement of Life, a warm glow erupted from her hands as the healing began, making her appear similar to a compassionate priestess or benevolent saintess from fiction, praying to her god for a patient or loved one to be cured. In any case, it took far longer than it should have, but here we go. Turning my head, I looked at Araceli, who remained standing there incredulously as if the current situation was simply mind-boggling. "What''s wrong with you all of a sudden? Were you startled that your prediction was wrong? I asked you to protect her, didn''t I? But you declined." "..." "What was it you mentioned? Something along the lines of ''there won''t be a need for it''?" I couldn''t understand what was going through her mind, and the Measurement of Truth wouldn''t help me in that either. But, I was beginning to understand something about the individual ''Araceli Arvalo''. There was a possibility that she had either foreseen or directly come from the future like Avon Laura or Azaki Kiryuuin, but there was something subtly different about what she knew compared to what they knew. Perhaps she came from an alternate timeline? Whatever the case, it was something I am determined to figure out. They might have witnessed a future I have not, and they might possess knowledge I do not. Nonetheless, that does not make them my equal. There are obvious flaws present in their abilities; gaps of knowledge in their brains; and faults in their plans. If they have come from the future, they must be aware. ''The future'' is a malleable thing. They might have come to the past with hopes to change the future, but they should realise something critical. Knowledge of the future is only valuable when the future is certain. If something happens in the past, or in this case the present, to change the future, then the future immediately becomes uncertain from then on. What use is knowledge of future events if those future events are altered by actions of the past? Araceli uttered, "...Was it... Because of my interference...?" The proof is right in front of me. So, it doesn''t matter if they know what happens in the future or not. What advantage will that possibly gain them when they can''t even predict what is going to happen? If they are not sure of what comes next, their "future knowledge" is reduced to nothing more than a psychological hindrance. I don''t know about Araceli, but it is clear what Kiryuuin returned from the future to prevent. In both his timeline and the current one, I will win. That is an inevitability I will not allow to change. "Araceli Arvalo." I spoke out; hearing my voice call to her, she turned to me. Able to sense the tension within her without even glancing at her face, I continued. "I''ve realised quite a lot of interesting things today. But, do you know what I noticed that was particularly intriguing?" "O-oh, really? And, w-what might that be...?" "Well. For starters, did you know that a certain Azaki Kiryuuin is actually a time traveller? Although, that wasn''t too surprising. I mean, his alias is the ''Concept of Time'', after all. No, what was especially fascinating was something else." "..." "From your words earlier, it seemed like you also knew the future. Am I correct?" "A-ah, well... I-I don''t know..." "Right. I''m sure you don''t. Anyway, I did some thinking and came to the conclusion that you, too, must be from the future in some capacity. Do you know how I did so?" "N-no... Are you sure you''re not overthinking it...?" "Oh, I am quite positive. Let me take Avon Laura as an example; she can see the future to some extent due to possessing a powerful Measurement of Destiny. I assume you are aware of that, and I originally found out about that thanks to my own Measurement of Truth." "R-right..." "However, you, Araceli, are different. When I ask about you, I am denied an answer. Although I was able to discover your Measurement of Protection, much information about you is classified." "..." "You know, it''s rather peculiar. How were you able to know the future despite not possessing a Measurement with that kind of ability? I asked if you possessed multiple Measurements or perhaps a Supernatural Ability, but that didn''t appear to be the case either." Despite my calm tone, she stared at me with a seemingly terrified gaze. "There was another thing, too, that I thought was strange." She resembled a frightened rabbit; much different from how she presented herself earlier. "DThat is, why did Azaki Kiryuuin not seem to know who you were until today?" "...!" Her eyes widened at my words and shook, but I continued my "monologue" with a widening smirk. "He came from the future, but he had no clue who you were until today? Tell me, how does that make sense? He knows a hell of a lot about me for some reason, but hasn''t the slightest of who you are?" After all, if he knew that she was going to be here to protect me from being captured, then he wouldn''t have let her come here in the first place. "So then, what is it? Are you from a second future? Please. Explain to me how all of this makes sense." "Uh...!" Seeing her fail to answer me even still, I dropped my smile entirely and cast my gaze coldly down on her. "Tell me. Isn''t it odd? Araceli." "...!" Just as I was about to put a hand on her shoulder to apply some more pressure, a cry from the depths of hell abruptly resounded. "Gyaaaaaggghhhh...!!!?" Everyone''s attention was immediately seized. Turning to look in the direction of the scream, an inexplicable scene was reflected in our eyes. "...!?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Right in front of us, there it was... "K-... A..." "W-w-wait, no... I-I-I didn''t mean..." DTarou, with half his body missing, was on the ground before his trembling twin brother. Chapter 121: 115: Battle at Weinstell Park (7) Saburou Fushigimi knew there would be no chance to repair their broken family. Once he was taken away to the Playground at an early age due to his powerful Measurement, the opportunities the rest of the family had to visit him were few and far between. His parents were also aware that the relationship between their son and his other two siblings was unordinary, and could never be ordinary. That''s why they hid his existence. To save the kids from the seed of internal conflict and heartache that had been sowed before it had the chance to sprout. One day, however, contrary to their wishes, the secret had slipped; somehow, a young Atsuko had stumbled upon the truth and discovered the existence of a second brother. After that, there was only one member of the family left clueless about it all. They contemplated telling him about it, but they had already considered it the best thing for as few people to know as possible, and wouldn''t informing him about his long-lost brother all of a sudden result in nothing but discourse? Awkwardness, distrust; perhaps even resentment. Not knowing what the best path to take would be to maintain the peace of their family, they postponed it indefinitely. After all, even if it wasn''t perfect, things were fine the way they were, right? However... At one point, did they exceed the threshold? Did too long pass for them to explain the situation without the opportunity for full restoration? They had already hidden the secret for so long that revealing it now would make them look bad. Wouldn''t it feel bad to be told after so many years that a big secret had been known to everyone in the family but you? For a still-young Tarou, it would only cause distress and conflicting emotions to flood. We don''t want to be the source of our son''s unhappiness. Plus, it''s not like there is a need for him to know in the first place. While knowing could bring pain, not knowing changes nothing. So, let''s wait a little longer. In the future, I''m sure we''ll tell him. Definitely. Of course, he deserves to know the truth. He does. Just, not now. And thus it was justified. ''Tarou.'' ''Hm?'' ''If... One day, it turned out we had a brother... Do you think we would all get along?" ''Huh...? Where''d that come from?'' ''It''s just a thought. Answer me.'' ''...I mean, it''s crazy, isn''t it? That we would have another brother whose existence we don''t even know about is ridiculous, but...'' ''I guess, there''s no reason for us to not get along, right?'' "DDYou bastard--!" Thud-! "Kughk-!" As if to spit in the face of the words of a hopeful Atsuko Fushigimi all those years ago. "Looking at me like that, what is it...!?" Thud-! Two identical brothers. "Pity...?! What makes you think you can pity me!" Thud-! Towering over the other, one mercilessly struck him in a successive barrage of earnest punches, weaving heartfelt cries in between as he lay bare his internal adversities. "You have no right to feel pity...!" No right. Was there such a thing? Such a thing as a right to feel a particular emotion. Even if it was a subconscious feeling, what could they do if they held no right to feel it? Was a feeling of the heart something so simple to discard? If it was genuine, maybe not. "..." As for Saburou, who endured the beating courageously, what was the origin of his pity? Pity for a boy who was lied to by his family since birth? Pity for his brother, who had lost an arm to his own incompetence? It wasn''t clear what the answer was, even to himself. That was why he couldn''t dismiss the accusation that he didn''t hold the right to pity. Guilt. Sorrow. Frustration. Even if he was forbidden from pitying the one in front of him, there were a multitude of other emotions he could focus on that were equally as valid within his heart as the former. ''Things wouldn''t be like this if I was so adamant about keeping my identity a secret...'' If he couldn''t pity, he would self-reproach. ''If I didn''t act that way, could we have had a normal family...?'' If he couldn''t pity, he would mourn. ''There must have been a way for this to be avoided...'' And if he couldn''t pity, he would criticise. There were any number of emotions and feelings with which he could replace pity. But, even then. "Haha-- Cough...!" Saburou chuckled. His eyes didn''t glance once at the bruised fist that had been repeatedly pummelling his face until now, but rather gazed into the eyes of its owner. "What are you laughing at..." Ignoring the utterance, Saburou raised the corners of his mouth and continued. "My, little brother... You''ve sure become quite the audacious one, haven''t you...? Telling your own blood what they can and cannot feel... Isn''t it ridiculous?" There was no special meaning behind what he said. He knew his words were meaningless. He knew they made no sense. It was just that, simply put... "Have you had enough? Do you think you won against me just because I let you get some hits in, you little bugger?" Obscured behind all those negative emotions, perhaps a hint of something more lay there. A hint of hope. "!" Crash-! Having said all he had to offer, Saburou pushed back and reversed the two''s positions. Something that hadn''t happened in a very long time had occurred. He didn''t know why. "Heh. See, who''s on top now?" But, for some reason, a smug grin had formed on Saburou''s lips. Perhaps it was a concussion from having his head knocked around so much. He was feeling uncharacteristically childish at the moment. "What''ll you do, huh? Little bro." "..." Before the opponent could react, Saburou wrapped his arms around the other''s neck and squeezed his muscles tightly. "...!" Saburou had never choked someone out before, but as a trained combatant of the Wardens, he had naturally been taught the proper techniques to do so. Of course, Tarou wasn''t going to sit still. "Ngh...!" Gritting his teeth, he tried to pry away one of the arms locked around his throat. It was tough. Unexpectedly, Saburou was strong. As someone working under a High-Level Out of Control Measurement Threat Subjugation Unit for the Wardens, it was obvious he would have undergone a minimum level of physical training. Tears slowly began to creep through the ducts in the corners of Tarou''s eyes. His face gradually adopted a slight pale hue as the effects of restricted blood flow began to catch up. His vision flickered in and out of reality as darkness consumed his peripherals. His struggling meant nothing when he didn''t know the proper procedure to escape a headlock situation where his carotid arteries were being blocked. With a last-ditch effort, he forced all his energy into his left arm. "Gah...!" Just barely, the artificial strength provided by the prosthetic limb bestowed by Oscar was enough to save him, knocking Saburou back a short distance as Tarou flung his head backwards. Still, things were nowhere close to over. Both raised from the ground and charged at each other without hesitation. On Saburou''s face, a mischievous expression was present; on Tarou''s, one of raging solemnity. "Gh...! Who ever said I was the younger one!" Slam-! The two clashed like rushing boars, toppling each other and crashing to the grassy sward below. "Isn''t it obvious? Someone lied to by everyone else in the family; made to feel like an outcast and who ran away after confronting his brotherDWhat older sibling could play a role like yours so well! An insolent, angry little brother!" Rolling around in the dirt, the two grabbed the other''s clothes and pushed and pulled with all their strength. The result was both parties'' clothes becoming quickly soiled and tarnished. "Ng, seriously...! What made a rascal like you pick an inexplicable punk like that to hang around, huh!?" Wrestling on the ground, the two held a peculiar conversation of sorts. "What, Oscar? Hah, sure, he''s mysterious. But, so what? It''s none of my business what all his secrets are, and besides, he''s helped me out a ton; I wouldn''t even be here right now if not for him!" Saburou spat. "So, I guess I know who to thank when all this is over, huh?! Cheeky brat! Did your sister never even tell you what the reason was for befriending him?! No, do you even consider her as your family in the first place? I know you were involved with her abduction!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So what!? It''s not like she got hurt at all, anyways, so what''s the big deal if I get some of my own back?! And no, she told me nothing; because none of you ever told me anything from the very beginning!" "This little...! Looks like I''ll have to discipline you more than I thought, huh!?" With those words, Saburou pulled Tarou''s torso up by the collar and raised his hand to slap him. But thenD Vho~o~o~o~hm~~!! "!!" DThe ground had turned to ice. Hardening and freezing over within an instant, Saburou lost his footing and slipped. Thud-! Slamming down onto the compact permafrost that used to be soft grass was painful for his backside, and the winter atmosphere only exacerbated the chilly feeling that spread through the area with a sharp breeze like it was waiting. "Ngh..." With a grunt, Saburou carefully rubbed the spot he had landed on to make sure everything was fine. Then, raising his head, he noticed all too late what was approaching him at blistering speeds. "!?" Slam-! Without the slightest chance to react or resist, Tarou had come at him with full force and launched a powerful jab right to the jaw. "...???" Saburou, disoriented from the blow, only saw his world spin, and Tarou didn''t let slip his gained lead. Hit after hit after hit followed, stealing just that much more of Saburou''s dwindling consciousness with each successive hit. "..." The back of his head slamming against the cold ground as Tarou straddled him from above and rained down fists of surefire victory, Saburou was certain to have sustained several potentially lethal concussions. ''...No...'' Even still, his mind was barely hanging on. ''I... can''t...'' By but a thread, he retained his sanity. His vision had all but flickered off like the lightbulbs in a power shortage, and all he felt for a while was the continuous streaks of pain that afflicted both the interior and exterior of his head and the sensation of running blood exiting from multiple orifices. ''What...'' It got to a point. ''What''s happening...?'' Eventually, it got to a point where he had forgotten the situation until now. What was he doing? What was going on? Why couldn''t he see? Why did he hurt? Who was hurting him? Why would they not stop? He didn''t know if his eyes were simply refusing to open or if something else had occurred, but no light would enter his retinas, and only the ceaseless ringing of tinnitus and the beating sound of his own heart could be heard. ''...Stop.'' Perhaps understandably so, he couldn''t take it any more. He didn''t know what was going on, but he wanted it to end. And, of course, for Saburou, there was only one surefire way to make the unknown assailant stop assaulting him in the midst of this confusion. There was only one thing he could do. And perhaps. Perhaps, as the one known as the Concept of Space, it was a solution that came as natural as breathing. Without a second thought in the matter, Saburou stretched his arm up and into the sky. And he swiftly brought it down. "..." The assault had stopped, but his senses were still all in a state of disorientation. Gradually, he managed to open his eyes. "...!!" What was immediately reflected in those eyes... It could only be described as a horrific accident. "K-... A..." Tarou, now unable to get out a proper word, could only splutter a bucket''s worth of blood. Realising what he had done, Saburou''s eyes twitched as he stammered. "W-w-wait, no... I-I-I didn''t mean..." There was no way for him to know about the healing capabilities of Selina''s Measurement of Life, but even if he were to be aware, he would be certain. Tarou... Undoubtedly, he would die today. Chapter 122: 116: Unfortunate Conclusion of Weinstell Park Confrontation It was something not intended to happen. Even without the interjection of Truth, I could tell that much. On one side, there was a clear victor. Yet, he did not celebrate. "A-ah..." Saburou could only let out small sounds of exclamation; as if he wanted to say something but the words were trapped at the base of his throat. At this point, everyone''s turn to fight had come to an end. Although I couldn''t take note of everything that was going on, I did what I could to observe. For some of them, it was their first real experience of ''fighting'', after all, so I had to use the rare opportunity to make a judgement on how they could improve. Sophie, for example, possessed the necessary ability without a shadow of a doubt, but she didn''t quite have the required experience to hurt a person without hesitation or adapt on the fly. She got flustered easily and the result of that was a great deal of pain. Fortunately, Selina was here to amend that; if she wasn''t, then there exists a chance I might''ve had to give up on her entirely depending on how she reacted to the outcome. Speaking of Selina, she had a whole heap of issues that needed to be sorted out, but well... At the end of the day, she was able to make a move and restore Sophie''s hand back to normal. I suppose that''s all I can ask for at the moment. On the other hand, the twins, though disappointing in that they couldn''t eliminate the main pest that was Kiryuuin, were able to successively prevent him from interfering with the others, so that turned out fine. I did take into account his bizarre Measurement evolution, and with that in mind, it was difficult to realistically expect the twins to beat him when the extent of his power was still unknown. In any case. "U-ugh..." Tarou. "Cough-!" Having collapsed to the frosty-tipped grass that veiled the ground beneath our feet, he lay, staring with wide eyes into the cerulean, vast sky above as he choked and spluttered on his own rising blood. "..." There were no screams. There were no cries for help. And there would be no salvation. I did not see what had occurred exactly, but I could easily find out after the fact; moving in response to the cornered and abused Saburou who had stretched out his arm, he had jumped to the side. "Cough-!" ...Evidently, though, he was too slow to act. Saburou''s attackDan attack that utilised the full power of a top-rated Concept MeasurementDhad cleaved his body in two. No, to be precise, it had simply truncated his body by deleting everything below the waist from this world. Watching him bleed out profusely upon the cold, open field, no one could utter a syllable. Whether it was due to the shock of what was happening or not being able to find the right words to use, both were probably apt reasons for the harrowing silence. The ground behind him was also cratered in a straight line for quite a long distance, showing just how severe of a thing it was. Erasing space, or perhaps just moving it to a different place? It was an undeniably formidable power; and not one to be taken lightly. Even someone like Saburou, who normally possesses an admirable level of self-control, couldn''t help but rely on its strength to save him when placed under extreme stress. First, his sister was abducted. And now, he accidentally killed his own brother. Wasn''t it the second person he has unintentionally killed now? The first, being Sophie''s mother. How this drama would unfold, I do not know. I didn''t think Saburou would use his Measurement of Space today, and I certainly did not expect Tarou to die, but well... He had about reached the end of his usefulness anyway, and there was no point crying over spilt milk. I still held Atsuko in my possession, after all, so I could afford one such expenditure of the Fushigimi household. And, besides, I can still make use of this unexpected situation. My eyes glanced at Araceli standing beside me. Whilst everyone was still staring mindlessly, I quickly moved and snatched my handgun back from her loosened grasp and aimed it. Click-! Before her brain had time to process what I had done, I pulled the trigger. Pop-! "Gah--!?" One successful hit on Saburou. Pop pop-! "Agh--!?" Two successful hits on Avon Laura. Ding~! I then took aim to shoot at Kiryuuin, too, but by the time I had pressed down on the trigger, a magical barrier manifested around him and deflected the bullet like it was nothing. With an inward sigh, I lowered my hands holding the weapon and turned my gaze towards the culprit. "H-hey...! What did I say about not shooting anyone?!" Araceli Arvalo. "You said it was the condition for shielding me. But, do you see something I need to be shielded from?" I stared at her, who glared frustratedly at me. "The fight is over, and so is your role here. I fail to see a reason to comply with your demands when your usefulness has come to an end." Shifting my gaze to the two I had shot, I found satisfactory results. Rippp-!! Saburou had hurriedly escaped through a rift in space, clutching his drooping shoulder with a bloodied hand where my shot had landed. As for Avon Laura, things didn''t seem much better. "Gh-- Agghh...!" "Von...!" Rushing over to her side as she fell haplessly was, of course, Kiryuuin. Both shots had hit and drilled through her central abdomen, penetrating right through her white plate armour like paper mache thanks to the powerful .22 rounds I had used. Because she naturally valued having a high level of mobility and agility, I knew her armour was thin enough to pierce, and it worked better than I had anticipated. I wouldn''t be able to cause any more damage because of the barrier, but I hoped the bullets that perforated her stomach and intestines would wreak enough havoc on her vital organs that the outcome would be lethal. "Cipher! Do you really take me so lightly?! I can''t believe it, this isn''t supposed to happen at all...!" Her words from my side were strange, and I almost felt like laughing. "What? Despite knowing who I am, despite possessing knowledge of things even I cannot, you mean to tell me that you, Araceli Arvalo, cannot believe my actions? You mean to tell me that my actions are incomprehensible to you? My, what happened? You appeared so confident earlier, what with your assertions about being my ''fan'' and protecting me, demanding I hand my tool of self-defence over to you, and yet look at you now." "...!" "I suppose things didn''t quite go to plan? What a terrible shame." Moving my face closer to hers, she seemed to flinch as I lowered my tone. "I am disappointed, dear Araceli." Indeed, I was. "For all you''ve presented me, I would have thought you hold quite the potential within you to claim with your own hands the very outcome you desire, but what you have instead shown me is a severe, deep disappointment indeed." Access to various Forbidden Knowledge. Knowledge of a future different to that of Azaki Kiryuuin. A deep insight into my own character, which no one aside from a few individuals should be aware of. You possess all of that, and yet...? "Hesitating when the slightest mishap occurs or when a single action is made outside of your predictions. Forgetting to realise the aim of the person you are standing beside; the person you are a self-proclaimed ''fan'' of." I felt a belated sense of pure embarrassment, looking back in hindsight at the time I felt frightened of you. "Answer me, Araceli: Is this all you amount to?" In the end, you become less of a scary existence the more I find out about you. "If that is truly the case, then I am ashamed." "..." You may have many mysteries about you, but slowly, I discover something new with every encounter, and every time I do, the need I feel to be wary of you lessens. But, I suppose that is the nature of the unknown, after all. "Cough, cough-!" "Ah, no...!" Turning my attention away from the silent girl, I observed the kneeling Kiryuuin over Avon Laura''s recoiling body. The two bullets had punctured her stomach, causing immense internal bleeding. I could see some employees on standby rushing over now with a first-aid kit, but something like a bandage and an ice pack was worthless in the face of gastrointestinal perforation. They would never make it to the hospital on time. Avon Laura, too, was destined to pass away this dayDthat was something everyone here could sense instinctively. ...Perhaps, was that the reason she had trouble glimpsing into today''s future? It was something to wonder about. I raised my voice. "Are you not going to reverse time and save her? Or, is it that you can''t?" It was more of a rhetorical question to dig some information of his new Measurement out of him, but it certainly appeared to be the case that time reversal was not something he could do on command. I suppose I would already be back in the Wardens'' clutches if he could retry as many times as he liked, so it makes sense. But, it''s still nice to have the confirmation that my actions would have a permanent impact on this timeline. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if he went back now, there was nothing he could do to stop what had already occurred. "...Why...? Why do you continuously resist and kill...? Cipher... To what end? When will it all stop?" Staring blankly at me as tears began to break free from the prison of his hollow eyes, he asked something ridiculous. It was a sentence so nonsensical that I couldn''t even laugh. Rather, it was a little infuriating. "Are you delusional? When did I ever say I wanted to resort to things like this? It is you who has left me no choice. I want to live free, and to accomplish that, I can do nothing but resist." I spoke the truth to Kiryuuin. "The fault is none other than yours. If you hadn''t come after me so adamantly, we never would''ve come here today; instead, because of you guys'' selfishness, two people are going to die today." It was all thanks to the Wardens'' egotism and thoughtlessness. If they never acted the way they did, the situation never would have arrived at this point. I don''t understand how you could blame me for Avon Laura''s death. In the first place, wasn''t she the one who wanted me dead multiple times until now? Right. In fact, wasn''t I the merciful one? I already spared her once during the Fighting Festival. Now that she was only a hindrance to my future, I would not make that mistake again. "I will not accept any responsibility for what has happened today, because at the end of the day, I was the one who was forced by you to come here. No one can refute this." It was impossible to argue against because it was simply the truth. "Anyway. You lot. Come. We''re leaving." Without wasting any further time here, I called Sana and Sona, Sophie, and Selina. There was nothing for us to gain by being here from this point onwards, and I knew there was no chance for Avon Laura to survive the gunshot wounds she had sustained. There was no need for us to stay any longer. With that thought in mind, I waited for everyone to gather and suddenly felt a buzz in my pocket. "...?" Taking out my smartphone, I appeared to have received a notification. Without hesitation, I opened it. What I saw was shocking. [Liam has been hospitalised.] DIt was a text from Ella Chiba-Wallace. Chapter 123: 117: Visiting a Patient Entering the Weinstell Central Hospital, I approached the lady at the reception desk. "Here to visit a patient? Then, please sign here..." Just over an hour had passed since business at the park had concluded. After sending everyone home, I came to the hospital to visit Liam. As it was considered a separate matter, I was alone. Everyone else required rest after today''s events anyway, so I let them do that, and there wouldn''t be any danger here. "Emergency & Critical Care Department..." After Ella had texted me that her younger brother Liam had been hospitalised, my surprise was evident. I was confused about what had happened for a moment, but I soon realised the cause was my very own Artificial Measurement Evolution Inducement drug that I had administered to him discreetly not that long ago. She seemed too distraught to go into any details of what occurred, but she had informed me where he was being taken care of and asked me if I could visit him whenever I had the time. As it appeared, she herself had already been waiting by his side in the hospital overnight but was told to return home by the doctors once Liam''s condition stabilised so that they could carry out some tests. It turns out that she quickly passed out from physical and mental exhaustion the instant she got home and had just woken up to inform me about it now. I replied saying I would visit him and advised her to stay home for now, and fortunately, she obliged. "Here..." Entering the Emergency Care Unit that was looking after him, I walked through the pristine white halls of the hospital building, the sounds of my feet echoing throughout. I had to see with my own eyes what the result of my concoction was, which is why I decided to come immediately. Regarding the drug, there were untold consequences I would have to consider from this point on, were I to continue pursuing its perfection. Hospitalisation. Needless to say, I did not expect the drug to bring about harm to the user. That''s not to say I excluded the possibility of negative effects, but I had thought I did a good enough job making it so that I didn''t have to worry about this type of thing. Sure enough, I was wrong. For it to cause damage to the extent that the one who ingested it was thrust into emergency care just days after the fact meant that something had gone terribly wrong. I had to figure out what that was, or else, give up on researching artificial Measurement evolution entirely. The truth seems to be that, if I cannot be 100% certain the drug I make will work, and with zero side-effects, then I shouldn''t even try it. Because, at the end of the day, the person whose Measurement I was looking to evolve was myself. If I couldn''t even ensure the safety of the test user of the A.M.E. drug, or in this case Liam Chiba-Wallace, then that explicitly means I cannot ensure my own safety when ingesting the drug in the future. And if I cannot ensure my own safety, then there is no point in continuing research. After all, if I became hospitalised, there would be nothing to stop the Wardens or Professor Marcus Lynton from just coming in and doing what they would with me. I now understand why those researchers and scientists were never successful in their practices. The art of dealing with the soulDand interfering with its powerDis far too finicky and incomprehensible. I don''t even know what I did wrong during the creation process that led to this outcome. If I could use the Measurement of Truth, then maybe there would be a chance I could continue. But, since anything to do with in-depth knowledge of the soul or Measurements in general is classified as Forbidden Knowledge, it''s impossible. Something so esoteric that even geniuses who have studied the subject for their entire lives aren''t able to crack it. In the end, it''s simply not something I''m able to achieve success in without my trump card. Just outside the designated room, I found a pair of men in scrubs and white coats chatting. "Ah, are you here to visit this patient?" I nodded. "Yes, I''m a friend of the family. Are you the one in charge of looking after Liam?" The doctor who originally asked me nodded with a wry smile and glanced at the other person, who also appeared to be a doctor, as if signifying for him to leave. Once it was just the two of us, he explained to me roughly what Liam''s condition was like. "The patient came in soon after experiencing cardiac arrest. He is fortunate to have a sister who acted so quickly and called an ambulance. However, his current condition is..." The end of the doctor''s sentence trailed off. Clearing his throat, he listed a few things to me. "Oftentimes as is the case with cardiac arrests, the patient might experience negative after-effects, so we like to carry out a series of small tests to examine their exact condition to judge how severe it is. This time was no exception." I nodded my head again and asked. "I take it he''s experiencing some kind of after-effects, then?" The doctor nodded. "Indeed." It wasn''t a surprising thing to hear. I had already heard about his cardiac arrest through Truth, but not the aftereffects. Still, since it was a somewhat common symptom, it was unfortunate, but not totally unexpected. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Physically, he is mostly fine aside from considerable weakness in his muscles and joints, but he is having a multitude of other issues including vision, memory, speech, and walking impairments. Furthermore, we have carried out a sample blood test and have detected a few abnormalities, but we will have to get back to you when we receive the results for more details." "His condition has stabilised for now, and he is assumed to improve gradually over time, but there is no guarantee of a full recovery." ...So, it was pretty bad, huh. Vision, memory, speech and walking impairments, as well as weakness throughout the entire body. The blood abnormalities seemed to be something separate from the after-effects of the cardiac arrest, but a symptom of the serum all the same. Just what kind of havoc did it wreak upon his body...? "Thank you for letting me know, Doctor. I''d like to visit alone if that''s okay." "Of course. We just finished up with all the tests, so he should still be awake, but please let him get as much rest as he can. He''s probably tired, and the poor lad will need it." "Yes. Thank you." I watched the back of the departing doctor exit out some doors and turned to the door we just conversed in front of. Grabbing the handle, I opened and pushed the door. "..." Inside the room was a single hospital bed and its owner. "Oscar...?" A boy with hazy, distant eyes, as if looking into a world other than this one. He called my name. I didn''t respond, but he continued. "Oscar, is it you...? Sister called and said you were coming..." I wondered if he could see me, but the answer to that appears more complicated than a simple yes or no. He knew of my presence because I opened the door, and he knew it was me because he was told I would be visiting. But, whether he could actually see me or not, was questionable. So, to those eyes that gazed listlessly into emptiness and at the floor, I approached. "..." "Oscar, it is you--" And then, he lifted his head. "!!" Suddenly, his vacant eyes widened. "A-a-a-ah..." He began to stammer wildly. Raising his arm weakly, he pointed at me as his pupils and body quaked. As I stared into his eyes, his condition only worsened. "A-a-ah...!" "..." It wasn''t that Liam was blind. He could still see the world around him; the people around him. Just, how he viewed it had changed. "Hey." "...!!" "Is anything different?" With a slowly creeping smile, I asked. "E-e-e-en..." My abrupt smile even more abruptly reversed into a frown. His reaction told me everything I needed to know. There was good news and bad news, so I was conflicted about how to feel. The good news is that, fortunately, the drug appears to have worked. By that, I mean that Liam''s Measurement has successfully evolved, despite everything that happened to him. "What is it? What is it you see?" "E-e-e--" "Tell me." "E-e-end...!" Likewise, however, the ''hell'' within me seems to have also evolved into something more. "Elaborate. What do you mean, ''end''?" I needed to know what it was. This was the entire reason I wanted to evolve Liam''s Measurement, after all. It was unfortunate that it hadn''t evolved into something like ''the ability to manipulate luck'', but in what way a Measurement would evolve is not something that can be predicted in the first place. Nonetheless, it had definitely evolved, and so I wanted to make use of it. "T-t-the e-end...!" It didn''t appear that he would tell me, so I would have to do it myself. Thus, I used the Measurement of Truth. Show me. What does Liam Chiba-Wallace see within me right now? I would borrow his vision. A large screen emerged in front of me. And what I saw was right. "...!" It really could be described as nothing but ''the end''. Chapter 124: 118: What Does It Mean To End? What is the first thing that comes to mind at the mention of the word ''end''? If taken at face value, indeed, the answer may be simple: Climax. The conclusion. The finish. When something goes through the process of ''ending'', it is commonly dictated to stop. For example, life. When life ends, it is dictated to stop. There is no continuation to be had, no sequel to be seen, and no chapter two to be read. No questions asked. It is simply the way of the world. But, isn''t it strange? Things don''t cease to exist when they end; even life. The body of a rabbit does not vanish upon the lion''s teeth sinking in, despite its life having ended. The creature''s life is no longer, but the physical form still remains. Then, did its life go somewhere due to the lion''s action? It was determined to have ended, indeed, but who or what was it that wrote that final full stop? The reality is, nobody knows the truth behind these questions. So, could it even be said that the rabbit''s life still remains, despite the lion killing the rabbit? After all, its physical body hasn''t gone anywhere. How do we know for certain that the rabbit''s life has gone, too? The only reason the rabbit is known to have perished is due to the lion''s action. And even if the rabbit''s life is gone, is that enough to conclude that it has ended? After all, not everything ends when it is gone. Snow does not disappear when it melts. It merely turns into water. So, how do we know that a life disappears when it is taken? Does life not turn into something else when killed, as snow turns to water when melted? And, in that case, is the life in question truly coming to an end? One could effectively claim that snow comes to an end when it melts. However, you could also claim that it has only simply changed form, but continues onwards nevertheless. Then, what is it? If snow does not disappear when it melts. If snow does not come to an end when it turns into water. If life doesn''t end just because it has died. What becomes of it? What does it truly mean for something to come to an end? In many cases, the end merely serves as the beginning for a new era to begin. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, for something to truly end, it means ruining the soil so thoroughly that no future sowed seeds could possibly sprout. But, such a thing. Is it possible to exist on a universal scale? That''s right. The end of the universe. Or perhaps, something even larger. That is the scene I glimpsed through Liam''s eyes. ??? Simply indescribable. I couldn''t quite comprehend what I, or more precisely, what Liam Chiba-Wallace saw. It wasn''t just a single scene, but multiple. To be exact, I had been shown four scenes in total. The first was what Liam had evidently described as ''the end''. Something so bizarrely candid that it was almost frightening. I had thought he must''ve been exaggerating after just having experienced a life-threatening severe cardiac arrest, but I soon found out that wasn''t the case. It really was, simply put, the end. Of everything. The end of not just the world, but the universe itself, and even of what lay outside those bounds. Completely unvarnished, that''s what it was. Incomparable to the ''hell'' of the past that he had once upon a time seen within me, it had devolved into something so incomprehensibly dull that it was almost laughable. Absolute nothingness. What does one think of when that phrase comes to mind? Whatever it is, it''s wrong. Because the fact alone that an image has appeared in response is incorrect. Nothingness isn''t black or white. It is, simply, nothing. There is nothing there, not even empty space. It might as well not exist. No, that''s exactly what it isDnonexistence. A realm of nonexistence. A place where nothing except nonexistence itself could exist. It was paradoxical, and it made no sense whatsoever, but that is exactly what makes it so terrifying. The flowers, trees and nature we have now. The technology, the people, the culture; the entirety of civilisation. Even the sun, moon, and the countless stars in the sky. All of it. Everything that exists. Anything imaginable. In an instant. From far away. Gone. There was no relic of the past, no speck of dust to prevail. The end of everything as we know it. It wasn''t on the level of being destroyed or killed. Because, even if something is totally obliterated, there will inevitably be something to persist; something to tell the tale of what once was. But, even that was no more. Not destruction. Not obliteration. Erasure. An erasing of all existence, tangible or immaterial. That''s what is meant by ''the end''. Something unstoppable, unforeseeable, and unknowable. Something that cannot even be physically imagined. The end. Why did Liam see such a thing? There was no way for me to understand, and I didn''t even have time to contemplate why, as the next scene was quickly presented to me. The second scene; something tangible. It took place in a woman''s bedroom. Unfamiliar, it was a woman I had never seen before. A bedroom I had never seen. It wasn''t a particularly extravagant space, but nor was it sparse of items. A bookshelf lined one wall, filled from end to end with various magazines, fictional books and comics. There was a desk on one side with a standard desktop computer; beside it sat a pile of documents and notes. Perhaps the woman worked from home? With lustrous black hair, she appeared relatively young, but nonetheless of working age; most likely to be around her early twenties. Whether it was a scene of the past, present or future, I wasn''t aware. Who the woman was, exactly, I also didn''t know. I had no idea what this scene was supposed to be showing me, but I continued to watch. Enjoying her free time, she lay curled in her bed, utterly absorbed in the book she held. I couldn''t see the cover of the book nor its contents, but the woman appeared deeply engrossed in the story it told. And then. "Argh! No...!!" She yelped. The woman suddenly slammed the book down on her bed. Bringing the duvet to her head, she buried her face and let out a muffled scream. "No, no! What!?" After a minute of calming herself down, she lowered the bed cover and asked. "Why the hell...!?" Of course, there was no one to answer her, but the woman appeared more than a little passionate. "Argh, seriously...! It''s so frustrating, this guy!" She wrestled around by herself in the bed for a short while before sighing. "Gahh... If only someone was there to help out or stop it beforehand, maybe the whole situation could''ve been avoided from the start..." I''m not sure what development took place within the book, but the woman eventually resigned herself to the outcome, knowing nothing could be done to change what had happened. "Damn, it''s so sad... Why does it have to be my favourite character this crap happens to...?" Her sudden strange attitude and frustration piqued my curiosity, but I had no time to wonder as the scene changed yet again. The third scene. This time, it contained more than one person. "Sana." Moreover, they were people I knew all too well. "Do you resent me for what happened?" I watched a conversation between a version of myself and Sana, but it was odd. "...Would resenting change anything?" Inside the scene, Sana looked a few years older, having grown into a young teenager. I, too, seemed to have changed in a way. I must be no older than in my early twenties in this scene, but I looked as if my life had been stripped from me. My face nor eyes held any kind of vitality within them, and my depthless, inscrutable eyes in particular seemed to contain something incredibly dark. What would have happened to cause me to become like that, I wonder? Although I asked that, there was only one answer I could come up with. The truth. It must be that finding out the truth changes me in such a way. Even still... It has to be done. For the sake of my own sanity, I can no longer rest until I uncover everything. But, it wasn''t just me. Sana''s eyes, too, were dull. Despite her and Sona''s ordinarily expressionless faces, the expression of the Sana in this scene was one far too inhumanly blank that I could never imagine the current her making such a face. I thought they had already become inured to things such as violence and death, but was there something more to come that devastated them so ruthlessly in the future? I also thought it was rare that I would speak individually to one of the twins rather than to both of them, but there was no way I could know the reason for that just two seconds into the scene. So, I resumed watching. And I listened to what this me was saying. "You know well. There is nothing that can be done whether you hate me or not. Though, I don''t think you would hate me even because of something like this. Am I right?" "..." "After all, it''s impossible for you to hate me. After everything that has happened, there''s no way you could." "..." "But, do you wish it were possible?" I couldn''t understand what the point of the conversation was, nor where it was heading. I was obviously asking Sana if she wished she could hate me, but why? What on Earth happened for such a conversation to take place? As my questions only continued to build and build, Sana eventually opened her mouth. "I won''t ask if you regret it." As did I, the me in the scene only listened to her exceedingly cold words. "I know you wouldn''t feel something like that, whatever happened." "I also won''t ask if you thought it was truly necessary." "Because something like that doesn''t matter, and no answer could change anything anyway." "But." "After everything that has happened." "After everything we''ve been through." "After everything we did, all for your sake." "Tell me, Ciphy." "Honestly." "Sona." "Did you feel anything at all when you killed her?" At Sana''s words, my mouth fell open. Chapter 125: 119: Fate or Future? Something truly shocking had come to light. I had killed Sona? Me? Needless to say, it was incomprehensible. A nonsensical bombshell. I would never, could never do such a thing. Those two were my lifeline, my trusted allies... Although saying such a thing would be a bit too much, it was certainly no exaggeration that I required both of them. They are, as it stands, a necessity for me to ensure my own safety. A requirement to feel secure. I could not for the life of me understand what could have possibly happened to lead to me taking Sona''s life. It simply makes no sense whatsoever. I had no intention of doing such a thing if I could help it, and I held no expectation that I would need to, either. So, what was the cause? Of course, even if I asked, I couldn''t know. I could say that, regardless of the scene in front of my eyes, I will never harm the twins. But, will that be a lie? Even if I swear not to lay a hand on them, will I inevitably end up doing so? Without knowing the cause of the depicted me for doing it, then I cannot know if I will ever do the same. And if, perhaps, my over-endeavouring to not meet this fate is what exactly leads it to happen, then wouldn''t it be better for me to disregard it in the first place? Then, it won''t become a self-fulfilling prophecy. Ah, but then, it would just be a normal prophecy. Either way, if I cannot discover the reason for myself to kill Sona, there is no way to predict if I will, nor prevent myself from doing the same thing in this timeline. But, do I even need to prevent myself from doing it? After all, what if it turns out that killing her is truly the best course of action? Would there even be a case where it''s better for me to kill her? Just as was said in the scene, Sana could never hate or betray me whatever happened, and if she ever did, then I would only need to place her under an Absolute Contract. "..." Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sana''s question. Did I feel something from killing Sona? Something that felt more like an interrogation than an innocent enquiry. I wasn''t sure if hearing the answer or not hearing it would be better, but either way, it looked like I wouldn''t be able to find out. The scene changed for the final time. "...What?" This time, it was a reflection of myself. I found myself in a world that wasn''t the hospital room. In a world of darkness, only I was present. Not a past me. Not a future me. Not an alternate timeline me. "Just... Me." My thoughts echoed from my mouth. I looked around, but there was nothing aside from myself; just a sable blackness akin to the void. Strangely, it emanated a similar, unnerving feeling to that of Saburou''s power. It looked the same, too. Was I perhaps... "Inside the subdimensional space...?" I couldn''t know if it was true or not, but all of a sudden, I found myself in a place starkly familiar to that awful, bone-chilling zone of death. Well, it wasn''t a zone of death to be precise, but it was evident that nothing to enter would ever return. An example would be Tarou''s arm, or now, his entire lower half. Speaking of which, we left just as he was bleeding to death on the ground. I imagine that the Wardens, specifically Saburou, would want to take his body for a proper memorial, but either way, it doesn''t matter. Now that I think about it, the same should be done for Avon Laura. Because, unlike with Kiryuuin, there is absolutely no way for her to survive the wounds sustained from my gunfire, even if they managed to get her into a hospital quickly. The result of the confrontation turned out to be a one-for-one trade, but as Avon Laura was a higher-value target than Tarou Fushigimi, it could be said that I came out on top in the end. The end... I looked around myself once more. Darkness. It was different to nothingness in that darkness itself contained some sort of substance to it. There is also that thing. A sensation. The kind of thing where, if you find yourself in a dark room, you can sense that there are objects in that room even if you cannot see them with your eyes. Like a presence. That''s why it feels unnerving. Because this space has no such presence. Where ordinarily one could feel that a space has substance, this space has none of it. It is merely empty. Empty and dark. Some may claim that such a place is, in a sense, nothingness, but is that really the case? I would argue otherwise. Even without having witnessed true nothingness through the eyes of Liam Chiba-Wallace, the two matters belong in entirely separate realms. One is empty darkness. One is nothing. The fact alone that empty darkness is empty darkness makes it more than nothing. Meanwhile, nothing is nothing. Literally, spiritually and physically. Nothing can be nothing because there always must be something. At the same time, there exist places where we assume there to be nothing. For example, beyond the observable universe. Or perhaps, the gap between two atoms. Scientists call that unimaginably tiny empty space a vacuum, but is it truly nothing? A vacuum is defined as a space devoid of matter. But, is nothing created simply through the absence of matter? Even if it is not physical, would there really be ''nothing'' there? A memory of space, an intangible mass. Dark matter. Whatever it is, there must always be something. Because there simply cannot exist nothing. Does it make sense? If there is such a ''nothing'' that is surrounded by a ''something'', doesn''t it seem odd? After all, what prevents the something from occupying the nothing? Is there some sort of barrier? In that case, would that not in and of itself be a ''something''? Looking around at this space that looked like nothing, but actually was something, I wondered. I pondered, recalling all of the events up until this point. Measurements. Supernatural Abilities. Time. Space. Death. Past. Present. Future. And, of course. The archive of Forbidden Knowledge in which all of that was contained. I was in the midst of a journey to uncover that archive. To reveal its secrets. Me, the Concept of Truth, possessor of the Measurement of Truth. Was it supposed to be this way, that the one called Truth seeks to know the truth? Truthseeker. It was an alias I had half-heartedly come up with based on the fact I always knew the truth. But now, it feels different. Not quite alien, not quite distant, but also not close. It had me naturally wondering. Is there anyone aside from me who can even do it? From the very beginning, was this path one destined for me to walk? It was an unanswerable question. Things like fate or such. I never considered them to be remotely true. After all, it has always been easy to figure out that the future can change with a snap of the fingers. But, perhaps I was mistaken. After all. When was it determined that fate equalled future? Avon Laura came to mind at such a thought. Her Measurement. It had been dubbed the Measurement of Destiny, but at the end of the day, that name was something I came up with. It''s not like people are born knowing exactly what their Measurement does or what it''s called. The vast majority of people never gave their Measurement a second thought, and those few who did certainly never gave it a name. That was a habit only I possessed. Only because I knew what everyone''s Measurement did, I bestowed names upon them to make them easier to recall. Simplification. Even my own Measurement of Truth. It''s a name I gave to my power. No one else did it. I did. Therefore, it''s very possible that I have been wrong about many things. All I did was give a name to a Measurement based on what its ability seemed to do. They never had names. They never had only one purpose. I was the one with restricted thoughts. I was the one who looked at the world with such a narrow perspective. Measurement of Destiny. It really wasn''t Destiny, but the Future. Avon Laura didn''t always see what was destined to happen, but a possibility of what might happen. Because there is not always only one thing that could or will happen. I know this now from not just Kiryuuin, but Araceli, too. There are multiple timelines. Multiple series of chronology in which our world can run. My life now is only experiencing one of those lines. But Avon Laura''s power is to glimpse the future of any one of those timelines. So, could it really be said that fate is unchangeable? I think that''s a false claim. I think the future can be changed. But fate? I don''t know. I''m not sure if fate can be changed because I don''t know what fate is. What is the fate of me, the world, or anything else? I don''t know. Fate and future. Destiny and future. They are separate matters entirely. With that in mind, what I''m being shown. Is it fate? Or is it future? Sona''s death. No, her murder by my hands. Is that fate? Or is it just something that ''could'' happen? Until the time comes, I won''t know. The future can be altered, but fate cannot. Although mere conjecture, if this is true, then how can I know what events to change and what to embrace? After all, if there is nothing that can be done to change an event. If an event is destined to happen, no matter what. Then, might I as well do my best to prepare? To embrace fate. I don''t like the sound of that. I don''t like the sound of that at all. However. Whether or not there is a choice. Whether or not I am able to resist. And whether or not such resistance will succeed or fail. It''s something that can only be known by experiencing the times to come. And, for now. I can do nothing but wait. Chapter 126: 120: True Karma The times of fate. The times of what is said to occur. Those unimaginable, incomprehensible times. As it stands, I can do nothing but wait for them to come. I do not know what is going to happen. And the few things I do know, I can no longer trust. That''s why I have to wait. But, waiting isn''t my style. Not in a situation where anything could occur at any time. I don''t have to worry about someone like the Wardens coming after me. Even old Professor Lynton is not particularly a threat. Rather, something more. Something truly dangerous. Bizarre. Unknown. And despicable. I have a feeling that something like that might occur. Something even I have never known, something unpredictable, something frightening. I don''t know what it is. I don''t know what it could be. I don''t know when it might come. But, that''s all. It will come. Definitely. I have that kind of feeling. If there was nothing else I gained from visiting Liam Chiba-Wallace today, then this was it. This certainty of what is to come. Certainty of the unknown. Should I put it as certainty of the uncertain? Finding myself back in the hospital room as if where I stood had never changed, my eyes blinked. I no longer looked through Liam''s eyes. In fact, even he himself did not. Because the boy was now asleep. "..." His peaceful, unconscious face, completely separate from the expression of tempestuous emotions he showed earlier, was almost unrecognisable. Looking at his still face, and then unmoving chest, I wondered if he had died, but that wasn''t the case. His undulating chest indicated he was still breathing, albeit lightly. Liam Chiba-Wallace, suffering severe cardiac arrest and experiencing the harsh aftereffects that followed. Despite the pain. Despite the anguish. He had survived. Almost miraculously. For some reason, the image of Ella appeared in my mind. How she would react to such news; I could easily imagine it. "Well." In the end. "It doesn''t matter much." To me, something else was more important. Measurement evolution. Liam''s Measurement had evolved. I wondered if I should give the evolved Measurement a name. What was more important than that, though, was the fact that my Measurement Evolution Inducement drug worked. Artificial Measurement Evolution. It was proven possible. It worked. The results were right in front of my eyes. Although the subject experienced not-insubstantial consequences as a result, that was something that could always be worked on. After all, it was science. A drug created with science. Science could always be improved. Induced Measurement evolution. I couldn''t help but feel the corner of my mouth lift when I realised it was possible. Something no one else had accomplished before in the history of mankind. I felt a feeling of something racing in my heart, but I couldn''t be satisfied with this much. It wasn''t ready. It required vast improvement. I resolved to get to work as soon as I returned home. And so, with that thought in mind. "I''ll come to visit you next time." And when I do. "I hope you''ll help me again." Without anything left to gain. I left the hospital. ??? The Measurement of Karma. That was what I decided to call Liam''s new power. Not for any particular reason or anything. I just felt like it fit. That kind of flimsy reason. Because, at the end of the day, it doesn''t matter. Whether the name I give is accurate or not, I find myself simply enjoying the process of giving a name in the first place. If I come up with a name and it feels like it fits, the job''s done. If it doesn''t, then just don''t name it that? Discard it and come up with something else. Anyway, it''s not only because it felt like it fit, but because his Measurement showed me something unprecedented. It was helpful. Extremely so. I felt like the capacity of my mind had expanded three times thanks to that experience, and that was not an exaggeration. And, my perspective. I felt as if things had shifted slightly, though I couldn''t quite tell how. Well, at the end of the day, progress is good, so I didn''t mind it. The world is trying desperately to halt my progress, but I will make it. Bit by bit. Day by day. We will make it. I was shown visions of multiple times; a past, a present, and a future. The past of before the universe was ever conceived. The present of a girl in her room reading a book. And the future of a time that may come. Ultimately, I was shown a vision of myself in isolation. I don''t know what any of it means. I don''t even know if it is supposed to have a meaning. But, I saw it. And I am a human. Humans are the ones to assign meaning to things and events. And so, since I saw it, I can give it meaning. Even if it had no meaning originally, I have that power. As a human being, I have the capability to bestow meaning on something. Thus, I will give it meaning. A meaning known only to myself. Because secrets are the most meaningful of all. ??? I arrived home not long after leaving the hospital. Both the hospital and the house were near the centre of the city, so it didn''t take long. When I came home, I expected the house to be quiet. I expected everyone to be resting in their rooms or similar. After all, the day was long, and everyone was bound to be exhausted. But, such an expectation was uprooted. "Oh, you''re back." "...What are you doing?" Walking into the living room, Sophie greeted me. She still subconsciously held where her wrist was cut off, but she''d forget about it in no time since it''s been fully healed by Selina. Other than Sophie, literally everyone was present. Sana and Sona sat on either side of Selina on the large sofa in front of the coffee table, and on the other side of the table was Emir. Sophie answered my curiosity. "I don''t know, they suddenly started talking about telling fortunes." I could see that without much explanation. In front of Emir was a pack of tarot cards slightly larger than a normal pack of cards. Telling fortunes... Fortune telling. Wait, fortune telling? "Since when could you tell someone''s fortune?" I asked while looking at Emir, but he simply tilted his head. "Didn''t you already know? I can measure people''s fortunes with cards." His words rendered me silent for a good minute. Fortune telling? Emir could tell fortunes? Suddenly, a fragment of an ancient memory hit me like a truck. ''Measurement of Card Reading.'' ''What''s he going to do, read my fortune?'' Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Ridiculous.'' "..." I covered my mouth with a hand. A memory from when I first rescued the twins at the Hirane human research facility. ...That''s right. How did I forget? Such an obvious thing. No, it''s precisely because it was obvious that I forgot. I forgot because I disregarded it completely at the time. I considered it useless and discarded the notion immediately. I never thought I would need or want something like petty fortune-telling. But now... Now, things are different. Telling the future. Knowing the future. Even if it''s just a glimpse. If it can help me in any way; if it can give me some kind of minor insight as to what I may end up facing. If it can do even a little of that, then... "Emir." I would do so without a second thought. "Hm? Oh, you should have your fortune told, too, Cipher!" "Oh? Oh, that might be interesting. Heh, knowing this bastard, though, he''ll get the ''The Devil'' card three times over." "Sophie, I don''t think that card means what you think it means." "What? He''s a devilish son of a bitch, isn''t he? What else could it mean?" "Ahh, I''ll tell you if it comes up, but I don''t think it will." ''The Devil''? Of course, I wouldn''t fit such an ominous card. I''ve never done something like a tarot reading, so the meaning itself is unfamiliar to me, but it''s clear that it''s wrong. Because I''m not the type of person who should be called a devil. "Anyway. I''ve only done birth cards so far, and strangely enough, Sana and Sona''s are each different. That means their fates are different from each other despite having exactly the same life and being together all the time." At Emir''s words, I couldn''t help but recall the scene I had witnessed at the hospital. The scene of the future. Sana coldly asked me if I felt anything when I ended Sona''s life. "..." My gaze turned to the two twins. Looking at them, a multitude of thoughts naturally began to arise. Was what I saw truly going to happen? Was it destined to occur? Could it be prevented? But, most of all, there was one question that dominated the central space of my mind. When I killed her. When Sona''s life came to an end at my hands. When Sana confronted me about it, and even beyond that. It wasn''t just her. It wasn''t just Sana. I, too. I was also curious. Did I feel anything? About the answer to that question. Chapter 127: 121: My Fate Five minutes later, I found myself sitting on the long and exorbitantly-priced sofa. On either side of me were the twins, and peering from the sidelines were Sophie and Selina. In front of me, across the coffee table, sat Emir. "Okay, so do you want me to tell your birth card like I did with these two, or do you just want me to tell your fortune?" He gestured to the twins and I asked. "What''s the difference?" "Well, the way I do it is different because of my ability, but basically, a birth card is the card that most accurately represents who ''you'' are in essence, and telling your fortune is just divination." Babbling on excitedly, I gazed at Emir who spoke enthusiastically in a way I had never seen before. Was it because it was related to the power of cartomancy he was born with? Perhaps he felt an innate sense of affinity with these kinds of mystical entertainments. Whenever the topic was related to his Supernatural Ability to establish an Absolute Contract, he always appeared miserable. Maybe that was just a natural consequence of being forced to use a power that was forced upon you alongside years of torment in a human experimentation facility. "I''ll just do both, then. What do you do that''s different?" "Ah, that! The way people normally do it is through calculation and numerology, but in reality, that method can be super inconsistent. It''s probably because of my power, but in the end, what I do is much more effective and gives more accurate fortunes." I asked a meaningless question just to pass the time whilst he shuffled the deck, but apparently, it was a bit of a sensitive topic, seeing his passionate response. "Anyway, the deck''s all shuffled, so we can get started." "Do I need to do anything?" Emir briefly paused as he contemplated. "Hmm... No, it shouldn''t be necessary. Not for the birth card, anyway. But, you should tell me how many cards you want me to put forward. I can do up to three." I need to choose up to three cards? "What difference does it make?" "Just tell me; one, two, or three. The more cards I show you, the more thin-spread the telling will be, so one card shown means you are only shown one card but the meaning is the most prevalent in defining who you are." Oh. I think I understand. "So, if I choose one card, I will get the one card that represents me the most, but if I choose more cards, I''ll get two or three that don''t represent me as much individually?" "Yeah, pretty much. If you choose multiple, then as a collective they will still represent you very accurately, but there might be some room for misinterpretation. That''s why I usually like to go with one card." Right. I suppose it makes sense. "Then, I''ll do one card." I briefly wondered if the Measurement of Truth would be able to tell me my birth card, but some part of me doubted it. He''s never been good at telling fortunes, that guy. If Emir''s fortune-telling is a result of his Measurement, then it could very well be something only he in the entire world could do as accurately as he does it. So, I trust that he will do it well. Whatever the outcome of today turns out to be, something tells me it won''t be insignificant. Just as everything else has been recently, I''m sure the results will stick in my mind for a long time. Having shuffled the deck, Emir spread the 22 cards in a row on the table. They were all upside down, so no one knew what each card was. I stared at the backs of the cards. "..." Everyone waited with bated breath as they watched me. Emir, too, simply observed with a zipped mouth. They waited for me to pick a card. Pick a card. Pick one card. It was a simple action. It was something that shouldn''t be difficult at all. But, for some reason. For some reason, I felt a hint of reluctance. No, it was more than just a hint. Having experienced all the fate and future bullshit recently, and the bastards Kiryuuin and Araceli who came from other timelines, I found myself hesitating to pick a card. What if the card I pick is the wrong choice? What if the card I pick screws everything up for me? If that''s the case, wouldn''t I be fucking myself over before anything even started? What card do I pick? What card is the right choice? I asked, but there was only one response. There is no right choice It was the inevitable truth. No right choice. That meant that, whatever card I picked here, it didn''t matter. So, what the hell am I hesitating for? Reaching my hand towards the cards on the table, I grabbed one and flipped it over. "..." A woman on a chair. With a golden crown adorning the crest of her head, she wore a set of red robes. In her right hand was a double-edged blade. In her left hand was a pair of balance scales. A pair of stone pillars stood behind her with a dull cloth filling the gap in between. Card number XI. My eyes fell to the bottom of the card. There, its name stood out in a proud uppercase font. "Oh. I didn''t expect that to come from you, but I guess it makes sense." Emir spoke to me in a lighthearted voice. "You picked Justice." Justice. That was my "birth card". To be honest, I don''t know what I had expected. Due to my own lack of interest, I''m not even aware of what half of these ''Major Arcana'' cards are called. But, whatever the case. Justice. That was perhaps the card I had least expected to see. "What does it mean?" I asked Emir, but his answer was ambiguous. "Well, it could mean a number of things. For someone like you, I can certainly imagine what it means without using my power, but I''ll do it anyway." Someone like me. Justice. "..." It clicked. I could already tell what he was about to tell me without needing to hear it. And it definitely wasn''t something positive. "Hmm... I see. Yeah, it''s about what I expected." It wasn''t a good sign, but there was no choice but to listen. After all, I had already picked the card. There was no going back now. "Cipher." Shifting his tone to a much more sombre one, Emir called my name. "Since you were born, you were destined to face judgement." His words were simple. It was an easy thing to understand. But, nevertheless. That. What is that? Are you fucking joking? Emir shook his head. "No, it could even be said that your existence was created merely to serve as a recipient of justice." His face displayed emotions of pity. As if he thought it was something sad. "To be honest, this card doesn''t usually have such a vicious, cruel meaning." "But, I''m one hundred per cent sure." "This is what it''s trying to say about you." "''You will face judgement''." "''You will face retribution''." "Without a doubt." "To serve as an opposition to justice." "To serve as an opposition to what is right." "Justice." "This is the fate the world has bestowed upon you." "This is the purpose of your existence." Not just me, but everyone fell silent at Emir''s words that sounded cold. Could fate be such a thing? Could my existence sum up to merely that? A tool to showcase such nonsense? Is that all I was? "Uh, I''m sorry if I sounded mean-spirited or anything. I didn''t intend to; I was just trying to relay what I saw in the most accurate way possible..." Perhaps feeling awkward in the quiet atmosphere, Emir apologised. It''s fine. I didn''t intend to punish him. It''s not his fault the world sees me this way. But, is it right? Is it fair? No, of course it isn''t. The world. Why would it give me Truth? Why would it give me the twins? Why would it give me Sophie? Why would it give me Minami, Selina, or even Emir? All of what I have. Everything I possess and everything I have otherwise gained or acquired. Why would it give these things to me if I am destined to have them taken away? Why would it bestow upon me the life I have now? Why? Is it to teach a lesson? Teaching a lesson to whom? Is it to prove the power of justice? Proving it to whom? Is it just to torment me? For whose entertainment? The world. What kind of bullshit is it getting up to? There are too many loose ends. Too many unexplained details. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Emir." I called him. "Y-yes?" With an expression of indifference, there was no way he could tell what I was thinking, so he must have been reasonably anxious about how I was feeling or what I might do. But, there was no need to worry. Because you are not the one I feel indignation towards. You are not the one who deserves resentment. But, at the same time. This unfair treatment towards me. This fate couldn''t possibly be called justice. And thus. "Tell me my fortune in as detailed a manner as you can." I would not take this sitting down. Chapter 128: 122: Does My Choice Even Matter? I had Emir shuffle the deck one more time. "So, does that mean he''s supposed to be punished or something?" While we were waiting, Sophie asked a question to lessen the heaviness of the atmosphere that had been weighed down by the previous explanation from Emir. "I don''t know for sure. I can only say what the cards tell me, and I don''t want to give you anything other than that because then you might misinterpret the meaning." He responded by saying that what he had told me was the essence of what he had read in the card''s meaning. The closest thing to the truth that his Measurement knew through the divination. Divination. Finding the truth through cartomancy. In a way, I could see that Emir''s Measurement somewhat resembled my own. "Does something bad happen if the meaning gets misinterpreted?" Hearing Sophie''s question, Emir shook his head. "Not particularly. It just screws over the clarification and muddles things up a bit." Having finished shuffling the deck, Emir looked alternately between Sophie and me and said. "In the end, it''s how you react to the message given to you that matters." "It could be that listening to my divination will change your fate." "Or, it could be that my divination is exactly the thing that will determine your fate." "Destiny, or a self-fulfilling prophecy." "I don''t know what it will turn out to be." "And it could be that neither of those things come true." "All I can say is this:" "Trying to forcibly change your fate doesn''t usually go down well." "On the other hand, sitting still and accepting it doesn''t always make things better, either." "So, at the end of the day." He spread the upside-down cards across the table like before. "What you should do is aim for the future you desire." "Not focusing on the future you wish to avoid." "But rather the future you seek." Leaning back in his seat, he told me with an unreadable gaze. "Ultimately, it''s just that." "Doing what you can." "Doing what you feel you should do." "Shooting for the goal you want to score." "After all, no one knows what lies at the end of a path no one has trekked before." "The only way to figure that out is to go down the path yourself." "The only decision you have to make then is what path to trek." "That''s your choice." Will choosing a particular path branch off from fate''s foretold road? Or will the path I pick, no matter which one it is, lead to the same destination all the same? Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Naturally, there was no way to receive an answer. Emir was right in that all I could doDall anyone could do to figure it out is walk their chosen path themselves. But at that point, is it still my own choice? What if even the choice I makeDthe choice I feel I am makingDturns out to be a predetermined fate, too? If I make a choice, is it really my choice, or is it a choice I only think I am making of my own volition? It could be that the choice I make, no matter what it is, is the choice I was predetermined to take from the very beginning. And if that''s the case, then there really is no point in agonising over a decision. Because, at the end of the day, what would it matter? If the choice I make is not my own. If everything that happens in life was predetermined before you were even born. Living a life while knowing nothing you did really made a difference in the outcome. Would anyone be satisfied living in a world like that? "Draw five cards." "Five?" "Yes. As there are countless smaller details when it comes to proper divination, everything is taken into account. That results in there being a lot to say." The subject was undeniably bizarre, but hearing that wide-scale fortune-telling required more cards to effectively tell, it didn''t seem strange to me. So, I just need to pick five cards. Instead of just one card, this time the number is five. Despite the fact I have to pick four more, though, the pressure didn''t feel nearly as heavy as last time. Stretching out my hand, I dragged one card from around the middle-left side of the row. I was about to flip it over when Emir hurriedly stopped me. "Ah, wait! Don''t flip them over until you''ve selected all five." "...Is that how it works?" I nodded and let go of the card. So, that was one. Four remain. I contemplated which cards to pick. To be honest, the situation felt peculiar. I wasn''t agonising over a single pick of a card like earlier, but, calmly, I found myself sitting in a world of mysticism unlike anything else. I didn''t know if this was just a feeling I got or if it was real, but it really felt like the hand fate dealt me was being slowly revealed to my eyes. An odd feeling. Something satisfying, relieving, yet unnerving and moderately frightening. Was it ever this easy? Moving my hand to the right side of the pack, I drew a second card at random. Like before, everyone watched me in silence. "..." Naturally, I had doubts. Could selecting these cards without a clue as to what they even are, truly tell me my fate? Was it a fool''s errand? Was it the simple curiosity of man? Or was it something more? I don''t know the answer. No one does. But, I found myself doing it anyway. Am I wasting my time? I''m not sure, but I didn''t think so. I realise it. How different I am from my past self. If it were the me from before, I would''ve spat in your face and laughed if you told me I would be sitting down and taking this divination bullshit seriously. However, despite the fact it seemed like nonsense. I knew it instinctively. Despite how preposterous it looked from the outside. Was it wrong? There''s no way it could be. That''s why I didn''t get angry or frustrated at Emir''s words before. After all, they must be true. What he said; what my fate is supposed to be. Strangely enough, I wasn''t in denial about it. I''ve seen so much evidence until now that correlates too much to be a mere coincidence if that was the case. Even I don''t know exactly why, but it just turned out that way. Was this the power of fate? First Liam, now this. From the beginning, the world never intended for me to have it good, right? No, even before Liam discovered the ''hell'' within me. Ten years ago. The day I escaped the Wardens'' Playground. What happened that day? That''s what I''ve been trying to figure out. I realised a while ago that it probably had something to do with something much larger than myself. Something outside the realm of human understanding. Something dreadful. I had wondered about something like that. And now. Fate. The future. My destiny. The very purpose behind my existence. The world and its structure. What could be the origin of it all? What could be the thing that first set it all in motion? That I can think of, there is only one answer. "..." I discarded a dark thought to the depths of my mind. Drawing two more pieces from arbitrary places in the shuffled row of cards before me, I closed my eyes. Pieces of my destiny, my life, my future. That''s what they were. Indications, perhaps ones that portended something ominous. No, it was most definitely going to be a sinister result. Taking all the signs so far into consideration, it has to be. There was one card left for me to pick. Opening my eyes, I glanced at everyone around me, but they were simply spectators in this game. They watched on with anticipation, but they didn''t dare interrupt. In a way, it was funny how such a plain and basic activity like picking some plastic cards could evoke such tension. But, although I jest, I was no different. In fact, perhaps I was the most tense of all. Subconsciously. Because I knew there was no turning back. Because I knew that I wouldn''t like what I was about to hear. Still. I had to see it through. That, if it even mattered, was my choice. "..." I picked a final card. With the selection process finished, Emir quietly gathered the rest of the untouched cards and put them aside. "Alright." Sorting the five cards in the order I chose them, he placed them into one row of three on top and one row of two on the bottom. Then, he looked at me. "Before we begin, I''ll give a quick explanation of how this works so you understand. Firstly, the top row of three will represent your fate; these cards are the ones that will give an indication of what is to come in the future, so they are typically the most important." I nodded. "What''s the bottom two?" "Well, it''s complex. The bottom two cards are supplementary cards, and they''re quite flexible, so they can either give us a spiritual insight into you, or, they can give some supporting context as to the primary three cards. It all depends on how we interpret them." "I thought you were supposed to give answers with no chance of misinterpretation." "I do give readings with no misinterpretations; that doesn''t mean I don''t have to think carefully about the interpretation I''m reading, though. I don''t want to make a mistake and tell you something that isn''t true just because I couldn''t read it properly." I suppressed a sigh that was rising up. Now, things were just getting unnecessarily complicated. "It''s fine, don''t worry. Usually, it turns out that the two bottom cards do a bit of both of those things anyway, but I''ll tell you the general feeling I get from it when we flip them over." He then placed a finger on the top-left-most card. "Anyway, we''ll start here." Flipping it over, Emir revealed the face of the card. It was a card in reverse. Card number X. "The Wheel of Fortune, huh... Well, that''s to be expected since we''re talking about fate. Let''s see..." Closing his eyes for a moment, Emir soon nodded and relayed what he saw. "To put it bluntly, it''s not good." "Oh, that''s fantastic news." I replied with a straight face, but nobody laughed despite my obvious sarcasm. "No, seriously, it''s pretty bad." Leaning back in my seat and lightly exhaling through my nose, I already found myself dispirited. "How so?" "Well, the Wheel of Fortune card is one that revolves around fate, right?" "And?" "And, what I''m reading states that fate is absolutely unchanging." Fate is unchanging. "It says that, whether you sit at the top or the bottom, no decision you make will change your fate." No decision I make will change my fate. "Also, as the card is in reverse, it means you are being haunted by misfortune." Haunted by misfortune. "There are external powers in the world you cannot control, and these influence your life more than you know." Influenced by external powers outside my control. "It comes with a warning." "..." "''Don''t cling to the illusion of control, for no choice nor decision you contemplate or agonise over will matter in the end''." I shut my eyes. So, do I aim for the future I desire, or do I not? As I listened silently to Emir''s words, I couldn''t help but think. What a great start. Chapter 129: 123: Was It Truly Not a Coincidence? Am I supposed to choose my own path and pave the way towards the future I desire, or am I not? I was receiving conflicting messages, and I wasn''t sure what to believe anymore. To forge a future I wish to achieve; or to concede and accept fate as it is. Even if the former isn''t possible. Even if fate is unchanging. Of course, my answer is simple. If what Emir said is true. In that case, everything I have done up until now would have been for nought. Is resisting fate a fruitless endeavour? It may be so. However. Even if it''s futile. Even if it''s a hopeless dream to render my work until now vain. Fate. You didn''t seriously think I''d sit here and do nothing while you ridiculed me relentlessly, did you? Mocking me and saying nothing I do will change anything. That no actions I take will matter. It''s a load of bullshit. Even if it turns out to be true, it''d piss me off even more to sit still and do nothing about it. I won''t have any of it. I already know. I''ve already known since the very beginning. That the future is malleable. It''s a flexible thing that can be shaped into whatever it''s carved to be. So, I''ll do just that. Stretching out my arm, I flipped the second card over. It was another reversed card. Card number XVI. "Ah..." Emir let out a noise as he stared blankly at the card I held. I read the name at the bottom of the card. The Tower. "Is it bad?" "...Uh. W-well, not always...?" Seeing Emir''s clearly unnerved self, I nodded. "It''s alright. I expect it to be bad. What''s the meaning behind it?" Unexpectedly, Emir wasn''t the one to answer my question, but rather, it was Sophie. "Oh! I''ve heard of this one! Doesn''t it usually mean that, like, a great disaster is gonna happen, or something?" "..." I turned to Emir, who was even quieter after her crude description. "Is that right?" I could see the cold sweat that ran down his neck. "Uhm... To explain it more accurately, it usually means a great change. It''s not always, uh... A disaster, so to speak..." "Okay. What''s the deal with this one though? It means something different if it''s reversed, right?" "Not different, just... Well, in most cases, if you get a reversed ''The Tower'', it indicates an incoming crisis. This time... Seems to be the same, from what I can see." Right. "An unwavering, inexorable fate; and a great crisis looming on the horizon, huh..." I muttered. It certainly wasn''t something desirable, but it''s not like I could do something about it. I can''t change what obstacles will come my way before I even know what they are. All I can do is face them when they come. "Sophie, do you know anything more about this card?" I thought I would ask the thoughts of a layman, so I turned to her. After all, sometimes it''s important to get the opinion of an ordinary person with no specialised knowledge in order to gain deeper insight into a subject. "Me? Hmm..." She put a finger on her lips and hummed. Doing so, I inevitably noticed the long, violet-painted nail with a strange pattern on it. Wasn''t it blue last time? Or was it red? I didn''t remember, but the fact that it was absurdly long remained the same. I wonder if Selina''s power would heal a cut nail? If that''s the case, wouldn''t it be possible to do a lot more than simply healing wounds and restoring limbs? I made a note to check it out later on. "Ah. I remember; once, a long time ago, my dad said something strange." She opened her mouth and told a story. Sophie''s father, Professor Asanami. A Professor of the Wardens. Though in a lesser position than Marcus Lynton held back in the day, he was still a senior Professor as a researcher of Concept Measurements. He worked in the same Playground branch in which Saburou lived; the Conston branch. "Back when we were still a functioning family, he talked about his work sometimes." A story that took place when her mother was still alive. "He said he heard something from a coworker about a ''strange kid'' in another Playground location. He said it was about a kid who got into a lot of mischief, but never went into any more detail than that, so I think he probably wasn''t allowed to talk about it too much." "Anyway, he said he heard from a coworker about that kid." "That coworker was another Professor who worked in a different Playground location, but he and my dad were friends so they kept in touch, and sometimes they had to do projects together for work. I used to sneak into his office and take a look at the classified documents ''cause I was curious, which is how I found out." "That coworker; I don''t know what power he had or what his position was, but he must''ve been pretty high up since he had access to information even my dad didn''t have." "And, apparently, the research he was doing at the time was related to the strange kid." "He told my dad something weird." "I don''t really understand it, but considering that even my dad, who was and still is a complete workaholic, thought that what he said was strange, it must be something really bizarre." "Anyway, my dad told us his friend said something weird." "He mentioned the research he was doing with that kid." "Something about experimenting with fate?" "I don''t know what the details are, but it was something like that. And then, my dad''s expression went all dark and gloomy when he explained it to the two of us, who didn''t understand what he was talking about." "He said this about the results of what his friend was researching." "He said, ''It''s like a tremendous tower built to reach the heavens''." "''A tower built by the avaricious; he who coveted something his mortal hands should never be allowed to graze''." "''However, due to the builder''s excessive greed, the tower is faulty from birth''." "''With a single shake of the foundations, the tower will fall.''" "''He is building the foundations for a tower fated to collapse''." "After that, my memory''s a bit foggy, but I''m pretty sure the two of them never worked on a project together again." Sophie then took a sip from her carton of strawberry milk, having finished her story. There was only one recurring thought in my mind. A possibility impossible to erase now that it had popped up. That Professor. Professor Asanami''s friend. Could it be...? Just how much of a coincidence...? ...No, either way, it doesn''t matter. I cast a glance at Sophie and lowered my head. Even if Professor Kazuki Asanami and Professor Marcus Lynton were friends, it was only a coincidence. Fate or coincidence, it didn''t matter. What did he mean about the tower? Something built by the greedy, something for which collapse was inevitable... If it was that Professor, there''s only one thing it could be related to. It would correlate with everything else Asanami said, too. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The research with the strange kid. The rough time period matches up, too. All this talk about fate. It has to be related to me. But, what did he mean, fated to collapse? Was he talking about me, or about something else? Could it be not me specifically, but rather something around me? Or could it even be the events of what happened that day I escaped? There was no doubt in my mind that it was somehow related to my ''fate''. After all, this was far too much to be called a coincidence. "Sorry, was that helpful? I don''t know much about these tarot card thingies, so I probably said a bunch of nonsense." I shook my head. "No. Unexpectedly, it wasn''t worthless." "Tsk! There''s a million better ways of phrasing it, you know? Not even a thanks?" "Thanks." "Tsk." Ignoring her tongue clicking, I reached for the third and final card of the top row. Flipping it over, the face was revealed. Another reversed card. Card number XV. "Ahh! I told you! I told you! I knew this would happen! Hah! So easily predictable, ain''tcha!?" Immediately, Sophie jumped up and let out an uproar while pointing at me. I didn''t respond, only staring blankly at the upside-down card in my hand. "Hahaha! Who was it that said I was wrong? Emir, you brat?! Look at it! I was right! See!?" Emir, too, flashed an awkward expression, giving a fake laugh. "A-aha, yeah, I see it... I see it..." Was it a joke? Once again, I was subjected to the power of fate. Somehow, I couldn''t help but suspect that Emir might have deliberately shuffled the cards in such a manner, but I knew it wasn''t possible. After all, I was the one who had picked the cards. Was it a coincidence? There''s no way it could be. Well, it''s technically possible, but the chances have to be so minimal that it''s not realistically plausible. What was the name of the card I chose? "Bahaha! I knew you would get ''The Devil''!" Of course, it couldn''t be anything but that. Chapter 130: 124: Obscure Fate I looked at the face of the reversed card with the number XV. The Devil. At this point, I hadn''t much remaining patience to bother to contemplate uselessly about what the meaning could be. Following the first two cards, The Wheel of Fortune and The Tower, it was inevitably going to be something laughably negative anyway. So, I just asked. "What''s this one about, then?" I didn''t want to waste time with mere conjecture, so I asked Emir to tell me straightforwardly what the appearance of The Devil signified for my fate. "...Huh?" However, the response was unexpected. "What''s wrong?" "N-no, nothing is wrong specifically. Just... I''m confused..." Emir stammered slightly, showing his perplexity. Upon waiting for him to elaborate on what the matter was, he explained briefly. "It''s strange; I''m receiving conflicting messages." "Elaborate." "Well, you understand how there are different meanings depending on if a card appears reversed or not, right? The thing is, what I''m getting from this card is a mix of both its upright and reversed meanings. It''s something that shouldn''t normally happen." I understood what Emir was saying. Conflicting results meant that the card was giving meanings of both an upright and reversed The Devil card. Of course, it isn''t something that should happen normally, because a card physically cannot be both upright and reversed at the same time. "So, did you shuffle them wrong or something?" I knew it was unlikely, but I asked anyway. "No, definitely not; my Measurement makes human errors due to shuffling impossible." "This has never happened before, so I''m not entirely sure if this is correct, but it probably means that whatever this fate of yours is, it''s something more complex than we first thought." So he said. It''s impossible to know what fate is, exactly, but I mean, I already knew that whatever it is, is completely fucked up, so this isn''t particularly surprising. The whole thing is so laughably antagonistic towards me that it almost feels as if it has some kind of vendetta against my very existence. Oh... Maybe... Just perhaps, could it be because of Truth...? Does the universe simply function in such a manner that it naturally eradicates those who go against its laws? Or rather, those who "shouldn''t exist". Just like a white blood cell working to engulf and devour infected cells to protect the body''s integrity and health, fate strives to eliminate those like me who pose a threat; is that it? Someone once claimed I would try to destroy the world if I uncovered the truth behind it. If that were true, then fate would certainly try to dispose of me before I could destroy the world it serves. But then, how does it know I would do such a thing? Does it merely aim to prevent all harm preemptively, even if the person themself holds no intention to carry it out? Because I''d say that describes my current situation perfectly. I have no intention to destroy the world. So, why does fate care about me to such an extent? Assuming it functions on the basis that it is absolutely certain I will try to destroy the world, then how does it know that? Unless, perhaps I am thinking about it the wrong way. Perhaps fate is not the one protecting the world, but rather a separate entity entirely. Fate is fateDit exists in the past, present, and future. Therefore, fate knows everything that is going to happen, when it is going to happen, and why it is going to happen. Why would fate try to eradicate me to prevent the world''s destruction if it is a separate entity? Well, maybe it isn''t trying to do that. It could very well be possible that my fate is just to try and destroy the world, but something bad will happen to me in the process. It doesn''t have to necessarily be that fate itself is trying to erase my existence, I suppose. I still don''t see any plausible reason that I would try to destroy the world, but I guess I can''t completely eliminate the possibility. After all, Kiryuuin is an example of someone who came back in time, most likely to prevent that from happening. It could even be that he is the white blood cell trying to eradicate me. Fate. The world. Energies of the universe. Whatever. If anything like that is trying to stop me, then it is what it is. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I refuse to accept that something so incomprehensibly abstract and nonsensical is going to somehow put a stop to me, whatever my plans for the future are. I care less about the matter of destroying the world and more about that. Who does it take me for? Like I said, I''m not taking this sitting down. Whether it''s trying to eradicate me itself or is simply an entity that exists in a neutral state. To the end, I will resist. If I can''t even do that much, then I might as well deserve to be eaten by fate. "Tell me whatever it means or what you saw. I don''t care if it''s confusing." Returning back to the matter at hand, I instructed Emir, who nodded. He said it was more complex, but what did that entail? "It says that there will be great vehemence behind the effort that occurs in your fate; that the chains binding you are so immensely heavy they cannot be broken. Additionally, your fate is linked heavily with some kind of ''natural fatality'', but it''s not clear what that relates to." There was a lot to unpack in that one description alone, but Emir didn''t end there. "That is for the upright meanings." "For the reversed meanings, it depicts a scene of profound struggle; struggle to break free from the abyssal, indestructible chains." "There may be conditions or requirements to breaking chains, and some of those requirements may be sacrificial in nature, but, supposedly, you will do whatever it takes to break free from the restraints that blind your sense of reason." "You will be dunked into the depths of emotional and spiritual weakness to overcome those unbreakable chains." "Further, it again mentions a fatality whose essence is sad, destructive, pitiful, and yet predestined." "Ultimately, the image portrayed is that of a broken man''s tragedy; a prisoner to his abject fate." I wasn''t sure how to respond. It wasn''t that there weren''t things I could say, but that it felt inherently wrong to say something. I don''t know why, but I instinctively realised. Were I to let my mouth run its course, I would immediately regret it. As if my response would incur unknown consequences, be it from myself or the people around me. "..." So, I held my tongue. With the attitude of a captured spy in enemy territory; a trained professional who wouldn''t show a speck of reaction to even the most terrible of tortures. I couldn''t allow myself to voice unconscious thoughts, not in this case. For once, I found myself purposefully withholding speech due to an internal worry of it being seen as something undesirable... I would not say something that evokes reactions of pity. I would not say something to make myself seem pitiable. Never. I wouldn''t let it happen. I wouldn''t care if it happened anywhere else. But not in front of these people. What would I do if those under my control started looking at me with gazes of pity? I could never let such a thing happen. Not for as long as I live. "...Emir." After a period of silence ensuring I would not say anything unpleasant, I let out a cold voice. "Ye-- Yes." "The bottom row cards are supposed to be supporting context, right?" "Eh? Uh, o-oh, yes, that''s basically the summary." Maybe he thought he would get scolded for some reason, but he quickly calmed down and got back into focus. Without hesitation, I reached for the first of the two cards and flipped it over. Card number IV. The Emperor. "..." Finally, a card that wasn''t reversed had appeared. I looked directly at Emir; he knew what I wanted without having to ask. "The context is... Your fate is deeply associated with authority and controlDThat is, there is a heavy emphasis on a system with established structure and enforced rules." "There''s a multitude of things this could allude to, but as it''s only supporting context, this is all we''re going to get." Emir explained it like so, to which I felt the desire to click my tongue. "It really is a frugal bastard, huh?" Couldn''t it just tell me straight up what my fate was? Why did everything have to be so damn complicated? It was so terribly obscure and overreliant on vague context clues I had no possible way of understanding that I wanted to shoot whoever came up with the idea. Hah. Whatever. It was infuriating, but unfortunately, necessary to endure. If that was truly all it would give us, then I would reluctantly concede and move on. Moving my hand slightly, I flipped over the card adjacent. This time, of course, was yet another reversed card. Because why wouldn''t it be? However... "..." There was a bit of a problem. "H-huh...?" Card number IV. A second The Emperor had appeared. Chapter 131: 125: Magic Shuffle A second copy of The Emperor had appeared; this time, in reverse. As I have mentioned before, I don''t know much about these Major Arcana cards or how they''re supposed to work, but I could tell from Emir''s expression alone that what just happened was an anomaly. It was stated previously, but Emir''s deck consisted of 22 unique cards. Even if you didn''t know they were all unique, one could figure it out by simply looking at the numbers of the cards. We had already seen The Devil and The TowerDcards numbered XV and XVI, or fifteen and sixteen, respectivelyDso it wouldn''t add up mathematically for there to be multiple copies of each card. It also wouldn''t make much sense, at least to me, for there to be multiple copies of only one or a couple of specific cards in the deck. So, if you think about it seriously for just a second, you will quickly realise that there aren''t supposed to be duplicate cards. But then, how come a duplicate appeared now? "Emir." "..." "I thought I asked you." "..." "Did you not mix up the decks?" "I didn''t! Really, I don''t know how this happened!" "..." "I swear! It''s never happened before! But... If it''s because of my ability, it would make sense..." Would it? ''Erasing the possibility of bad shuffling due to human error.'' Could this perhaps be the true essence of Emir''s Measurement? ''Whenever he shuffles a deck of cards, it is not to merely shuffle the deck himself, but to allow his power to shuffle the deck for him.'' Something like that, I suppose. Or perhaps, it only works when he shuffles a deck of cards specifically designed for divination, like the tarot. Even then, it doesn''t make a lot of sense for duplicate copies of cards to appear. Does that mean, if we check the faces of all 22 cards in the deck, one of them will be missing, having been replaced by the Reversed Emperor? I don''t know about that, but let''s leave that can of worms closed for now. Anyway, I had already proven my own ignorance when it came to haphazardly assigning names to peoples'' birth powers, so maybe it''d be good to keep an open mind. A magical deck of tarot cards. Or rather, a normal deck infused with the power of his Measurement? A ''Magic Shuffle''. Either way, it''s clear there has been influence from his Measurement here to make this possible. ...Somehow, I felt myself finally understanding a lick of what Emir was saying before. That my fate was inexplicably complex. "Explain." With a cursory instruction, Emir briefly bowed his head. "It says... Eh?" "What?" Everything seems to be going haywire. "N-no, just... A-anyway, I''ll tell you what it means." A moment passed before Emir nodded in understanding. "So, there are two... No, three meanings from what I can see: the first is that you should-- No, that you ''will'' stand up or resist against some kind of structure or system. I assume this is the same structure mentioned in the upright The Emperor card, but it doesn''t state that explicitly, so it''s not confirmed." "What do you mean I ''will''? Is that supposed to be some kind of a command?" Because if so, I''ll do the opposite out of spite. "No, well, it''s complicated, but it''s quite vague. It''s unclear exactly what it means, but I''m simplifying it slightly and giving you the most accurate interpretation I can by comparing it with context from the previous cards." "Putting it as simply as I can, it says that ''you will find yourself being pushed over the limit and trying to break free of the confines of the structure'' it mentions. I''m pretty certain this is related to the binding chains from the previous The Devil card, so when it says ''break free'', it implies breaking free of the chains." "But, it''s still quite confusing; because the chains mentioned in The Devil were said to be unbreakable, I think it''s implying that you will actually fail to shatter them? I''m not sure since it doesn''t mention anything about if you will succeed in breaking free, but it definitely says you will attempt to." He then went on to relay the second meaning. "The second meaning is... Dark, but undoubtedly more straightforward. Here:" Emir cleared his throat and parroted the meaning in a grave voice. "''You, who cannot bear to abdicate his position of power and resistance.''" "''You, who cannot help but drag those around you into the inevitable maelstrom of despair.''" "''Spare even those pitiful existences far too unfortunate to have ever crossed your pathDthose viewed as no more than a momentarily cold pillow on a sweltering nightDfrom your narcissistic, self-wrought destruction.''" "''Then, and only then, will you perhaps achieve something like fulfilment.''" "''That is the sole consolation to be offered; your one permitted solace.''" As Emir said, it was certainly straightforward. I wasn''t entirely sure what to make of it, but there were parts-- Most of it, rather, that I couldn''t help but feel a little disquieted towards. There was an explicit intent behind these messages, and that much was clear. ''Who'', or more likely ''what'' these messages were coming from... Wasn''t a question that would be answered by Truth. But, I could still guess. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Give me the third meaning." Emir nodded without saying anything, but I didn''t fail to catch the sparse beads of cold sweat trailing down his skin. "It''s... Blunt." A card with great significance and gravitas. The Emperor. A symbol of authority, dominion, and power. When put into reverse, those qualities were naturally spun on their heads. Emir''s response-- Or rather, the final meaning of the reversed card, was simple. "D''Relinquish power.''" A Reversed Emperor could only be intended to mean such a thing. ??? Once Emir finished the card reading, the surrounding atmosphere once more found itself swallowed by silence. There wasn''t much for me to say. Of course, I would heed their warnings, but I wasn''t going to bow my head just because of some flimsy cards'' prophecy. As I said, the only reasonable thing I can do is resist fate. It might seem futile or counter-productive, but it was the truth. After all, the only alternative to that is to just sit and accept a miserable end without even trying to do anything about it. At least, that''s what I''ve been led to believe. That''s why, I would simply try to make sure that doesn''t happen. I might be playing right into the hands of whatever is orchestrating all of this, but at the end of the day, it''s the only thing I can do, and so I will do it. For even just a slightly higher chance of successfully proving it wrong. "...Ciphy..." All of a sudden, Sana called me and lightly tugged my left arm. I turned my head to look at her, staring back as her blank red eyes gazed at me. "..." Those eyes. Physically, they were the same eyes of the future Sana I had seen; but, at the same time, they were completely different. They were only subtle differences, but that made it all the more apparent. The glint of childhood innocence. The vivid brightness that gave an impression of contentment and satisfied vitality. Her expression was just as nonexistent as always, but you could always tell what lay just beneath the surface merely by examining her eyes. All such things indicating ''life'' were missing from the future Sana''s eyes. They had been lost, or perhaps more accurately, stolen. It was a disconcerting look for a variety of reasons, but most of all, it was uncanny. Eyes like a puppet, or a doll. Eyes that contained no signs of life or vitality. Eyes of someone whose soul had become lost. "What is it?" "Can we bring friends...?" Oh, that. I forgot about that. In that scene, I was shown the future. Although Future Sana had claimed she would never be able to, her eyes at the time were those I would rather expect to see looking down on my deceased corpse one day. She said there was no way she could do it, but could I really trust that? Maybe it was true that I had forced Absolute Contracts upon them, but even then, it''s not like they were infallible. Emir was the only one who could create Absolute Contracts, so the final decision of a contract''s conditions would ultimately always be up to him. There was no way for me to force him to make an Absolute Contract exactly the way I wanted because he doesn''t trust me, and besides, our sense of morals and ethics mix like water and oilDthere is no way we would be able to agree on a set of conditions that satisfy the both of us. He isn''t the type to cave in to death threats, either. That''s why I haven''t used Absolute Contracts that much until now; there has been no reliable way for me to get one that has all the conditions I would ordinarily desire. It''s the reason I will die if I do anything to harm Selina or leave her side for too long, for example. That way, Emir knows for sure that I can''t take advantage of her, leaving him satisfied with knowing that she''ll be safe. Of course, for me, it''s not satisfying at all. Needless to say, I don''t want that to happen, which is why, even with the possibility of an Absolute Contract, I don''t want to put my faith in it. Liam Chiba-Wallace''s power. I originally thought it was measuring someone''s luck or fortune due to how it was described to work by Ella and Truth, but that wasn''t entirely accurate. It was more akin to the traditional sense of karma, hence the new name I bestowed it. From what I''m aware, karma is heavily linked to fate. So, If I assume the vision I saw leads to my fate taking place as it has been foretold, then all I have to do is avoid that vision from coming true, and I would have successfully averted my fate. It''s easy. All I have to do to prevent that vision is to not kill Sona. It''s simple. I still don''t know what happened that led me to kill her, but whatever it was, I must either endure it this time or not let it occur in the first place. Whatever happens, I will keep them satisfied and content. That way, there will be no need for them to cause unnecessary trouble. And thus, there will be no need for me to kill them. It''s a vastly different strategy compared to what I usually do, but I will make it work. Without a doubt. I don''t care if I have to sacrifice everything else, but I will, at the very least, definitely maintain the two''s loyalty. After all, So long as I keep the twins alive and happy, then how can I lose? Minami Mochizuki. Selina. Emir. Even Sophie Asanami. The others would never stand beside me if it weren''t for what I provided them. But the twins? Those two, whom I have looked after since the start. Those two, who have sincerely cared about me in turn. "Sure. Bring as many friends as you want." From the beginning, they were the only ones truly on my side. Chapter 132: 126: Problem With The Teacher Once Emir had finished my card reading, Selina seemed to want to give it a try. I had no intention of staying either way, so I promptly left everyone else to whatever it was they wanted to get up to. Before that, however, I briefly pulled the twins aside and spoke to them. "As for bringing friends over, you can bring whoever you want. I trust you two to not reveal your powers or let any outsiders into the underground levels, but other than that, there is one rule." Crouching down and placing a hand on each of their heads, I looked them in the eyes alternately and mustered a stern yet gentle tone. "You remember the blonde girl from today, right? I''m sure you''ve seen her around school occasionally." They looked at me and slightly nodded their heads. "Yes, I''ve seen her." "We know, Ciphy." I nodded. "Good. Then, the only rule I want you to stick to no matter what is this:" My eyes narrowed ever-so-slightly. "Do not interact with that girl under any circumstances. She is our enemy." Our enemy. Someone not to be interacted with. "If she tries to talk to you, ignore whatever she says and get away immediately. If she continues to pester you, you have my permission to ''do whatever it takes'', be it withdrawal from the area or elimination of the pest entirely." I did say I felt no threat from her, but the reality is still unknown. Araceli Arvalo''s true threat level hasn''t yet been determined, so there is still a need to be cautious around her. She doesn''t seem to hold any individual power outside of her Measurement of Protection, but that doesn''t make her utterly powerless. There is no way to know if she might go for the people around me in order to target me, and since her objective in all this remains to be seen, I cannot risk having her approach the twins, who serve as my essential lifeline. These two are fundamental to my future and my survival, and I cannot jeopardise that by exposing them to potential harm or corruption. So, I would let them bring some friends over if that''s what they really wanted, but there must be precautionary measures in place. "Do you understand?" They were smart girls, so it didn''t need much explanation. "Yes. Thank you..." "Thank you, Ciphy..." I could sense the girls'' suppressed excitement through the veil of their blank expressions as they lowered their heads away from my sight and expressed their gratitude shyly. "You''re welcome. If you ever need or want anything, don''t hesitate to come to me; I''ll do whatever I can, no matter the problem. Just keep in mind that, if things get too risky for you at school, I might be forced to pull you out until the issue is resolved. You understand, right?" Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ""Mhm..."" "Good. I just want the two of you to stay safe. Also, I''m very proud of you girls for making friends and growing close enough to them to invite them over. You two did well." ""Mn..."" "Ah. My, look how far you two have come." Showing a smile as I gently stroked their hair, they lowered their heads even further. However, even though my smile was warm, my eyes were cold. They, who couldn''t see my eyes with their bowed heads, couldn''t tell, but this was just the beginning. From now on, I had to grow the bond between us even more than I have up until now, and for that, I need to treat them exceptionally well. Giving them lots of affection and commendations like this was only the start of that. To ensure that their loyalty towards me is truly unshakeable. Once they had received enough affection for now, I let them get on with their usual leisure time activities or training and we parted ways. Then, I made my way down to one of the underground levels containing a series of connected rooms that resembled a chemist''s laboratory. Even though the day was long and exhausting, I still had a revolutionary drug to refine, after all. ??? The weekend passed without incident, and Monday quickly arrived. Likewise, January had come to an end, and February took its place. After entering the school grounds together with Sophie, we parted ways and walked to our respective classrooms. Returning to school after the weekend, I didn''t expect much to happen for a while following the successful end of the incident in the park, though I could still hear passing murmurs of the traces left by the battles. A vast swathe of grass transmuted into impenetrable permafrost; waves of scorched dirt that was almost burnt black; and extensive, deep fractures into the ground as if the earth itself had ruptured apart. Of course, they were the remnants left behind by the twins, those pair of fire-breathers from the Wardens, and Saburou respectively. I had wondered if the Wardens would try cordoning off the park for a while to cover up what had gone down, but it appears they felt no need to. Well, almost everyone who could figure out what happened was involved in one way or another, and those who weren''t, likely wouldn''t care. They took care of the scene enough so that there was no evidence of someone dying, anyway. Nevertheless. There was a particular person who would undoubtedly know what occurred, and yet who wasn''t involved at all in the fighting. Of course, if that was all, then it would be fine. The problem is, this is a person who cares. They were also the type of person I don''t mesh well with, in more ways than one. Clack-! As I opened the door to my classroom, what greeted me was not the usual high-spirited and lively atmosphere one would ordinarily expect, but rather, one of pressured silence and subtle disquietude. It was completely unlike the class 3-B anyone had ever seen or known. "..." Quietly making my way towards my seat as per usual, many classmates cast glances at me, perhaps in wonder at how I seemed so unperturbed by the air that starkly contrasted the class'' usual mood. The reality is that I somewhat expected this, although I didn''t quite anticipate it to be so bad. The reason for the class'' state of extreme tension, as if they were about to be scolded for something naughty, could be seen at the head of the class. Our teacher, Haruka Hayashi, sat at her desk in front of the class. Her elbows were placed on the desk with her fingers interlocked together in front; her head lowered and leaning on her clasped hands. It was difficult to make out what expression she wore due to the position and angle of her head and the long hair that cascaded down to cover her face, but it was certain that her eyes were closed. A gesture that, in and of itself, clearly indicated what kinds of emotions the person was feeling. A look that demanded order and peace. Class 3-B, who loved their kind and tender-hearted teacher, were all silent as a collective act of consideration towards her, who clearly wasn''t feeling well the moment she entered the room. Haruka Hayashi. A gentle and mild person? I had to prevent the ends of my lips from curving into a smile at the preposterous notion. Our teacher. If the rest of the class knew what kind of person she really was, I wonder how they would react. If they would remain caring for her and looking up to her as their teacher. Or, if such things would be replaced by consternation and fear. Well, nothing good would come of such a scenario, at least not right now, so I don''t intend to answer that question. It''s mere food for thought. Ring~! Soon, the bell sounded, signifying the official start of the school day. There was no registration taken, and only five minutes after the bell had rung did Haruka Hayashi rise from her seat. The second she did, the thick dark circles under her bloodshot eyes were revealed. "...Alright, class. Apologies for the delay. First period is mathematics, so let''s get started, shall we? We can do registration later..." Everyone could feel the weakness in her voice, causing an air of sympathy to make its way around the room. "Miss, are you sure you''re feeling okay?" Some students, inevitably worried for the health of their beloved teacher, asked. But, there was no way she could confide in them and say what was really on her mind. "Yes, I''m alright. Thank you for worrying, Izumi, but I assure you." Thus, she only responded like so, and the students had no choice but to act as good-natured as they could to try and relieve some of the burden she must have been feeling. What good kids. As class continued, the teacher walked around to see how everyone was getting on as usual before she got to my seat. "Oh my, Oscar; you''ve completed everything already? I suppose that''s to be expected... Well done. If you would, I''d like you to stay behind after class." There it was. The moment I was anticipating had finally arrived, so I responded positively. "Yes. Thank you." She wore a smile as she nodded at me and made her way to the next seat, but it was effortless to see through such a flimsy visage. Eventually, the phenomenally quiet lesson came to an end. With everyone else bowing their heads respectfully towards the teacher as they left, the two of us were soon the only ones remaining. "..." "..." I sat in front of the teacher''s desk, with Haruka Hayashi on the other side. One moment, she wore the same warm smile as always. And then. "Oscar." A terrifyingly cold voice exited her mouth, causing me to reflexively blink. Even I, who knew what the truth of this person was, found myself subtly doubting if what I heard was real. Of course, it was absolutely real. Looking at her again, her smile had vanished; replaced with an expression that could only be described as ''miserable'' within an instant. "Why...?" I watched her face as she asked me. "Why do you have to keep doing these things?" She was on the verge of breaking into tears. Chapter 133: 127: Understanding I have to do my best to make sure I''m in a secure position. Teacher''s help wasn''t necessary to combat the Wardens, but her support was a win condition by itself. Before this whole mess started, I once tried to get her support but failed. Teacher wanted nothing to do with the Wardens after her last interaction with them; it was a slight disappointment on my end, but it was understandable considering her past. After that, we came to an agreement and practically ignored each other''s true existence. Thankfully, it wasn''t necessary at the time since the Wardens started leaving me alone for a while, but things have since changed. Now that things had come to the point where I might be in a position to make a deal with her, I must do so. Success was unlikely, but if I could, then victory would suddenly become just inches away from my grasp. Within this subdued atmosphere, I only stared at Teacher''s sodden eyes as she asked ''why''. "...I''m sure you know as well as I do." This enervated woman in front of me with dark eyes and a look of misery. She was the one asking me why I was doing the things I was doing, but in reality, she herself knew the reason better than anyone else. "What should I do, teacher?" "I had no choice, did I?" "You''ve seen how I''ve been these past two years; until just before summer, I''ve caused no trouble at all, right?" "And even that was just reactionary." "So, what am I supposed to do when they come after me so relentlessly like that?" "Give up?" "Do I just surrender and go back to that place?" "No." "You know that''s an impossible choice for people like us." "You know what it''s like for people like us in a place like that." "I know, I promised to keep a low profile, but what can I do when those people won''t leave me alone?" "Is it simply the difference in nature of our powers that gives them an excuse to leave you alone, but not me?" "Is it not unfair?" "Can I really be blamed for all these incidents when, time and time again, it is they who serve as the ones to initiate trouble?" "Am I crazy for thinking this?" Closing my mouth, I awaited a response from the teary-eyed woman. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." After what might seem like an eternity, she looked at me with a mixture of various emotions and feelings I couldn''t quite discern and parted her slightly quivering lips. "Oscar... I''m sorry. I don''t mean to blame you. No one can blame you... Still, one way or another, this has to stop... Please..." "Whether it stops is not up to me. You know that all I can do is react to the moves they make. The only one with the power to stop them unconditionally is you, Haruka Hayashi." "..." "Isn''t it hard? I know you have a hard time every day due to your power, and what those guys are doing undoubtedly only exacerbates that issue, right?" "..." "Don''t you want to confront them just one last time and make them stop?" After a moment of hesitation, she spilt everything with a flood of emotions. "And will they listen? Oscar, I can''t... You know, it''s already painful enough to keep up a cheerful act in front of the kids when they''re clearly worrying." "I''m numb, but I''m not heartless." "You know how it gets for me just because of what I am." "Every day, I see people and I get reminded." "''Oh, this person is going to get murdered and die.''" "''Oh, that person is going to get hit by a car and die.''" "''Oh, those people are going to suffer a terminal illness and die.''" "Every day, I see it." "Every day, I come to work and see my class, who I cherish as I would my own children." "And what do I see?" "I see death." "''This student is going to live a long life. That''s good.'' "''That student is going to fall onto the railway tracks and die in a few years. What a pity.''" "''This student has dormant cancer, but it''ll awaken and they''ll die within the next two years. It''s a shame; they were really vibrant mood makers.''" "Every day; I see death, I''m constantly reminded of what will happen, and I have these thoughts.''" "Yes, it''s merely a part of nature." "Yes, I''m accustomed to it.''" "Nonetheless, why am I the only one forced to see these things?" "For all this time." "I''ve only known these kids for two years. It''s a terribly short amount of time, and yet, a bond has developed in that time." "You understand how hard it is for those like us to build relationships and connections with normal people, don''t you, Oscar?" "It just isn''t something that is supposed to happen." "I know now... I think they were right." "The cruel words they once spat were right." "Monsters cannot befriend humans." "...You know, Oscar? Ever since I started teaching, I found myself having strange thoughts." "The thought that I didn''t want my students to die." "It was bizarre." "Something I had never experienced before." "I have grown so used to death that the notion itself of not wanting someone to die is irregular." "...No, perhaps it has always been that way." "I''m conflicted, Oscar." "Death is a natural thing. It should be embraced, not denied." "So, why am I now denying the death of my students?" "It''s inexplicable, and for some reason, it creates a strange feeling in my heart." "...The other day, I experienced something new." "Once again, I had sensed the death of one of my students." "Tarou Fushigimi..." "When Tarou died, I fell into a state of numbness." "And then, I felt something strange well up inside me." "Do you know what that was, Oscar?" "My eyes felt hot, and when I touched them, my fingers turned wet." "I was shocked." "For the first time in my life, I cried at the death of a student." "This death... I want it to stop." "I want it to stop, but I can''t... I just can''t bring myself to confront them..." "...Oscar, you can tell me, right?" "Please, answer me..." "After all this time, all this flimsy atonement..." "That crying; those tears..." "Is it a sign?" "Have I finally regained a semblance of humanity that was lost all those years ago...?" I stared at the woman in front of me, whose giant amalgamation of unknown emotions was swirling violently about inside her, causing mass confusion and discomfort. Teacher of Class 3-B. It might be obvious what her true identity is by now. Just like myself, Selina, Saburou Fushigimi, Azaki Kiryuuin, Avon Laura, and even Kanon Yuuki. Haruka Hayashi bore a Concept. The name I bestowed her power was simple: Measurement of Death. "...Teacher, I think you misunderstand something." After a minute or so, I opened my mouth and spoke casually towards the living atomic bomb that was Haruka Hayashi. "Truth isn''t very good at answering those kinds of vague and inane questions." "Have you regained some humanity?" "How would I know?" "How does someone even lose humanity in the first place?" "Unless someone dies, aren''t they human all the same?" "And even if someone dies, it doesn''t necessarily mean their humanity is suddenly stripped away from them, right?" "There is no set definition for humanity in nature." "Thus, I cannot say whether you have lost it or not, and I cannot say whether you have regained lost humanity or not." "Strictly speaking, I''m a human being, and so are you." "Personally, I think you are a vastly more likeable human being than the bastards over on their side, but that''s just my opinion, right?" "It''s my bias, but I''ll stand by it." "There''s no objectivity when it comes to the subject of humanity." "Because everyone belongs to a side whether they like it or not; everyone possesses some kind of bias whether they like it or not; and everyone has individual preferences." "Who is viewed as a hero to one side naturally becomes a villain to the other side." "I''m sure you''ve heard of a similar saying before, right?" "Either way, my point is that you shouldn''t get so hung up about whether you''ve "lost humanity" or whatever, because it makes no sense in reality." "It''s ironic to say, but don''t care about the words or opinions of other people so much." "After all, the only thing that determines your humanity is yourself." Leaving it at that, I closed my mouth. Teacher gazed at me in silence for a long time, inexplicable emotions contained within her eyes. "..." Her lips parted soundlessly; there was a lot she seemed to want to say or that was on her mind, but that she couldn''t quite express. Eventually, unable to articulate exactly what she felt would be right, she bowed her head. I spotted a few drops of liquid fall from her lowered face to stain her dress, but she didn''t appear to care. "...Thank you..." I heard an almost incomprehensibly small voice, but the words of gratitude were clear. "Thank you, really, but... I just... I just can''t... Can''t do it... I''m so-- I''m sorry..." She wasn''t going to confront the Wardens for me. It was bizarre seeing such an emotional reaction from someone I was never particularly close to, but it didn''t feel as peculiar as I would''ve thought. Perhaps it has something to do with our origins being the same, but I do feel this natural affinity of feeling between us. It''s not that I feel for her. Rather, I simply understand where she is coming from. As someone who came from the same place, I couldn''t help but understand. Haruka Hayashi. An escapee of the Playground, who also possessed the title of Concept. I can understand why she wouldn''t want to confront the Wardens. It would be a perfectly normal reaction to never want to think about them or see them again. In that sense, I''m the one who''s strange for continuing to drag it on and talk to them. Although we had pretty much never spoken outside of our teacher-student relationship, she was probably the person closest to whom I could call ''family''. There were no similarities in our dispositions. We weren''t close. Nevertheless, it would probably be hard to find another person I would be able to understand on such a deep level; maybe even impossible. That''s why. "It''s okay. I won''t force you if you prefer to stay out of it." Even if I could guarantee her support by persistently applying pressure, I don''t think it would sit well with me. ...Right. I can probably afford to concede this one. Chapter 134: 128: Questions of Natural Measurement Evolution After the talk with Teacher, break was soon to finish and lessons resumed. Once lunchtime arrived, I decided to do something unusual; instead of going straight to the rooftop, I approached a certain classmate and called out to him. "Yuu Shimura." "Hm? Oh, Itou-ssei! Yuu Shimura, at your command! What could a great one such as yourself require of this humble servant?" Speaking in a peculiar and comedic tone as usual, he grinned and gave an exaggerated bow. "Come with me. I want to ask you something." After blinking twice as if to process what I had said, he smiled and lifted a clched fist. "The peerless one requires my knowledge? Of course, I shall do my best!" Without wasting any time, we made our way to the school refectory and sat at a more secluded table. Rather than bringing him to the roof, I chose this place because it avoided any possible distractions while still staying inconspicuous and able to hold a private discussion. Specifically, I didn''t want to be interrupted by Saburou barging into the rooftop space in the middle of our conversation. "So, Oscar, I know I usually act like a goofy idiot and all, but seriously, you''ve helped me a lot and I hav''t had the chance to pay you back yet. I also want to repay you for helping out Souta a while back; I don''t know what you did, but Nishitani''s bullying all ceased after your intervtion. So, if there''s anything I can do to help, I''ll do it." Nodding at his tone that had turned serious, I cut right to the chase. "I''m researching metrisology, so I''d like to ask you some questions about your experice with Measuremt evolution." I planned to directly ask those who had expericed a natural Measuremt evolution what it was like in order to solidify my understanding of the subject and hopefully gain a deeper insight as to how it works. From what I had found, each person''s experice with Measuremt evolution differed, and since Truth wasn''t great at answering subjective questions like that, I figured it would be much more effective to just ask straight from the source. This was something I had contemplated doing in the past couple of weeks, but I was so focused on the actual production of the I.M.E. drug and the other projects leading up to the confrontation on Saturday that there wasn''t a ton of time for it. Now, though, I had plty of time. "Oh, really? Wow, Oscar, that''s actually pretty cool, isn''t it? Researching... Th, do you want to become a scitist or something? You''ve definitely got the smarts for it." "Something like that. Can you help?" "For sure! What do you want to know about it?" The first question was simple. "Just tell me what it was like." I had high confidce that this plan would work, and I had ev read through a few records belonging to the governmt researchers of interviews with people who had gone through natural Measuremt evolution and shared their experices with it. Many of the answers acquired from those interviews led to big discoveries in the metrisology scitific community, and ev the psychiscope was an example of a tool developed using information from these interviews. With the successful synthesis of the personalised I.M.E. drug I had giv to Liam, I had progressed further than ev those governmt researchers with mountains of funding. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If I were to th gain more of a comprehsion through fully understanding what the natural experice of Measuremt evolution was like, th I have no doubts that the next I.M.E. drugs could be vastly improved. After nodding and tapping his chin with a finger in thought for a momt, Yuu Shimura spoke. "Well... It actually started wh I was asleep." "I don''t know if it''s because my Measuremt is related to dreams, but I think that''s probably likely." "Before the incidt, I used to just be able to glimpse into people''s dreams, you see, but only wh I was beside the person sleeping." I listed as he explained how his Measuremt worked in the past, which was all information I already knew. "You expericed sleep paralysis, right?" Interrupting him, I asked. "I overheard you mtion something like that before." He forced a wry smile and touched the back of his neck with his hand. "Yeah. It was the most terrifying thing I had ever expericed in my life. Honestly, I still get nightmares about it sometimes, and that''s related to the next part of the story." I raised an eyebrow at his words. Truth be told, after I had found out his Measuremt had evolved, I was already thinking about how to artificially apply that to myself and others like Liam and Selina, so I had quickly forgott about Yuu Shimura. "So, the sleep paralysis basically consisted of a demon that stared at me from over my bed, and I couldn''t move. At some point, it thankfully moved away, but knocked over the wardrobe in my room in the process." "Th, I woke up in cold sweat." ??????.??? "And the wardrobe was on the floor." "Everything was exactly the same as it had be in the sleep paralysis dream." I listed inttly to his story without interruption. "Obviously, the only two reasonable explanations I could come up with were that either A, the demon in my sleep paralysis that knocked my wardrobe over affected the real world or the evt was real itself, or B, my brain had registered the fact that the wardrobe had fall over and implemted that elemt in my sleep paralysis subconsciously." One might ask how it was a reasonable explanation for a demon to be real, but in this world where an unpredictable and seemingly random power like Measuremts existed, it wasn''t so easy to cross out unreasonable theories wh evidce existed for something ev as ridiculous as that to have happed. "I told my parts, of course, and in the d, I wt with my dad to the related clinic for a check-up of my Measuremt. I don''t really understand the equipmt they used, but they took a look and found out there was a high chance that my Measuremt had evolved." So far, everything he said was what I heard him mtion in class. It was already interesting, but we were only getting started. "Do you know what it does now? It should still be related to dreams, right?" "That''s what the doctor told me, too. She said they didn''t have a way to idtify exactly what had changed, but I would figure it out soon." Hm? "What do you mean?" "Ahh, well, supposedly, wh people experice Measuremt evolution, it''s usually hard to control and just activates haphazardly, so I was told to be careful." Ah... I understand. Similar to wh I was at the hospital and Liam''s doctor said he was blind; that wasn''t a symptom of the drug or his cardiac arrestDit was simply that he was looking at the world through his Measuremt. He was unable to control its activation, so that kind of side-effect happed. "Wh I explained to them what happed wh it evolved, they said there was a chance my dreams could have an adverse effect on me physically, so ever since th I''ve be sleeping with a device that monitors my vitals and forcefully wakes me up if it detects something abnormal." It was true that something like that was necessary. I knew thanks to Truth that his Measuremt had evolved to manifest his dreams into reality, but there was no way for the doctors or Yuu Shimura himself to know this for sure at first. If there was another evt where he had sleep paralysis, or ev just an ordinary nightmare, and it became manifested into reality, th there was a definite risk he could get seriously injured, or worse, killed. Thinking about it, it was quite a frighting scario. Going to sleep, having a nightmare, and having that very nightmare be made reality and kill you in your sleep. How scary... "..." "Huh? What is it?" Seeing Yuu Shimura now, I think I could look at him in a new light. I used to think he was a worthless fool with an unnecessarily big heart, but wasn''t he rather brave? After all, I wouldn''t imagine there to be many kids our age who could play a with such a smile despite facing the risk of death every time he wt to sleep. "...No, nothing." "O-oh, okay." Well, considering that he had survived until now, I don''t think anything would happ to him. It''s already be a couple of weeks, so he''s bound to have regained a substantial amount of control over his Measuremt. Ring~! At that momt, the bell rang, signalling the d of lunch. It wt quicker than I had expected, but that was fine. "I''ll probably have some more questions to ask you tomorrow." Standing up from my seat, I informed him that our time wasn''t over yet. "Oh, yes! That''s perfectly okay! Th, let''s continue tomorrow and return to class, shall we, Itou-ssei?" Restoring himself back to his larger-than-life, melodramatic persona of a fool, he jumped up and flashed a grin at me. "...Yes." Sighing internally, I followed along as we exited the refectory. Chapter 135: 129: The Stalker A week later. Monday, February 8th. Having discussed the topic of Measuremt evolution in great depth with Yuu Shimura over the past week, the I.M.E. drug v.0 has made huge strides in terms of progress. If it were a couple of weeks ago, I would have claimed that success was not far off. However, considering what happed with Liam despite my confidce in the stability of the drug at the time, I knew that I couldn''t afford to be careless. Still, so long as I have time, it will undoubtedly see perfection further than that of version .0, so there is no need to rush just yet. Walking into class as usual, I gave a brief nod to Teacher, whose mood seemed to have improved considerably lately, and took a seat at my desk. The momt registration was tak, Teacher stood at the front of the class and made an unexpected announcemt. "Alright class, we have a new studt joining us today, so please make sure to give them a warm welcome and treat them well~" Although the rest of the class cheered excitedly at her words, they caused me to flinch. It obviously wasn''t the first time a transfer studt had arrived in our class, but wasn''t it rather late at this point? As the classroom door oped and the new studt to be joining us was revealed, my brain froze over. The blonde girl walked to the class podium and introduced herself with a beaming smile. "Good morning, it''s nice to meet everyone. My name is--" Her violet eyes glanced in my direction. "Araceli Arvalo." ...Really? "I''ve heard a lot of good things about this class, so I hope we can get along~" Everyone gave a of applause at her self-introduction. Th, Teacher told her. "Because there''s a free seat next to Oscar at the back there, you can sit there, Araceli." She pointed at the empty seat to my left. "Yes, thank you." I could only observe the ongoing evts as Araceli approached the seat right beside my ownDthe seat that used to belong to other than the deceased Tarou FushigimiDand took it as her own. What was going on? And why? Ring~! Everyone seemed to want to get to know the pretty girl who just joined the class but had no choice but to remain seated in silce because of the bell signalling the start of lessons. As class started for the day, Araceli smiled knowingly from beside me and let out a whisper. "Like I said, I''m a fan, right?" "..." "It''s okay. I won''t do anything here to compromise your idtity or anything; I''m only here to protect you in an emergcy in case anything dangerous happs." "...So it seems." Leaving it at that, I turned my head away and rested it atop my desk. Her words wer''t lies, and it indeed seemed to be that she was telling the truth, but it felt exasperating nevertheless. I don''t know what she is after. Whatever the case, I''m certain that her inttions are not to harm me. Nevertheless, no matter how on my side she appears to be, the fact alone that she possesses the Forbidd Knowledge I desire, yet refuses to give me ev a hint of what it could be, automatically makes her suspicious. She herself cannot dy it, and she admitted so herself wh we first talked at the birthday party. For my sake, my safety, she says. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''As a fan.'' Ev if that were all true, if she cannot give me sufficit reason to trust her through the veil of Forbidd Knowledge that surs her existce, th my uncertainty about her will never settle. The reason she knows so much. The reason she claims to be my ''fan''. The reason she keeps wanting to interve in my plans. If Araceli told me the truth behind any of these, I would be far more inclined to trust her. It''s true that, until now, she continuously has acted in a way to help me. However, it''s also true that she has acted contrary to my own wishes. It doesn''t matter if she truly does have my best interests at heart or whatever. She clearly doesn''t want me to continue doing what I''m doing, but of course, that isn''t something I will simply give up on. It''s something I have to do regardless of anyone else''s inttions. Thus, whether it''s true that she is on my side or not. Araceli Arvalo has no place next to me. ??? Wednesday. After Araceli transferred to my class from Sacchim Girls'' Private School, the same school Sana and Sona attded, she kept to her word and acted like an ordinary studt separate from me. There was no reason for a rich girl of some afflut foreign family to transfer from such a rowned school like that to an ordinary one like Weinstell High, but it turned out to be true that she was only here because I was here. Seeing what she was doing, I suddly thought the situation wasn''t so bad. After all, if she spt most of her time near me, th I could keep an eye on her and what she was doing. Although it''s impossible for me to ask any questions about what she''s thinking due to the prevtion of Forbidd Knowledge, I can still judge whether her inttions are pure, and for the momt, they seem to be, so it''s probably safe to let my guard down a little. ?????.?? Since her claim that she was here to protect me was confirmed to be true, I moved my focus back to the developmt of the I.M.E. drug v.0. At least, that''s what I had planned on doing. "Surprise~!" Not long after I arrived home from school with the others, Araceli herself stood at my doorstep. Considering how she knew what school I wt to despite my secret idtity as Oscar Itou, I wasn''t ev surprised any more that she knew where I lived. Abruptly, I had a thought. Araceli Arvalo. She was no fan. No, she could never be. In fact, she was something else. Something far worse. "..." DA stalker. "H-hey, don''t look at me like that. Anyway, are you not going to let me in?" "No." "Ah! Hey!" Trying to shut the door in her face, she stuck her foot out to block it. "...What are you doing?" "It''s my birthday, so I came to celebrate." "Celebrate with someone else." "Ah, hey, come on! I didn''t tell anyone else from school that today''s my birthday because it can be a bit of a pain...! Please, just let me in..." "..." Her words wer''t a lie, meaning that today was guinely her birthday. Still. Is that a reason for me to care? "You have family, don''t you? Leave." "No, I can''t! I told my parts I''d be celebrating at a frid''s house!" Just as I was thinking of going to grab a gun, I realised such a method would inevitably fail. She has the ability to nullify any one of my attacks, after all, so something basic like that would be useless. I contemplated how to make her leave since she was so annoyingly persistt, but in the midst of that, a rough yet crisp voice rang out from behind me. "Oh, it''s you...!" Sophie approached, her hair damp and a towel sitting a her neck; she seemed to have just stepped out of the shower. "What''re you doing here?" She looked at Araceli, whose face lit up at her sudd appearance, and asked. "Hello! It''s my birthday, and I came to celebrate, but a certain grumpy person won''t let me in. Can you help?" My face contorted as I listed to her words. I knew that nothing I said now could change the outcome. Was it a mistake on my part? The only people I warned in regards to Araceli were the twins; Sana and Sona were the only two I had... From everybody else''s perspective, Araceli was merely someone unknown who had appeared and helped protect me and Selina during the confrontation in the park. I hadn''t told anyone else to not interact with her; that she was suspicious. I''m sure they wanted to ask me who she was after that day but kept quiet because I never said anything about it. Thinking about it seriously, would they ev believe me if I said she was not to be trusted...? For all they know, she simply appeared and shielded me and Selina whilst everyone else was battling, keeping us safe. There would be no reason for them to assume she was suspicious, ev if I warned them directly... "Oh, thank you very much! Yes, I turn 8 today." Araceli''s silvery voice resounded behind me. "..." Before I realised it, I was standing in front of an empty doorstep. Araceli invaded my house. I had to accept it. There was nothing I could do. It wouldn''t be possible for me to force her to leave. Ev if I tried, Sophie and the others, who are bound to have a positive impression of her, would want to stop me. I don''t think she would stay for too long, but I have an instinctive feeling. It''s that kind of feeling, you know. That, no matter the lgth of time she ds up spding here. By the time she evtually leaves, It''ll already be too late. Chapter 136: 130: Condemned The sudd invasion of a stalker. "Oi, make a nice meal for her like you did for Emir''s birthday." "No." I did nothing, but I made sure to keep a watchful eye on her. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you all~ My name is Araceli." "Yes, I just joined Oscar''s class... Oh, I''m free to call him Cipher here, ar''t I?" "My power? Ah, no, it''s not a Supernatural Ability, but a Measuremt..." There were no suspicious activities. "Excuse me, but I really like your earrings... And your nails, wow! Are they natural? Did you do them yourself?" "Huh? O-oh, thanks, yeah, they''re natural... How''d ya tell?" Indeed, there were no suspicious activities at all. However... "You two are Sana and Sona, right? I love your hair, and your eyes are so pretty~" ""..."" Objectively speaking, Araceli wasn''t acting particularly suspicious. However, she was being so extraordinarily fridly and affable with everyone that I couldn''t help but become severely distressed. "Um, thank you very much for saving me last time." "Aw, don''t worry about it~ It was the least I could do. You didn''t want to fight, right? It''s okay. You did a fantastic job in the d; your power was phomal to watch, too; I could feel myself being filled with vigour." With the situation being like this, there was no way in hell I''d be able to convince the others that she was a pottial threat. I just couldn''t see it happing. "Hello, nice to meet you. I heard that you''re good at card readings, is that true? Do you think you could tell my fortune?" "O-oh, uhm... Sure..." Ev Emir, whom Araceli was never supposed to have known about, was no exception. "..." For once, I was stuck. For once, I didn''t know what to do. Caught in a quagmire, it felt as if any move I made would only cause me to sink deeper. I felt like I had to get them away. I felt like the right move was to warn them of the danger. But, I wasn''t sure. I knew it wouldn''t work. The only way to properly convince them would be with multiple good reasons and a heap of sufficit backing evidce. Ev th, I''m not sure. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, they don''t face the same dangers as me. The Wards... They don''t really care about anyone else; maybe Selina, who''s esstially se as the Concept of Life? Still, I''m sure they wouldn''t classify her as a threat due to her personality, and ev excluding that, they would probably just work something out with Minami to secure the safety of those in her surings. Outside of that, though, there''s no reason for them to care about dangers that only apply to me. It''s simple. At the d of the day, they don''t really need me. They''re only living here and acting on my side for now because there''s nowhere else for them to go and because they''re scared of what might happ if I were their emy. That''s all. That''s the cold reality of things. Although, there''s a chance I could convince them if I explained everything honestly. "Araceli Arvalo comes from another timeline and possesses all kinds of Forbidd Knowledge." "She knows about the secrets of the world and yet." "Despite knowing that the truth behind those secrets is all I want." "Despite knowing that telling me those secrets would allow me to rest." "Ev though telling me just that much would put a stop to all of this." "Despite that, she adamantly refuses to give me what I want." "If she told me, th I would have no further reason to try and uncover what lies at the root of these mysteries, right?" "''For my sake''." "It''s a ridiculous notion." "How could the act of inttionally hiding what I want to find out from me possibly be for my sake?" "I am the bearer of every truth the world has to offer." "There is no truth that I am unable to handle." "So, why bother hiding the truth from me?" "Everyone knows that I will find out evtually, regardless of anyone''s efforts to stop me." "So, what is the point?" "To what d must the truth be continuously diverted and obscured?" "List to me." "Araceli Arvalo." "That individual, she is suspicious." "Her very existce is an anomaly of this world, and she is not supposed to exist here." "So, heed my words and cease all interaction with her hceforth." "Ev someone like you can understand that much, can''t you?" Following the climax of my words, the surings fell quiet. For a while now, only my low voice echoed, infused with a hint of disdain. Wh ev that lasting tune ceased, the ambice became so subdued it felt as if ev an ant''s footsteps could be heard crawling. Everything had froz solid, and the tse atmosphere was so tight it seemed like it could crack at any momt. Within such a household, taut like a string on the verge of snapping, someone oped their mouth to speak after that brief eternity. "...You fucking asshole." It was Sophie. Naturally, the only one with the backbone to talk back to me in a situation like this would be her. "Hah... Hahahaha..." "..." Letting out a low chuckle as she shot a vicious glare directly at me, it became rather obvious what she was feeling. The corners of her lips had ris, but her eyes were anything but smiling. "Seriously... You''re a real disgusting son of a bitch, ain''tcha?" "..." "What? She''s from another timeline? Who fucking cares?" "..." "She knows the secrets of the world? Did I fucking ask?" "..." "She won''t tell you what you want to know? Boo-fucking-hoo, bitch." "..." Hurling profanities and snarling at me like an irate dog, I only listed with a straight face as Sophie''s raised tone of voice continued without hesitation, nor pause. "Have you ev giv it any deeper thought, or do you just not care?" "If telling you the secrets of the world was gonna solve anything, don''tcha think she would''ve done it ages ago? She''s not sharing anything, so wouldn''t there be a good reason for her not to?" "I mean, fuck." "I bet you don''t ev know if her telling you what she knows would solve anything. You just assume it would because you''re both pissed off that she won''t tell you and scared because you don''t know what it is, right?" "Hah! What a coward you are." "If Araceli really knows as much as you claim, th wouldn''t it make ev more sse for there to be a good reason not to tell you?" ????.? "Surely, someone who possesses so much important knowledge would know the impact of telling you the secrets or keeping it from you, right?" "Today''s the first time I ever spoke to her, and ev I can tell." "She''s be working her ass off just to fucking help you, you bastard, and to keep you safe." "Yet, this is all you have to say about it?" "Yeah okay, I admit it; I don''t know fuck all about Forbidd Knowledge or whatever. But, it''s a big deal, right? Th, the fact that she knows stuff ev you don''t know is more than ough." "That poor girl has be shouldering all the weight of that knowledge for god knows how long, knowing it''s all you want yet keeping it hidd from you out of a pure desire to keep you safe." "An innoct, sweet and pitiful girl, doing all this just to help you, without expecting ev a word of thanks in return." "And look at you." "You turn your nose at her efforts." "You spit and trample on all she''s done; on all she''s working towards." "You think of her as a suspicious person who doesn''t belong." At that momt, I spotted a glint of fury in her sharply narrowed eyes. "Who the fuck do you think you are?" "..." There was a couple of momt''s break, seemingly for Sophie to catch her breath which had quickly turned ragged from the fervt condemnation. Still, it didn''t take long for her stream of targeted beratemt to resume. "Yeah, it''s all for your sake." "That''s exactly why you should just shut up and gratefully accept it." "Also, what, don''t talk to her?" "Who the hell are you to tell me who I can and can''t talk to?" "Ev if she did turn out to be suspicious." "Ev if you did turn out to be right." "Either way, I still wouldn''t care." "I''ll hang out with whoever I want to hang out with." "If it ds up being a bad decision, th that''s my fault." "If Araceli ds up being a bad person, that''s my fault for misjudging her character." "But, I don''t think I misjudged her character." "Because I know I''m right." "In this situation, Cipher, I know you''re the one in the wrong here." "It doesn''t matter how much you think you know." "It doesn''t matter if what you say about her is true or not." "The simple truth of the matter is, it''s not right to treat someone like her the way you are or the way you have be." "Like I said. Ev just talking to her for the first time today, I could tell." "Yeah, she''s got secrets to hide." "But, she''s guine." "A guine person." "More than you could ever be, Cipher." ...It was a lot. "..." I could only stay silt at Sophie''s unding, reltless barrage. Naturally, there was no way I could agree with what she said. It''s fine, though. I recognised what she was trying to get at. She thinks I''m being dismissive of Araceli''s efforts, right? But, the situation is differt from how she thinks it is. She simply doesn''t understand the reality of it. Frankly, the root problem is Araceli''s Forbidd Knowledge. Her being itself is shrouded in a veil of Forbidd Knowledge, almost certainly due to the method of how she transferred to this timeline. Similar to Kiryuuin, but several magnitudes more extreme. Because the existce of Forbidd Knowledge itself inhibits my ability to measure the truth, it makes it impossible for me to properly gauge the situation as I ordinarily would. If it wer''t for that, there would be no problem because I would have the answer to everything I need. Araceli''s thoughts; her desires; her inttions; her fears, interests, strgths, vulnerabilitiesDif everything about her had be in my grasp from the beginning, th there would never have be a problem. It simply would have be fine. Because I would''ve already known it all, and thus would be aware of the correct way to react. The problem is that now, I suffer from a lack of knowledge, and thus am unsure how to react. Because something like this has never happed before. Until rectly, there has never be anyone for whom my Truth has be rdered so completely and utterly useless. That''s why I don''t know what to do. Truly, it''s troubling. More so than anything I could have ever imagined. For the life of me, I cannot figure out the person called Araceli Arvalo. Fundamtally speaking, I simply cannot bring myself to trust someone whom I cannot figure out. My tire life, I''ve be sured only by people I knew inside and out. My tire life, I''ve countered only people with whom I could uncover their deepest secrets and weaknesses within an instant. But now, I have of that. My biggest and only strgth has be turned into my most fatal weakness in front of her. This tormt. It''s laughable. Do you get it? How something like that makes me feel. How something like that makes me want to tear my heart out and erase this agony with my own two hands. Do you understand? Sophie Asanami. "...You don''t understand." No. Of course not. Someone like you... No, actually, this includes everyone else here, too. Not just Sophie Asanami. Selina, Emir. All of you. "You could never understand." At this momt, I realise. From the very beginning, it was unnatural. I was never supposed to order a so many people. Sured by people who don''tDwho could never understand. Almost like how a wolf does not belong in a pack of dogs, or vice versa. It was never possible for me to stand next to ordinary people like them; to command them; to understand or be understood by them. From the start, it was impossible. Rather abruptly, I found myself recalling that last card from the reading. That reversed duplicate card and its final supposed meaning. ''Relinquish power.'' I think I understood a bit of what it meant now. Chapter 137: 131: Gradual Changes Once I realised what was truly meant by ''relinquish power'', I acquiesced. I was not supposed to order these people a. It was never going to work out from the very beginning. So, I would let them go. I won''t distance myself from them since that would be impractical and frankly impossible, but we will live separate lives. Wh they are available I will use them, but other than that, they might as well not exist. I will do my own thing and they can do theirs. I won''t one-sidedly press them to play a role in my plans any longer. Because, it''s become clear to me that continuing to go down such a path would only bring disaster. The only ones who remained by my side were the ones I intded to have from the start. Sana and Sona. The only two I had gone out of my way to save and take care of because I needed them. The only two who relied on me just as I relied on them. The only two who had a rightful place by my side. Unlike the volatile others, conttious and unreliable, the twins have always be straightforward, honest, and loyal. Haha. It''s ridiculous, honestly. I never realised it until now, but appartly I was making things far more complicated than they needed to be. That''s right. Since the start, there was never a need for me to have anyone else. I''ve never relied on someone like that before, but I must admit, it''s a nice feeling, albeit strange. A feeling as if I''m invincible. I see it now. This is the way it always should have be, and the way it always will be from now on. That sce showed to me by Liam''s Measuremt will never come to fruition. There''s no way I would let it happ. After all. From the very beginning and all the way until the very d. Sana and Sona. So long as I have those two, I can''t lose. ??? In the following days, there were a few changes I decided to make. "Close the contracts...? Like, all of them??" Emir stared at me in disbelief, his mouth gaping. "...Is this related to what happed the other day? But, what about everyone else?" "Do I need to explain? You saw what happed; clearly, we can''t work together anymore. So, terminate the contracts. I already know that you''re capable of doing it without consequce to either party; do it." "..." "I''m not going to ask you twice." "Ahh... Okay... Honestly, I didn''t think it was going to last for long, anyway, and I always felt uncomfortable about some of them..." Nodding my head before taking my leave, the interaction ded there. Now, all Absolute Contracts tied to my name would be terminated, and I would no longer be held back by any such unnecessary obligations or restrictions. This was the main thing I wanted to sure was done, and now that it was sorted, I could focus on what lies ahead. I thought about forcing Emir to keep the fact of the contracts'' termination a secret, but I knew he would never list to a command of mine if the result was a pottial sabotage to those he cared for, ev if it were a risk to his life. He would immediately realise that I would only give such an instruction if I had intded to trick everyone, and in that case, he would just tell them despite my warning. Ironically, the fact that I didn''t indicate that I wanted him to keep it a secret meant there was less reason for him to talk about it to anyone since there would be less reason to care. Thus, for now, there would not be much change. Ultimately, to keep everything under the radar until the time comes wh all can fulfil its intded role, things will remain mostly as they have be. There is the matter of the Absolute Contract with Minami, but things have progressed much too far for her to do anything about it anyway; if she were to try and punish me for abolishing the contract we made all that time ago, the repercussions on her d would be much higher than what it would be worth. For that reason, I don''t think she would confront me about it ev if she found out the contract was terminated. We can still work together without such a thing, anyway, at least for now. However, one thing I will not bd on is the matter of the I.M.E. drug I have be working hard to perfect. From now on, I will take it with me everywhere I go. Having it on me at all times is far safer than leaving it within the unattded laboratory at home, where anyone could ter and anything could happ at any time without my knowledge. It also means that, in the very worst case of an emergcy, I can just take the drug th and there if the need for it arises. Naturally, it carries a certain level of risk, but if the alternative is me losing, th no price is too high. Finally, Atsuko Fushigimi. Ever since we abducted her, she''s be constrained within the ''anti-Space room'' developed by myself and Sophie as a prisoner. She remains there ev now, and to be honest, I have no inttion of letting her free. So long as she continues to exist within my custody, Saburou can''t afford to take any risky moves because he knows well what I wouldn''t hesitate to do if he steps out of line. In any case. Like this, a few relatively ordinary days passed, until the weekd. ??? Sunday. Ding-dong~! That woman stood in front of me yet again. "..." "Good morning!" ??????.??? This time, before she had the chance to invade the house, I pushed her outside and crossed the tryway, closing the door behind me. Click. Only wh the two of us didn''t run the risk of attracting unwanted atttion did I op my mouth. "What do you want?" "I wanted to invite you to come out with me." What? An absurd reason came out of her mouth. "Why?" "What do you mean, ''why''? I want to spd time with you because I''m your fan, right?" "Are you telling me to believe you have no ulterior motives?" "Of course! I don''t want to do anything sketchy that''s going to put you in danger, alright? I''m not you, you know. Really, I want to spd some time with you. Also, you know that I''ll do my best to protect you from harm, so in case anything does happ, you''ll be fine." "..." "You were about to go out by yourself anyway, wer''t you? So, it''s not a bad deal for you either if I come along." None of her words were a lie, nor was she particularly incorrect. Looking down, it was indeed obvious that I was intding to head out by the shoes and winter coat I wore, as well as the bag slung over my shoulder. It makes me wonder if she chose this timing to invite me because she already knew I was planning to head out. That damn future knowledge... Anyway, it was true that she had no inttions to do anything that would put me in harm''s way. On the contrary, she intded to protect me in the evt that anything dangerous happed. If I looked at it a differt way, I wonder... "Did you choose today as the day to accompany me because you knew something would happ?" Unable to contain my burning desire to uncover the truth of the person in front of me, I asked her. "...A-ahaha. Well, maybe something will happ? It shouldn''t be anything dangerous, so don''t worry about it." So she said. Truth confirmed it not to be a lie, but that wasn''t ough to satisfy me. "If it wasn''t going to be dangerous, th why are you here?" She said she was going to protect me, so the mere fact she is going to be prest indicates that something dangerous ough to elicit her protection is going to happ. "Hm? Ahh..." She hesitated for a momt, seemingly caught by my question. "Well, you never know how the future will unfold, right?" "..." She showed a small, seemingly sad smile. Now, I was the one caught by what she said. That''s right. Ev someone like her, who came from the future and had witnessed it develop with her own eyes. Ev to someone like that, the future was unpredictable. She was absolutely correct. It''s not particularly surprising. It just means the nature of time itself is chaotic, I suppose. If you think about it, it should be obvious. What hasn''t yet happed, hasn''t happed, after all. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And, if something hasn''t happed, does it mean anything could happ? Ev if someone travels to the past from the future, what was once the past all of a sudd turns into something that never existed. If someone like that th acts in a way contrary to how the ''future past'' originally occurred, th there''s no way that things could remain the same. Travelling to the past, th acting such that the future changes. If that happs, and the future does change, th how can the person have gone into the past to change the future in the first place? All of a sudd, the future becomes one where that person has no need to change the past, or one where they physically cannot, and thus they never travel back in time to change it. A scario where the act of changing the past itself makes it so that change is impossible. The Grandfather Paradox. But, was it really a paradox? If it was truly something impossible, th not just Araceli Arvalo standing next to me, but Azaki Kiryuuin also shouldn''t exist as they are. "Huh? Where''re you going?" "Away." Without warning, I started to walk towards the city ctre. Araceli called out to me as she hurried after. "What about me?" "..." Pausing for a second, I cast a sideways glance at her. "...Leave or follow. I can''t do anything about it anyway." "Oh. I''ll come with you, th." Yet again, she prested a bright smile. Turning my gaze away from this igmatic anomaly of a person, I spat a final word. "Just make sure you do your job if something happs." Regressors and the related time paradoxes that never triggered for some reason. "Yes, don''t worry. As a fan, I would never let you down." "..." Sighing internally, I didn''t know what to think about the whole situation anymore as we siltly walked along the peaceful street. Nevertheless, the more I had the time to think about it, the more I wondered. Was it really something so simple as time regression? Chapter 138: 132: An Unlikely Encounter Nothing came as a result of my silt contemplation, but I wasn''t disappointed. In the first place, I never expected to receive answers just by thinking about the situation, but I couldn''t stop theless. The more I thought about what was going on, the more questions I received rather than answers, and the more questions I asked, the less I realised I actually understood, leading me to simply think more about it, resulting in more questions, and so on. By digging a little deeper each time, I felt that, evtually, I must be able to reach the most profound truth; it was rather ironic since, every time I dug deeper, I only realised that I was ev further from figuring out the truth than I originally thought. It was an dless loop of thinking, asking questions, and realising I knew ev less. Analysing it in this way, it felt like I was watching myself experice something similar to the Dunning-Kruger effect in real time. It only felt worse and worse as time wt on as the gap betwe the knowledge I possessed and what was reality only seemed to wid. ...No, it wasn''t that the gap was widing. The gap had already be so vast since the beginningDit''s just that I hadn''t realised it. I thought I had more or less figured it out, but I couldn''t be further from the truth. Now, I had absolutely no idea what was right. I wanted to use this opportunity to try and extract information from Araceli, but I was required to be careful as to how I wt about it since the chances she would candidly tell me the answers to what I wanted to ask were near-zero. So, I would need to bide my time until such an opportunity arose. Abruptly, I muttered. "There are a lot of people today." As Araceli and I walked through the geral marketplace, I noticed the abnormal amount of people walking a and made a passing commt. Of course, it was the weekd and so there would naturally be many people out and about, but I don''t recall there being such a high conctration of peopleDspecifically young people, such as teagers and young adultsDin quite a while. "..." Casting a glance at Araceli beside me, who was staying strangely quiet, I observed the complicated expression on her face that appeared to be a mix of many conflicting emotions. I didn''t plan on saying anything to her, but with the consideration that it might have something to do with the many secrets she hides, I oped my mouth to dig. "What''s up with you all of a sudd?" "Huh? N-no, it''s nothing..." She averted her gaze with a mumble and hasted her steps. Watching her from behind, I thought the sudd switch in character was rather abrupt and seemingly random, but I couldn''t tell why. Still, I didn''t fail to notice the brief look of guilt that flashed on her face before she turned away. "What did you do since earlier to feel so guilty?" "Wh-what? No, like I said, it''s nothing. Really." Jerking her head towards me, she quickly insisted otherwise. Th, I nodded. "Right. So, you''re not ev guilty for barging into my home and forcefully asserting that you''ll follow me a all day, without regard to my own opinion on the matter?" "..." Although the reason was unknown, my words seemed to hold some unexplained weight as Araceli wt quiet and lowered her head. Wondering if the bustling vironmt truly had anything to do with her unusual state, I looked a once more. Briefly surveying the surings, I was still at a loss as to what caused Araceli''s dip in mood. All I could see were the dless waves of young couples walking side-by-side and showing affection, but wasn''t that a typical sight? I wasn''t sure since I didn''t usually pay much atttion to that sort of thing, but as there were so many unrelated people all doing the same thing as if it were prearranged, it must have be. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But, wasn''t it odd? Almost as if there was supposed to be some kind of evt or celebration held today... As I continued observing the surings in subtle curiosity, I noticed somethingDor rather, someoneDin the corner of my periphery. "..." Unconsciously, my feet stopped. No way. "Hm? Is something wrong?" What the hell is that guy doing here? "...Ciphy?" Ignoring the use of the one name this overly bold woman didn''t deserve to speak, I turned and looked her dead in the eyes. "Is that the reason you accompanied me today?" "...?" My gaze returned to what I had previously be staring at and she followed the direction of my eyes. "Oh...!" Her exclamation indicated that she found what I was talking about. "Y-yeah, that''s why... But, remember, nothing bad should happ, so don''t be so on edge!" I cast a momtary glance at her as she tried fervtly to try and calm me down. And th. "..." The person we were unabashedly staring at had noticed our hardstuck gazes. "Uh-- uh... Hey, don''t cause any trouble, okay? Please. Look, he''s alone, right? And you know what that guy''s like; he''s not going to want any conflict, especially in a populated place like this." Hearing Araceli''s flustered voice beside me, I only watched as that guy began walking towards us with a strange expression on his face. Somehow, the way he glanced betwe the two of us made it seem as if he didn''t expect to meet either of us in this place, which I found suspicious. After all, that guy. He''s from the future, isn''t he? "Cipher. Araceli. I didn''t expect to meet you two here." "..." Staring blankly at Kiryuuin, who had stopped just a few steps in front of us, I wanted to laugh. Everything that happed. ???????.?? Could it be real, or should it just be attributed to something like confirmation bias? For some reason, I couldn''t help but think that believing the latter would be exceedingly negligt and careless. "But, you two being together at a time like this... Ah. Don''t tell me, you two are...?" "Ah ah, ah! No! Nope! It''s nothing like that? I''m just here as protection, nothing else. Okay? Good." "?? I see. I apologise for the misunderstanding." "No no, it''s fine! Just, something like that, it would never happ. In the first place, do you think this guy is that type of person?" Araceli waved her hand and gestured towards me as she said something that didn''t quite feel like a complimt. Perhaps I was missing a piece of important con as I didn''t understand what the two were talking about, and I wasn''t clued in ough to read betwe the lines, but it didn''t sound like something important anyway, so I just ignored it. "Anyway, Cipher... I''ve actually be meaning to talk to you about something. Do you mind if we move somewhere more suited to a conversation?" Looking at me with great solemnity, Kiryuuin asked. Conversation? I thought for a second. Just earlier, I was hoping for an opportunity to arise where I would be able to extract deeper information. Although I was alluding primarily to Araceli at the time, Kiryuuin was certainly the other, slightly lesser anomaly who possesses secrets I remain unaware of. There are undoubtedly many things he knows that I don''t, and the most likely case is that he knows more than I can ev imagine at this point in time. Just like Araceli, Kiryuuin is sure to hold Forbidd Knowledge no one else knows. Perhaps, he ev knows things she doesn''t. A chance to have a one-to-one, or perhaps a one-to-one-to-one discussion with both Araceli and Kiryuuin. Is this the opportunity I''ve be waiting for? No. Regardless of whether it''s a coincidce, a work of fate, or a serdipitous counter. Whatever it was that resulted in today''s meeting. "...Alright." Ev if it''s only partial, I will discover the truth of what is going on in this damn world. "Let''s go somewhere else, th." Because I don''t want to remain ignorant any longer. ??? Jingle~ Not long after, the three of us found ourselves tering a local caf. It was a quiet one similar to the one I had visited with Tarou and Atsuko Fushigimi that one time, but not exactly the same. There were more people inside than usual due to the strange evt going on that I seemed to be unaware of, and most of them appeared to be the same sorts of couples I spotted everywhere outside, but thankfully, this caf was quite well-hidd, so customers were sparse. We took our seats at an isolated table near the back window, and soon, a lady came to take our order. "Ciphy, what will you have?" "Don''t call me that." "Oh..." Ignoring Araceli''s dog-like disappointed expression, I stared at the mu without a clue as to what I was going to order. Last time we came to the caf, I had never actually ordered something, and I had never drank coffee before, so I didn''t know what to pick. Furthermore, there were so many similar-sounding names that I had no idea what the differces ev were betwe all of them. Latte, marocchino, espresso, americano... What the hell? What''s the differce? They all had pictures beside them but looked the same, so I honestly couldn''t tell what the differtiating factor was for all of these differt types of coffees. Asking Truth would also take too long since there were so many variations... "I''d like a simple frapp, please." Kiryuuin was the first to order, and th the waitress turned to me expectantly. "..." Since I still had no idea what to do, I could only stare at her in return. I wasn''t flustered, but it was admittedly a little troubling. Should I just order a random thing off the mu and get it over with? The momt I thought that, Araceli interved. "We''ll get two mochaccinos, please~" Fortunately, she had ordered on my behalf. Wh I turned my head to her, she flashed a grin. "You''ve never had coffee before, right? It''s okay; wh it comes to coffee, you''ve got the same taste as me, so I ordered us both something I''m confidt you''d like." "..." There was no need to ask how she knew what type of coffee I liked wh I had never ev tasted it before, but I can''t lie that it was definitely unsettling. And th, that shameless grin. Tsk. "!?" Reaching my hand out to her face, she flinched. "Ow! What was that for?" I pinched her cheek and pulled it roughly to inflict pain before letting go. "Don''t get cheeky." Saying that, I turned away. After all, a fan should respect their idol. Chapter 139: 133: The Taste of Coffee Sitting in relative silce until our drinks had arrived, I examined the chilled beverage in front of me that looked more akin to something like a milkshake than a coffee. In fact, from its appearance down to its sct, I don''t think I could''ve ever known it was a coffee at first glance unless I was told. Taking the straw betwe my lips, I gave it a taste. "How is it? If the coffee is too much, we can get you an ordinary mocha with more chocolate?" "..." Ignoring Araceli''s quiry, I thought to myself as I continued to drink. In the past, I had tasted a coffee-flavoured treat giv to me by the Wards. I had be curious about why the Professors and other staff would always drink multiple cups of coffee a day, but since they never allowed me to drink coffee myself, the only option I had was to request something with artificial coffee flavouring. But, the momt I placed the treat into my mouth, I despised it. That horrible, strange bitter aftertaste reminded me of nothing but the medicine I was forced to take every day, and I immediately rejected it. That''s why I never drink it to this day. But this... This coffee; a mochaccino, she said. It''s differt. Sweet, ev. Thanks to the chocolate sauce and cinnamon frosting, as well as that sweet cream and iced froth, it nullified the taste of the coffee itself almost tirely. The taste of the coffee was still prest, and as bitter as ever, which caused my eyebrows to furrow. But, for some reason, I had a strange thought. That it wasn''t too bad. Something drew me towards that bitterness I once detested with my tire being. Still, it reminded me of that medicine. The medication that was meant to regulate my mtal state. It was something I hadn''t be forced to take in over t years now, ever since escaping from the San Cinelia Playg. And yet, I could recall it like it was yesterday. It''s odd. I had spt more time in my life not taking the medication than I had taking it, but the way it affected me has be graved into my mind. Probably because I was on it from before I ev remember, throughout my childhood. It''s confusing. That momt was always the worst of every day. The momt wh it would be time for me to take the medication. And yet, why does it feel nostalgic? I had always rested it, but now that it had be so very long, was I looking back on it fondly? That couldn''t possibly be the case. This coffee was just bitter ough to make me recall the taste of that medication. ...Strange. If I had gone with anything ev a little bit stronger than it is, the drink would''ve be far too disgusting for me to take more than a sip of it. Yet, if I had anything ev a little bit weaker than it is, th it wouldn''t be ough to stimulate that sse of nostalgia. It had just the right amount of coffee, of bitterness within it, to evoke that feeling. That pungt aftertaste was something I had always hated since I first expericed it, and it wasn''t something that could be simply masked by the drink''s other ingredits. But, for some reason. "Um... Cipher...?" I found myself unable to put it down. "I guess... He likes it, huh..." "Ahaha... I knew he would like it; that''s why I ordered it for him... B-but, still, I didn''t think he''d fall in love with it so quickly..." The two watched me in fascination, but I took no notice; not thinking of anything at all as I focused only on downing the contts of the drink. Before I knew it, the glass in front of me was empty. "...Would you like another one?" Turning my head to Araceli, I stared at her for a momt. "It tastes horrible." "..." It really was coffee. The rude bitterness made it seem as if only people who hated their lives would prefer to drink such a thing like that which made my tongue curl. Maybe the Professors were right wh they claimed that coffee was an acquired taste. The only reason I could bear to drink the whole thing was because of the added sweetness offered by the chocolate sauce, cinnamon sprinkling and frothed cream. And ev with all that, the unsavoury aftertaste still shot through, lingering on my disturbed palate for a short while afterwards. Nevertheless. "So, that''s a no...?" "What? I never said I wouldn''t have another one." Something about that drink, that felt more like an insult than anything else, drew me in. Almost like an addiction. "We can get you another one if that''s what you want. I''m the one who invited you here, so it''s on me. Anyway, I''m sure you don''t want to spd too much time with me, right? So, I won''t beat a the bush." Suddly, Kiryuuin said as much and looked at me solemnly. "Cipher. Please, reconsider returning to the Playg." ??????.?? Hearing his request, I rolled my eyes. This again? Seriously? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If that''s all you called me here to say, I''m disappointed." If all he had to say was the same thing he had already said countless times before, th it really would be a disappointmt. Come on, Kiryuuin. Ev someone like you is smarter than that. Listing to my nonanswer, he nodded. "I understand. I won''t ask you anymore." "Good. It''s annoying, and besides, you already know my answer." If he thought he could get me back into the Playg just by pestering me ceaselessly and making the same request over and over again, th he was plain stupid, so I''m glad to see that isn''t the case. "You''re right. It''s obvious that you ar''t one to change your mind so simply, but I thought there was no loss in trying, so I did." Kiryuuin shrugged, th continued. "In any case, the thing I actually wanted to discuss is... I guess, sort of related? But, it''s less one-sided coercion and more of a deal." My eyes narrowed. A deal? I could already foresee what he would ask of me. "You want to make some kind of deal that''ll have me return to the Playg of my own accord?" He nodded, "Precisely," To which I leant back in my seat and folded my arms. "You did the same thing last time. Do you guinely think I would consider something like that?" Perhaps, he really was just this foolish, I thought. But, as if to prove me wrong, Kiryuuin shook his head. "No, it''s not like that. Of course, I know you wouldn''t accept if I asked a second time. This time, I''m offering you a deal to satisfy both our needs simultaneously." Intrigued by what kind of deal the time regressor came up with, I waited for him to speak. "What I want is for you to cause no further trouble, and for that, I feel like I have no choice but to keep you within the Playg." "Obviously, however, you don''t want that, which is something I understand. Still, although I feel bad about it, it''s something I must do because it is necessary." "If I''m correct in my understanding, what you desire is both freedom from the Wards as well as knowledge of the secrets of the world, right?" "So, I propose a deal to you, Cipher, that will not only fulfil my wish to preserve the future of the world, but will also guarantee your security and sate your curiosity." "If necessary, I will do whatever I can to make things as comfortable for you as you''d like. So, whatever it is, just tell me." "Is that ough for you?" Kiryuuin closed his mouth and we stared at each other for a while. It seemed like he would only tell me the details of the deal if I expressed my interest in what he was saying, and I couldn''t dy that I was. Although he wouldn''t tell me about the deal, it wasn''t difficult to guess what it might include. I wasn''t particularly surprised that he knew what I wanted since he bore the backing of the Wards, who held pottially the most information about me compared to anyone else in the world except maybe Professor Marcus Lynton. What was most interesting, however, was the assumption that locking me up would ''preserve the future of the world''. I already knew to some extt that he thought this way, but was it to such a degree? Ev I''m aware that I''ve had some questionable thoughts, but not once have I ever be serious about plotting the world''s d or something like that. It really made me wonder. Just what did this guy see in his version of the future that convinced him so? Or, like I was speculating before, was it ev that he came from the future in the first place? There was no way for me to find out the answer to these things by sitting here in silce. So, I stopped wasting time and prompted him. "We''ll see if it''s ough. Go on." Nodding his head once more, Araceli and I each looked at Kiryuuin as he explained the deal, beginning by holding up his thumb. "First of all, should you agree to the deal, Cipher, th we, the Wards, will guarantee your safety and personal security." Th, he raised his index finger. "Secondly, we will offer you all of the knowledge you desire. Frankly, I don''t understand how there is something you can''t figure out the answer to, but whatever it is you may want to know, I promise to extd our full power in helping to satisfy your curiosity--" "Wait." Just as Kiryuuin raised his middle finger and was about to continue, Araceli interjected from the side. "...Araceli. Please, don''t interrupt the deal. I don''t understand what role you''re trying to play here, but what is at stake is much more than you realise." She stared at him sternly and shook her head. "No. I''m sorry, but it''s you who don''t understand." "Th, could you elaborate?" I watched the two begin to ignore me tirely and argue with each other about the contts of Kiryuuin''s deal. "Carelessly leaking knowledge that shouldn''t be known is dangerous. You, who hold a good deal of secrets yourself, should know this better than anyone else, Azaki Kiryuuin." "W-what? How do you-- No, never mind that. List. I don''t know what your deal is, but you seem to know a lot about the situation, so how is it that you don''t understand?" "Huh? Like I said, it''s not me, but you who doesn''t understand. You should be the one listing to me, okay? I promise I''m not here to cause trouble or anything; I just want to help as best I can." Something about this sce struck a nerve in me. It wasn''t the fact I was being ignored, but rather that it seemed as if Araceli''s objective was to prevt me from acquiring the Forbidd Knowledge. It felt like I was finally beginning to understand what her goal here really was. Araceli''s interruption. I don''t know if it was because of that, but a vile, bitter ssation soon began to arise in my mouth. ...Right. Just like the taste of coffee. Chapter 140: 134: Reverse Offer "Please. I can''t tell you about it, but I know the future. Really, I just want to make everything right. You have to believe me." Azaki Kiryuuin. "No, no. That''s what I''m saying too. List to me carefully, okay? I know what will happ in the future, ev more than you do. You have to trust me, please." Araceli Arvalo. The two spoke heatedly in front of me. "I know more than you think, and that includes you too, Zack." "Yes, it''s hard to believe, but I know what kind of person you are." "I know you''re a kind person; more so than anyone I''ve ever se." "You''re the type of person to do whatever it takes to make people happy." "Ev if it''s a person who hates your guts, you''ll make them happy." "You won''t give up until you do." "And that''s what makes you so great." "I know, okay?" "At the d of the day, it doesn''t matter what kinds of struggles or trials you dure, because you''ll resolve to keep going and do what you set out to do." "I know that about you." "I know that quality is a double-edged sword, and I know that just because you will never give up, it doesn''t suddly mean your goal is achievable." "So, please, I need you to list to what I''m trying to say." "Because what I want is the same thing you want." "To achieve that wish, you have to stop what you are doing." "Please." Kiryuuin stared at Araceli, bewildered. I, myself, also didn''t know what to do. The time wh I could simply read the minds of the individuals a me to figure out what was going on was already long in the past, and for Araceli, such a time never ev existed in the first place. So, I couldn''t know what either of them was thinking, and I knew ev less of what to expect. Rdered powerless, what could I ev do like this? Except for just sitting here and observing the two''s interaction, there was nothing, right? Admittedly, I was annoyed. Annoyed at Araceli for interrupting Kiryuuin''s offer. Because his offer actually seemed to be shaping into one that I would consider taking. The Wards would offer me all the help they could muster in my effort to uncover the secrets of the world. Not only that, but they wouldn''t try to incarcerate me in the Playg anymore. No, ev further than that, they would personally guarantee my security; presumably from the likes of Professor Lynton. Although he didn''t get to the details of what the Wards wanted from me in return, it was safe to assume that it was something along the lines of ''not causing any more trouble'' or ''using Truth to satisfy some of their own curiosities''. Truthfully, if that''s all it was, th I would accept such a deal in a heartbeat. After all, if all of that was true, th there would be no further reason for conflict betwe us. I wasn''t an immature person who only held grudges, after all; if it came down to it, I would happily discard my transgressions against the Wards if it meant fulfilling the rest of my desires. After all, if I do that, th I can always just destroy the Wards after getting what I want. Of course, speaking technically, it isn''t ''The Wards'' as an organisation who are making this deal, but rather ''Azaki Kiryuuin'', the individual, and so there is room for trickery there. It means that the Wards might not ld their full force to assist me in getting what I want, or something along those lines. However, although I cannot read his mind, I do still have the ability to discern whether Kiryuuin is lying or not, and that''s how I could tell his offer was more or less the real deal. That''s why the interruption was so irritating. Because that was a deal that could satisfy my desires almost completely. And yet, she stopped it. It felt as if Araceli Arvalo was attempting to sabotage my plans. Is that the true reason for her presce here today? Her action was obviously inttional, but didn''t she say she was here for my sake? Those words wer''t a lie wh she said them. But, how could restricting me from getting what I want be for my sake? Was this some kind of joke? If so, it wasn''t funny. It wasn''t funny at all. These secrets of the world; this restricted Forbidd Knowledge. Initially, I thought it was only a small thing, but is it simply not so? It''s all I want, but why is it so far out of reach all the time? It''s all I want, but why is everyone trying to stop me from acquiring it as best they can? Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you against me? Are you on my side? Is it for your sake, or is it for mine? So, what was it? At this rate, will I ever find out? ... ..... .... Ahhh... Really. "...How annoying." A quiet utterance, I let out a cold voice. "..." "..." At that momt, Kiryuuin and Araceli both froze in front of me. Their discussion, or argumt, or whatever it was that was progressing in front of me, had instantly be truncated and halted without warning. I don''t know what they felt in my voice to have such a reaction, but I didn''t care. I don''t care. I don''t. I just want to know what I want to know. In the first place, that''s all I agreed to come here for, wasn''t it? So. "Tell me. Both of you." Without any lies and without any ambiguous bullshit. "What are you, really?" Because I won''t stand for any of that from this point forth. "If you dare to say something like "I can''t", or try to avoid the question, th you don''t want to know what I''ll do." They both knew I couldn''t actually do anything to harm them. Kiryuuin''s evolved Measuremt of Time and Araceli''s Measuremt of Protection. They knew I didn''t have the power to petrate those abilities. ????.??? They knew that, and yet. Gulp. "..." "..." Fear. I could see it in their eyes. They knew the future, right? I did something horrdous in the future, and that''s what they''re trying to prevt, right? If it was something they wer''t able to prevt ev with their immse capabilities, th it must''ve be something really scary, right? Something really big and scary. Something like... ...Yeah. Something like the d of the world. That was a thing, wasn''t it? Supposedly, I was going to d the world, or something. If they know that, and they know that I really would d up doing it, th it makes sse why they would be scared. Hah. If that''s the case, I''ll use it to my advantage as much as I want. "You know, I was once told something interesting..." Speaking with a blank tone towards the two frighted time regressors, or whatever it was they were, my eyes turned to Araceli, who visibly flinched at my piercing gaze. "Someone told me I was going to destroy the world if I uncovered its secrets." ""!!"" Looking betwe the two, whose eyes wided simultaneously, I smirked. "Judging by your reactions, it''s true, huh?" Although I said so, I continued to examine their expressions and found something rather strange. Whilst Kiryuuin''s wided eyes were more like those of someone who had be set on high alert at the news of something incredible, they didn''t match the story that the wided eyes of Araceli told. Her wided eyes, which had quickly recovered and averted from meeting my own, were more like those of a sinner; a guilt-strick woman who was trying to hide something, perhaps? That disparity told me something. It told me that, although they both knew something about me trying to destroy the world, only one of them knew the tire truth, or at least something close to it. But, it''s not ough. I would have to dig deeper. "If you think I would destroy the world, th it''s understandable why you wouldn''t want me to get what I want." "After all, you would die if that happed, and you probably don''t want to die, right? And if not you, th those you care about." "But, you know what? I have no inttion to destroy the world right now. Why would I?" "Destroying the world would only kill me, too, and I don''t want to die, so what''s the point in doing something like that? Hypothetically speaking, ev if I despised the world to the point of wanting to destroy it, actually doing so would be putting the cart before the horse." They should have begun to understand what I was getting at by now, but judging by Kiryuuin''s clueless expression, I guessed maybe not. So, I made it a little easier for them. "I''m confused." "Why does that person, and now you two, also, want to prevt me from getting what I want?" "It doesn''t make any sse to me, but I don''t think that''s just a ''me problem'', right?" "Can you help me to understand?" "Probably not, right?" "You''ll make all sorts of excuses for why you can''t tell me, won''t you?" "That''s why, if you won''t tell me by yourselves, th I''ll make you tell me." "Because, don''t you understand?" "Only one thing happs betwe me not having what I want and not wanting to destroy the world and having what I want and wanting to destroy the world." "That is, the process of acquiring what I want." "However, if the process of me acquiring what I want is the catalyst for me wanting to destroy the world, th isn''t it strange?" "I would like for you to explain that part to me, but well, you won''t, right?" "If you won''t do it, there''s no helping it." "I can''t force you to tell me, after all." "So, since you refuse to tell me, I''ll just figure it out by myself." "But, you know what?" "Araceli Arvalo." "Azaki Kiryuuin." "I''m beginning to find it expontially more intriguing the more I think about it." "What kind of Forbidd Knowledge is it that it makes me want to destroy the world all of a sudd?" "You two won''t tell me, of course, so the only way to answer that question is to acquire that Forbidd Knowledge for myself." "After all, I''m really curious." "But, you know what will happ if I acquire that Forbidd Knowledge, right?" "Th, I''ll try to destroy the world, right?" "And, judging by your reactions earlier, as well as the fact that you guys wt to all the trouble of going back in time just to stop me." "It seems like, at that point, the world is already as good as gone, right?" "Ah, it sounds really troubling, doesn''t it?" "What a dilemma we''ve found ourselves in." "So, what am I getting at here?" "Put simply, I''m offering you two a deal." "A deal much better than anything either of you could ever offer me." "What''s the deal?" "The deal is that you tell me right now everything you are hiding." "If you refuse, th I promise I''ll do my very best to uncover the secrets of the world as soon as possible." "You don''t want that to happ, right?" "Because if it does happ, th the world will be destroyed, right?" "But, if you acquiesce and light me of the truth here and now, th there will be no need for me to go and do such a thing, will there?" "After all, if you tell me the truth now, and I still want to destroy the world after hearing it, th you guys are here to stop me, right?" "It''s perfect for both of us, whatever the outcome, isn''t it?" "So." "Azaki Kiryuuin." Your choice. "Araceli Arvalo." Your decision. "Are you going to tell me everything now, or will you let me go and destroy the world?" Will you continue to be stubborn, or will you finally give up? "DWhat''ll it be?" The ball is in your court. Chapter 141: 135: More Blaming To yield and finally tell me the truth behind it all. Or to remain stubborn and still refuse to explain anything to me. I issued an ultimatum to the two future seers in front of me. Should they choose the former, th my curiosity would be sated and there would be no further need for conflict because at that point there would be no reason to cause trouble. But, should they choose the latter? If they did that, th they would only be taking on an incomprehsible amount of risk. The safety of the world, put into jeopardy by the sole decision of these two individuals, who claim to save it. Should these two still refuse to light me of the secrets they are hiding, th what will follow is simple. I would personally go and I would figure out what they are hiding, for once and for all. But, if I did that, th there would be the risk of me wanting to destroy the world as a result, right? And these oh-so-righteous heroes cannot possibly allow me to do something like that. Therefore, it is in their best interest to let everything be known here and now. Ev if I began wanting to destroy the world as a result, wouldn''t it be easy ev th for these two to prevt me from taking action to actually do so? So, logically speaking, the best decision for them to make is to just tell me. I don''t care if it results in me wanting to destroy the world. I don''t care if it results in me being placed into confinemt. All I want, simply. Is to know the truth. If things are kept hidd from me for much longer, I feel as if I''ll go insane. At that point, I might very well just want to destroy the world anyway, purely because it insists on keeping its secrets from me. And th, fate, or whatever it is that protects the world. I''ll tear it all down. So. Azaki Kiryuuin. Araceli Arvalo. I think it is in everyone''s best interest if you do what I say. But, of course, there could be something I am not seeing here, so the final decision is up to you. Like I said, the ball is in your court. What will your verdict be? "...It might be wrong, but... I think... Our only choice is to reveal everything..." Bearing great reluctance in his voice, Kiryuuin admitted. Th, Araceli unconsciously raised her voice towards him. "What?! No, you can''t! Please, Kiryuuin. Zack. As I said, I know it''s hard to trust me still, but really, you have to follow along with me here. Anything but that." "H-huh? No, I don''t know you very well, but I think you''re a good person, Araceli. So, I''m trying to place my trust in you, but... Are you sure? Are you certain this is the right thing to do?" "Yes, definitely. Telling him everything is the worst possible decision we can make; it''ll only result in him snapping and wanting to destroy the world ev faster. At that point, everything is doomed." She turned to me. "Cipher. We will not tell you anything. Our decision is final." "..." I stared blankly into her passionate gaze for a while. That solemn, grave thusiasm embedded within her. As if there was something she absolutely had to accomplish, she really seemed like a woman on a mission. Nevertheless. Is it my responsibility to consider that? I only want what I want. I don''t care about anything aside from that. But, isn''t this something? What Araceli is trying to doDit clearly goes directly against what I want. "Wait, wait. Araceli. He''s right, isn''t he? If we just tell him now, won''t there be less risk? We can just capture him ourselves and everything''ll be fine, right? Ev if he wants to destroy the world, it doesn''t necessarily mean he''ll actually be able to do it." Suddly, Kiryuuin started arguing for the side of telling me the truth. No, it wasn''t an argumt. He was simply considering it. However, "No! Absolutely not! As I said, Kiryuuin, telling him everything is the worst decision. I''m still not sure if I can tell you why, so I''m sorry, but please trust me that this is the right choice." Araceli vehemtly rejected the idea. With this, I was certain. There was definitely somethingDor most probably, a multitude of thingsDthat she knew, which nobody else was aware of; not ev Kiryuuin. A time regressor from a further timeline than Kiryuuin? Or perhaps, not a regressor at all. Whatever the case, the fact that we have conflicting objectives remains a problem. Looking at the two, who appeared to have come to the final conclusion that they would not tell me anything, my eyes sunk. "You will regret this." Araceli seemed to flinch at my words, but that was her own fault. "W-where are you going?" She hurriedly asked me as I suddly stood up from my seat. Casting a half-hearted glance at her, I spat a simple response. "You know." "..." Jingle~ Leaving it at that, I exited the caf and made my way back home. I had originally wanted to go out to procure some supplies for something; I hadn''t ordered them because that would leave a record of receipt on Minami''s financial register, so I was going out to purchase them myself. But, that can wait for now. There was something more important for me to do. Tap, tap-! Pulling out my smartphone, I st a message to Sana. The twins were always together, so I only needed to message one of them if I wanted to notify them of something. [I''m returning soon. Make sure everything is set up for me wh I get back.] A reply was almost instant. [Oki. Get home safe, we''ll be waiting \\(????)] "..." Somehow. I don''t think I would be able to get used to the stark contrast betwe this girl''s personality in person and wh she s, no matter how many years pass. Well, maybe it was better that I ed her instead of Sona; that one was ev worse. Just how expressive have those two become through thanks to making frids at school? ?????.?? In any case, with a slight feeling of awkwardness now prest and passing, I slid the phone back into my pocket. Right. Let''s just go home for now. It''s always be that way, hasn''t it? To me, the twins are much more comfortable by my side than wh distant. ??? Arriving home before long, I was met with trouble the instant I crossed the door. "Oi. The hell is wrong with you? Did ya not learn anythin'' after last time or what?" Sophie Asanami approached me as soon as I returned. Glancing at her briefly, I curtly asked while taking off my coat and shoes, "What do you want?" She snorted a laugh, as if in disbelief. "Hah! You hypocritical bastard. Don''t tell me you don''t ev know what you did?" "Tell me." "..." Turning my head towards her, who had gone speechless for whatever reason, I continued. "What? If you have nothing to say, keep your mouth shut." Whether it was due to my words or not, she clearly wasn''t very happy. But, at the d of the day, we were cutting ties. So, it wasn''t my problem. "You...! D''ya think I didn''t notice you wt out with that girl today?!" Sophie snapped. "Fucking asshole! You wt off, saying we couldn''t do this and couldn''t do that, but look at you! Doing exactly the things you told us not to do and fooling a on today of all days! Seriously, how preposterous is that?! Are you ev human?" "..." I remained silt as she mouthed off at me once again, but I was confused. Why was she so focused on the date? Today was February 4th, but it wasn''t a particularly special day, was it? ...Ah. No, now that I think about it, it certainly seemed like there was some kind of evt going on. Is that right? What''s special about February 4th? February 4th is celebrated as Valtine''s Day Ev with Truth''s assistance, I still didn''t understand. Well, whatever. "I may be hypocritical, but that doesn''t make what I did wrong." "It still remains true that the best course of action is to not have you nor anyone else interact with her." "Of course, I cannot control what you do, however, but that is exactly why I am having nothing to do with you anymore." I explained a bit of it to her, but something told me that Sophie wasn''t in the mood to list to what I had to say. "Shut up, bastard. What makes you so differt from the rest of us, huh? Just ''cause you know a lot of shit, you think you''re so much greater than everyone else? Fuck off." "..." "Hah. Like, seriously. You''re allowed to do it but we ar''t? What kinda bullshit is that?" "Does it sound like bullshit? You''re right. You don''t know what you''re doing, so you''re not allowed to mess a, but I do, so I am; it''s as simple as that, Asanami." There was a momt of silce following my words, during which Sophie seemed to experice a blood vessel burst in her head as her face flushed red with anger. "Fuck! My god, what''s wrong with you?! I knew you were condescding, but you''re a far worse bastard than I first thought, huh!? No, more than just a regular bastard or an asshole, you''re a fucking psychotic bastard, ar''t you?" "Now. Isn''t that a bit much?" Ev I would be hurt if you called me psychotic, you know? Someone afflicted with psychosis is a person who has lost touch with reality, or something along those lines. So, if you think about it for ev a second, you''ll realise that I am not psychotic. Because the choices I make are very real. "''A bit much''? What? Do you hear yourself? No, it''s not ''a bit much''. In fact, I think it might be an understatemt." "Someone like you." "Someone who hurts people on a regular basis." "Someone who has ded many lives and who has ruined countless more." "A person who does stuff like that, and with no remorse." "A person who uses others as no more than tools to fit the occasion." "Looking at a person like that." "How could they be called anything other than a psycho bastard?" "You got Tarou killed." "I was never close with the guy, but the fact that we worked together for a while is true." "You said that hurting other people was necessary because otherwise, the Wards would come after you, but is it really?" "Was it really necessary for that guy to die?" "Just by taking a look at that one girl, Kanon Yuuki, you can see that it''s false; she lives free, without worrying about those fuckers pursuing her." "So, why can''t you do the same?" "I''ll tell you why." "It''s ''cause you''re a sick bastard, Cipher." "Whether you like it or not, the truth is that simple." "You''re a sick in the head, fucking bastard." I looked at Sophie, who breathed raggedly after letting out everything she wanted to. There was nothing for me to say in response to her words. A bastard? Maybe, but wasn''t it natural to use the people a you to get what you want? It was only a human trait, so I didn''t quite understand what made her so mad about it. Well, I don''t care what kind of person she thought I was. I wouldn''t be working with her anymore, so there was no need to care. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All I thought as she glared at me with glisting eyes of rage was one thing. DYou don''t understand. You never understood, but it''s fine because I never expected you to. It''s a bitter, pitiful thing. Blaming someone for everything wrong, just because you don''t understand. How sad. Well, like I said, it doesn''t matter what she thinks. Because, at the d of the day, I would get what I wanted, and nobody would get in the way of that. Not you. Not Kiryuuin, not Araceli, nor anyone else. I will succeed. And if the d of the world should follow as a result of that, th so be it. Chapter 142: 136: A Strange Bond A few days passed with nothing of much notice occurring. My questioning and discussion with Yuu Shimura has paused for the most part, as there wasn''t a whole lot of information left for me to gather regarding the details of his Measuremt evolution. I wt back and re-read through the documts and records writt by the original metrisology researchers, as well as transcripts of some of the interviews they had conducted over the years with people who had undergone a natural Measuremt evolution to supplemt the intermittt holes in my knowledge, and that did the job well ough in the meantime. Progress was, well, progressing. It wasn''t fast progress, but it was steady, and that was all I could ask for. As my work on the Artificial Measuremt Evolution Inducemt drug continued, I began to have this feeling throughout my body. From the back of my mind all the way through me and down to the soles of my feet. A sort of instinctual premonition that coursed through my bones and lingered in my subconsciousness. It was the kind of feeling that spoke: ''The momt this drug is finished, everything will be over.'' Reading that thought, the corners of my lips were bound to curl upwards. I don''t know how long it will take, but I feel the time is not far off now. After examining my own soul using a derivative technology developed with the psychiscope as a base, it turned out that it was a hell of a lot more complex in structure and makeup than Liam''s soul, though whether that is due to the differce in age or some other natural thing, I wasn''t certain. Either way, because of that, all I knew was that completion was still a ways off. I had to start from scratch because the drug I had administered to Liam was incompatible with my soul, and ev that drug wasn''t without flaws, to begin with; as a result, I''m only now about to catch up with the stage of progress that his drug was at. In fact, if I were to take the drug now, I would almost assuredly have my internal organs ruptured and I would die within the hour, so it needs a lot of work ev still. But, I don''t have a lot of time. Ordinarily, I would have considered capturing some people with semi-noticeable Measuremts and carrying out a series of experimts, including trial evolution drugs, in order to sure perfection wh it came to developing my own. Alas, I didn''t have such a luxury. I didn''t know what Kiryuuin and Araceli were planning, and I absolutely had to get down to the bottom of everything before they made their next move. Thus, the drug is nowhere near perfect, but, well, I don''t need it to be. In the d, so long as it works. That will be ough. ??? Returning home after I had briefly gone shopping for some supplies I had planned to use for an unrelated thing, I was met with an unexpected sce. "Kahahaha!" "E-eh? Why are you laughing~?" A boisterous Sophie Asanami, wiping the joyful tears from her eyes and sitting beside a flustered Araceli Arvalo, as if embarrassed by something. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "N-no, no, I ain''t laughin'' at you, swear. It''s just funny ''cause I can''t imagine it... Ah." At that momt, the former met my eyes as I closed the front door behind me. Her mouth hung op, but I ignored it after glancing at the two of them once. I did say she could do whatever she wanted, so it''s not like I was annoyed about her bringing Araceli over. In the first place, it was impossible for me to control that girl''s actions, and I had no inttion of trying. Whether or not she schemed maliciously to bring Araceli over at this time to get back at me, or because she simply and innoctly wanted to invite a frid over to her house to chat and have fun, I didn''t particularly care. Without further thought into the matter, I made my way down to the laboratory, laying down the newly procured supplies on the tabletop counter as I tered. Th, before I ev had time to resume working, I noticed a presce just outside the trance of the lab. Knock-knock-! The door soon oped by itself as the newcomer figured out there was a button on the wall beside it, and as it turned out, it was not one person who had come to visit me, but two. "Girls?" ""..."" Sana and Sona stood as if in a daze, peering a the laboratory they had never se before. Naturally, it was the first time they had tered this place, so they must be curious, only knowing that this was where I spt the majority of my time these days. "What brings you here?" At my prompt, the twins abruptly turned their gazes to me. I looked at them and waited as they oped their mouths one at a time to speak. "It''s be a while." "We want to see Ciphy." "Are we not allowed...?" Was that all? Approaching them, I knelt down and placed a hand gtly on each of their heads. "Of course, you''re allowed." "You know that you two mean a lot to me, right? Naturally, you can come and go anywhere. Would I restrict your range of movemt, especially if it meant coming to see me?" "Why, wouldn''t I want to see you if I can? It''s just that I''ve be busy rectly, that''s all." "I''m sorry if you felt lonely because of me." "You know I''m always here for you, right?" "You know I''ll always be there, right?" "I only worry about you girls, you know? Nobody else but you two." "Out of everyone in the whole wide world, only you two have this privilege." "So, don''t mind it. You always have a place by my side." "That fact will never change." Stroking their heads softly, I uttered the words the twins wanted to hear and soothed them as best I knew how. Ever since I decided to show the twins more affection, they''ve be coming to me like this occasionally. Truth be told, it''s not just to deep our bond, but also, it''s something just for me. Rectly, you could say that I''ve be a little stressed. With all that business about the Wards, Kiryuuin, Araceli, time regression, Forbidd Knowledge, and everything else; how could I not be? So, it''s be relieving to have a thing to calm me down in these times. More oft do I find myself settled in their presce. More oft do I find myself subtly craving the twins'' longing for my touch, my care. Knowing that they need me. Just me. Knowing that they rely on me. Only me. The fact that they confide in and are loyal to nobody except me. Slightly, or perhaps a little more than just that. It is addicting. The kind of warmth that I provide. The twins can find it nowhere else in this world other than me. Because I was the one who saved them. ???????.?? Because I was the one who provided them with hope. Their attachmt, devotion, and admiration. All of it can only be directed towards me. And vice versa. My affection and trust are only for the twins to monopolise, just as I monopolise them. They are aware of it, too. They know how much they rely on me, how much they require me to continue on. They couldn''t live without me, and that much was certain. Of course, ev if I wasn''t here to provide them with finances and capital, they would easily find a way to get on without me, but that kind of physical need isn''t what I''m talking about. What I''m talking about is emotional need. Mtal need. The twins need me to be there in order to function. To function as normal, recovering human beings. They were only able to do it thanks to my support until now, and that is something that will forever continue. So, I thought. Towards those two who, perhaps, I also needed to be there in the same way. "...Sana. Sona." Unwittingly, I oped my mouth. "I have something I would like to tell you two." I never thought I would share my earnest thoughts with anyone in this way before, but somehow, I just did it. My past. My currt ongoings. And my plans for the future. To these twins, as silt and expressionless as ever, I relayed everything. From the very beginning. I talked about the Playg I had grown up in and escaped from over t years ago. I mtioned how I couldn''t remember anything from that day, and that I needed to figure out what happed, but that doing so was supposedly incredibly dangerous. I explained about the Order and the Wards, including Professor Marcus Lynton and his relation to the evt of my escape, as well as the existce of Forbidd Knowledge. Still, I had to do it. Because I couldn''t live without knowing what happed. Ev if it resulted in me losing my life or being forever cursed by Forbidd Knowledge. I revealed that my fate was to destroy the world; and that ev though I had no inttion to do so, finding out the truth behind everything would naturally set me on that path. I had no idea how such a thing would happ, and it made no sse logically, but that''s what it seemed to be. Still, I had to do it. Because I couldn''t live without knowing the truth. Ev if it resulted in me vturing to destroy the world and everything within it. "I''m going to uncover the secrets of the world, the secrets behind Kiryuuin and Araceli''s existces, and I''m going to relish in the fact I know that truth, for once and for all." Finally, I divulged what my plans for the future were, albeit vague. "They claimed that doing so would result in me wanting to destroy the world." ""..."" "I don''t know if it''s true or not, but I don''t care anymore." ""..."" "If it results in me dying, it doesn''t matter." ""..."" "So long as I can tear that veil off this disgusting world''s deepest secrets and expose them bare, I couldn''t care less if I die." ""..."" "If it means my curiosity is ultimately sated, I''m fine with death." ""..."" "Because th, at least I won''t have to live whilst slowly going insane due to ignorance." The twins stared at me with unchanging faces as I talked, briefly glancing at each other quietly throughout. Evtually, wh I had finished saying everything I had wanted to, they looked one another in the eyes deeply for a few momts. I didn''t read their thoughts. I didn''t want to know what they were thinking at this momt. What I had told them wasn''t a great deal, to be honest; it''s not like I had revealed some massive secrets or anything like that. I only talked a little bit about my past and about what I wanted to do from here on. But, for whatever reason, it felt like a strangely big deal, ev though it shouldn''t be. So, I didn''t want to read their thoughts. Instead, I closed my eyes and waited. Pat. Suddly, I felt something soft touch my cheek. Oping my eyes, I saw it. "..." Sana and Sona each had one hand on the sides of my face. "Ciphy, don''t worry." "We''ll protect you." It was short, but they spoke. "..." I couldn''t find the words to say, if there ev were any fit for this situation. Just earlier, I had considered that maybe, just as the twins needed me, I also needed the twins. Whatever the case, undoubtedly, we had a strange bond. "...You''ll protect me, huh?" If that was really the case, th perhaps it was fine to take advantage of their kindness. "Th, do your best, girls." Because I really might need it. Chapter 143: 137: The Twins Hearts As Cipher revealed his future plans to the twins, their first thought was simple. ''We''ll do whatever we can to help.'' A pure, straightforward desire, it was the same stance they took whenever any kind of trouble arose. ''Ciphy'' was in trouble, and for the first time, he had come out and explicitly asked for their assistance. For Sana and Sona, their response was a given. If there was something, anything at all they could do to relieve even a strand of his tension, the one whom they had countless things to be grateful for, then the girls would do so in a heartbeat. Just like a pair of honest daughters fulfilling their duty of filial piety towards the one who had raised them, or perhaps with hearts even fuller than that, the twins each wanted to do what they could with their abilities. After all, if they couldn''t even do that much, then for what purpose did he rescue them? From the very beginning, they were only brought here for one thing. Sana and Sona, both as individuals and as a collective, had one purpose from the very beginning. To be useful. It was a simple task, but such difficult simplicity only made it a more arduous task. Still, the twins knew their responsibilities. They were more acutely aware of what role they played than anyone else, and so they knew precisely that this was their time. However, somewhere along the line, something clicked. As Cipher continued to explain his plan to unveil the secrets of the world, exposing the truth of the Forbidden Knowledge that lay sinisterly beneath in the process, the twins quickly realised. What Cipher wanted. To reveal everything and to bear the brunt of the consequences for doing so. It was something that bore inconceivable risk. In fact, he had even admitted it himself. "They claimed that doing so would result in me wanting to destroy the world." "I don''t know if it''s true or not, but I don''t care anymore." "Even if it results in me dying, it doesn''t matter." If things were to continue as fate intended, then Cipher''s death was more than just a likely outcome; it was an almost certain, foregone conclusion. Even if not directly, it was a result that the twins had considered to be absolute. Whether they liked it or not; whether they believed it or not. They had no choice but to trust that such an outcome would occur. Because, in the end, if the world was destroyed, everyone else would die alongside it. And, naturally, that end included Cipher, too. "So long as I figure out the truth behind everything, I couldn''t care less if I died." It was an inexplicable sentence for the twins to hear, especially when the words came straight from his mouth. They only listened to him in silence as they had always done. The fact that he himself did not care to prevent it. And if the person himself did not care to prevent his death, then the likelihood of him actually meeting such a fate was bound to skyrocket. But, there was a fact that Cipher had gravely overlooked. "If it means my curiosity is ultimately sated, I''m fine with death." ""..."" Just because he was fine with it, didn''t mean everyone was. Of course, there would be people who would be opposed to his demise. The most prominent examples of such people were, naturally, Sana and Sona. Standing by and watching their sole cherished person march towards his own doom... They could never do something like that. And, most importantly, they knew. That Cipher, himself, was not the type of person to meekly accept death as it came. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It didn''t matter if it was something foretold by fate or not. The twins didn''t know if it was a result of his obstinacy, or if it was because he simply was not a weak person, but either way, they had no doubts. Surrendering to death? He was never such a person. Perhaps that is why his recent and current state was brimming with incongruity; the twins couldn''t shake the feeling that something was up to cause such a wild shift in his character, and although they had no clue how, they felt a push to get to the bottom of it and resolve the issue. In the first place, it was something they needed to do if they wanted to help him. To save him. Just as he had saved them. In the end, the twins knew what it was they had to do. Whether it was conviction derived from blind faith in his abilities or a mere instinctual feeling that came as a result of simply knowing him well, the twins understood intuitively that Cipher was more than capable of destroying the world if he really wanted to. Physically eliminating everything and everyone would, of course, be an extremely difficult task, but it was by no means impossible if you considered various weapons of mass destruction like, for example, atomic bombs. Even without such dangerous things, there were many ways one could go about ''ending the world''. Furthermore, if ''ending humanity'' was synonymous with ''ending the world'', then suddenly, there would be even more methods available. Emotionally, mentally, and even economicallyDit only took one thing to be thoroughly messed with and humanity could be ruined in a number of ways; it didn''t all have to be the direct physical death of the human population, either. There were plenty of alternative ways to go about it, but of course, the twins had no way of knowing what the truth behind ''the destruction of the world'' actually meant, and so there was no way to adequately prepare for it. If it was taken to be meant literally, Sana and Sona both knew there was no way they could feasibly prevent the world from being physically destroyed by something like thousands of nuclear missiles being detonated simultaneously. Something of that scale was far too grand for them to handle alone, after all. So, there was only one thing they could do. "Ciphy, don''t worry." "We''ll protect you." Protection. In other words, they would ensure that the destruction of the world never came to pass. It should have been an obvious solution, right? Of course, things couldn''t be solved so simply, but the way the twins thought about it made it appear as such. If the end of the world was what results in Cipher''s death, then the end of the world is all they have to prevent; not necessarily by stopping countless nukes, per se, but by protecting the one who would cause a situation whereupon countless nukes would have to be launched. If they could protect him and redirect his attention elsewhere, there would be no need for him to destroy the world, and thus, he would not die. Since the twins saw the world in a relatively simple manner, they could think of the problem simply. And, indeed, when phrased like that, it made the reality seem like not such a big deal. Although, How could they go about it? Successfully preventing the end of the world was not something one could do merely by claiming they would do it, after all, even if it seemed like so at a glance. Nevertheless, the twins had to give it their best shot. Otherwise, Cipher would undoubtedly meet his end. So, they had no choice but to prevent it. In the end, what the twins knew for certain were the two key points in Cipher''s explanation. One: ''If Ciphy discovers the truth, he will want to end the world.'' And two: ''If Ciphy wants to end the world, he will end the world.'' They didn''t have the ability to stop the end of the world itself. The key fact was, that in order to prevent the end of the world, the two girls would somehow need to stop Cipher from wanting to end the world. What was the easiest way to do that? The answer was something anyone could arrive at after even a little bit of thinking. ''...Stop Ciphy from discovering the truth.'' The twins came to such a natural conclusion. Was it the best way? Was it the only way? Details like that; didn''t matter. "You''ll protect me, huh?" The reality is that it is protectionDjust a different kind, and not the type that was expected. "Then, do your best, girls." Sana and Sona both knew what the consequences of their choice might be. CipherDhe would probably resent them once he finds out. Resentment, treachery, disgust. The kinds of negative emotions and feelings he might harbour towards the twins as a result of this decision were predictable. Considering his personality, as well as what he had personally told them in the past, what his reaction would be, was plain as day. The girls knew he would most likely hate them and never want to see them again. They knew they would probably regret this choice. They knew they would probably want to kill themselves after everything was over. They wouldn''t be able to bear the guilt of betraying the one person they couldn''t live without, after all. It wasn''t impossible that he might kill the two himself, even, in which case they wouldn''t be in a position to complain. In fact, for the twins'' sanity, that might very well be the best possible outcome. If he were to leave them alive but abandon them, for instance, it would be even worse. If such a thing were to happen at this point, their hearts, already rendered fragile and on the verge of shattering, wouldn''t be able to take it. ""..."" Nevertheless. At the end of the day, the twins could do nothing but grit their teeth and bear the repercussions as they stabbed Cipher''s back with their own hands. They would prevent the destruction of the world by his hands. They would prevent him from uncovering the truth in order to save his life. It might not be what he wants; it might be going directly against his wishes. Without a doubt, it was a move absolutely fit to call betrayal. But, the twins vowed to succeed regardless. Because, even if he resented the both of them to the bottom of his heart afterwards. They couldn''t afford to lose him now. Chapter 144: 138: A Last Hope For a while after revealing to the twins what my plans were, I felt a heightened level of confidence. Sana and Sona. With those two by my side, nothing can stop me, and I had no doubt that I would be able to claim the truth I ultimately wished for. As I spent the vast majority of my time cooped up in the laboratory, making gradual progress on developing the Measurement evolution drug, I felt more comfortable leaving the twins to get on with their training or whatever else it was they desired at their own leisure and without pressure. There was no need to keep them on such a tight leash any longer as I used to, and doing so wouldn''t bring any benefits either way. Being overly strict could only lead to the adverse of what I was aiming for, and having already confirmed the girls'' utmost loyalty for me, there was no need to be so demanding of them; at this point, it was far more effective to allow them to take it easy since there was nothing I explicitly needed from them right now anyway. Besides, I was already beginning to see the limits of their Supernatural Ability training; I foresaw that there was not much room for growth left for them without undergoing further enhancement of their powers, and so pushing them to train despite that, wouldn''t garner results worth considering. Speaking of which, artificially enhancing the twins'' Supernatural Abilities myself was something I had seriously contemplated for a while in the past, but I eventually pushed it aside for later because their training was already going well by itself, and I didn''t want to disrupt that with something overly ambitious. There was also the fact that their frail bodies likely wouldn''t have been able to handle it at the time; there was no need to take the risk, so I discarded the thought. In fact, such a thing might still hold true even now since, not only were the girls very young even now, but the twins were also particularly small for their age, so, for that reason, I remained a little hesitant about it. However, after this serum was finally completed, I contemplated working towards that being my next project, but it was still in the middle of consideration. I wasn''t even sure if I had enough time for that, anyway, so it might be an unnecessary worry. For now, I should just focus on completing the serum. After all, as I have mentioned before, once that is done, I don''t think there''ll even be a need for me to use any other petty tricks to attain strength in a quick and dirty way. Once I take it, so long as it works, then that will be the end. Because, if you think about it, what-- ...No, nevermind. I''m getting sidetracked. In any case, it was difficult to manage my greed when I didn''t know how much time I had left, and being unable to know what exactly my opposition might be plotting only intensified my concerns. There was no way for me to know when they would make a move, what they would do, or how they would do it. Nevertheless. I had no choice but to act. And I had to do it sooner rather than later. It was not just silly organisations like the Order or the Wardens that we were dealing with anymore. Monsters. Araceli Arvalo and Azaki Kiryuuin. Before those two freaks of natureDanomalies of the world that, frankly, shouldn''t existDwould come after me. Before then, I had to make a choice, and I had to act. I don''t know what exactly they are capable of, or to what extent they can predict my moves. But, whatever the case, what I have to do remains unchanged. A quick and dirty method. The question I need to answer. How do I go about uncovering the secrets of the world? Somehow, I needed to find a way to sate my curiosity; I needed to do it fast, and it would be preferable to do it in a manner that carried low risk. According to what my fate was foretold to be, as well as what everyone had said up until now, there was no doubt that I was able to do it. Without uncertainty, it should remain absolutely true that I am capable of answering that question. The question was, how exactly? Of course, my Measurement of Truth had always been rendered useless when it came to Forbidden Knowledge, but that wasn''t something I blamed him for. The inherent cruelty of the world wasn''t his fault, after all. Anyway, the first possibility to pop into my mind was going to the Professor, Marcus Lynton, and interrogating him. I thought that, if anyone could give me an answer, it would be him. And, in a vacuum, that might be true. Then, I immediately realised that he was not someone who would just tell me what I want to hear simply because I asked, and he was certainly not the type of person who would give in to whatever kind of torturous interrogation I subjected him to. That man was a bona fide crazy person, more so than anyone else, and he wouldn''t let something like mere physical pain get in the way of his ultimate goal of ''eliminating human curiosity'' by satisfying every possible question humans could come up with. The thought alone of such a thing was insane, and if you take into consideration that he was the person who started this entire mess from the very beginning, there was no way in hell he would tell me anything. Even if I proposed to work with him, what he wants is my Truth, not me as a person; all he would do is deceive and try to capture me. At that point, my end would be set in stone. Marcus Lynton was just that kind of absurd and inexplicable person, and going to him would likely only accelerate my troubles than eliminate or solve them. So, asking the Professor was instantly crossed off the list. Needless to say, I also couldn''t ask Araceli or Kiryuuin, who were the two individuals coming after me to stop me in the first place, so my only choice left was to locate and visit a third party who might know something. More precisely, I needed someone who could help me to ''figure out'' what happened. Over the course of the next week or so, ignoring the call to go to school completely, I used the sparse time during my breaks of drug development and went through every possibility to find such a person. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And, eventually, I did. It took a little longer due to restricting the search to people within the city as I didn''t want to waste time travelling farDthat would also carry immense risk, so this was the safest option. Nevertheless, I found him. Michael Guff; a person whose Measurement I named simply after hearing the brief description from Truth: The Measurement of Invoked Memories. A power that would call upon the target''s dormant memories, experiences, and emotions, calling them and drawing them forth. If there was anyone who might be able to not just tell me what happened on the day of my escape, but show me what happened, then it would be him. As soon as I read the ability description, my heart pounded like never before; an incredibly rare occurrence. Staring at his name and face plastered together on the document in front of me regarding his background information, I felt that this was it. Michael Guff. This person was my last hope. If asked to explain why I hadn''t done something like this sooner, I wouldn''t know what to say. To be completely honest with you, I don''t remember anymore if I had once considered doing this. That is, finding someone who could read my memories or who likewise had the ability to see or tell me what happened on the day of my escape from the Playground. It''s possible that I had never considered it, and it''s just as possible that I had thought of it, but discarded the idea for one reason or another. Or perhaps. Perhaps it''s that I was scared. Maybe, after not being able to recall the details of what had happened and only knowing that I had escaped the Playground for the first time in my life due to some inexplicable event, I was frightened of finding out what the truth was. It would make sense for an ordinary person, but I wasn''t sure about myself. Because, I don''t think I would be afraid of something minor like that. I also don''t remember feeling afraid, but perhaps I had simply blocked that part out subconsciously. In any case. Whatever the truth was, didn''t matter. Because, now, the time had finally come for me to know. To reveal the past that had remained hidden behind a veil of taboo obscurity for so long. To catch a glimpse of the truth that lay behind all of this. That''s right. Soon, I would make the big reveal, and then? The truth would remain Forbidden Knowledge no longer. Chapter 145: 139: Delving into the Past Early noon. "..." I stood in front of a wooden door. ""..."" With the twins, Sana and Sona standing by my left and right sides and clinging to the hem of my jacket, the three of us stood in silence. Today was a particularly cold day, and the chilly, late-winter breeze brushed us past, gently blowing the ends of the girls'' chequered white scarves to trail behind them. Pat. I placed a hand on each of their heads and stroked their hair softly. They seemed to enjoy it, nuzzling ever so slightly into the palms of my hands as neither party spoke a word. "..." My inner self had been in great turmoil, but now, it was time for that to end. About two weeks had passed since I confessed my plans to the twins, and during that time, I had admittedly grown quite accustomed to such shows of affection like this. Not only for their sake, but for my own satisfaction. Stroking their silky white hair soothed my agitated heart and pacified my obstreperous mind, which had been especially chaotic and tumultuous recently, like a specially-designed tranquiliser. Strangely enough, it was an action that I did not mind doing even when I started ramping up its frequency. Unusually, I would even go so far as to say I enjoy it; perhaps, even more so than the twins themselves. It was a peculiar feeling, but not one that I intended to disturb. This action of mild endearment. Something I was not used to, and yet. It was comforting. Calming. I felt like I couldn''t stop myself after I had started, and indeed, whenever I began stroking their heads, I often found myself unable to depart for at least an hour. I didn''t want to get distracted from the development of my artificial Measurement inducement drug, which had also come a long way in the past two weeks, so I had no choice but to halt myself except during my breaks, which had thus become more frequent. Still, I thought it was fine. After all, it was for my own health, so there was no helping it. It was fine to sacrifice a little bit of my time each day to maintain a healthy sanity, and besides, it was something the twins seemed to take pleasure in. At the very least, it was something that raised both of our moods. So, there was nothing objectively bad about it, and I could continue without guilt or remorse. An unfamiliar soothing. It reminded me of the effects of the medication I used to be forced to take back in the Playground. I don''t remember much about it now aside from the horrible bitter taste that couldn''t be erased even if the Professors disguised it in fruit juice that wouldn''t compromise its efficacy, laced some chocolate sauce and peanut butter with it, or hid it in some other kind of food I enjoyed, like pasta. Doing those sorts of things only made me begin to dislike those foods, and it never actually helped me to take the medication as they had intended, so thankfully, the Professors eventually ceased attempting such methods. Anyway, that''s all I really remember about it. Aside from that, I can kind of recall that one of the reasons the Professors wanted me to take the medication in the first place was to soothe me, or something. I don''t remember why they wanted to soothe me, but it doesn''t matter now. Professor Marcus Lynton never mentioned anything about it when I talked to him last time at the school Christmas festival, so it probably wasn''t a big deal. There was a high likelihood that today, I could be shown the memories of that time, anyway, so we shall see. Suddenly recalling that medication, however, also reminded me of that strange coffee Araceli ordered for me a couple of weeks ago. On the day that I made up my mind. To expose everything and find out the truth, regardless of whether it resulted in me destroying the world or not. In any case, the peculiar drink I had experienced for the first time on that day. Now that I think about it, that was also something with similar effects to the medication; it reminded me of that disgusting thing from all that time ago, just like stroking the twins'' heads did now. It wasn''t a particularly enjoyable taste, but for some reason I found myself craving that weird coffee again. Perhaps, once today''s business is finished, I''ll go to order some more. I wonder if it might even be possible to adjust the drug to have the same taste? I''ll make sure to look into it when we return home. In any case. As much as my heart would like to be able to savour this sense of tranquillity until the end of time, I know that I couldn''t allow myself to do such a thing. So, although it leaves me with a lingering hint of regret. "...Alright. That''s enough for now." I withdrew my hands from their heads. "Later, when we get home, I am looking forward to spending time with you again, as we have done until now." ""..."" The twins didn''t respond, but that was normal behaviour for the taciturn girls. Moving on, I steeled my heart and raised my hand towards the dark brown door of rich mahogany in front of us. I didn''t know what made me so hesitant, but perhaps it was natural to feel tense when what I was doing was certain to be the end of it all. In the corner of my mind, I wondered. There was still a portion of me that felt conflicted. Deep within my heart, there lay a subtle concern about it. After today, will I really want to destroy the world? A heavy sensation seemed to form within me, but no matter the obstacle, there was no way I could stop here. Knock, knock, knock-! After knocking on the door three times in quick succession, it didn''t take long at all for a response to arrive. "Hello there. You must be Sir Herington, I take it? A pleasure to finally make your acquaintance." A man who was neither too young nor too old answered the door; wearing simple yet classy clothing that was simultaneously casual and professional, with full brown hair lightly swept back and donning a pair of round, half-rimmed glasses. This individual was Michael Guff. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I took in his appearance completely and engraved it into my mind. As the person who would play the role of the one to finally end my long-time quest, I thought it only right to do so. "Call me Michael, if you''d please." I nodded my head and replied with the standard polite mannerisms I learned to accompany this high-class identity. "Leander. A pleasure to make your acquaintance." "I have heard many positive things from my associates about you, so I''ve been rather interested in a meeting for a while now. Admittedly, I was surprised to hear that you were the one to contact me first." "Much obliged. Likewise, I''ve myself seen the stories of you helping people find their ways who were once lost. Furthermore, finding a cure in hopes of saving the afflicted elderly for once and for all; it is admirable, the work that you do." "Haha, thank you. Well, in reality, it''s not such a tough task that deserves the attention and reverence it brings, though I''m flattered that someone of your standing thinks so." Smiling, Guff then turned to the twins by my side. "These must be your esteemed daughters; it is wonderful to meet you, girls. Just like your father, I''ve been told the stories of your coolness by my own child; he attends Sacchim, too, you see." ""..."" The girls only nodded curtly to his statement, to which I explained. "My apologies, Michael; the girls are not the talkative type. Do pardon them." I wondered if there might''ve been a problem, but thankfully, Michael Guff briefly waved his hand. "It''s no problem at all; just like I''ve been told, in fact. I more enjoy the company of a quiet intellectual than a rowdy one, myself. There''s no need to mind it. Anyhow, you must be a busy man; please, come in." Having been done with all the tedious formalities and proper introductions, the twins and I entered Michael Guff''s opulent abode. It was unmistakably a rich person''s home, and absolutely on par with Minami''s house that we lived in. There were so many small details and expensive decorations everywhere that, as well as being clear that it was a place nobody except the highest class could afford to take residence, it was a place that had been evidently lived in for a long time. The subtle sense of ''background life'' made that apparent. It was also interesting to note that, despite living in such a remarkable place, there were no servants like butlers or maids to be seen. As we walked through multiple hallways, I thought to myself about who this man, Michael Guff, really was. To be honest, although I had heard about him occasionally in the past, I had never truly realised how famous he was until I began making public appearances as Leander Herington a while back. His official job was sort of similar to a therapist or psychiatrist, except he used his Measurement to help people. The thing is, Michael Guff was a doctor locked behind so many barriers to entry that it was unfathomable to think he still saw patients almost every day of the week. For reference: Ordinarily, to make an appointment with this man, one would be required to, first of all, belong to a certain private healthcare group; then, you would pay an unreasonably high sum before having to wait up to six months, and finally, after an appointment was scheduled, it wouldn''t take place until another few weeks or months after that point. That was just how absurdly busy and high-class this man was. Needless to say, I was very grateful for the pseudo-existence of my Leander Herington persona allowing me to skip all of that nonsense and request a personal visit to his home almost immediately, which he thankfully accepted. "Please, take a seat. Would you like tea, or perhaps a coffee?" We soon arrived at the vast living room that was similar to our own, and upon taking a seat as he suggested, I was offered a drink. I declined, of course, because I was not here to waste time with unnecessary things. Michael Guff nodded as if understanding my intentions, and we got right into the business of my visit. "I would like you to look into the memories of my past." I stated my purpose without hesitation. Now, there were a number of concerns I would usually hold with what I was doing here. For starters, I knew that letting this man look at my memories would expose my identity as well as the truth that Leander Herington did in fact, not exist in reality. But, that didn''t matter. If I really wanted to hide it, then I could just silence or kill him, and although that would still mean Leander Herington was guilty of murder, he wasn''t a real person anyway, so it mattered even less. Regardless of the consequences, in any case, I truly didn''t think anything could sway me at this point. After all, once he shows me my memories of that time, then everything will be over. I can feel it in the deepest reaches of my heart that such is the case. So, there is no need to worry about something small like my identity being exposed. Because, soon, nothing like that will matter. Today, like always, I carried the Measurement evolution drug with me inside the interior pocket of my jacket, where it was safe. It wasn''t yet fully complete, but in the worst-case scenario, it was there if I needed it. Of course, realistically speaking, something like that shouldn''t be necessary. "Naturally, I can do that. You need no more than let me know the range of time you would like me to search, and I shall do the rest." Listening to his words, I nodded. It was something I had only found out after doing some research into his background, but most of the appointments patients had with Michael Guff were related to dementia, as well as PTSD and various other forms of mental trauma. I knew I didn''t have PTSD, but the symptoms of trauma could vary between people, so I wouldn''t know for sure. There was, of course, no need to mention dementia. Michael Guff''s Measurement was very effective in locating the root cause of many such mental afflictions and basically solving them by allowing the patient to relive those events in vivid detail. It might sound like a bad idea for a sufferer of trauma to revisit the memories of their childhood that gave them said trauma, but it actually seemed to have helped countless people, so there must be something to it. There was no need for me to explain to Michael Guff what my reason for coming here was, and although he probably had some kind of idea, there was an unspoken rule that he would not pry into anything the patient did not mention first. Having worked this job for over two decades now, there''s no doubt about the kinds of unspeakable things he must have witnessed. No matter what it was, due to the fact that the majority of his clientele were people of higher economic class and that many of them were people of high social and political importance, there would have assuredly been countless important secrets leaked to his eyes. Yet, he has never once leaked a secret of one of his patients. When I think about it, that''s probably the reason he became so popular in the first place. Aside from that, there was a slight concern that his Measurement would not be able to see the events of that day since it was heavily correlated with Forbidden Knowledge. Just like how Avon Laura was unable to foresee the events that took place beforehand, for instance. But, I thought about it a little more, and I came to the conclusion that it should be possible. At the end of the day, his power was simply to draw forth the target''s memories and let the people present relive those memories as if they were there. Unlike Avon Laura''s Measurement, which worked by observing the events of the future as a third party; since we would be looking directly at my memories from my perspective, there should be no reason for the visions to be blocked or obstructed by Forbidden Knowledge. After all, I was there, and I must have witnessed what happened. All we are doing is observing the scenes from those memories. And anyway, even if it doesn''t work, I need to give it a try. That''s all it boils down to in the end. "I want you to look at my memories from between ten to eleven years ago, going chronologically. Don''t stop until everything is over." Dropping all the manners and politeness I had persistently shown until now, I looked at Michael Guff with a stern gaze. "Of course." He replied with nought but a nod and a single affirmation. "Then, I will begin." Reaching his hand out towards my head, everyone in the room closed their eyes and sat with bated breath as we were all about to be shown the same thing. In the next moment, I was abruptly struck by a familiar sight. "..." All of a sudden, a scene from within the Playground played before my eyes. Chapter 146: 140: Story of the Past (1) Tick-- A young girl twiddled her thumbs and looked from left to right in the long, empty corridor. "Cee...?" Her lost voice rang out as she called someone''s name. Tock-- "Where did you go?" Tick-- Her bare feet sunk gently into the soft red carpet that lined the floor, creating small and shallow imprints as she turned around while searching. "Come on, it''s not funny anymore..." Tock-- The girl''s hair blended in with the yellow wallpaper that decorated the corridor, and her amber eyes darted towards the resounding analogue clock, seemingly distressed, as she let out an annoyed groan. "Mmnn. Where is he...?" She was looking for a friend, but as usual, he didn''t make it easy for her. Was he hiding again, or was it the fault of those darn Professors? There was no way to know if they had taken him somewhere, or if he simply didn''t want to play today, or if he was avoiding her for some reason. "Ugh... I wish I could ask him..." Nothing should have happened to cause him to do that, but if that wasn''t the case, then why was he nowhere to be seen? She had already checked the room where he spent the majority of his time, but he wasn''t there, so where could he be? "Hmm~..." Wandering around to search some more, the girl was beginning to realise that today might just not be her lucky day. He really was avoiding her, wasn''t he? The girl pouted, when all of a sudden, a possibility occurred to her. "Did something happen...?" Feeling like something was definitely up either way and that whatever it was was responsible for her not being able to play with her friend, she hastened her pace. At that momentD RUMBLEEE~~!! A deep tremor occurred. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wo-oahh...!!?" As the entire world shook, the girl stumbled and flusteredly grabbed onto a groove on the wall beside her so as to stop her fall. Was it another earthquake? Somehow, the girl doubted it. "Eeeh..." The rumbling persisted for roughly three seconds before dissipating, and the girl was quick to realise what had happened. Furrowing her brows as she made sure she could stand properly without tripping, she let out a disgruntled mutter. "Ey, how could you start without me..." Without wasting any further time, she turned around and rushed down the corridor from the way she came; the hem of her light one-piece dress fluttered behind her as she zoomed, evidently quick on her feet. "Haa, haa...!" Before long, she arrived at her destination; opening a door at the end of the corridor that was supposed to be locked behind multiple layers of security, a vast space was revealed. With wide, unvarnished white surfaces, countless open wooden crates and boxes and seemingly random items scattered all over the place, it was an almost entirely blank room that gave off an extremely unsettling feeling. On one side, there seemed to be a bed, but it was all very out of place and off-putting. The room''s generous size only added to its disconcerting and even creepy aura, but to the girl, who had long grown accustomed to this place by now, something like that didn''t even occur. Rather, she was focused on the boy sitting cross-legged in the middle of said room, who was staring at an inexplicably large black mark on one of the walls; it almost looked as if a tremendous explosion had gone off and covered it in soot, but the wall had remained unscathed. No, considering the circumstances, that''s most likely exactly what had happened. "Ah, so you are here after all!" Gazing for a moment at the back of the boy''s head, the girl approached with a stomp. "Cee!" Stopping just behind him, the girl stood with her hands on her waist as if to showcase her displeasure with the boy. "...?" Hearing the girl''s angry voice from behind, the boy moved. As his head of long, black hair turned: dark blue, languid eyes of seemingly bottomless depth were revealed. On the boy''s expressionless face, the ends of his previously straight lips looked to curve ever so slightly upwards as he took in the appearance of the girl who had called him. "Hi, Ruti." His face, which was blank just a second ago, now wore a small smile, and the visible torpor in his eyes seemed to have retreated, even if just a little. "Cee, why did you hide and play without me?" To the girl, Ruti''s sad tone as she plopped to the ground beside him, the boy tilted his head. "Did you come in? Truthy said it was medication day, so I thought you wouldn''t come." The kids didn''t have to take their medication every day, but usually, whenever it was time for the two of them to take their medication, the kids would spend the rest of the day sleeping or otherwise lazing around and resting in their room, and it eventually became normal to not see each other on those days. That''s why the boy was so surprised to see her. At his explanation, Ruti exclaimed. "Ah! No, I wanted to tell you; I managed to get away with skipping it for the second time today!" Grinning from ear to ear as she bragged about something one normally shouldn''t, the boy only showed a smile at the girl''s characteristic cheerful enthusiasm. "They let you skip two days?" The boy was impressed; since the two of them were under such heavy surveillance, it was already tough to get away with skipping one day of medication, and yet Ruti had somehow managed to get away with it for two straight days? It was an impressive feat. Understanding this, the boy suddenly realised why Ruti was so energetic today. "Hehe~ I guess it''s ''cause I''m so smart~ After I got away, I came to find you, Cee, but you weren''t here. Where did you go?" The boy shook his head at the question. "Nowhere. I was looking through some of the boxes for stuff." The piles of wooden crates that filled some parts of the terribly disorderly and expansive room were each large enough to fit an adult man or perhaps even two, so it was easy to imagine that such a young child could fit inside one and be missed. Hearing the explanation, Ruti nodded and then pointed to the black scorch mark on the wall at the back of the room; it was a new addition to the room that definitely wasn''t present the last time she visited, so she was curious. "Cee, what''s that for? Did you make a new toy?" He followed her gaze and nodded. "Oh. They started watching me from there." Ruti''s eyes widened as one side of her mouth raised in aversion. "Ehh~? But, how? There''s no glass there anymore..." The boy nodded slightly. "I was wondering how they still knew what I was doing even after I broke all the cameras and even the strong glass last time, but it turns out they replaced it with a one-way window now instead." To the boy, it didn''t matter too much that they could still see him from the furthest wall since it was the only place from where the Professors were able to observe him. Thanks to all the boxes and other random piles of junk in the room acting as an obstruction, there were still plenty of nooks and alcoves where he could mess around without enduring their watchful eye "Really? Can we get rid of this one, too?" Ruti''s eyes sparkled as she leaned forward and asked, to which the boy thought for a second. "...I made a new bomb with the nitroglycerin you gave me a while ago and wanted to test it out while scaring the Professors a bit, but it didn''t really work to break the wall." "Oh... Was it not good enough?" Feeling disappointed, Ruti put on a look of despondence for a moment before the boy shook his head. "No, it is. We just need some more if we want to break the one-way glass." Ruti felt down after thinking that maybe her help wasn''t worth anything, but after listening to the boy, she lit up. "Hehe, nice. I''ll try and make some more, but the Professors all like shoving sticks up their butts, so it''s hard. But, I think I can make some today thanks to being let off the hook today also." "Oh, really? Then, maybe we can do it." "Can we? Let''s do it now!" Jumping to her feet, Ruti couldn''t suppress the emerging excitement and hopped in place with a bright smile. "It''s a celebration!" Looking at her, who exclaimed with a cheeky grin, the boy tilted his head. "What do you mean?" Nch nch nch; she wagged her finger at him. "Silly Cee. It''s for getting away with no medication! We have to punish the Professors and show them we aren''t to be underestimated!" "Oh..." The boy, too, felt grateful that Ruti was able to get away with not taking her medication for two straight days. Because he also had to take the same medication as her, he understood how truly awful it was, as well as the feeling of extreme lethargy that followed, so he was glad that she could get some relief from it all, even if only a little. However, for the boy, who was always placed under much stricter monitoring and management rules than Ruti, he felt a tad bitter about it. "Also, I thought that maybe, if we can get them good, they might realise the medication is useless and give up forcing us to take it?" It was an optimistic hope and an unrealistic one. Their medication worked just as intended, and they all knew it, including Ruti; nevertheless, she wanted to believe the day would come when she wouldn''t have to take it anymore. "Cee, do you want to play? It''ll be fun to see their faces when they realise what happens when they underestimate us!" Feeling himself getting swept along by her infectious enthusiasm and reckless spontaneity, the boy eventually nodded his head at the girl''s request to play. "Alright." "Hehe, yes! Okay, hold on a second." The boy gazed silently at her, who cupped her hands together and focused her concentration for a moment. "..." Not five seconds later, with a subdued glow, a colourless, odourless liquid began to manifest from seemingly thin air within the girl''s hands. "Ahehe, I did it~ It''s been a while..." Staring at her hands with a genuine smile, Ruti seemed happy that her power was working again. Immediately dumping the extremely hazardous liquid on the floor without a moment''s hesitation and wiping her hands on her dress, finally, she turned to the boy. "Cee." Grabbing his hands, her wide, amber eyes pierced his own. "Let''s play." "..." As usual, they seemed to carry a spark of insanity embedded within them. Although they contained such a high level of vitality, it couldn''t have been a good combination for the long term. "...Okay." Faced with her earnest request, he nodded. "Yay~! Thank you! Let''s do it!" Swaying her body in all directions as she pulled the boy''s hands around joyfully, the boy had one thought as he wordlessly stared back into those unforgettable eyes. Those eyes. Now, they contained nothing but glee and goodwill. However, those things weren''t certain to last forever, and he learnt that to be fact. Deep within his heart, the boy held a concern One day, those eyes. The eyes that currently looked at him with amity and compassion. Would they eventually look towards him with contempt or resentment? Just as everyone else''s who had come before her. "..." It was something that couldn''t be answered by simply asking a question, and so the boy couldn''t alleviate the feeling of something tightening in his chest. Chapter 147: 141: Story of the Past (2) The Playground. If examined purely on a surface level, it was a place that could be described with a single sentence: ''Where troublesome children are looked after.'' A simple, concise, and elegant description of what purpose the Playground held, yet one that posed no lies. If one wanted to hear a little further detail, then the phrase ''-in a secure environment'' would be added sweetly onto the end, and if one wasn''t satisfied even with that much, then so might the specifications ''-unfortunate-'' and ''-with unique idiosyncrasies-'' be included somewhere in the middle. All in all, a more full description would turn from simply "A place where troublesome children are looked after", to the following: ''Where unfortunate, troublesome children with unique idiosyncrasies are looked after in a secure environment.'' The Playground, summarised, would be just that; and although there may be obscured truths hidden behind its benevolent exterior, such a description contained no falsehoods. However, despite its gentle and seemingly innocuous name, and notwithstanding the technically correct narrative it portrayed... Things might not seem so black and white if one dug even a little bit deeper. Both literally and metaphorically. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although, if it were taken literally, one would indeed have to look much further than that. "...So. What were the two of you thinking?" To be precise, approximately 1,100 metresDroughly 3,600 feetDbeneath the surface. ""..."" A place far detached from any semblance of civilisation, and a place where no unrelated creature, man or otherwise, would have reason or means to approach. Even if someone or thing somehow discovered the existence of this remote underground facility, which in and of itself was a considerably difficult task, it still was not such an easy thing to infiltrate. That included not just getting in from the outside; but getting out from within, too. "A certain, extremely hazardous substance found its way into the hands of our two most troublesome kids, who messed around with it and caused a violent reaction, leading to a disastrous incident with numerous casualties and even more wounded." A spectacled man with a pristine white laboratory coat sat in an office, his brows deeply furrowed. "Honestly... What came over to make you do such a thing? Until now, none of your ''games'' have ended in such a horrific way, so was this time just an unfortunate accident? As a result of your actions this time, we need to bring in more than just a handful of capable people to replace those who have passed away or otherwise been put out of commission." "..." "..." Across from him were two children, no older than 7 or 8 years old, who were being reprimanded as if they were in great trouble. "Ruti. Cipher. Answer me." The two kids, a boy and a girl, simply looked at the doctor- or scientist-looking man, wearing expressions as if nothing was particularly wrong. "Um... Are you going to make us take the medication again...?" RutiDa girl with yellow hair like fresh lemons and large amber eyesDwas the first to open her mouth as she awkwardly scratched her chin with a finger. Still, her mild response only seemed to exacerbate the Professor''s exasperation. "Is that all you can think about...?! Haaa, Ruti... Really, I don''t know what to do with you two anymore..." Sighing to himself and muttering, the man then revealed something with a sharp gaze. "San Cinelia''s infamous dynamic duo; it''s because of this reputation that the higher-ups have been heavily contemplating splitting the two of you up and transferring you to another branch. Do you want that to happen?" The process was long, complicated and expensive to transfer even a single child from one Playground to another, not to mention fraught with risk during every step of the way, but compared to how much it would cost to resolve the incident this time, that much hassle was nothing. They had already caused more than enough trouble to warrant such action, and if it would help to reduce similar concerns or issues in the future, there would be no qualms about it on the Professors'' end. Moving in a flash, Ruti reacted harshly to the statement. "No!" Grab-! Suddenly wrapping her arms around the child who sat right beside herDan impassive boy with black hair on the longer side and blank, deep blue-tinted eyesDRuti clung to him and shouted resentfully at the man whose words she considered a threat. "You can''t take him away from me!" ""..."" Neither the boy nor the Professor responded to her for a while until eventually, the boy glanced at her, whose arms around him he felt were subtly quivering, and spoke. "...I''m not going anywhere, you know? If they were going to take one of us away, it would be you, not me." The boy held a special position within this place, and he knew it well. There was no way the Professors would remove him from this place since it would defeat the entire purpose of him being here, to begin with. Ruti, however, was less familiar with this concept than the boy, and so exclaimed. "What? Really?!" He nodded, to which she yelled once more. "Then, I''m not going anywhere, too!" Asserting her place here, Ruti refused to back down, and anyone who had interacted with her in the past would agree that, once she had reached this point of claiming to do something, her will would remain absolute. ?%?@?$?!-*-??%ɦ*?$-&?-@ As one of those people who had been forced to be the one to supervise or otherwise deal with her on a matter of occasions, the Professor understood this particularly stubborn quality of hers well and thus decided it would be best to revert the subject back to the matter at hand. "Well, it''s still not confirmed, and I myself am not in a position to make a judgement on the matter, anyway, so we''ll leave that there." "In any case, I''m still baffled at how you were allowed to go unchecked and unmedicated for two consecutive days, which never should have happened in any reality and is the spark that started this incident to begin with..." "There will certainly be those who lose their jobs because of this; if they''re not already deceased or hospitalised..." The Professor used a slightly unrelated topic to distract them before leading into why he brought the two troublemakers into his office, to begin with. "Now, I know that you two don''t cause incidents just for the hell of it, and considering the abnormal scale and consequences of this time''s event in particular, I am sure you both understand that what happened this time is not like the so-called ''games'' you usually like to play." "So, I would like to reiterate my previous question again, and I would like you to answer me honestly. Since you seem so energetic today, we''ll start with Ruti." "What made you suddenly decide to cause such an unprecedented incident?" It was something the Professors failed to understand from the very beginning when Ruti was first brought into the Playground a couple of years prior; and was something they still couldn''t comprehend even now. Fortunately, there wasn''t a huge need to figure her "reasoning" out thanks to the assistance of the medication which helped to dull her strong sense of troubling vigour, as well as her unquenchable boredom. Nevertheless, there were limits to medication as Ruti''s mind and body slowly grew accustomed to it over time, and on occasions like this where she escaped taking them altogether, it only meant the risk of an incident occurring was even further heightened. It was something they should get to the bottom of if they want to resolve it for good, and it would also save them the hassle of going through a transfer, but there still remained a problem. "Bleh~! You said you''d take Cee away from me! I''m not talking to you!" That is, Ruti''s unwillingness to cooperate. "Ruti..." Evidently exhausted, the Professor pressed a hand to his temple and forehead. "Hmph!" Turning her head and crossing her arms still wrapped around the boy''s, it was clear that nothing good would come of questioning her any further. Even after being forced to take her sedative and neuroleptic medications shortly following the incident which resulted in multiple casualties and left over a dozen injured, this girl still had the energy to act like this. He almost couldn''t believe it, but when had things ever been different? Thinking it might be for the best to just not bother too much with it, the Professor turned his tired and overworked gaze to the silent and inexpressive boy who hadn''t talked much since the two arrived. "Cipher, what about you? You''re a smart boy, aren''t you? Surely, you can give me even one reason for doing this? And don''t just tell me what you think I want to hear like usual." "..." The boy didn''t respond for a while and seemed to think, contemplating something as he usually did. He was a boy who, whenever he wasn''t ''playing games'' with the Professors, typically passed the time by messing around with whatever random items he had requested from them, commencing experiments or otherwise making tools to assist him in ''pranking'' them even further. Although it could be seen as causing trouble, they deeply believed in a philosophy of allowing the unfortunate, yet still dangerous kids who lived in the Playground to live to their fullest and without restraint, just as they might if they lived ordinary lives, at least to the extent that they could within this limited underground space. Outside of that, he was a boy who often kept to himself. If Ruti hadn''t approached him when she first entered the Playground, the two never would have interacted, just as he never interacted with any of the other kids, who inevitably grew to feel scared or intimidated by the two. Most importantly, he was the main focus of this Playground, the San Cinelia branch. Concept of Truth. All of the Professors knew the boy by this title, and there was always a sense of uncertainty from those around him who weren''t entirely sure what he was capable of. A person with a power that was difficult to comprehend when you really thought about it. A person who could wish for an answer and receive it in an instant. They wondered what went through the mind of such a person, how it would affect their growth, and what the opinions of someone like that would be. "Well then? You''re not thinking of what excuse will work best to avoid answering, are you?" The same was true even now. "...I wasn''t." But, in the end, there was no one other than the boy himself who could know his thoughts. And even then. Even if they could know, they still wouldn''t really understand. Because, after all, just because you know somethingDdoesn''t necessarily mean you understand it. "I was thinking..." With his typical, blank stare, and without a hint of what might be lying underneath. "What would you do if I made a threat, Professor?" The boy''s monotone voice resounded. Chapter 148: 142: Story of the Past (3) The Wardens of Future''s Blight. A secret organisation that worked collaboratively with the world''s governments in order to secure the safety of the world; their role was to eradicate the blight that existed in the world and eliminate all that threatened its future, hence the name. To the Wardens, there was a specific category of person who posed the highest level of risk when it came to the longevity of humanity. That is, those who are called the ''Concepts''. A Concept was an individual whose Measurement bore a certain level of implied significance; it didn''t matter if they were particularly powerful or if they were weak, so long as it was something that met this vague criterion. Either way, they were people who, if left alone to their own devices, would inevitably attract attention in one way or another and therefore wreak havoc in the wider world, whether intentionally or otherwise. Currently, the Wardens knew of 9 such individuals bearing powers deemed worthy to be called a Concept. Anywhere from zero to one Concept per Playground facility. Despite that, it didn''t mean every Concept lived in the Playground. In fact, there was even a Concept whose identity remained unknown, despite the existence of their power being confirmed, and there was another whom they had no choice but to leave alone due to circumstances. Nevertheless, because many of the so-called Concepts had one quirk or another, and the majority of them were required to be kept in specialised environments that limited the danger and instability of their powers, it was unavoidable that the Professors in charge of looking after them would have a hard time feeling safe and secure. Many of the Professors in the San Cinelia Playground were awkward or uncomfortable around the Concept they held, the Concept of Truth, due to the fact that his cold gaze and "unfamiliar" presence alone made them feel a sense of extreme vulnerability. Not knowing what disguised thoughts lay behind his impenetrable, unchanging and almost inhuman visage, and yet at the same time, having everything about yourself lay bare in front of him. There was nothing one could hide, nothing one could prevent him from finding out if he so simply willed to know it. In front of him, one''s mind and heart were truly naked, and not just anyone could endure that feeling 24/7. It was for this reason that the Professors of the San Cinelia branch all had to undergo rigorous examinations to assess whether or not they were responsible and capable enough to take care of and manage the boy despite bearing such a heavy presence. Because of that, it only meant that the Professors overseeing him were that much more strict when it came to making sure things didn''t get out of hand. He may not have been a child with a particularly threatening or physically powerful ability, but that didn''t mean he could be looked down on. "I was thinking... What would you do if I made a threat, Professor?" And so, when he said such a thing, coupled with his piercing stare that could freeze any grown man in his boots, the Professor felt a shiver run down his spine. "Don''t transfer either one of us." He looked at the boy who demanded such a thing. "...As I said, it''s not up to me. I don''t make those kinds of grand decisions." "Then inform someone who does." "..." "I know you don''t have that kind of influence. But, you have enough of it that those with power will listen to you. Tell them:" The boy stared deep into the eyes of the speechless Professor. "The only reason I''m here is because there''s no reason for me to leave." "The only thing that keeps me from going out is the fact that Ruti is here." "I don''t tend to intentionally hurt or kill you guys or anything because that would only make things difficult for me here, and besides, there''s no reason to do those things, and to me, it isn''t even fun." "But, if you remove Ruti, then all of that disappears." "So, don''t make a transfer." "Or else, I''ll have a reason to stop you." A moment of silence passed before the Professor eventually lowered his head. "I will... Take note of that." The warning would be passed along, and the higher-ups'' decision would be notified laterDwith that reassurance, the Professor quickly dismissed the two kids from the office. "Cee! Was that a confession?" Immediately after exiting the Professor''s office and having the door close behind them, Ruti exclaimed and peered into Cipher''s face. "What?" Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You said the only reason you''re here is because of me! It was so cool! Do you love me? You love me, right?" "...?" "Ahhh, I knew it! We should get married! Hey, do you want to get married?" "Why?" "It''s romantic~! Don''t you think so?" "I''ve never thought about it. It''s not possible to get married in the Playground anyway, even if you wanted to." "Whaaat? I''m sure they''ll allow it if we ask reaaally nicely, right~? And then, if they still refuse, we can do what we did today!" "Maybe." "Ah! Then, Cee, when we grow up, will you marry me?" The two kids stared directly into each other''s eyes. "Will you? You will, right?" ?&???-&?&?- Ruti, with bright, round amber eyes that gave off an unsettling feeling and an unsuppressed, utterly genuine smile plastered on her face that seemed to originate from the soul itself. "..." Cipher, with half-lidded eyes akin to the outer ocean, and donning a blank expression absolutely unfit for a child to wear. Marriage was a concept they had only really experienced through TV and novels, as well as stories passed down from some of the Professors themselves. Nonetheless, they knew it was generally something that two lovers did when they wanted to be together forever. What is love? Cipher, who had always been curious about everything, both around him and within him, had of course asked such questions. Although the Measurement of Truth wasn''t at all great at giving nuanced answers, and it often failed at accurately depicting human emotions and experiences, it could still give matter-of-fact and objective answers quite well. What is meant by that, is simply this: When asked the question, ''What is love?'', the received response would be more along the lines of a literal definition than a nuanced explanation; something very different than the answer a human might give. An intense feeling of deep affection towards something, often a person or an activity, and often a feeling stemming from romantic attraction or attachment towards that thing This was the response given by Truth. ''An intense feeling of deep affection towards a person''. Cipher knew he felt positively towards Ruti, but he wasn''t sure if that sentiment was something intense enough to be called love, and that too wasn''t something the Measurement of Truth could give a straightforward answer about. He had never experienced anything like it, so it was only natural to be confused. Perhaps things would be different if he were older and thought to ask deeper questions to gain a better overall understanding of it, but things weren''t like that. He didn''t know the difference between ''like'' and ''love''. He also didn''t understand what it really meant to love. "When we grow up, will you marry me?" So, when faced with such a question, as it was posed by someone he only knew he ''felt positively'' towards, there was only one answer he felt like he could give. For the alexithymic boy who remained clueless to his own internal emotions. "If you want to." He could only say the words he knew she wanted to hear. ??? Not long after the unspeakable explosion incident caused by Ruti and Cipher that resulted in the deaths of multiple Professors and even more hospitalisations, the kids heard some news. "Cee, Cee! Did you hear? The replacement Professors are coming today! You heard, right?" The two protagonists of the aforementioned incident were chatting happily as they ate breakfast together in the San Cinelia Playground''s cafeteria. Needless to say, they sat at a table with no one else willing to approach them, but they appeared as if they didn''t even notice. "Hey, hey. Do you know more about it? Can you tell me?" Cipher nodded at Ruti''s relentless tugging on his clothes. "Yes; there are eleven new standard Professors as well as a new Head Professor to replace the old guy." "Woww, really~? That''s a lot of new people! Hey, you know what we should do?" He already knew what she was about to suggest even without asking Truth, but decided to respond like reading from a script anyway, despite the evident apathy. "What''s that?" Prompted by his clearly indifferent question, Ruti jumped out of her seat with enthusiasm as if that didn''t matter. "We should play a game with them!" "Why?" "What do you mean, ''why''? Cee, it''s important to show them who''s boss around here, you know? We gotta make it clear that they can''t mess around with us!" "Is it necessary? I don''t think they''ll do anything any time soon after what we did this time." "No, no! Cee, we have to!" Tilting his head slightly, Cipher didn''t quite understand her reasoning but didn''t argue. "Okay. What do you want to do?" "Yayy~! So, what I want to do is this..." The two mischievous kids began their planning, but there never came a time to put it into practice. Because, the very next day, Cipher found himself standing in front of the brand new Head Professor''s office. Having already taken the modified sedative medication that seemed to have been changed slightly, he felt his level of energy having vastly lowered as an overwhelming sensation of lethargy dominated his body and mind. "Ah, I see you''ve arrived. This is our first meeting. I''ve heard many stories, but it''s a pleasure to meet you in person, young Concept of Truth." "..." The boy entered the office and what greeted him was an innocuous middle-aged man. "My name is Marcus Lynton, and I will now be taking charge around here." Before him was the new Head Professor of the San Cinelia Playground. Chapter 149: 143: Story of the Past (4) Marcus Lynton? I looked at the man in front of me. If one were to ask what age he looked, the answer would probably be in the early-mid thirties, but he was in reality 40 years old, with dark hair and a clean-shaven face. Although I had never seen him in person, he was not an unfamiliar face to me, having already found out about him through Truth. A new Professor. They did mention something about bringing new people in due to the lack of staff from the incident last time, so I checked it out, and this guy seemed to be the head of the new lot. The man who would be in charge from now on. The Wardens'' new Chief Administrative Officer of the San Cinelia Playground branch, as well as the new Head of Concept Office - Truth Operations BranchDbearing a few more such titles that didn''t make much sense to me, this man certainly wasn''t lying when he claimed that. The first thing he did when he arrived was declare a mandate regarding compulsory new specialised soothing medication for me and Ruti; seeing as how we caused an incident that resulted in the need for new replacement officers, our last prescription evidently wasn''t doing its job well enough. Although, that was more the Professors'' negligence than a fault of the medication. Anyway, it''s because of that new sedative drug that I''m really not feeling it right now. The old Professors had gotten good at forcing me to take the medication, so I was already tired most of the time before, but the new dose was even stronger. So, I thought, I''ll just get this over with quickly. Needless to say, I already knew why the new Head Professor had called me here. Without wasting any time, I opened my mouth. "What did you want to know?" My monotone voice lazily reverberated throughout the typical, uninteresting office space. To my question, Marcus Lynton raised an eyebrow. "You knew?" Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His question puzzled me for a moment, but then I realised. He was new around here, so he might not have had it fully explained to him. "Why would I not know?" After a moment''s hesitation, he nodded, obstructing the ends of his mouth as they slowly curled upwards. "Yes. Right. Well, Cipher, as you seemingly already know, that is why I called you here." "It isn''t the first time. I''m tired because of you, be quick." As if ignoring my words, he straightened the papers on the desk in front of him and rambled on about something. "I''ve read many reports about you, labelled Concept of Truth, but I could never truly believe the stories... Until I met you in person, saw you with my own eyes, heard you with my own ears, and asked you questions with my own mouth, I thought the notion was preposterous that someone like you could exist..." His droning passed through one ear and out the other, with only sparse phrases sticking out to me. "I believe your power is something to be utilised and revered, not shunned and locked away." "I believe you hold a great potential for humanity." "To propel the development of science, of humanity, I believe your power should be made the best of, not hidden and buried over a thousand metres beneath the Earth''s surface." "The reason I called you here is for that purpose." "Cipher." "Will you help me to advance humanity?" I stared at him for a while, whose enthusiasm was palpable through his glowing face. Although he said it was for humanity, that was only half the reason he called me here; in reality, he wanted to use me and my Measurement of Truth to satisfy his own curiosity and desire to answer unknown questions. I didn''t know whether he thought he could fool me or not, but it didn''t matter. I didn''t care about advancing humanity anyway. Why should I help? From what I have seen and heard from Truth, humans have never presented themselves in a way that deserved something like that. I''ve never been to a school, but the children in the Playground do receive education. I never really needed it, but it was a way to pass the time, so I also had it for a while until I realised that what they taught was full of inaccuracies, misconceptions, and biases, at which point I just taught myself. So, I know some stuff about history and the like. The endless wars humans have waged against themselves like idiots. No matter the level of technological advancement, things like that have always been prevalent; so, what would further advancement possibly change? The more advanced a human civilisation is, the greater the capacity for harm and destruction. Of course, it doesn''t affect me regardless of whether technology advances or if a war is waged, so I''m fine to help in that regard, but on the other hand, I also don''t gain anything from it. It doesn''t affect me either way, so, objectively speaking, why would I bother to contribute? By helping, I could advance humanity, and that would be a morally good thing. But, by not helping, I could also be saving humanity from countless future wars that utilised that same advanced technology; that would also be a morally good thing. However, I''ve learned from Truth that morals are a social construct. In that case, does it even matter either way? Furthermore, if you think about it, my not helping doesn''t actually prevent anything since humanity is going to advance anyway, whether I contribute to that or not. In the end, all that matters is my own opinion, preference, and decision. Helping to advance humanity and answer its long-unanswered questions. Or. Delaying humanity''s future technological struggles and wars by however long. Truth be told, I couldn''t care for either case. Because, again, it doesn''t affect me. Ah. That drug made me tired. At the moment, I just want to get this whole thing done and over with so I can close my eyes and go to sleep. But, there was one thing stopping me from just saying ''no'' and leaving right now. That was, Professor Marcus Lynton''s eyes. I could see in his eyes the unfathomable depth of his scientific curiosity. He wants to know ''why''. He wants to know ''how''. He won''t stop until he is satisfied, but seeing him like that, I don''t think he will ever be. It''s very likely that if I reject his "proposal" to help advance humanity, he will just force-feed me more drugs and give me no choice. Ugh. Just thinking about that bitter taste makes my tongue shrivel up. content-hosted-on-MVLeMpYr Asking whether he would actually follow through with such a thing, Truth gives me a positive answer. Well, it wasn''t a surprise. In that case, I really don''t have a choice. Though, as long as it''s over with quickly, it doesn''t matter. "..." "Okay." "You wouldn''t let me say ''no'' anyway." There have been times in the past when selfish and daring Professors have asked me questions regarding their curiosities or even their personal lives, and even some of the other kids here have done so, though more infrequently. Of course, I always informed the (at the time) Head Professor about them because it was getting annoying, and he quickly transferred them to another branch or fired them altogether, which resolved the issue. Apparently, trying to use me or my Measurement for one''s own gain was taboo, no matter who it was, so the matter ended simply. Unfortunately, it doesn''t look like I''ll be able to do that this time because the one who approached me is the Head Professor. I could also see that Professor Lynton might get quite persistent and irritating with asking me his questions, so I should think of a way to get out of it. At my reluctant agreement to work together, he beamed. "Very good! I''m glad to hear that, Cipher." Though subtle, I saw something sinister hidden beneath the Professor''s smile. It wasn''t malicious, per se, but it was definitely some kind of hidden intention that alerted my nervous system and put me on edge. "There''s no need to rush things, and you must be drowsy, so you may go and rest. I will call for you in a couple of days, where we will begin the questioning." "..." "I hope you look forward to it, Cipher, as do I." Without a reply to his meaningless statement, I turned to leave the room. Casting one last glance at the delighted face of the new Head Professor, a sudden query came to mind as my gaze rested on his deceitful countenance. That guy, Marcus Lynton. Like the others who came before him; both the kids listed as a risk to society and the Professors whose job it was to look after them. Just like they, who were swiftly moved far away from me in response to their selfish ''crimes'', he had already crossed the forbidden line of approaching me. Even if it''s a pain, there''s nothing much I can really do to stop him, at least for now. All that''s left is one thing to see. Will he take things too far? "..." Rolling my eyes across the predictable response given to me by Truth, I then turned away from the Professor. ...Well. He won''t be able to disguise his actions forever. Once the higher-ups find out what''s going on, he''ll probably get fired or even imprisoned soon enough. At that time, everything will be over. So, even if it''s a bit of a bother, I guess I''ll just have to wait patiently until there''s an opportunity to let them know. Having exited the office, I made my way plodding back to my room. It was a little annoying that I couldn''t get rid of him right away, but it didn''t really matter if I had to wait a short while. As I wondered when I might be able to tip them off about what Marcus Lynton was doing, perhaps the medication was taking its toll on me as I mindlessly muttered to myself. "...What''s the worst that could happen, anyway..." After all, he was only going to ask me a couple of questions, right? It had never been an issue for me before, so I didn''t see why that would suddenly change now. I was sure that he''d be gone before long, and things would return to normal. To that, even Truth remained silent. Chapter 150: 144: Story of the Past (5) The next day. Breakfast time, in the kids'' eating hall. "Hey, Cee, Cee, what did the new guy call you for?" "Just an introduction. There were some questions." "Wow, I see, I see." Ruti and Cipher sat on an isolated bench as per usual, and similarly, the girl was the one to lead the conversation as the boy only ate in a reactive silence. "You''re really popular, Cee... Is the new guy curious too? I remember there was lots of trouble with people like that when I came here." Her phrasing was a little odd, but he understood what she intended to ask. "Yeah. He''s annoying. When you came, it was easy to get rid of, but now it''s different." "Ah! Do you want me to help you? I''ll get rid of him for you, Cee! I only need to stop taking the pills for a few days and I can make the nitro-thingy-thingy! Then, the new guy will go ''boom''!" Jumping up and motioning enthusiastically with her hands a scene of Marcus Lynton blowing up due to a volatile explosion produced by her Measurement, Ruti, a little girl, seemed a bit ''too'' excited about the prospect of murder. Cipher, who held a position with more insight as to why that was the case, simply stared blankly at the vivacious girl. "No." He firmly rejected the idea. "Whaa~? Why...?" All of a sudden, her eyes turned like those of an admonished puppy. "I want to help you, Cee...!" "I don''t need help. He''ll go away soon anyway." He tried to dissuade her, to no avail, and before he knew it, the conversation turned into something more. "B-but-- But we can make him go away sooner!" "Don''t. If you do that, then they''ll definitely take you away." She raised her voice even more in protest whilst he sat with a deadpan look. "You said you would stop them if they tried to take me away! You''ll save me, so there''s nothing to worry about--" "Stop. It''s annoying and unnecessary, and they''ll realise what he''s trying to do and get rid of him soon anyway, just like the last guys who tried it, so just drop it and don''t do anything stupid." As the argument escalated, finally, Cipher''s harsh words put an end to it. "..." "..." Before anyone had realised it, the air had turned cold, and there was an unspeakable silence dominating the pressed atmosphere. "U-uh..." Ruti, making incomprehensible noises, seemed to be choking on something as she couldn''t get a word out. "..." Meanwhile, Cipher, indifferent and seemingly unfeeling as he was, only observed her, producing endless guttural noises for a short while. "Guh... Ah..." Drip. "..." Catching a droplet of something transparent falling from the face hidden behind her rubbing hands and splashing on the white bench between them, the boy''s empty eyes flickered downward for but a moment. Sniff. "C-Cee... Ugh... I-I-I--" Stuttering, it felt impossible for the girl to speak what was on her mind. She was normally so jovial, so happy and radiant as a star, but now, for some reason, she found she couldn''t get a word out of her mouth. Albeit an unfamiliar and uncomfortable emotion that overwhelmed her, it was not the first time Ruti had felt this way. Was it almost three years ago now? Just before she was brought into the Playground. At that time, she had cried, but never since. Not until today. "U-ughhh... Sniff~! ...I-I-I only wa-wanted-- Sniff-! Ugh... C-Cee...! I o-only wanted to he- to help you...! Snifff~!" "...Ruti. Calm down. Stop crying." "Y-y-y-you called me annoyinggg...!" "..." For the first time in a while, Cipher''s brows furrowed. "...Hey, Ruti." "You said I was being stupid...!" "No, I didn''t." "I-I''m sorryy...!" "What..." The boy was utterly taken aback. Having never dealt with a bawling child in such a state before, he had no idea what to do or why Ruti was even upset in the first place. Of course, they were both questions that Truth could answer, and thus problems that could be solved, so the struggle didn''t last too long. "Cee--" Pat. All of a sudden, the girl felt warmth. "Sniff...?" "Listen, Ruti." story-by-MvLeMpYr A hand softly stroked the top of her head; an arm was gently wrapped around her shoulders; and a low, soothing voice entered her ears from just inches away. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it. But, you understand that I only said those things because I don''t want anything to happen to you, right? I don''t want them to separate us." Words of consolation and reassurance the boy had never even imagined he would say were coming out of his mouth. His body was moving in a way that showed an act of comforting; something vague and foreign to him. And, simultaneouslyD "We''ll always be together. That''s what you want, isn''t it?" DHis cold, vacant eyes peered down at her from the side. "M-mnh..." "Right? So, let''s not do anything to jeopardise that. Please." Squeezing her shoulders a little tighter as he finished, Ruti''s flushed face could only nod abashedly in response to his words. "Okay... I''m sorry, Cee..." "You don''t need to apologise. I''m sorry, too." From the outside, it might''ve appeared as a heartwarming, maybe even bittersweet scene of brief breaking apart and sweet reconciliation between two cute kids. And perhaps, to one of them, it was precisely that. However, "Sniff--! Ugh, haha, jeez. Cee, you made my eyes sore..." "..." To the boy, who gazed silently at the laughing, sniffling girl beside him. Indeed, he felt positively towards her. More positively than anyone else, although that didn''t really mean much. Nevertheless. "I don''t like crying. It feels weird. Cee, do you want to play a game? It''ll make me really happy..." "Alright." He could hear stories of one. He could witness one in front of him. He could even star as a character in the middle of one. But even then. To him, there could be no such thing as a sweet or heartwarming scene. As if there were some kind of invisible barrier preventing it. A concept completely foreign to his heart and to his mind. This boy, who was so stone-cold and callous that it could only be that he was born this way. As if by design; as if by fate. A sweet, perhaps moving, heartwarming scene. He would never be able to ''experience'' it. ??? Sometime later, Cipher was called once more to the Head Professor''s office. "Welcome, Truth. Take a seat." Marcus Lynton gestured to the same chairs they always sat on, and the boy followed along without resistance. "Cipher. Until now, I''ve only been asking you basic questions to get a feel for your power." "Today, that will change." Once again, it was time for questioning. "There are still many things unknown about your power, and although I''m sure you are much more aware of some of its intricacies than I am, there''s nothing that can be done if you don''t want to share." "..." "Of course, it only means I''ll have to figure it out myself. Whether what you have really is on the level of true omniscience, or something else entirely; I''ll find out soon enough." In reality, it hadn''t been very long since Marcus Lynton took over the San Cinelia Playground, but in that short time, he had quickly discovered the immeasurable potential possessed by the boyDor more precisely, his Measurement. Before he arrived, the Professor had only heard the brief explanation of the boy''s powerDthat is, ''the ability to "measure the truth"''Dbut it was only after conducting a few experiments with the boy in person that he began to understand the reality of it. With an existence in front of him that could potentially answer any of his endless questions about all the world''s unknowns, the Professor''s patience was growing thinner by the day, and even he himself knew it wouldn''t be long until he couldn''t take it anymore. ''No... Take it slow.'' ''First and foremost, it''s important to establish the foundation and go up from there. There''s no point diving immediately into the deep end of things.'' ''The officials still have no idea of what I''m doing here. There is no rush. I can afford to take it steadily.'' ''After all, there still may be unknown variables or hidden dangers surrounding this power that we are not yet aware of.'' ''It''s critical that I don''t lose all focus and drop my caution.'' ''Keep calm, and go slowly.'' ''There is plenty of time.'' ''I have to keep that in mind...'' Regulating his compounding exhilaration like so, Professor Marcus Lynton took away the hand resting on his thumping chest. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was okay to get excited, but that wasn''t an excuse to act recklessly or with negligence. With that said... "From now on, Cipher, we''ll be slowly ramping up the gravity of the questions I ask you." It would still be fine to ask the occasional spicy question, right...? "Let''s start with something that might be pushing the boundary a little." "Is it possible to fully utilise and perhaps manipulate the phenomenon known as ''quantum entanglement'' in the development of new technologies? If so, how could we go about it?" "..." "W-what...?" Sure enough, it would be fine to ask such questions that contained knowledge outside the realm of human understanding. After all, just because he was told the answer, that didn''t mean he could understand or make proper sense of it. Therefore, it shouldn''t be a problem to ask similar, ordinarily unanswerable questions. At the end of the day, the worst-case scenario is simply not being able to understand what was said. Isn''t that right? Chapter 151: 145: Story of the Past (6) To be honest, I don''t mind not being able to leave the Playground. Since Ruti came, I am no longer bored, and if I ever want to know something about the world; all I have to do is ask. There''s no need for me to travel or anything, and it''s not like there is anything in particular that I would want to do if I got out. Besides, the Professors provide everything the kids who live in the Playground want, within reason, so it''s also not like there''s a lack of things to do if I so desire. When it comes to my requests, they tend to be a lot stricter, though. They always triple-check even the simplest ingredients or parts in whatever I ask for, just to make sure there''s nothing in there that I could use to make a dangerous tool or weapon. I get why they do it, but it can get a little ridiculous at times. That''s also why I was confused when Ruti first arrived here, and even more so why they kept her here after a few incidents were caused. Because her power, in addition to my own, is a dangerous combination. In the end, the reason they kept her despite all that was because the price of transferring even a single Playground inhabitant was exorbitant. Also, her Measurement was usually restricted due to the specialised medication she took, so unless she got out of taking it, there wasn''t much of a risk. A big reason for the Playground taking in so many kids with potentially harmful powers is that the Wardens have the ability to ''correct them'' once they''re brought in. In other words, it was not exactly a prison or a jail, but a correctional facility and purely that. Naturally, there are those like Ruti who can''t be corrected no matter what kind of education they receive, but from what I''ve heard, she is an incredibly rare case. Of all the people in the Playground, the actual percentage of those labelled by the Professors as posing a ''genuine risk'' to society or even humanity as a whole was extraordinarily low. After all, no person was born harbouring inherent malicious intent inside them, and even if someone possessed a power capable of great harm right from conception, the potential to cause harm itself isn''t what causes the birth of a ''dangerous person''. If that were the case, then no one with a half-decent ability would stand on the side of good, right? Rather, what a person experiences in their early life is more prevalent in shaping them as a human being later on. It''s both unfortunate and good for the Wardens since it means the Playground''s correctional methods have a higher chance of actually working. Still, the Wardens don''t like taking chances. Completely risk averse, they dislike anything that could even hint at danger. There is no way to know what kind of person a baby or child will turn out to be five or ten years down the line. Therefore, if a child happens to possess a power potentially capable of immense destruction, even if it isn''t to such a great extent or even if they aren''t entirely sure what kinds of damage it could cause. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fact alone that it ''could'' happen is enough for the Wardens to actDeither by making a deal with said "risky person", or otherwise incarcerating them inside one of the Playgrounds and restraining them there. That is precisely why you don''t commonly see people with particularly exciting or extravagant abilities walking around under the public eye. As for myself, I''ve never been allowed to leave the Playground not due to the danger I pose, per se, but rather the danger those who could take advantage of my power pose. The Wardens know that I don''t really care about harming anyone or anything like that. I''ve only been playing those sorts of games with the Professors in the last couple of years because Ruti wanted to. They know that, or at least they think I want them to know that. But, they also know there are a lot of people in this world who would greatly covet a power like mine. And it is for those people that I am not allowed to leave the Playground, even if I, myself, am not a risk to the world. However, there is one thing, not entirely overlooked by the Wardens, but perhaps forgotten and neglected. That is, the possibility of an inside job. Of course, I couldn''t be talking about anyone but him. "Ah, Cipher. Welcome. Here, take a seat." DProfessor Marcus Lynton. As I sat in the same place as usual, he started mouthing off as if without care for my presence. "You know, I''ve been hearing a lot of news about you and that one troublemaker girl. What was it again, Ruth...?" ...No, he was definitely doing it on purpose. Bringing this topic up only because I was here. "Ruti." "Ahah, that''s right! Yes, yes, ''Ruti''. Well, anyway, you two certainly seem to have gotten quite close, haven''t you? Even going and causing trouble together, like partners in crime. You''re both a bit young, but youth is youth, I suppose." "Maybe." "Hohoh, well, I''m only teasing you..." I thought he was acting strangely enthusiastic today when suddenly, the Professor''s tone shifted alongside his now sharp gaze. "In a month, Ruti will be officially transferred to the Conston Playground facility." Our eyes locked. Staring deep into Professor Lynton''s eyes, I slowly opened my mouth. "In a month, Ruti will be staying here with me." The Professor chuckled. "You are funny, aren''t you, Cipher?" "Do you think I''m joking, Professor...?" "Well, no. But does it matter? This isn''t a decision I made, but one enforced by the higher-ups. If you have a complaint, there is nothing I can do about it, nor would I do anything even if I had that power." "If Ruti is gone, you won''t get what you want." "Oh, I''m sure I could find a way to make you talk even if you resist." "..." "Ahem. In any case, the trouble being caused by you two is getting out of hand, so it has been officially decided to separate you. If you consider the reason she was brought here in the first place, it only makes sense." It was at this point that I didn''t know what to think. "I''m sorry. I feel bad to disrupt the budding young love between the two of you, I really do, but things have devolved to the point where you have forced our hand." For the first time, it was as if my brain had frozen over, and all I could do was listen to the words spewing from Marcus Lynton''s unapologetic mouth. "You must be devastated, I''m sure. So, for today, there will be no questions." "..." "Once there are no more distractions, you will have a lot more free time to answer me, so let it be known." "..." "One month." "..." "After this time is up, we will explore many things together, Truth." "..." "So, heed my advice and use the last of what little time you have to make it well spent." Through blurry vision, my eyes gazed at the despicable face in front of me, but that''s not what I saw. A scene of Ruti, screaming and flailing about to prevent being dragged away. Her arm stretched out towards me, endless tears streaming down her face. That girl, digging in her heels and resisting to the best of her ability in order to not be separated. Emptiness. "..." Suddenly, an involuntary sensation surged up from the pit of my stomach. powered-by-MVLeMpYr.com Reflexively covering my mouth, fortunately, nothing happened, but it was close. Knowing what would happen in one month''s time. Knowing what they were going to do and what the outcome would be. "...Professor." Imagining the repulsive look of superiority on Lynton''s face when that time came. Only one thought remained perpetuating in my mind. "Did you think I''d stand still?" DThat I would never let it happen. ??? In response to my final words, the Professor only told me to try my best, for the Wardens'' highest officials would be acting with my defiance in mind. If you think about it, they were taking away the person closest to me, so of course they would take into consideration that I would want to stop them. Still, I didn''t care about that. Since it was a risky procedure in a variety of ways, as well as expensive, there were many preparations and proceedings that had to be gone through before a Playground resident transfer could be held to ensure everything went smoothly. That''s why it was taking place in a month and not sooner. I knew they were contemplating it, but hearing that they were actually going through with it was a bit of a shock. There was only one plan I could see working to prevent Ruti from being taken away. That was to grab the higher-ups'' attention and maintain it on me instead of her. For example, if I cause a big incidentDbigger than what I and Ruti have caused together in the pastDthen they would have no choice but to move their immediate focus to me instead of her. So long as she keeps a low profile for a short while, they would be fine with postponing her transferral to a later date, and they might even cancel it entirely. Due to my position as a Concept, they can''t treat me carelessly, and they also can''t move me to another branch as easily as someone else. Even if this plan backfired and just made them look to move me instead of Ruti, it would still work to buy plenty of time. The only problem is how to go about causing such a large incident. I can''t go the easy route of using Ruti''s power this time since I need to keep her uninvolved, but it''s also tough to get a hold of enough materials to make a powerful tool or weapon without her... No, it''s still possible. All I need to do is attract enough attention that they forget about Ruti and focus on me. It''s easy enough. Even within a month, it''s definitely possible. Chapter 152: 146: Story of the Past (7) It took a while to secure enough materials and spare parts to carry out the distraction planDabout two weeks. During this time, I''ve been getting away with reducing the dosage of my medication by slowly replacing the pills with sugar pills. There was still the liquid syrup medicine I was forced to take, but removing the pills effectively lowered the overall amount I was ingesting by 40%. Now, with a clearer, much less inert mind, and only two weeks remaining until the transferral team would arrive to pick up Ruti, it was about time to act. Ruti was still unaware that she was scheduled to move, but it seemed the Professors looking after her weren''t and began acting strange since two weeks ago; as if collectively relieved about something. Picking up on that, she''s been consistently pestering me to tell her if something is going on. Of course, I don''t tell her; I can''t have Ruti get involved this time or else she''ll bear part of the responsibility, so I have no choice, after all. She seems to have reluctantly accepted my reassurance that nothing is wrong, but there''s no telling how long she''ll stay patient. Her senses are keener than I had anticipated; that, or she''s just sensitive recently. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, things should remain on the down-low until it''s too late for her to interfere, so it should be fine. As for what I intend to do in order to attract the Wardens'' attention. The plan is simple. "Oh, Cipher? My. What brings you here?" Head Professor Marcus Lynton spoke to me. We were not in his office this time, however. "It''s..." "Why is he..." Sitting around a table with numerous other Professors, among a vast eating hall with many other Professors and Playground staff, they were eating lunch. Seeing me, who definitely shouldn''t be here, approach, they whispered to each other, but I only looked at the Head Professor. "What might be the matter? You wouldn''t have happened to change your mind about cooperating willfully, would you?" "..." Needless to say, that wasn''t why I came here. He knew that, so I didn''t feel the need to say anything. Still, I stared at him. brought-to-you-by-MvLeMpYr "Hm? What''s wrong?" He wore an innocuous expression as if he had no idea, but I knew what he was doing. Normally, the Head Professor eats alone in his office. Recently, however, he''s been eating in the staff canteen like this. This sudden decision was purposeful. "Can I tell you something in private?" "I don''t see why you can''t say it here?" "It''s important." "There are only Professors present, Cipher. I won''t ask how you managed to sneak your way into the staff facilities, but there shouldn''t be anything you cannot say in front of anyone here. Am I wrong?" "..." This sly old man. Never leaving fewer than two people by his side, he constantly avoided a situation where he was left alone. Being here, a situation where almost every other Professor was present as well as some other staff members, and looking in our direction, it was the most public place in the entirety of the Playground. What''s more... "Oh, that''s unusual. What do you have in that rucksack there? You don''t usually carry one of those around, do you?" Pointing out the rather weighty bag on my back, it felt like he was taunting me. "...I was moving some stuff around my room." Watching an almost imperceptible smirk rise on the Head Professor''s face, I felt like sighing. Somehow, I felt like there was no chance of catching him alone today, or ever. I don''t think I let anything slip. How did he figure it out? Individual Marcus Lynton thought it was a predictable series of events In other words, he saw right through me. Huh... Well, in that case, maybe I should adapt the plan. If it''s not going to be possible to get him alone, then I won''t bother. After all, it doesn''t really matter if other people see me in the act. The plan is for me to attract everyone''s attention anyway, so rather, it might be the best course of action for me to carry out the plan in a situation like this, where everyone already has their eye on me. That''s right. Instead of lamenting the Head Professor''s cunning and guile, I should thank him for the golden opportunity he is presenting to me. "Actually, Professor, there is something I wanted to show you." Taking one strap of the bag off my shoulder, and then the other, I laid it on the ground with a light thud. The tool I made was bulkier than expected, so it provided much-desired relief for my small body. "Oh...? A gift from Truth himself. What might it be, I wonder." His smirk grew into a full-blown smile, which then deepened. It was clear he found the current situation entertaining, but I could assure that it wouldn''t last for long. Unzipping the bag by my feet, I cast a quick glance at the Head Professor sitting in the middle of a bench surrounded by other Professors, making it impossible for me to get any closer due to them being in the way. Well. If any of them were brave enough to actually get in the way intentionally, it would be a shame, but the plan should still work either way, at least to an extent. Reaching both of my hands into the bag, I pulled out something heavy. As I did, I witnessed not just the Professors within direct line of sight, but even Marcus Lynton himself, have their eyes widen. "I-Is that...?" "What--" Before too much time could pass, I pointed the end of the object towards the Head Professor and pulled a trigger on the underside. Zz-- Bang-!! All of a sudden, a spark exploded from the object, and something small fired out from the front, hitting a Professor in the head and penetrating deep into the skull. Needless to say, the result was instant death. Unfortunately... "..." "...Hah. Goodness. Cipher, do you know what you''ve just done?" It wasn''t the Professor I aimed for. Glancing down at the smoking weapon in my handsDa makeshift coilgun-like tool that shoots projectiles at high speeds using electromagnetismDI thought it was a pity. Due to a lack of materials to make it with, it was only designed to fire one shot, which is why I intended to get the Head Professor. Seeing it now, though, I don''t think it would be able to handle firing a second round even if it were able to. Still, there''s no need for lament. I managed to achieve my goal, somewhat. "How did you even-- No, never mind. Everyone! Don''t panic and call the suitable department. Cipher, you''re coming with me." "..." Not replying to the Head Professor''s words, who sighed and tried to calm the hectic employees down, I discarded the now useless weapon and followed him along as others swiftly arrived to sort the body of the deceased Professor. "We''ll talk about this in my office." The situation wasn''t too bad. As I had hoped, directly killing a Professor with my own hands seemed to garner the attention of everyone in the room. Although mine and Ruti''s so-called "games" had resulted in numerous casualties in the past, none of them were really intentional, but rather accidents. This time, however, I had gone with the purpose of killing from the start. So, in that sense, it was my first time killing someone. I had heard from Truth that it was something that, everyone who experiences it, experiences it differently, but I must admit it felt pretty underwhelming. Though, I suppose that a lacking experience is, in itself, a form of experience. It also seemed like even the Head Professor didn''t expect that I would actually go through with such a plan and kill someone in front of everybody there, but he simply wasn''t aware. I said it before, didn''t I? Without Ruti, there is nothing interesting in the Playground. Truth told me in the past that each person''s experience is different when they die; some people go to a good place, some a bad place, and some people don''t go anywhere at all. I''m sure there is more to it, but I don''t really understand how something can happen after you die, so I stopped asking questions about it. At that time, Truth said something weird about not having the required level of access to that information. It''s something he had never told me before, but I just ignored him and made him tell me anyway, and eventually, he did. I thought it was strange, but it never happened again after that, so I forgot about it. It''s because I know that, anyway, that I''m not afraid of death, nor killing. In the Playground, we are taught that killing is bad. But, if people don''t really ''die'' and just go somewhere else after their life ends, then why is it bad? Truth is vague about it because it comes under an ''opinion'', and I couldn''t understand the answer to that question by myself. Since the Professors, too, struggled to change my mind about it when I asked them, I gave up at that point. That''s all there is to it, in any case. They want to separate me and Ruti, but I don''t want that, and neither does she. So, I simply will not let it happen. If I need to make them go to that ''other place'' by killing them in order to prevent that from happening, then I don''t see why I wouldn''t do so. Chapter 153: 147: Story of the Past (8) After being led away to a private office, the Head Professor sighed before turning towards me. He seemed to be thinking of what to say in regard to the absurd situation. It was rather entertaining seeing him so flustered after his prior show of absolute confidence, but now wasn''t the time for fun. The two of us were alone. Regrettably, I didn''t have the scrap coilgun with me anymore, but it didn''t matter since I wouldn''t have been able to use it anyway after the central magnet coil was fried. Beforehand, I had considered bringing something like a sharpened piece of plastic along with me in case the gun failed, to use as a sort of knife since it was impossible for me to acquire a real one, but I ended up not bothering; the Head Professor, though a little old, was still an adult, whilst I was a child. There was no way I could make it work. Before long, he opened his mouth. "Did you plan to postpone the arrival of the transferral unit by killing me?" "..." "You know something like that wouldn''t work, don''t you, Cipher?" "...I think it would work, Professor." Truth even agreed with me, so it had to be true. "Even if it didn''t, I only have to get rid of enough Professors until they give up." "The higher-ups wouldn''t concede to a child." "What if it wasn''t a normal child, but a Concept?" "..." My words seemed to have rendered the Head Professor speechless. "I''ve done a lot of research, Professor. There are others who defied the Wardens and have gotten away with it. Why can''t I do the same?" It was true. I heard more than just a few stories from Truth about other ConceptsDboth those alive in the present and those who used to exist, but are now deceasedDwho were once under regulation by the Wardens, but who resisted and escaped. It was part of a backup plan I had. In the event that my plan to prevent Ruti''s transferral failed, I would move to Plan B. That is, escaping the Playground together with Ruti. Of course, escaping would not only mean that we had to find ways to survive in the outside world by ourselves, but also that we had to do so whilst on the run from both the Wardens and the government authorities since they work together; it''s how they acquire so many ''risky'' kids to begin with, and technically it''s legal since the parents all sign contracts agreeing to it. In any case, because of how unnatural it would be for two kids with no family or friends, and no legal identification, to survive in the modern age, not to mention risky, it''s practically an inevitability that we''ll get caught. Especially for a troublesome kid like RutiDknowing her, she''d get discovered in a heartbeat. "...Go to your room and stay there. We''ll have another talk when things have settled down a bit." Sighing in exasperation once more and saying so, Head Professor Marcus Lynton exited the office and walked away somewhere. I was a little exhausted after staying up all night to put together the scrap coilgun, so I thought it might be good to rest until later. There wasn''t much I could do until the Wardens had made up their mind to cancel Ruti''s transferral or not, anyway. With that faint hope in mind as I walked back to my isolated room, I collapsed into my bed and quickly fell asleep. I closed my eyes and drifted away with the expectation of waking up to Ruti''s loud and obnoxious scolding about doing something crazy without her, but for some reason, it wasn''t a scene that I was particularly opposed to. However, the reality was different. Instead of that pushy girl getting all in my face, I opened my eyes to news that took my breath away. "..." "What...?" Ruti had disappeared. ??? Waking up after about 7 hours, it was already evening. My circadian rhythm would be messed up now, but there was no such thing as day or nighttime in the Playground, anyway, due to a lack of windows. There were some rooms that simulated the outside world, with things like an imitation sun, sky, moon, clouds, stars, and even a seaside with artificial high and low tides. Because the Playground was a place meant for kids to live, not a torture ground, there were plenty of such facilities where the residents could experience a miniature version of the outside world, but well, I didn''t care much for it. It''s where the majority of the other kids spent their time, but the only reason I went there these days was because Ruti wanted to. Speaking of which, I haven''t seen her today. News spread like an out-of-control wildfire inside the enclosed Playground, especially when something big happened. Ruti had most likely heard about my killing the Professor, so it was strange that she hadn''t woken me up to confront me about it. What was she doing? Individual Ruti is currently under the custody of the Wardens'' San Cinelia Playground Head Professor, Marcus Lynton "..." For a moment, it felt like my brain froze. "What...?" I couldn''t comprehend the meaning behind the sentence in front of meDmy eyes scanned and rescanned the letters countless times, but no matter how thoroughly I analysed it, it didn''t make sense. Ruti? Under custody? Because of the Head Professor? "..." Reaching under my bed, I retrieved two strips of ''modified'' plastic about 30 centimetres long. Placing one in my waistband, I simply grasped the other in my right hand. It was the sharpened plastic I contemplated bringing earlier. Just like my mind, my eyes turned coldDcold like a dead man''s and even colder than usualDas I glanced at the back of the roomDtowards the wall that functioned as a one-way window for the Professors to monitor me. Turning away, I didn''t plan on wasting any time. Marcus Lynton. What was he trying to do? He must''ve known I wasn''t going to let anyone take her away from me, and after the earlier incident, I should''ve made it even clearer that nothing would stand in my way. Storming down the hallway, everyone who noticed me swiftly evaded me; with those who saw the expression on my faceDor rather, the lack thereofDgetting frightened and almost running away entirely. Anyone who didn''t move out of the way, I simply raised the plastic in my hand that was more like a dagger or thin shortsword than a knife, and they rapidly changed their attitude. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Like the back of my hand, I knew my way around the Playground better than even the Professors themselves as I had a map telling me exactly where I needed to go and the quickest route to get there. Moreover, the destination was the Head Professor''s office, which I had already visited a number of times recently. It didn''t take long to arrive, and as soon as I did, it was as if he was waiting for me, as the Head Professor was quick to open his mouth with a sinister grin. "You''ve finally arrived." "..." Not responding to his words, the first thing I did was scan the room with my eyes upon entering. Almost immediately, I found her. Lying unconscious within a barred metal cage, was Ruti, clearly drugged. I didn''t have anything to say regarding the Professor''s underhanded methods of drugging and abducting a girl to use as a hostage against me, because I would have done the same if I could. Still, I thought it was deserving of mockery. I never imagined he would do something like this, so I didn''t think to take measures to prevent it. Other than Ruti and the Head Professor, and now myself, there were, unsurprisingly, a few other Professors at the edges of the room. They didn''t have anything to defend themselves since weapons were strictly prohibited within the Playground, and they were mostly thin and pale men or women. I identified them as researchers under the direct control of the Head Professor; judging by the hint of greed in their eyes, it was no wonder what led them to be here despite their evident fright at confronting me. "...Let her go." Having examined the situation, I issued a terse order, but their intention to defy was clear. "Do you think you are in a position to give commands, Cipher? The Head Professor smirked at me and crossed his arms as he sat at his desk. His arrogance was pesky, but it was justified. Aside from me and Ruti, everyone here was an adult. Although they wanted to avoid being attacked by my weapon, it wouldn''t be hard at all for them to overpower me if they came all at once. Even a single person would probably be able to incapacitate me or at least get the weapon out of my hands, and at that point, I would be useless. "Now that you are here, you will answer some questions. I have here some of my colleagues who have been burning to ask you something. Won''t you grace them with your knowledge, Truth?" "..." The Head Professor was being gradually corrupted by his thirst for knowledge, and the crazed look in his eyes told the same story. Although he wasn''t completely taken over, it was evident in the path he was treading. Going this far just to receive a couple of answers... Ordinarily, the situation might''ve been considered a stalemate at this point since I couldn''t approach them without risking being overwhelmed, and at the same time, they didn''t want to approach me for fear of getting slashed. I could try slowly walking forward and taking the initiative, but if I act too aggressively, it''ll backfire. Not only that, but I can only face one person at a time. By having my back towards the doorDa wallDI can easily fend off anyone coming at me from the front, left or right sides. But, if I walk forward, I instantly lose that advantage. MvLeMpYr-exclusive So, insteadD "!!" "S-stop!" "What are you doing...?!" I raised the blade to my own neck, causing the other Professors in the room to freak out. Chapter 154: 148: Story of the Past (9) I raised the knife and pressed it to my neck, striking panic within the Professors. They didn''t know how to respond to my sudden, extreme actions, and began to freak out. A Concept committing suicide? No one had ever heard of something like that before, but what if it happened for the first time today? In the event that I put just a little more force into my hand, just that tiny bit of extra pressure on the blade of sharpened plastic... Without a doubt, everyone here would undergo thorough investigation and questioning to find out what happened that led to my death. And once they found the answer, none of these Professors, even the Head Professor, would be able to escape punitive judgement. It would be worse than simply losing their job; they would be stripped of all possessions and forbidden to continue working in this profession for the rest of their lives. At best, they would start from scratch in a new line of work, and at best, they would be jailed for their crimes of having driven not just a kid, but the Concept of Truth, to suicide. "S-stop...!" "Please... Put the knife down..." Of course, I had no real intention to cause grievous harm to myself, let alone take my own life. But, the Professors, staring into my eyes that probably appeared to contain less emotion than those of a doll or a dead fish, couldn''t know if I was serious or not. However... "...Cipher. You can''t fool me. I know you aren''t going to take your life here." Head Professor Marcus Lynton looked at me and spoke. His mouth was smirking, but I could see the faint worry in his eyes as well as the glistening beads of sweat that had formed on his forehead. Sorry. Who was the one trying to fool who? I stared back at him, unfaltering, and slowly pressed the blade harder against my skin. It stung; a light trail of blood flowed down my neck onto my collarbone. "Would you bet all the knowledge in the world on it?" "..." The knife was only made of red plastic from a children''s toy, but that didn''t make it any less sharper than a steel knife. It was sharpened to a degree that I was satisfied with, and I had already confirmed that it could cut through tough fabric like butter, so it was a genuine weapon just as much as one manufactured in a factory or forged by a smith. I watched the Head Professor''s expression turn grave as I shed my own blood without hesitation, and the other Professors surrounding him were even more in chaos, "This is a warning." Without breaking eye contact, I slightly tilted my head to the right. The knife was pressed against the left side of my neck, so it caused some of the pressure to be relieved. At the same time, however, it also meant the cut expanded as my skin stretched. "If Ruti is taken away from me, say goodbye to your precious Concept of Truth." As a result of my actions, the shallow cut gradually grew into a gash, and my neck continued to sting painfully, but it wasn''t too much to endure. More blood spilt down my front and dripped down, staining my clothes and the carpeted floor beneath my feet. "I told you before, Professor." It was an intentional exacerbation of my self-inflicted injury, designed to put pressure on the Professors. "I won''t stand still and let you take what''s mine away from me." Of course, as I said, I don''t intend to harm myself irreparably, but this pain I am experiencing and the blood I am losing is a small price to pay to get what I want. So long as I avoid the two carotid arteries on the sides of my neck, there will be no real danger or lasting damage to my body, and with the kind of technology possessed by the Wardens, recovering some lost blood isn''t an issue. In reality, all it is, is a simple scare tactic. "''What''s yours''...?" Repeating my words, the Head Professor let loose a laugh half-coated with tension. Then, he jutted his chin towards Ruti, still unconscious in the metal cage. "You don''t mean this girl, do you, Cipher?" It wasn''t possible to see her face from this angle, but I looked at her body, lying there like a corpse. Naturally, I knew she wasn''t dead, but the fact alone that she had been taken like this whilst I had been sleeping awakened something strange within me. "Don''t make me laugh. She was never "yours", and she never will be. The Playground''s policy is that all kids have free will to do what they desire, within reason, as a fundamental human right. Nobody belongs to anyone, Cipher, but even if this girl did belong to someone, it certainly wouldn''t be you." I didn''t think the Head Professor was a person in a position to lecture about morals or human rights, but either way, he misunderstood my words. "She has free will, yes. I never said Ruti belongs to me." Otherwise, that would make her a slave, but that''s not how it is at all. No, what I said was clear. "Ruti doesn''t belong to anyone." But. "But, Ruti is mine." She said she would stay with me forever. She said that with her own mouth, her own free will. Ruti entrusted herself to me like that. So, what would she be if not mine? "...Huh. When did this kid become so infatuated...?" The Head Professor let out an uncharacteristic grunt as if he truly didn''t understand. I wasn''t particularly surprised that someone so one-sidedly obsessed with something pointless couldn''t understand simple logic, although, it''s not like I need him to understand. People like the Head Professor. People obsessed with a single goal, and who will stop at nothing to achieve it. Isn''t it all pointless in the end? I know the truth of the world. Everything will come to an end eventually. Nothing anyone does, nothing they leave behind will remain. Human life is short, and in the grand scheme of things, so is the lifespan of the world. Why bother pushing yourself to such extremes just for momentary gratification? Having never experienced something like that, I couldn''t understand it before. But, now. Now, I think it''s a little different. I''m not sure when, but I feel like I may have caught a glimpse as to why so many people might strive for such temporary things. A hint of understanding, no matter how infinitesimal. And so, having become able to realise and understand even a pinch of that desire. I think I can create a satisfying way to resolve this situation. "...Professor. You know that all I want is for Ruti not to be taken away, right?" To have what is mine be at my side, and not leave. "Indeed. However, as was mentioned previously, I--" "And, what you want is for your questions to be answered. Right?" To sate his thirst for understanding, a craving for knowledge. "That''s correct..." I could see that the Head Professor knew what I was getting at, but he still didn''t seem convinced. Well, it''s obvious why. "I want to make a deal, Professor. And this offer is extended to all of you, too." I included the rest of the Professors who were present because I didn''t want to risk them becoming an additional factor I would have to take into account later on, or more curtly put, a thorn in my side. They appeared to have regained their composure since earlier, realising that I most likely wasn''t actually going to off myself. After hearing my offer, they were even more intrigued. "...You want to keep you and Ruti together in exchange for knowledge?" "Yes." That was the fundamental deal: I would answer any questions from the Professors here, and in return, they would find a way to use their authority to guarantee my and Ruti''s pairing by keeping us in the same Playground. For these people, who couldn''t suppress their greedy hunger for answers, it was something they couldn''t refuseDand for me, it was an easy way to protect Ruti, and vastly more effective than trying to do it myself. Of course, the Head Professor did say before that he had no influence on the higher-ups'' decision, but he was still a Head Professor who oversaw an entire branch of the Playground, and the decision being made was directly affecting the plot he managed. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because of that, he was in a position with more say in the matter than he ordinarily would. Additionally, if he uses my name as a Concept, claiming I threatened to kill myself if Ruti was transferred, then even the Wardens officials wouldn''t dare take the risk. Because, at the end of the day, the whole reason for the Playgrounds'' existence was for the purpose of having a secure place to hold kids with dangerous powers, with the Concepts under maximum surveillance. experience-MVLeMpYr It wouldn''t just be the Head Professor who''d be severely punished for being so negligent in his duties as to let a Concept commit suicide; countless other Professors and even higher-ups in the organisation''s food chain would have their lives ruined. By accepting my deal, they prevent all that from happening. It''s also impossible for them to go back on it because, well, if they do, and Ruti gets taken away from me because of that, then we''ll be back to square one because I''ll just threaten them with my own life as a hostage again. Oh, right, there was also the fact that I killed a Professor to stop it. If need be, I''ll do that again, too. In any case, after accepting the deal, it was clear that the Professors all seemed relieved as they exhaled deep sighs and wiped the sweat off their brows, including the Head Professor, whose worn face contained only a smile. Ruti also woke up around the time the deal was finalised. Seeing my wounded neck oozing blood, she was immediately up in arms about what happened. After hearing the explanation that I was here to prevent them from taking her away, she seemed to be feeling a mix of emotions. It made sense, considering that she didn''t even know that she was supposed to be transferred to another Playground until now, but that wasn''t going to happen anymore anyway, so it was fine. "Cipher. How about we celebrate the occasion with a few questions, hm?" The Head Professor''s greed was visible from a mile away, but I didn''t care much. If it were another time, it would have certainly irritated me, but because I managed to protect Ruti, I was able to tolerate it. "...What do you want to know?" Hearing my response, he grinned slyly. "Well. Shouldn''t it be something suitable for the occasion? Let''s make it something picante." "..." He really knew how to take advantage of the situation, I thought. It was appalling, but there was no real reason to deny his request; in fact, accepting it might even make him work harder to prevent Ruti from being transferred, so I thought I might as well. Everyone gathered around and observed in silence the exchange between me and the Head Professor, including Ruti who sat by my side, holding onto my arm and leaning on my shoulder. Because he was the Head Professor, Professor Marcus Lynton had the "privilege" of asking me whatever one ''big question'' he wanted the answer to. "Hehe, oh, what should I ask, I wonder...?" More than excited, he looked giddier than a kid on Christmas morning. It was an uncanny and somewhat incongruous sight. I just wanted him to get it over with, but he went at his own pace. Soon, he seemed to have figured out what he wanted to ask. "Truth. What I want to ask you is a simple, yet unfathomably large question; one asked innumerable times throughout the ages." His eyes containing some kind of unrestrained hunger, Marcus Lynton asked. "What is God?" Some of the other Professors gasped when he spoke, while I and Ruti remained silent. No one here was religious, of course, but it was a question of such scale, after all. I never particularly cared about religious or supernatural things, so I never thought to ask about the existence of God, if there is one. My eyes flickered between each of their faces; it was evident that they doubted if I could even answer a question like that, so ambiguous and incomprehensible. But, I had no doubts that my Truth could get the job done. The Head Professor''s question wasn''t worded very well, as his language wasn''t specific at all and quite vague, but I never said I would properly interpret before asking. I only said I would answer his question, and so that''s exactly what I will do. Thinking of Truth, I repeated the question in my mind. What is God? In the next moment, words appeared in front of me. You do not have access to this information My eyebrows scrunched and the ends of my lips curled downwards, forming a slight frown. I mentioned it before, but I had only received this response once from Truth in the past. ...Annoying. Just like last time, I reiterated with a bit more force. What is God? I don''t care if you think I don''t have access or whatever. You will tell me the answer. I commanded Truth like so, and then-- "...!" Feeling a bizarre sensation in my core, my back suddenly hunched over and I found myself staring at the ground, barely holding myself up with my hands. "Cee...!" Ruti exclaimed, but her words didn''t enter my ears. My entire body was drenched in sweat, and I found it difficult to breathe. My vision blurred as a message from Truth slowly appeared in front of me. It was something that didn''t usually happen when he answered a question, but my mind was already too hazy to feel confused. "..." Only managing to weakly raise my head and move my eyes, I "read" Truth''s answer. God isDD????????????????D Chapter 155: 149: The Truth of the World The instant he glimpsed Truth''s incomprehensible answer, Cipher''s head throbbed with a more excruciating pain than anything he had experienced. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kgh...!" "Cee! No, what''s wrong?!" Clutching his head, it was impossible to register the cries of escalating concern from Ruti and the surrounding Professors. His brain felt like it was being repeatedly smashed with a sledgehammer, causing his body to reflexively tremble every other second. Then, heat rose from the pit of his stomach and enveloped his heart tightly, as if squeezing. "Cough, cough...!" Abruptly, he covered his mouth as he began to cough; but it wasn''t the constricting sensation of his heart, nor the indescribable pain of his lungs that felt like they were getting shot every time they contracted that was the most worrying part. "Cough-- Kaghk-!" Ominous black blood spurted from his mouth, staining his hand and dripping over his lips as he panted. Not giving him time to rest, whatever this sudden affliction was, the boy felt his body from the waist down turn cold; a piercing chill to the bone like a bare-naked person in the arctic began to dominate his legs internally, exacerbating his shivers. All of this stacked on top of the other was too much, but no matter how agonising the pain, no matter the torment, his mind felt impossibly clear. ''Why...?'' He asked in desperation, but no answer came. Cipher''s vision was still blurry even though Truth''s answer from before had already disappeared, and soon, it warped. Beginning to resemble a kaleidoscope, he felt dizzy no matter where he looked, but his mind stayed persistently, bizarrely crystal clear despite the ongoings. ''What''s going on...?'' There was no time to answer even the simplest question as the scene around him appeared to distort and change before his eyes. And then. Not in the form of golden calligraphy words before his eyes, but the real deal. He saw it. The truth of the question he asked. "..." "C-Cee...?" All of a sudden, contrary to the random chaos that occurred just a second ago, Marcus Lynton''s office was quiet. Ruti, the ProfessorsDcompletely startled by what had happened out of the blue, they were stunned into silence. story-source-MvLeMpYr Just now, Cipher, the one they knew as the Concept of Truth had fallen to his knees, grabbed his head, and began coughing up black blood. And, just as it started, it was over in the time one could snap their fingers. Just like that. Ruti, heavily distressed by the situation, trepidatiously touched her best friend''s back, her hands subtly trembling. "Cee, are you okay? Say something..." Her eyes began to shake and glistened with a reflective sheen, fearing the worst. In the next moment, however, she flinched as the boy''s body moved without warning. "Cee!" "..." Wordlessly, Cipher wiped his mouth and returned to his previous seated position as if nothing had happened. He didn''t speak, and he looked at no one, but everyone else who observed his face noticed something strange. He saw something. His eyes, his expressionDthey belonged to a person who had seen something indescribable. What he presented was the blank look of a person with no emotions, but it was impossible to tell what lay beneath such a hardened exterior. Slowly, the boy moved his gaze up towards the person directly in front of him. Towards the recently-established Head Professor, Professor Marcus Lynton. And, even more leisurely, he opened his mouth. "...You asked me... Something..." It was a quiet voice, a mutter as if he was talking to himself, but one everyone could audibly hear nevertheless. And, they saw... "...!?" For the first time in their lives, CipherDthe Concept of Truth''s lips curled into a smile. Everyone''s eyes had widened except for the Head Professor''s, and even Ruti was beginning to feel like something was off as she gazed at him. "So? Do you have an answer for me?" Seemingly unconcerned with everything that happened before, Marcus Lynton spoke with an indifferent tone. Cipher, his smile starting to feel more sinister by the second, responded simply. "I do." At that, the Head Professor''s words pricked up. "Then, what--" "Ahhhh..." Just as he was about to ask, the boy cut him off with an uncharacteristic, loud groan whose tone rose in a crescendo. Lynton''s brows furrowed, but as if ignoring that, Cipher began to laugh. "Aha, hahahaha..." "..." No one had even seen the boy smile before, let alone laugh, but all of a sudden, he was doing just that. They weren''t sure what at all to think of the bizarre situation, but for some reason, the Professors felt unsettled. "Hahahahaha...!" The only sound in the room was the extraordinarily normal-sounding, cheerful laughter of a young boy; it should''ve been a warm atmosphere, but somehow, it felt the exact opposite. "..." Eventually, the laughter stopped, and the room was bathed in momentary silence once more. "Did you know, Professor?" Cipher looked at Professor Lynton and said in a strange tone like that of an ordinary boy. Marcus Lynton gulped, his eyes watching the Concept of Truth''s mouth and his ears listening to his every word. His lips parted as if in slow motion, but his words carried the weight of a thousand suns. "DDOur world isn''t real." And at that momentD "Kyaaaah...!? Cee! H-help m--" DEverything was destroyed. ??? My mind slightly hazy, it felt as if I had just woken up from a long slumber. Gradually, my vision cleared, and I found myself back in Michael Guff''s extravagant living room, the clinician whom I requested to uncover my missing memories. And now... I had returned with said memories. Memories that had been locked away a long time ago; and that involved parts of my life fundamental to who I am. "...Ruti..." Unconsciously grabbing my head with a hand, I muttered a name I had long forgotten. Hah... I can''t believe it... There was someone... I had someone like this in my life...? Strangely, it felt like there was something stuck at the back of my throat. Something immovable and that refused to budge. Swallowing down the saliva that was accumulating in my mouth, I tasted something sweet and with a tangy, metallic aftertaste. ...Blood. At some point, it seems I somehow cut the inside of my mouth. It was annoying, but bearable. Compared to the pain I had experienced on that day... This was nothing. "..." I couldn''t get that one person out of my head... Ruti... Whenever that name crossed my mind, my chest and head became hot; I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth. The memories were undoubtedly mine, but I had forgotten them all this time, so they didn''t feel like they belonged to me. I shouldn''t have known that bizarre, overly energetic girl, and yet... I feel something akin to regret when I think of her fate... Hell, I could even recall memories unrelated to what I was shown, such as the reason for her initial admission to the Playground. Her MeasurementDcapable of creating an extremely volatile and reactive substance similar in nature to nitroglycerinDcaused an explosive incident at her home that burned the house down and resulted in the death of two of her three older siblings. Not seeming to experience any regret from what she did, Ruti was thereafter diagnosed with some kind of mental illness and sent to the Playground for safety... Where she met me. "...Fuck..." I could only curse when considering the situation. And not only that... As my mind cleared up even more, I remembered what happened at the end of the flashback. Marcus Lynton''s question. Bypassing the restricted access of Truth. The existence of God. And the truth of the world. I remembered it all. And, the worst part is... He was right. At the school''s Christmas festival, when he first said I would want to destroy the world after uncovering the truth, of course, I wouldn''t believe him. Even when I began to have doubts, and after I had Emir read my fortune, I didn''t really believe that it would ever come true. Why that damn Kiryuuin and Araceli regressor pair wanted to stop me. But now... I really can understand why they were so confident in their beliefs. Because I don''t think this world deserves to go on any longer. "Ciphy...?" "You''re awake." Ah... Turning, I saw the twins approaching from what looked like the kitchen, judging by the snacks in their hands. I had almost forgotten. Looking back, it seemed as though Michael Guff was still unconscious in his chair. Because the two of us were looking at my memories simultaneously, we were both practically sleeping during the experience, so I suppose the twins went off and did their own thing. Either way, because of all the sudden feelings I got from the memories that muddied the order of things in my mind, it felt like I hadn''t seen the two in ages. "...I''m back." They nodded at my words and came up to me. Discarding their snacks like trash by the wayside, the girls wrapped their small arms around me. "What are you...?" I wondered what the problem was. As confirmed by Truth, no more than a couple of hours had passed, but they were like this. Gazing down at them as they buried their heads into me, the ghostly visage of Ruti appeared to overlap with the twins. "..." It didn''t seem like something I''d be able to forget for a while. "Ciphy..." "What did you see...?" "Did you see your memories...?" "Did you get what you wanted...?" The twins suddenly turned their heads up at me and fired a barrage of questions, causing me to sigh internally. "I''ll tell you when we get back home." There was no need to explain everything here, so I was just thinking of leaving a letter for Michael Guff and going since the money would be transferred to his account separately, but the girls raised their voices. ""No!!"" "...Pardon?" My brows slightly furrowed as I looked down at them. "Why do you oppose it? Is there a reason to say everything here?" "Just tell us now..." "It''s not a big deal..." They put on upset voices as if they were in a strop, making me speechless. I really couldn''t understand why they would be so stubborn about it, but it wasn''t the first time something like this had happened, so I acquiesced to their persistence. "Alright... Yes, I got my memories back. And... I suppose, yes, I got what I wanted." Although it wasn''t nearly as satisfying as I thought it would be, I certainly... Certainly got what I was aiming for. "What will you do now?" Glancing at Sana, who asked, I chewed on my words and ruminated for a moment. The truth behind the reality of the world. Finally, I have obtained the long-sought-after answer to that mystery. But, now that things have come to this, what''s next? "I..." Having seen what I saw. Now knowing what I know. My reply is simple. "...I will end the world." ""..."" It is... the only thing I can do. Not for anyone''s sake except my own. This world shouldn''t be allowed to continue as it is. Rolling my gaze, I slowly looked at everything around me. The floor, walls, and ceiling of Michael Guff''s house. The cushioned sofa, expensive paintings, and other house embellishments. Michael Guff himself, and even the twins beside me right now. None of the people or the emotions and accomplishments they experience. The worldDas well as everything inside of it. None of it is real. And so. Because it is all fake. Because it doesn''t even matter in the first place. I will end it all. And, more importantly, in doing so. I will find a way to get out. To escape this fake world. And to ascend to a world that is truly ''real''. Chapter 156: 150: Characters in a Novel The world was not real. It did not truly exist in reality and was merely a fictional piece devised by a singular, transcendental entity for the purpose of entertainment. I could tell just by looking at the twins'' expressionless faces that they were concerned. Recalling what I had done to cheer up Ruti in my memories, I placed a hand on each of the girls'' heads as I usually do and spoke in a soft voice. "Don''t worry." To Sana and Sona, who had no one to rely on but me, that''s all I needed to say to ease their hearts. But, something was strange. For some reason, the soothing feeling I''ve been recently experiencing whenever I stroked the twins'' heads has changed after having my memories returned. Slowly, it dissipated, and now, other than the blunt warmth emanating from their bodies, I felt nothing. "..." Was it because they were unsettled? No... I glanced at the two, but they didn''t seem any different externally. I also knew that nothing could have happened in the brief time I was unconscious to warrant such a drastic change in my impression. So, I was confused. It didn''t feel like anything changed other than my memories, so why... Had something happened after I woke up? I had only been awake for about fifteen minutes now, but nothing should have... I quietly reflected on the events of the past quarter-hour. After recovering my memories, I reviewed and contemplated them momentarily before the twins returned. Ignoring the fact that they rummaged through a stranger''s kitchen for food without permission, there was nothing inherently odd about anything so far... Next, all I did was tell the girls about our next goal since I decided to share everything with them and reinforce their loyalty, but... ''What will you do now?'' Sana''s words... Now that I think about it, that was out of the ordinary. Usually, the language she would use there would either be addressing me as ''Ciphy'', or speaking in a collective ''our'' sense. However... It might sound unnecessarily paranoid, and perhaps slightly delusional, but I am certain. Not just Sana, but Sona also wouldn''t use the word ''you'' when addressing me directly. There have been a few instances where they have, but not once since revealing everything to them have they spoken so rudely unabashed. Of course, I could very well be overthinking it, and that''s likely to be the case. After all, even if they did speak rudely, it''s not like I care. It''s just... something about it seems off. And then, their insistence on me telling them what happened in my memories; their persistent urging for me to tell them right now and strong opposition to waiting until we got home. But, even then, why on Earth... Turning my head down, my gaze met those of the twins, who looked up at me. I noticed the look in their eyes was something I hadn''t ever seen before. My eyes widened. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Sana, Sona. Are you...?" The image of a girl with yellow hair and amber eyes overlapped with the two once more, her eyes glistening with a reflective sheen. For the first time that I had ever seen. The twins. Drip. ""Ciphy..."" They were cryi-- ""We''re... Sorry..."" All of a sudden, my vision shook. "Huh...?" Rumblee-!! No, it wasn''t my vision that shook, but the world itselfDMichael Guff''s house was quaking violently. I cast a quick glance at the owner, but he remained unconscious in his chair... No, he wasn''t unconscious. I don''t know when it happened, or how, but Michael Guff was dead. Hurriedly, I looked at the twins. "What''s going on?" ""..."" They didn''t reply, and evidently couldn''t even meet my eyes as they only stood with their heads lowered. Just as I was about to come to my senses and ask TruthDthe rumbling stopped. With bated breath, I didn''t know what to do in this abrupt situation, but the world didn''t wait for me to catch up. Riiiip~! Subconsciously, a chill ran down my spine as the sound of something being viciously torn apart reverberated, almost to the point of shattering my eardrums. Not because I was afraid, but because I could recognise the source of the sound within an instant. At that moment, a possibility flickered in the back of my mind. Reflexively, I glanced at the twins with abnormal eyes. Don''t tell me... No... It couldn''t be. "Cipher!" A familiar voice entered my ears with a shout. Turning my head, I saw an equally familiar, detestable face. "...Kiryuuin." I didn''t need to bother asking where he came from since beside him stood both Saburou and Araceli Arvalo as they entered the living room bearing stern looks. And then, someone unexpected. "Yuu Shimura? What''s going on here?" My classmate who I hadn''t spoken to in a couple of weeks now, as well as the person I had referred to during my research of Measurement evolution. There was no reason for someone like that to be here, at least ordinarily. "Itou... I heard everything." What? "What are you talking abou--" "No, what are ''you'' talking about?" Another familiar voice interrupted me. Except, this person... It was a person who shouldn''t be here no matter what. "...Sophie... Asanami...?" My eyes widened even further at the emergence of the tan-skinned, blonde-dyed girl with too many accessories who stepped up to Araceli''s side and glared at me. "That''s right, I''m here, so what? Listen to me for once, you punk. We heard what your goal is; you wanna destroy the world, right? Damn lofty if you ask me, but anyway, what kind of asshole do you think you are?" "Listen, I didn''t wanna believe it, even after everythin'' you did that pissed me the fuck off, but I still wanted to believe you wouldn''t be so batshit insane. Like, my god, what are you even doing anymore?" "End the world? What the fuck is wrong with you? How ''bout you just go back to your roots and stick to pushin'' me off the school roof like a psycho, huh? What''s this nonsense about destroying the world, seriously?" ? I knew she didn''t understand from our arguments a while ago, but she was still going on about it? Why would she ask something so absurd? "...What am I doing? What am I doing...?" Of course, the answer... "It''s not real. None of it matters. Everything in this world, it''s all fake... You''re all made-up characters, the lot of you..." your-chapter-source The only thing that mattered was what truly existed, but here, nothing was like that. They would come to realise it eventually. Everyone will have no choice but to confront the truth eventually, just as I have done. Alas, perhaps the timing was premature, Sophie grimaced when faced with the harsh reality of my words, unable to accept the truth. "You''re fucking insane..." "Um, I don''t think there was a need to be that harsh about it, but..." Then, Kiryuuin''s voice followed and pierced my ears like a bell. "This is the end, Cipher." Hearing his words clearer than ever before, my expression warped. "...Hah?" The moment I recovered my memories. The moment the mystery was finally revealed. And the moment I figured out what must be done. You''re telling me the end is now? ... "You must be joking?" I could never take something like that seriously. A threat spoken by someone who didn''t actually exist in reality; why would I take something like that seriously? Calling me insane... You just want to deny the truth in front of your eyes. Turning my head, I called out for my most trusted alliesDmy ultimate weapons. "Girls-- huh?" Before I could even issue a command, however, my face fell. ...What? Sana and Sona, they... Why... Why were they... "I told you, Cipher. Things will end here." "..." Why were they standing on the enemies'' side...? ''We''re... Sorry...'' Staring blankly at the backs of their heads as they looked at nothing but the ground at their feet beside Araceli, Kiryuuin and the others, their previous apology rang in my ears. ...Bullshit. This makes no sense. If you were truly sorry, you would never have stabbed me in the back like this. You peopleDyou''re all nothing more than fictional beings with no real substance. You have no real emotions, no free will. Thinking of it like that, everything clicked. "Ah..." I see now. Regaining my memories. Sophie''s turning. The twins'' betrayal. This whole event... It was scripted from the very beginning. ...In that case, there was only one thing I could do. As I reached my hand into the interior of my coat, Saburou called out. "Don''t bother pulling out a gun, you son of a bitch. Why are you even resisting at this point? We all know something like that is useless." Hearing the lines of scripted dialogue flow into my ears, for some reason, I felt refreshed. He doesn''t know. I cracked a smile, my face still distorted. "Haha. This isn''t a gun or a weapon, but something far greater, you know?" Pulling a small vial from my coat''s interior pocket, Saburou frowned. There were only two characters here who knew what it was. ""...!"" The twins'' eyes widened, but before they could tell anyone to stop me, I quickly downed the bizarre purple liquid that was no more than a shot. It was none other than my unfinished Measurement evolution inducement drug. "Ngh...!" No less than a second after taking it, I fell to one knee and clutched my chest with a groan. It hurt. It hurt like hell. It was indescribable; the closest thing I could compare it to was as if a miniature nuclear bomb had gone off in the centre of my chest, obliterating my insides. "Cough-!" I coughed blood, staining the ground and reminding me of the final moments from my recovered memories. ""Ciphy...!"" "I-Itou!" "...!?" Before I knew it, they had come rushing to my side as I inevitably collapsed to both of my knees. Sana, Sona. Yuu Shimura. Sophie Asanami. Despite opposing me, they acted as if they cared...? It was laughable, but when I thought about how they weren''t even real, it began to make more sense. "What did you just take?!" Saburou ran over and screamed. "Kh... Kuhaha-- Ngh-!" I tried to laugh at him, but the destructive chaos inside me continued to grow. Unable to endure by gritting my teeth I panted deep, heavy breaths and my quivering pupils disproportionately blurred as the sensation of something burning within me only intensified. The Measurement evolution drug was yet to be unfinished, so I had expected something unpleasant, but was it supposed to be to this extent? I instinctively felt that, if things continued as they were, I would soon meet a worse fate than even Liam Chiba-Wallace. I thought what I had created was stable, but was I wrong? No, I couldn''t be. Truth confirmed it, after all. So, I just need to hold on, and things will turn in my favour. Just think. This world is fake. Everything within it is fake. Truth confirmed it, so I know it''s true, but more than that, what was shown to me on that day is something my eyes can never unsee. If everything is fake, that means nothing is real. And if nothing is real, that means this pain, too, isn''t real. So, why am I even struggling? My pain is not real. It does not exist. So, get yourself together. Set yourself straight and look at reality for what it is. Look at itDlook at the truth. See it with your eyes, hear it with your ears, and feel it with every atom in your body. Cipher. And then. "..." Just like that. All pain in my body ceased in an instant. "Ciphy...?" Like deja vu, a child worriedly called me by a cutesy nickname, but I didn''t respond. Without a word, I raised my body and looked at one man in front of me. There were others around meDthose who seemingly cared about my being in pain just moments prior and those who didn''tDbut I paid attention to none of them. Just like on that day. Looking that one person in the eyes, my lips coldly curled into a smile. "...Saburou. Yuu. I don''t think we have much time." Eyeing me cautiously, Kiryuuin gulped and said to two of the people near me. At that, they nodded and stood on either side. Saburou raised his voice to the other. "Hey, you remember what to do, right?" Yuu nodded. "Yes. I''m nervous, but... Just like we practised." "Good." All of a sudden, despite being indoors, a breeze began to pick up as pressure started building in the atmosphere. It grew stronger and quickly became a violent gale, clawing and tearing down even the sturdy walls of the deceased Michael Guff''s mansion. "..." I stood there, watching the house being destroyed all around me with a now-indifferent expression. Did they simply stop caring for property damage, or were they just that hell-bent on subduing me? I thought they were supposed to be opposed to committing crimes. Truth didn''t answer my question, probably because he''s recovering after going through a lot of stress from the drug, but it was rhetorical anyway. Ignoring it, I watched them with intrigue. Unusually, I wasn''t worried about being captured or anything, and contrary to the looks on their faces, I felt no tension. "I''m finished! What about you?!" "I''m done too! You can go now, Saburou!" Suddenly, Yuu shouted to Kiryuuin, who yelled back. In response, Saburou, who caused the abrupt tempest and total destruction of the house, whipped his hand. Riiiiip-!! Following his action, a giant rift in space was torn right in front of my eyes, the sound obliterating my eardrums and stealing my ability to hear. ...It hurts. What? I thought to myself. The pain doesn''t exist. My ears are fine. Woosh-! All of a sudden, my ears were restored to normal as if nothing had happened, and I could hear the rushing of the wind around me, flapping my clothes wildly. "Hmm..." I hummed with curiosity as I watched the pitiful actions of Kiryuuin, Yuu and Saburou as they worked together on something I had never seen or heard of before. The mountainous pressure weighing on my shoulders from the absurdly heavy atmosphere was phenomenal; ordinarily, I would probably be forced to the ground with no room for resistance, but now, it was as if nothing was wrong. I don''t know what they were doing, but it couldn''t stop me now. There was no hope for them, and I had full confidence in that, so I continued to observe. "It''s complete!" Having torn an impossibly huge hole in the fabric of space, Saburou shouted and wiped the pouring sweat from his brow as the tempestuous winds swirling around soon died down. No, it wasn''t just him; all three of them were drenched as if they had used all of their power for this one move. In front of me, I stared at the results of their three-man-combination. "..." Through that hole in space, I could see something incomprehensible. It wasn''t just the black nothingness like the void that I usually saw whenever Saburou used his power. Instead, it was as if a gateway to another world had been opened. I felt an immense pressure radiating from the portal-like object, and to be honest, it was quite remarkable that I even took a few moments to process what had happened. Amazing... It was commendable, indeed. However-- "Now get in there, you damn know-it-all bastard!" ...Huh? Without warning, I felt an impact on my back as my body started flying forward, towards the portal. "DAnd only come back when you gain some sanity!" What...? No, wait-- Vhwumm~! Thud! A strange sound was heard as I crashed onto the ground. Immediately raising myself up, I turned back towards the portal but it had already vanished. "..." Before I knew it, I found myself in another world. ========== (Volume 4 END) Chapter 157: Interlude: His Biggest Fan My name is Sung Ae-Ri... or well, it used to be. After reading my favourite web novel, [The Hero Wants to Save the World-Ending Villain!?], also known as simply ''World-Ending Villain'', for about the twelfth or thirteenth time, my immeasurable bitterness at the story''s shockingly bad resolution renewed once more and I couldn''t hold myself back on writing an angry comment on the author''s channel. The truth is, I already left a review, so I couldn''t post a second one, so I put a comment instead and um... Well, although I called it a comment, it turned out to be over 1600 words, but anyway... The night after I used all my energy to leave that comment, I went to bed, exasperated, and when I woke up-- Poof! I found myself in another person''s body. That person was Araceli Arvalo, a beautiful young lady from a prestigious family. The only thing is... Araceli Arvalo was a character in the novel, World-Ending Villain. She was an extraDa side character who didn''t appear in the story muchDbut I knew in an instant because, well, I was a megafan of the series, so I had memorised even the names of such unimportant side characters. Oh, of course, the biggest reason for me realising that I had somehow possessed the body of a character in World-Ending Villain was the fact that Araceli had a supernatural power called a Measurement. In fact, everyone in this world had one; though, they weren''t very good. Honestly, it might as well have been that Measurements were rare rather than everyone having one because, in the novel, they were treated as though only a few people possessed an ability worth mentioning. To be honest, I think that part was a plot hole missed by the author, because it didn''t make much sense to me, but anyway. Araceli had an ability that let her protect herself, and it extended to whoever was in her line of sight if she willed it. In the novel, it had only been described simply, but it was easily recognisable by those few traits alone and was even used to save the main character''s life a few times. In the past, I had read many novels with the main theme being a transmigrated main character, but never did I think it would happen to me. I was not prepared for it, and accordingly, my first days in this world were tough. I didn''t retain any of Araceli''s previous memories when I possessed her body, and since she attended some prestigious all-girls school that had only briefly been mentioned in passing in the novel, I found myself under a lot of stress trying to keep up. I was also still puzzled by what caused all this in the first place. Was it because I wrote that angry comment criticising the novel''s ending? Did the author get fed up with me? In the novels I had read in the past, the pattern usually went something along the lines of, ''if you don''t like how the story ended, then do it yourself''. Does that mean I was brought here to try and change the ending to a better one...? I could only hope so because I hated the ending with a passion. You see, the premise of the novel, [The Hero Wants to Save the World-Ending Villain!?], is that it is primarily a time loop story; it revolves around the main character, Azaki Kiryuuin, being sent back in time to save the world from destruction. In the prologue, the novel starts with Azaki and the organisation he was a part of, the Wardens of Future''s Blight, trying to capture the main antagonist of the series, Cipher, who was, to put it in a certain way, the impetus for trouble. Azaki died countless times trying to capture Cipher, but thanks to his power related to time, he was always able to rewind up to three days in the past and find a different path whenever he died. Ultimately, he failed, unable to complete his goal, and at the end of the prologue, Cipher wound up awakening his true power through a process called artificial Measurement evolution, destroying the world. After that, the main story begins with Azaki waking up seven years in the past, his power having evolved to a higher form and gaining a new ''system''-type power that grows as the novel continues. From then on, he would try to save the world by stopping Cipher from awakening his power and ending everything. However, every time, he failed miserably. One attempt after the other, the titular hero Azaki Kiryuuin witnessed the end of the world dozens of times before finding himself back on that same day, seven years in the past yet again. Cipher''s ability of near-infinite knowledge allowed him to know whenever Azaki would make his move as well as how he would go about it, letting him make any kinds of preparations he needed in advance. Even if he was from the future, there was no way for Azaki to counter something like that, and after the seventh regression, he quickly fell into a spiral of despair. Still, he didn''t give upDhe couldn''t, and that''s what made him a hero. As the story went on, the reason for Cipher continuously destroying the world, again and again, was gradually revealed to be that he discovered the world was ''fake'' and just a story; because of that, he wanted to find a way to break free to the ''real world''. Azaki knew from the beginning that Cipher wasn''t inherently an evil personDthat''s exactly why he refused to kill him, even though the opportunity presented itself plenty of timesDbut after learning the reason behind his world-ending actions, he began to feel the desire to save not just the world, but the catalyst of it allDCipherDtoo. He realised that saving Cipher in and of itself was the most ideal way to save the world too, as that way no one would lose. And hence the title of the novel, [The Hero Wants to Save the World-Ending Villain!?]. It instantly became my favourite novel as soon as I started reading it, and I couldn''t put it down. As I''ve mentioned, I even ended up reading it thirteen times before I possessed Araceli''s body. The characters were funny and rich with personality, and it was a great story overall, it really was... ...Except for the ending, that is. The reason I and so many other readers had posted so many comments and reviews bashing the author. The reason I screamed, "What the hell kind of ending is this?!", at the top of my lungs the first-through-fifth times reading it. And... The reason Cipher became my favourite character. It was all... All because of that darned ending. Haa, even just thinking about it riles me up. In World-Ending Villain, Cipher has numerous allies who help him throughout the novel. As the story went on, Azaki naturally began to realise he couldn''t save everyone just by going after Cipher himself over and over again, and so he changed his target to the villain''s allies instead. Though I say ''target'', it wasn''t something so maliciousDit couldn''t have been, as the story''s hero. No, he visited them privately and only requested their help to save Cipher because Azaki thought he could count on them to do that. It was a sharp, accurate judgement of their characters that resulted from the aggregate experience collected and combined over many years, and dozens of regressions'' worth of interactions. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it didn''t work out, he would just try a different method in the next regression. At first, it was exciting that we, the readers, were able to peer through the window into the characters on Cipher''s side, such as the widely popular "Vampire Twins", the "Contract-user Emir", or infamous "Foul-mouthed Delinquent, Sophie Asanami", that we had only been able to see in brief interactions with the main character until then. It was revealed through these events that these characters, despite not always being treated warmly by Cipher, had come to find themselves caring rather deeply about him after he saved each of them from the various struggles of their own personal circumstances. And thus, throughout the later half of the novel, the involvement of those close to Cipher who wished to save him from destruction grew. Their cooperation became more and more vital to the heroDAzaki Kiryuuin''s plan to save Cipher, and eventually, the end of the story neared. During the final regression, everything was set up perfectly. Azaki had meticulously planned everything that needed to happen right from the beginning, and because he had experienced different variations of the future so many times, he was able to avoid all the obstacles that got in the way almost flawlessly despite Cipher''s incredible power, that used to feel unbeatable. He could do this only because Cipher''s power of knowledge didn''t work when it came to Azaki''s power to regress, as well as that he continued to grow stronger for every regression. Like that, it was going so well. It was going so well, and it really seemed like Azaki would be able to save Cipher from his own self-destruction once and for all, thus preventing the destruction of the world. It was like that until a certain event. A certain chapter. I remember the day I first read it well, like a core memory. The intense emotions it made me feel, it was something I wouldn''t be able to forget for as long as I live. Something that made me, as well as many other avid fans of the series, quake with anger and even drop it then and there. The absolute worstDChapter 469. The chapter where, for some ungodly reason, the author suddenly decided to kill off a bunch of my favourite characters out of the entire novel. ...It occurred at the end of the final regression. MvLeMpYr-article Everything was in place for success; a happy ending could even be seen closing in on the horizon, and many readers, including myself, could practically predict what was going to happen to end the story in a clean and satisfying way. The hero, Azaki Kiryuuin, confronted the villain, Cipher, in the middle of Weinstell, the main city in which the story takes place. Many beloved characters of the cast were present, whether spectating from the sidelines or playing a role in the midst of action. Lured to a place he couldn''t easily escape, Cipher had been caught in a trap. Naturally, he tried to use the powerful allies he had trained until then to beat Azaki, but it was futile. Not only had Azaki grown incomparably stronger than at the start of the novel thanks to his system power and countless regressions, but Cipher''s allies also had other plans, unbeknownst to him, and refused to listen to his orders. All he had was his power of infinite knowledge, so there was no need for a great amount of force to hold him down. Still, they were prepared for the worst-case scenario. However, something even worse than the worst-case scenario occurred. In previous regressions, if Azaki took too long to subdue him, Cipher always ended up developing a drug that forcefully evolved his Measurement. Even if he was captured but escaped later on, it was inevitable. And it was that very power that destroyed the world so many times in front of Azaki''s eyes. But in the final regression, Azaki was able to make a move quick enough that Cipher didn''t have the time to finish manufacturing the drug, and he succeeded in capturing him without casualties. Finally, having captured Cipher before he could have a chance to take the drug and destroy the world, Azaki felt the relief of success after all this time. All he had to do now was ensure that Cipher was rehabilitated so he didn''t want to destroy the world any more, and everything would be fine. ...However, there was one thing he failed to take into account. And that was the phenomenon of natural Measurement evolution. When Cipher was caught in a trap, restrained, and unable to resist even a smidgen, he was naturally confused and frustrated. Still, he would''ve ordinarily been fine. After all, there were many times during previous regressions where Azaki had successfully trapped Cipher. It''s just that he had never been able to follow it up properly or keep him there. But, this time was different. There was nothing Cipher could do. The straw that broke the camel''s back was when he witnessed those few people he trustedDSana, Sona, Emir, Sophie Asanami, Minami Mochizuki, and everyone elseDside with the enemy. That sense of betrayal, coupled with the crippling powerlessness, was soul-destroying even for someone indifferent like him. In an instant, it felt as if he lost everything he had. ''Why?'' He asked that question over and over again in his mind, and eventually, his ability called Truth caved in and gave him the answer. That this world was a novel, and the current situation was entirely scripted. At that moment, he experienced something supernatural, and his power evolved. For the first time in the novel, Cipher''s power had evolved without the assistance of a drug, but it wasn''t any less devastating. In an instant, he broke free from the restraints Azaki had placed him in as easily as tearing wet paper. Of course, Azaki was shocked, but before he knew it, a tragedy occurred. DOver a dozen of the characters present were slaughtered mercilessly without even a chance to defend themselves. And they weren''t characters with a small presence in the story, either. Saburou Fushigimi. Avon Laura. They were all characters with great strength; not people who it should''ve been possible to take down in a single attack. It was indescribably abhorrent, and ultimately, over a third of the cast was massacred by Cipher before Azaki could even think to make a move. The chapter ended with Azaki hurriedly using his overpowered Measurement and system power to try and nullify Cipher''s as he used it to try and destroy the world once more. It worked, barely, but it was a technique so immense that it rendered him completely powerless, meaning his ability to regress was no more. That was when Azaki conceded. He reluctantly accepted the fact that, if he wanted to save the world, Cipher could not be allowed to live. And so, before Cipher could use his power once again. Before things got to a point where he could no longer stop it. Azaki killed him. In the end, he had successfully prevented the world from being destroyed, but at what cost? He had foolishly let so many of his close friends die to accomplish it. If he could regress, he would have gone back to save them, but alas, it was no longer possible. It was an incredibly depressing end to the story that seemed to be heading in such a good direction, and everyone who expected Cipher to be saved was irrevocably disappointed. Titled "Bane of the Regressor", Chapter 469 was the one and only chapter in the entire story that was told from Cipher''s perspective. For the first time in the novel, it told us readers about what everything was like from his view, and it was heartbreaking. Most readers foresaw a scene where the hero and the villain sat at the same table, eating the same meal, but it never came. That''s why, even after reading the novel thirteen times, Cipher remains my favourite character. While reading the novel for the first time, you''re naturally led to want Cipher to live by the end, but after reading Chapter 469, you sympathise with him more than even the main character of the story. You find tears streaming down your face as that wish is ruthlessly denied, or at least I did. So, that''s why. Having possessed the body of Araceli Arvalo, and having all my knowledge of the original novel. No matter what. I will find a way to do what the hero couldn''t do and save the villain. Because I am his biggest fan. Chapter 158: Interlude: The Most Effective Plan is No Plan If he discovers the truth, the end of the world will inevitably follow. On the day that Cipher let the twins know about his fate, they were naturally concerned. If the end of the world truly came to fruition, there was no way for anyone to survive, and that included him. Thus, in order to protect him, they had to prevent the end of the world. And the only way of doing that was to prevent him from discovering the truth. However, as he had told them, he would stop at nothing to find out said truth. If they stopped him, they knew. The resentment, the disgust, the feeling of betrayal. Neither he nor they would ever be able to recover if they stabbed him in the back like that, especially after he opened his heart and revealed everything to the two of them. But, if they weighed it alongside the alternative on a scale, they knew it was the only answer. Because, even if he discarded them like dirt on the side of the road as a result, Then, at least he would be safe. Sana and Sona. They were fine with that much. And so, just following the day that Cipher revealed everything to them... "...Huh? What bullshit are you spouting--" "L-language, Sophie! They''re children..." "Oh, be quiet. It''s far too late for that nonsense now. Anyway, you girls''re serious, right? This ain''t a joke?" "Have they ever joked when it came to something like this?" "No, in fact, I don''t think they''ve even joked. Period." "Hey, I''m sure they have." ""...It''s serious."" Sophie and Emir were rendered speechless at the twins'' insistence. He gulped, whilst her brows furrowed. "No, how can that be? That guy has always been crazy, a super psycho bastard, and an asshole jerk, sure, but it''s not like he''s the villain in a comic book or something. Are you sure?" At her words, AraceliDsitting on the couch with folded armsDopened her closed eyes and interrupted. "They''re right." "...No, really? But that guy only knows how to answer questions. How the hell could he end the world, isn''t that just crazy? Also, how...?" Araceli made a complicated expression. "Certain circumstances don''t allow me to tell you explicitly, but... In short, once he finds out what he wants to know, nothing else matters; the world is at immeasurable risk. His Measurement of Truth will evolve and, using it, he will try to destroy everything." Due to the mortal restrictions of recklessly spreading Forbidden Knowledge, she couldn''t tell them any details about anything, but she could still let them know why it was so important. "I don''t have any evidence I can show you, but it''s the same reason why Azaki Kiryuuin is trying to stop him. Cipher isn''t evil, no, but finding out the truth is what ''corrupts'' his mind in a way." ''It was never stated in the novel what it was about the truth of the world being a story that made Cipher act so extremely, but it''s probably something like that? Ugh, I wish I could just tell them everything without worrying about that stupid Forbidden Knowledge...'' "Um, excuse us..." "Did you say something about Measurement evolution?" Suddenly, the twins spoke up and asked, to which Araceli answered simply. "Yes. If we allow Cipher''s Measurement of Truth to evolve, everything is over." ""..."" The twins glanced at each other. They had been down in Cipher''s laboratory, and he had even told them personally about what he was doing down there, so they knew. "Ciphy is researching it now." "Ciphy wants to evolve his power." Sophie and Emir froze after hearing the twins'' confession, but Araceli waved her hand as if it wasn''t an issue. "I already expected that, don''t worry. It''ll take many years before he can complete a final product, so we don''t have to worry about that just yet." ''That''s why the first round took so long, after all. In all of Azaki''s regression cycles, Cipher always took seven years to develop a drug that could forcefully evolve his Measurement of Truth. If we can slow him down or deprive him of resources, then it will take even longer than that.'' "Personally, I would request all of us to work together with Azaki Kiryuuin and the Wardens to ensure this is taken care of properly. If we do it on our own, it''s not guaranteed to work." Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At Araceli''s suggestion, everyone felt hesitant. However, after she carefully explained to them that they really just wanted to stop the world from ending, although they were technically enemies, everyone agreed that it was the right thing to do. "Hmm. But then, why is it so hard to just capture him?" Scratching her head, Sophie asked. "As it stands, he''s basically powerless, right?" Araceli nodded. "That''s right, but you have to remember. None of us want him dead, and the Wardens are also reluctant to take lives if they can help it. We have to capture him alive, but doing so is incredibly difficult without a plan and meticulous preparation." Emir tilted his head. "Wait. If we have a plan and preparation, then won''t he just easily find out and make preparations of his own? At that point, the cat is out of the bag, and he might even run away." "Bingo," Araceli snapped her fingers. "That''s why we won''t have a plan." She knew from reading the novel so many times exactly what Cipher''s weaknesses were. ''He was always prepared whenever Azaki made a plan to capture him, and so they always failed. But, whenever Azaki got caught up in his emotions and just went thoughtlessly, there was no way Cipher could''ve known.'' So, they just needed to do the same. NovelFire-unofficial-chapter "Against him, it''s counterproductive to have a plan. But, we can still make preparations." "Isn''t it the same thing? If we prepare to capture him, he''ll know, right? Even if there is no specific plan in place, he''ll still figure out that we''re up to something." "Aha, but you see, that''s where Azaki and I come in." Because Araceli and Kiryuuin''s existences are both heavily tied to Forbidden Knowledge, they become immune to the Measurement of Truth. That''s why he can never know precisely what they are thinking or what they are up to. "Although he will know if we are planning or preparing for something, he won''t know anything more. So, since it is my plan, he won''t figure out what we are doing." "Eh? Then what''s the bloody point of not havin'' a plan if he ain''t gonna know anyway?" "If we don''t have a plan, then all he''ll know is that we are preparing something. But, because we''re always preparing something, that in itself isn''t suspicious." If he knows the enemy is planning, it''s the same as usual. If he knows the enemy is preparing, it''s also the same as usual. However, it is only when the enemy both has a plan and is preparing that it becomes a cause for concern; because it is at that point that the enemy is soon to strike. If they are preparing without a plan then, of course, the danger is not immediate. In other words, they would lull him into a false sense of security. "...Wow. That''s smart." "It''s only possible because one, we have people who Cipher''s power doesn''t work against; and two, because we know how to take advantage of its weakness." "I see... Then, how''re we gonna prepare?" At Sophie''s question, everyone''s gazes drilled holes into Araceli. They were all eager to do their best if it meant saving the worldDsaving Cipher. "I don''t want you guys to do anything." However, to their surprise, Araceli shook her head. Before they could oppose and throw a fit, she continued. "None of you are immune to the Measurement of Truth. If any of you are involved, then he''ll find out, and that defeats the purpose of the whole ''secrecy'' thing." By having the details of the preparation known only by Araceli and perhaps Kiryuuin, there would be no way for it to leak. There was no need for them to risk that just because they wanted to do something extra. "I just want you to behave as you normally do, without anything unnecessary." They were rightfully upset, but no one argued Araceli''s request. They all understood that it was for the best. Standing up from her seat, Araceli walked towards the door. "Thank you. Then, I''ve got a plan sorted-- Oops, I mean, I don''t have a plan, so I''ll go and talk to Azaki about the same thing. By the way, where is Selina?" "Oh, she said she was going to take a shower." "Alright. Please let her know about what we talked about. She''s a sweet girl and deserves to know what''s going on. Make sure she doesn''t act recklessly, thoughDactually, that goes for all of you." "Sure..." Sweeping her gaze across their faces at Emir''s weak reply, Araceli smiled wryly. "It was lovely meeting you all, really. You might not understand, but I think you are all wonderful people. And..." Turning her head, she opened the door. "...I hope you can forgive him." Leaving the rest in confusion as she left, Araceli walked with a certain regressor in mind. Chapter 159: 151: Aftermath Beep... Beep... Beep... Other than the consistent beeping of various medical devices and momentary shuffling of the bed sheets, the well-lit and sanitised private hospital room was silent. "..." Staring out of the window beside his bed, a boy in his last year of high school spotted a black sedan park right outside the hospital and sighed. The sky was bright; the sun was shining and the clouds were swimming. And yet, he felt a sense of restlessness. "...Was it really the right thing to do?" He muttered to himself. At that moment, although his voice was so quiet it shouldn''t have been able to have been heard, a similarly-aged boy sitting in the opposite-facing bed clicked his tongue. "Are you ever gonna stop with that? How many times do I need to tell you, that son of a b--" "No, no, it''s not that. Sorry, I understand... I understand, it''s just... I... I don''t know..." The boy sighed and averted his gaze. If he hadn''t interrupted, the other person would''ve gone on about how ''that bastard got what he deserved'' and ''that son of a bitch kidnapped my sister'' for the nth time. Just listening to it was enervating, and there was no way to get away from it when he was glued to his bed 24/7, so he had no choice but to stop him before the first round of cursing started. "...Tsk." Staring at his sombre expression for a moment, the other guy wordlessly clicked his tongue and went back to his smartphone, causing the other to sigh for a third time. Creak-! At that moment, the door to the private room cautiously swung open; a single person with blond hair entered, his footsteps ever-so-slightly lighter than the last time he visited. "Hey... It''s been quite a while. How are you guys holding up?" His name was Azaki Kiryuuin, and he wore a sheepish smile. At the familiar face''s arrival, both patients perked up. One of them immediately put down his phone and exaggeratedly exhaled. "Yo, Azaki. Long time no see. Haa, yeah, well, it''s been a month and I still feel like shit, so there you go." The first to respond was Saburou Fushigimi. "Hahaha... It''s the same over here, unfortunately. Ugh, it''s a lot better now, but sometimes it still feels like my body was struck by a freight train..." The second was Yuu Shimura, who let out a bitter laugh and rubbed his arms and shoulders as he recalled last night''s sleep-depriving pain. Listening to their woes, Kiryuuin gave a wry smile. "I''m sorry. I didn''t anticipate the aftereffects to be so severe..." "Oh no, you shouldn''t apologise!" Yuu waved his hands and exclaimed as Kiryuuin bowed. "A-are you sure? I feel bad because I''m fine and you''re both like this..." Saburou shook his head. "Don''t be. Yuu''s right; there''s nothing for you to feel sorry for. No one knew what the consequences would be, but it is what it is. Seriously, if you bow your head and apologise like that, you make me feel like I''m on my deathbed or something, so stop that." He narrowed his eyes for a second before re-stating. "We knew what we were getting ourselves into, Azaki. Besides, you weren''t even the person who came up with the technique." "Even still..." "Huh? Anyway, you''re a lucky bastard, you know that?" "Excuse me...? Oh, because of the pain?" "Yeah," Saburou nodded. "If it were up to me, you''d be suffering alongside us, you punk." Pressing his lips together, Kiryuuin mumbled, thinking his friend was being unfair. "I would share your burden if I could..." However, unfortunately-- or rather, fortunately, his nonsensical helper which he called ''The System'' had made Kiryuuin stronger than he was originally, so he was able to recover far quicker than the others. "..." Seeing the bitter frustration at not being able to help the two''s condition improve any faster plastered all over Kiryuuin''s face, Saburou decided to change the subject. "Anyway, it''s been a while, so how''s things? That guy''s allies haven''t rebelled or anything, have they? Well, I suppose they''re not allies anymore." He was talking about the ''clean-up'' of the aftermath. "Well," Kiryuuin started, "They''re all staying at home, recuperating. I think, despite mentally understanding that it was the right thing to do, they still feel emotionally conflicted about the whole thing." He spoke solemnly, and with a tinge of guilt as he felt responsible as if he committed an irredeemable deed, but he knew that apologising a million times wouldn''t accomplish anything. Because, at the end of the day, it wasn''t something words could solve. "They helped us recover many stolen assets and other dangerous materials that were hidden away underground, though. They recognise what is good, so I''m just glad there''s no more unnecessary fighting. In some ways, they seem to be doing both better and worse than before." Although they were once regarded as people to be wary of, Kiryuuin was not the only person to sympathise with those people, and in particular, the two little girls who had lost a father figure Overcoming his reluctance, Yuu looked at Kiryuuin and opened his mouth. "Pardon me for asking, but..." "Oh, brother, here we go..." Saburou rolled his eyes and muttered. Not hearing him, Yuu hesitated for a moment but continued upon Kiryuuin''s prompting. "Are we certain that this was the right thing to do? I mean, I know we talked about it a lot beforehand, and I know he even admitted it himself..." "I listened to you and I agreed to help out after coming to a conclusion on my own, but... I just can''t get it out of my mind. It feels wrong." "I still don''t get the feeling that Itou would do something so unbelievable as ending the world." Kiryuuin gently closed his eyes at Yuu''s confession while Saburou returned to tapping away on his phone. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...It''s difficult," He began. "I understand how you''re feeling, and I often find myself contemplating the same thing." Opening his eyes, Kiryuuin looked at Yuu with a clear, firm gaze. "There''s no way to know if what we did was right." "In the end, it''s not something we did because we knew it was right, but because we had no other choice... No, we had other choices, but this was simply the least worst one." His words were brief, but that made it easier for Yuu to understand and accept. Pressing his lips against each other, he nodded. "..." "..." After about ten seconds of awkward silence, Yuu seemed to have resolved himself; he suddenly adopted his usual upbeat expression and asked Kiryuuin. "By the way, you didn''t mention it last time, but apparently my family was compensated? All of a sudden, my parents and sister came and said I had been in a car crash." "Oh... Yes. I''m sorry for not telling you in advance, but you were unconscious..." He was about to bow his head when Yuu stopped him. "No no! I''m saying I''m very grateful, don''t apologise! I heard it was a lot of money. Really, I didn''t expect it, but I appreciate it a lot. I guessed it had something to do with you guys, so I played along, but it came as a surprise. I wanted to thank you." "Oh, no. Of course, you should be compensated for all you''ve done; I never intended to ask for your help without anything in return from the beginning. I''d feel even more guilty if our actions that caused you to be stuck in the hospital for a month went without recompense. Your family must have been very worried." "Haha, yeah," Yuu rubbed the back of his neck with a smile. "Although, those cheeky guys, they were definitely quick to bring up the money aspect. My older sister even said to stop looking when I cross the road from now on." "Oh? Well, who knows; maybe she''s right. Can''t really blame a person for wanting their brother to get run over if you make bank from it." Hearing Saburou''s remark from the side, Kiryuuin smiled and turned to him. "That reminds me; Saburou, has your sister visited yet?" Suddenly pausing, Saburou quietly put his phone down in response to the mention and looked at him. "Every day. What the hell did you say to her? She feels like an overbearing mother rather than a sister." He wore an exasperated expression as if he was irritated, but the fact it was only a mask was evident by the almost imperceptible curling-up of his mouth on one side. "Hahaha, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Maybe she just missed her brother after a long time?" "Ah, don''t give me that shit. Did you know Atsuko is single? There''s a reason I''m the only guy she''s close to, and it''s certainly NOT because she''s a warm person. You definitely said something." "Really? That''s not a very nice thing to say about your family." "Blah blah. You don''t have siblings, so you don''t understand. That woman is normally cold as iron. In fact, she''s so much like iron that you probably could''ve left her alone in that damn dungeon and she''d be fine." A sly smile on his face, Kiryuuin averted his gaze. "I don''t know. Well, it wasn''t me, anyway. I wasn''t the one to say that her brother was throwing fits of rage and threatening to kill people whenever the topic of rescuing her arose..." "...You bastard." NovelFire-article "Pft, hahahaha...!" Yuu couldn''t hold it in and burst into laughter as Saburou''s chilling voice resounded. "Haha-- Ow, owowowow-! Oh, my ribs, ah...!" Suddenly, he exclaimed and clutched his body in anguish. "Tsk. Don''t laugh at other people''s misfortune." "Is having your desire to protect your sister exposed "misfortune"?" Ignoring Kiryuuin who tilted his head and asked, Saburou addressed a matter they had avoided talking about until now. "...By the way. That thing we discussed before; has anything come of it?" Faced with his tone that had become grave, Kiryuuin met his sharp gaze and answered with an equally serious voice, nodding. "Mmm, I''ve talked a little with Araceli. So far, I''ve determined that it''s theoretically possible, but it will take a long time and resources to execute in reality. The only thing is, I''m not sure if it''s feasible outside of on paper." "All of that is whatever. You know we have to do it anyway, right?" "..." "Azaki." "Haa... Yes, I know. I''m just conflicted." Saburou''s brows furrowed. "What are you conflicted about? As I said last time, there''s no use for a prison without a warden. We can''t just let the inmates roam free and risk them waltzing right out of there, you know? Even if we can''t afford guards, just a few cameras will do as a temporary measure." He glanced at Yuu for a moment and muttered. "If only this guy''s power could monitor the situation... No, I apologise. I shouldn''t be blaming you for the way your power works." "No, it''s okay. Honestly, I''m frustrated about it too." Smiling bitterly, Yuu shook his head. Then, Kiryuuin spoke up. "You''re right... No, you''re right, Saburou. You are. Sorry. I''m just tired of dealing with the executives calling me up every day, so my head''s a bit... I''ll see what I can do in the meantime, but I don''t think I''ll be able to make much progress without you guys." "Tch. Are those boomers still going on about setting that bastard free? Did you not tell them about the consequences?" "Of course I did, but you know how they are. Just a bit... stubborn. Anyway, they won''t be getting what they want, so don''t worry. It''s unfortunate about Sir Guff, but because of that incident, we have good evidence to support our side." Saburou sighed. "Well, there''s something." A moment of silence passed as they exhaled to release their stresses. Then, Kiryuuin put on a smile and walked back to the door, placing his hand on it. "I''ll try and get started on those cameras. The doctor I spoke to last time mentioned the ETA for a full recovery being something like two months, so you''re already halfway there. Just hold in for a bit longer." "Aight. See ya, soldier. Godspeed. Please." "Have a good one, Zaki! I''ll get better quickly and help you out." "Haha. I appreciate it, but you two should focus on yourselves. Celi said she''ll be swinging by later this week, but I''ll let her know how things are going. Rest up." Dropping that final message, the door closed behind him, leaving the two patients in a silence that caused them to become painfully aware of their situation once more. Gazing out the window, Yuu watched the black sedan take off about five minutes later, and he fell into deep contemplation. He still couldn''t believe a whole month had passed since they opened that gateway to another worldDthe incident that caused their current condition. "''Prison'', huh..." Muttering what they had talked about not long before, he mused as a thought naturally occurred to him. "I wonder what it''s like, and... What he''s getting up to." As the architect of said prison, he found it impossible to suppress such wonders. Chapter 160: 152: Banished I have been banished. After being pushed and knocked to the ground through some kind of spatial gateway, I felt overcome with a sudden sense of dizziness and fell unconscious. Now, a few hours later, I wake up and find myself in an unfamiliar location. A place I do not know. A place I have neither seen nor heard of. The time was night; nothing more than the countless, scintillating stars could be seen in the sky and among them, the ever-present, glowing moon was all that illuminated my surroundings. As such, there was no way I was able to take it in with my eyes. Or at least, that''s how it should''ve been. However, to even my own surprise, I am able to view the world around me as if time were flipped on its head. Clearly, unmistakably, my eyes penetrated the darkness and studied the land around me. The world continued on for many miles, and it felt like a seemingly endless wilderness. This vast expanseDthe ground so dry it had fractured and so boundless that it stretched into the distant horizonDresembled only one place on Earth that I knew of. With nonexistent vegetation and a number of visible trees that I could count on a single hand in any direction. It looked like a great, more extreme savannah. Having been exiled through that portal gate, I ended up in such a strange place, but could I truly have faith that this place took residence on the same planet I was used to? Instinctively, if I honed my focus for but a moment, I could feel the essence of this world. The lethargic land slumbering beneath my feet; The equanimous sky soaring above my head; And even that all-seeing moon gazing down from the heavens; Not only could I see it all in the physical sense, but my eyes could even look past that. Piercing another layer deeper, I saw the reality. This, too, is a fake world. A world separate from the one I was used to. In fact, I felt even more that this world was faker than the Earth from which I came. And not by a small margin. "..." Azaki Kiryuuin, Saburou Fushigimi... and Yuu Shimura. I recalled the three individuals who collaborated to create that portalDthe gateway that led to this other world. I didn''t need to bother asking how it was possible. After all, if I just considered for a second what their powers were, the answer was simple. In the order that it was most probably performed: Yuu Shimura, who had become able to manifest dreams into realityDis likely the one to have imagined and manifested this world. Saburou Fushigimi, who possesses the power of control over spaceDis the one to have established a gateway between the two worlds. As for Kiryuuin... Well, I still don''t know what his Measurement evolved to become ever since I killed him, so it remains to be seen. But, I''m certain he played a not-insignificant role in connecting the two former players'' powers somehow. I pondered. A manifested reality. An entire world forged by dreams and materialised into a physical form. Something about this didn''t fit. How could someone like Yuu Shimura, who hadn''t even evolved that long ago, become able to perform such a phenomenal feat? I suspect the answer has to do with Kiryuuin''s power. "...They got me good." Muttering to myself, I still found it hard to believe. How did I not know it was coming? It''s not like I was carelessDI had made sure to ask Truth countless times, but he said they weren''t planning anything for the moment. I don''t understand how it happened, and Truth was also late with his answer as I''m asking again. Thinking about that naturally led me to the rest who were then present. I wasn''t particularly surprised to find that Araceli was working with them, but the others? Sophie Asanami, who pushed me through the portal, was there, as well as... "..." I couldn''t bring myself to recall their names. The instant a faint visage of two white-haired girls began to form in my mind''s eye, I shook my head to hurriedly erase it. ...This isn''t the end. They will payDthe lot of them. As soon as I return, they will all rue ever daring to cross me. In the end, Truth was the only one I could rely on. On that note, and thinking that now was the time to use it if ever, I reached into my coat''s interior pocket and pulled out a vial. I wouldn''t be able to enhance it any more anyway, now that I was in another world. "Hm?" However, when I raised it up, I found the vial to be empty. Belatedly, the sight forced me to recall that I had already taken it just before being sent to this place. The M.E.I. drugDI.M.E. drug; my last resortDhowever you wish to call it. I returned the empty vial to its place and contemplated. I had taken the drug and survived. That means, either it worked and Truth had now evolved, or it didn''t, and it was a dud. So, tell me. Which is it? "..." I tried asking Truth but furrowed my eyebrows when no answer returned. There was no message claiming that the information was restricted, so it wasn''t because my question pertained to Forbidden Knowledge, but something else was the matter. It could be that Measurements don''t work in this other world for whatever reason, but that theory seemed a little far-fetched. "Mm..." Without realising it, I groaned. This was the first time in my entire life that Truth was blatantly ignoring me, so I felt more than just a little displeased. I recalled that I had been in pain for a brief moment when I swallowed the drug, but that it quickly vanished like a lie. "...Don''t tell me..." Wondering momentarily if the drug had messed up beyond my wildest expectations somehow and had murdered Truth, I worried if I would ever be able to rely on him to answer my queries again, but managed to maintain composure. Having already lost everything that was once mine, my sanity could not afford to lose my one and only Truth, too. I was still finding it hard to believe that my recovered memories were real, so more stress was not needed. Fortunately, I had already confirmed beforehand, and even Truth was certain about it, that the current stage of the evolution drug was literally not capable of erasing my power, even if it screwed up. At worst, it would kill or cripple me, but if I survived without that, then it would be fine. If I didn''t die or want to die afterwards, Truth said, then the drug should have worked without an issue. It''s quite possible that it worked, but that the process of forced evolution was tough for him to endure and so he is in the middle of recuperatingDconvincing myself that that must be the case, I let loose a small sigh of relief. Now, on to the most pressing matter. Survival. The main objective is to figure out how to return to Earth, but before I can do that, I need to not perish. Regrettably, there doesn''t appear to be any fruit nearby... in fact, there isn''t much of anything from what I can see. As far as the eye can see, there was only a barren wilderness. The fractured ground looked like it hadn''t seen rain in years, and the trees dotted sparsely around the place were parched beyond comparison. Not only that; but in no direction could I see even an ant, let alone a creature that could provide me with a satisfactory amount of food. "..." All of a sudden, a dark realisation dawned on me. ...This couldn''t possibly be the entire Otherworld those lot had created, could it? Creating a world that was nothing but limitless arid and infertile wastelandDDid they want to make a place like that to shove me in and watch me squirm uselessly until my inevitable death? No, that surely wasn''t it; those people are too benevolent and merciful for their own good, and besides, the method was pointless. If their goal was to kill me, this was a far-too-roundabout way of doing it. This world was made with the intention of imprisoning me. I''m sure of it. Thus, this place has to have something I can use to survive. Somewhere, there must be a spring of fresh water to be gathered. Someplace, there must be guileless animals to be hunted and eaten. After all, I highly doubted there would be something like a supermarket or fast food restaurant in this place, however convenient that may be. In any case, there was obviously only hunger and thirst to gain from idling around these parts, so it was best to get a move on as quickly as possible. Making up my mind, I picked a random direction to walk in and took a step forward. -- Krrriiiiieeeeeeekkh...! "Gh...!?" Suddenly, an alien, ear-splitting screech resounded, shaking the atmosphere itself and giving me a severe headache. It was so awful I wished for it to stop, and I soon managed to collect myself. "..." What the hell was that...? Turning my head towards the direction the noise came from, I saw it. An unnatural, dense mass of murky black darkness like a blotch of ink staining the world. Reflected in my eyes, it took the form of what could only be described as a monster the size of a building, and like a phantom, its intangible "body" flickered like black flames. ...Now, I don''t think my eyes are fooling me, but wasn''t that not there just a second ago? -- Krrrhhk... Abruptly, two circular shapes appeared in the ethereal black mass, staring at me with a vivid scarlet glow. At the same time, the sinister creature''s face stretched, spawning many long, white thorns below its eyes in an alternating pattern that clearly imitated a row of abnormally sharp teeth. "..." Without realising it, I gulped. I felt something take over me as I stared at the shadowy mass. Glancing down, I found my body subconsciously trembling before the immeasurable presence of the thing before me. As if paused in time, I couldn''t move my body as a primal fear dominated my body. It stood over a hundred metres away, watching me in utter stillness, but I could still feel its sticky gaze all over me. Considering this was a world manifested from a dream, I surmised the monster to be something like a nightmare creature, and so I called it as such. Only able to stare speechlessly at the dreadful Nightmare in front of me, my eyes quivered. Such extreme terrorDIt was the first time I had ever experienced this sensation, and not only did goosebumps rise all over my skin, but I even felt like my bones themselves were frozen stiff. This... Yuu Shimura, Saburou, Kiryuuin... What the hell kind of absurd monster is that supposed to be, you stupid bastards...? Just by looking at it, I can tell that thing is capable of devouring me in an instant. Am I really going to die here like this? Because of the incompetence of those fools? "...No." Gritting my teeth, I muttered a simple one-word phrase. First of all, I reminded myself. This is a fake world. Even faker than the fake world I used to think was real. Likewise, everything within this world is fake; including that Nightmare. As such, there is no need to be afraid. That''s right... That nonsensical black mess; as something that does not truly exist, it cannot possibly harm me, a being from a higher, ''truer'' realm. "Fu..." Immediately, my body''s tremors ceased, the cold sweat evaporated from my nape, and I lightly exhaled as all the fear that previously filled my mind rapidly dissipated. I felt a sense of newfound confidence surge through me as if I had never been scared in the first place. I looked once more at the Nightmare, and through my reality-seeing eyes, I pierced through its emanating pressure, its dominant fear, and I saw it for what it really was. Fake. Something that could never exist in the realm of the true, and thus something that couldn''t possibly be considered more than trash. Instinctively, I realised something. Truth, my friend and my power, you... Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Tsk. Come." Glaring at the Nightmare with cold eyes, I beckoned, and in the next instantD -- Kriiiieeeeeeehk...! "!" It shot towards me at a speed that made me briefly wonder if it had been launched out of a cannon. Approaching me at a velocity faster than the human eye could follow, I threw out my right hand towards the monster. I took it in with my eyes, which could see the reality of everything, and I repeatedly told myself. That monster is fake. A mere imitation of something that could be. Its substance cannot compare to anything even slightly resembling ''authenticity''. An imaginary monster in an imaginary world. A substanceless being. -- Kriiieeeehhk...! Having crossed a distance of roughly 100 metres in under three seconds, the Nightmare was just a few more in front of me now. It was only an imaginary beast, but the strength it could exert despite that was remarkable. Nevertheless, if it were to be placed beside something ''real'', the two would never be able to be looked at through an equal lens. Simply put, it is because they do not belong in the same realm. The Nightmare stretched out its freakishly long forelimb and swung its thick, tenebrous claws towards me at an inconceivable speed. But, I did not flinch. Why would I, faced with something that doesn''t even exist? I have only one thing to say to a fake, imaginary creature like you. -- Krriiieeee-- I flicked my hand, "Get out of my sight." Pssh-! The instant that the tip of the Nightmare''s claws dared to connect with my body, the shadow monster vaporisedDit withered into countless, spectral bits of black dust and faded with the wind. Like an illusion, it was gone without a trace. It hadn''t even been ten seconds since the Nightmare first appeared, but before I knew it, it had been eradicated. I looked down at my hand that had been pointed at the Nightmare. With this, it had been confirmed. "Truth..." I clenched my fist tight and muttered. I didn''t want to believe it was true, but faced with all the evidence in front of me, I couldn''t help but accept it. chapter-source-NovelFire For it would be foolish to deny. After staring for a moment at the empty place the Nightmare had just occupied, I turned my attention up and looked at the sky. More precisely, towards the moon. That imaginary moon... Bathed in the soundless atmosphere of the barren wilderness around me, I maintained my gaze on the distant lunar object like glue and silently lifted my hand. Reaching my hand out as if to pluck the moon from the sky and clenching my fist, it disappeared behind the cover of my hand. I released my fist a few beats later, but nothing happened. The moon resumed illuminating the night sky without care for my nonsensical actions. "..." Unfortunately, it seemed there was a limit on the power I could exert, at least for now. I lowered my hand, but my impassive gaze lingered on the light for a few moments longer. "...You did your best, in many ways. Perhaps this is a reward for all your efforts throughout the years." Whether he had finally grown up, or whether he had been replaced with someone new. Whatever the case, I only knew one thing. "Rest in peace, my friend." From today onwards, Truth was no more. Chapter 161: 153: Deserted City After vanquishing the Nightmare I first came across, I set off in one direction. Because I had no food or water, I had to move as fast as possible until I found some kind of civilisation in this Otherworld. However, I also needed to minimise energy consumption as much as possible, so I only walked forward, eradicating all the Nightmares that suddenly appeared in my way. As I went, I tried experimenting with my evolved power, which I dubbed the Measurement of Reality. Truth was gone, but his essence remained, and with this new power I felt that I could achieve limitless, unfathomable things. Currently, perhaps as a result of using artificial means to evolve Truth, the extent of what I could do was limited and there was still much I had yet to figure out about its many intricacies. With time and practice, my strength will improve and my capabilities will grow. With no natural barriers like trees or rocks to protect against sharp winds, the cold of the flat, barren wilderness was severe. Fortunately, the smart suit and black overcoat I usually wore as part of my identity as Leander Herington, as well as the thick winter coat I wore on top of that, was enough to keep me warm. I could use my new power to erase the uncomfortable feelings of extreme temperatures or of hunger and dehydration, but I didn''t know if that got rid of my need for those things entirely or simply dulled my senses to it. Depending on the answer, it could be dangerous, so I decided to hold off on it for now. At some point, I tried to use Reality in a similar way to how Saburou uses his Measurement of Space in order to quickly travel large distances. Like a word on the tip of my tongue, I felt that it was this close to working, but for some reason, it just didn''t. Having spatial travel at my fingertips would be undeniably useful, especially in an unknown world like this, so I decided I would practise it more. Eventually, after a straight day or so of travel with a few breaks in between, something in the distance gradually entered my view. As I got closer, I could see it more clearly, and it turned out to be a great stone wall with a wooden gate in the middle. "Finally..." It was the first settlement I found in the Otherworld. ??? Arriving at the settlement and walking through the empty front gates, I felt the silent atmosphere to be unnerving, but that was only the beginning. "Hm..." Aside from the towering stone wall that no modern city would bother to maintain, the buildings themselves resembled the style of those seen in the Middle Ages. Moreover, rather than the bustling city one would expect when looking at its size, the air was quiet. Too quiet. The place itself was large enough to easily be considered a city, but there was no one on the streets. It shouldn''t be surprising that no one would want to live here if there was no food or water, but the fact people had built a city here meant that something had to have happened to cause such a dramatic change. It wasn''t destroyed, but there was no one here, meaning the population had abandoned it. However, what was more disconcerting was the fact that the city didn''t seem as if it had been abandoned for a long time. It was relatively clean, in fact. So, whatever happened, must have happened fairly recently. "..." Walking down the empty street, I thought I should look for a place to eat. That''s when it occurred to me that, without Truth, I might be wandering around a huge city like this for hours without finding anything. "How inconvenient... I miss him." It was regrettable, but just as I began to feel despondent at my long-time friend''s departure, the front door of one of the buildings near me suddenly swung open. "Oof...! Why am I the one who has to do it every time..." Grumbling to himself was a young boy dragging along a big sack of something across the ground with a frown. Fortunately, it seems there would be no issues with communication. "Seriously, everyone left and I still have to take out the trash. This sucks... Huh?" Upon seeing me, he suddenly froze and his eyes widened. "..." Looking back at him as he stared at me as if looking at an alien, I briefly wondered if Yuu Shimura and the rest really went through the effort of creating a world with humans in it to make it as realistic as possible, but I realised that was wrong when I glanced at the clothes the boy was wearing. A basic tunic and shorts tied with string. I thought it was strange when I first arrived and saw the buildings, but his clothes made me certain. The technology level here was definitely lacking in comparison to Earth, though perhaps that''s due to the time period. Hm? But, isn''t that strange? This world should have only been created a day to maybe a week ago at most. There shouldn''t have been time for history to have even developed yet. Although... Since it is a dream world, it could have technically been created at whatever stage. After all, if it has been manifested from a dream, there would be no limit to that sort of thing, but then again, you don''t usually think about the in-depth history of the world when you dream... Huh. ...Wait. This is troubling. I thought that Yuu Shimura would have dreamt or imagined the perfect world to imprison me in, and thus would have modelled it exactly to his liking, but perhaps that isn''t the case. Indeed, even if it is a fake world, to have created an entire, functioning world is not something a human should be able to do. Is it possible that something else had an influence in creating this world, and that is what is filling in the gaps of these additional factors, like history? Because a world cannot just appear out of thin air, there must have been something... "...-cuse me... Excuse me...!" "Hm?" I was lost deep in thought, and before I knew it, the boy had approached me with sparkling eyes. I looked down at him. "What?" "Mister, are you an adventurer?" "...Adventurer?" "Yeah! You''re not from here, so you must be an adventurer, right?" His words made it feel like something clicked in my head. If what I''m thinking is correct, and the three who created this world didn''t meticulously design it as I first thought, then there must be some kind of outside force who helped to put everything together and fill in the gaps. Yuu ShimuraDthat bastard didn''t do any intricate worldbuilding. He just roughly dreamt of a world and haphazardly put it together with the assistance of the other two. If that''s all they did, this would be a messy, broken world that wouldn''t be able to hold itself together. This world was likely never designed to have a distinct history or culture to it, but judging by the things I''ve seen so far, it clearly does have those things. Therefore, for all the things that don''t make sense in this world, something has come along and fixed all those problems by itself. It''s the only way a dream world like this would be able to fit and flow as naturally as any other, and it''s most likely the reason why this world seems to have a long history despite being a few days old at most. And, if that''s the case, then I''m going to need to gather information. Without Truth, it''ll be a bother, but I have no choice. So, towards the kid whose sparkling eyes were glued to my face as if he had seen a celebrity, I opened my mouth. "Do you need help with that?" Leaning down, I took the sack of rubbish from his hands without waiting for an answer. "Let me take it for you. Where does it go?" I let him lead me towards the trash site before we returned to the building he exited from. On the way, I asked him some questions, but perhaps due to his age, he didn''t know a whole lot. In summary, it was because a sudden drought devastated the region that almost everyone evacuated the city, but he didn''t know anything more. I considered asking about the Nightmares but decided against it because there was no way a kid could know anything detailed about those monsters. "By the way, do you know where I can get something to eat?" There must''ve been some kind of steady food supply since this boy and his family were living here, and as he had told me, they weren''t the only ones. NovelFire-novel-source He turned to me with a prideful smile. "Actually, my family runs an inn for adventurers like you! Here, come in!" Opening the front door of the establishment with a creak, I followed the boy into what seemed like a mediaeval tavern, where I saw a woman cleaning the counter. She seemed a similar age to me, meaning she was likely the boy''s sibling. "I''m back! And look who I brought!" "Hm...? Oh! Welcome! Those clothes... you must be a high-ranking adventurer." I didn''t know what an "adventurer" even was, but I felt no need to correct her. The reason I didn''t ask the boy about it is because I didn''t want to compromise my identity since it seems like being an adventurer here is very welcome. I''m sure I''ll find out soon, anyway. "You must have travelled a long way. Wait just a second and I''ll get you something to eat!" She spoke to me with a bright and cheerful smile. Perhaps it was the first time someone had visited in a while, as the inn felt completely empty. "I don''t have money on me. Is that okay?" "Ahaha, it''s fine. There''s nothing to spend money on here, anyway..." "..." Telling her brother to go and do some chores, it looked like the brother and sister were the only two living here. As she was making some food just behind the counter, I decided to take a seat and ask some questions. Since she was older, I''m sure she knew a lot more about what was going on. "The outside seems quite ruthless. How do you manage to survive here?" "Ah..." Her face turned dispirited at my question. "Truthfully, ever since the mysterious drought occurred, we only survive on supplies sent to us by the surrounding towns and cities delivered by adventurers. Recently, though, we''ve been receiving less and less..." "Do you know what caused the drought?" She shook her head. "No. It was very sudden, and I have no idea..." Hm. If adventurers are the ones always delivering their sole source of food, it makes sense why they seem so fond of them. Looking closely, I can definitely see by her sickly face and thin arms that she is probably malnourished. It almost reminds me of the tw... No, never mind. In any case, I felt curious about why the city was receiving less aid as time went by. If the core issue was something affecting an entire nation, then perhaps I could gain the favour of a king if I helped them out. What I want is to find a way back to Earth, so having a king indebted to me would be a good start. "Are the adventurers not coming as often?" The reality was that there could be any number of motivations for the surrounding settlements to send less food, but the adventurers were the ones delivering it, so if there was less food, it had to either be because there were fewer trips of food being delivered, or the amount of food itself had decreased. "Yes," The young inn owner nodded. "Due to the rising presence of Nightmare Beasts roaming the lands in between, the delivery jobs have become that much riskier." Pausing, she glanced at me. "I thought you were an adventurer here on a delivery quest, but seeing as how you''re asking me about it, I don''t think that''s the case..." Well, she was correct about that. "Were you expecting a food delivery?" "There was a party expected to arrive today, but they''re running late..." The worry was visible on her face, and it was no surprise why. "Me and my brother are here running our family''s inn for the adventurers to stay at when they deliver the food, but if it doesn''t arrive in time..." If the food delivery doesn''t get here soon, it''s very likely that many of the people remaining in the city will starve. "Didn''t you say the adventurers delivering the food are required to be strong? The situation couldn''t be so bad that they end up unable to deliver, could it?" Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I asked, but the young woman simply stared at me. "You came from outside, didn''t you? You should know the current state of the Nightmares better than me." Honestly, I did feel like there were a large amount of them when I travelled here, but was it really that out of the ordinary? "It''s been the same adventurer party delivering food for the past few months now. Each of their members are B-rank, and they even have a mage who used to reside in the Magic Tower, so they''re undoubtedly strong. I''ve heard that the presence of magic energy is thin in the wilderness, though, so that could be the reason it''s taking so long..." "I see..." ...Hm? This woman, what is she talking about? Chapter 162: 154: Saving Adventurers The young inn owner explained the sequence of events to the best of her knowledge. The barren wasteland outside was once a lush meadow, but the rapid thinning of the land''s so-called "magic energy" in recent years has led to the contamination of the region, and an exponentially increasing rate of Nightmare appearances. The declining magic energy of the land resulted in a catastrophic drought that destroyed almost all of the natural wildlife, and on top of that, the adventurers who once worked together to fend off the occasional Nightmare attacks had either moved out or perished due to their rising numbers, making things even harder than they should be. Eventually, the lord had no choice but to evacuate the entire city, leading to a mass migration. Naturally, there were those who wished to stay behind regardless of the danger; but, these people, too, were slowly dying. Now, the Nightmares had more or less stopped attacking the city because there were barely any residents remaining, but due to the lack of resources it didn''t even matter. "The escalating numbers of the Nightmares outside the city isn''t decreasing because there are no adventurers or knights left... I''m worried that something might''ve happened to the party who were supposed to be delivering supplies..." I thought the lore was quite impressive for an imaginary world that those guys had created in such a short span of time. At the end of the day, though, it is still an imaginary worldDthere is no need to sympathise with these people who amount to no more than background characters in a story. Until I can find a way to break into the real world, no one deserves that kind of proper recognition. After listening to the story, I decided to check out that adventurer party. It wasn''t because I felt like I needed to help them, of course, but because I was intrigued by something the lady had mentioned. "Magic..." She said something about magic and magic energy that I didn''t quite understand. Magic isn''t something that is supposed to exist in reality because it makes no sense, so the fact it exists here proves that this world is fake. However, because it exists here, there is potential for magic to help me return to Earth and maybe even transcend. If I had Truth, things would be a lot easier, but alas, he is gone, so I have to do things myself. That adventurer party is said to have had a mage as a member; I will dig for information from them about it and make a judgement on whether it could prove useful to me. Thus, after filling myself with food and resting my body for the day, I set off at dawn. ??? Fortunately, the young inn owner had interacted with the adventurers on multiple occasions, and she knew the road they usually took between here and the nearest city, River. Following her directions with a crude map she had quickly drawn for me, I followed a rough path. It didn''t take me long to find what I was looking for. -- Krriiieeeehk...! Clang-! "Gh...!" In the distance, I spotted a group of five individuals fighting a single Nightmare in harmony. Hm... That one looks a lot slower than the ones I encountered yesterday. Glancing up, I looked at the glaring sun high in the sky. Fortunately, I could stare directly at it without consequences due to the unexpected evolution of my eyes. Do the Nightmares grow stronger at night? It would indeed make sense if that were the case. -- Kkrrriiieeee...! Clang, clang-! My eyes followed the movements of the man in the vanguard, fending off the Nightmare''s claws with flashy sword movements and splashing countless sparks into the air as his feet dug lines into the ground. "Mmph...! I''m almost ready! Elle, switch; Gil, cover her; and Lud, prepare to freeze it!" "On it!" "I''m right there!" "Understood!" He also appeared to be the leader of the group. Despite the sun severely weakening it, the Nightmare still seems to be a tough opponent for the group, weary from the past days of constant travel and battling. Perhaps it was because they had been travelling for a while at this point and were a day overdue, but I noticed the adventurer''s movements visibly slow down as the fight dragged on. After a while, the robed young man at the rear shouted. "I''m ready to freeze!" Glancing at him, I noticed he was holding a wooden staff, and on the end of it I spotted something nonsensicalDa basketball-sized, glowing blue orb was swirling like a mystical marble. "..." Is that... Magic? It didn''t quite look like what I had expected, but I also didn''t really know what I was expecting. "Good! Launch it at my signal, and Elle; switch!" The leader of the group commanded, and they movedDthe woman in the front swapped positions with him as he got into a strange stance. Grasping the hilt of his sword with both hands and pointing it towards the approaching Nightmare, he bent at the knees. "...Now!" "Frozen Net!" Suddenly, the mage flicked the staff, sending the glowing ball flying in the Nightmare''s direction. As it flew, it split into a wider form and materialised, taking on the appearance of a net made of ice. Hmm...? The Nightmare, captured by the ice net, suddenly fell to the ground and seemed unable to break free. "..." I stared at the ice, and something occurred to me. She wasn''t able to do something like that... I shook my head free of distracting thoughts and observed the remainder of the fight intently. Would they show me more of this magic? From what I could see, it seemed far stronger than the average level of firepower a Measurement would possess, and the process looked different, too. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the same time the net captured the Nightmare, the leader shot forward. He raised his sword in the air and yelled. "Beheading Strike!" Subsequently, his sword shone in a white light as it drew a vertical line through the air, decapitating the immobile Nightmare in a single move. What was that? Another type of magic, perhaps...? It seems there is a lot that I will need to research about this Otherworld. The party let out a collective sigh of relief as they slay the Nightmare, but it was too early to let their guard down. I had experienced it thoroughly in the past day, but just because you had eliminated one threat, it didn''t mean that all the danger had disappeared. After all, although it was daytime, they were still in a contaminated wilderness. "..." At a distance not too far from the group, to which their backs were turned, I spotted sable-black fumes emerging from the cracks in the ground like an ominous fog. The fog coalesced and formed the shape of a Nightmare within five seconds; not even moments later, two red circles flashed like eyes exposed to the light for the first time and it brandished its claws. Foreseeing what was about to occur, I began my gradual approach towards the group; as I started walking, the monster likewise shot off the ground in utter silence. "...Eh? B-behind you...!" "What--" -- Krriiieeeeekkh...! The Nightmare arrived at the rear mage''s back in the blink of an eye and cried. Swinging its claws towards him, the mage barely managed to avoid an instant death, but that didn''t mean the attack wasn''t lethal as blood exploded from his wrecked torso. Splatter-! "No! Lud...!" The rest of the party screamed as the mage fell to the ground with a thud. Engaging the Nightmare, it was clear that their exhaustion was catching up to them from their sluggish movements and slowing reaction speeds. They hadn''t the time to recover from the fatigue of the previous battles, and now, one of their core members was on the verge of bleeding out, so it was understandable. "W-who are you...?!" Fortunately for them, I arrived before the Nightmare could claim another victim. -- Krrriieeeekkh...! "..." Walking towards the Nightmare, it seemed to stare at me as if something was wrong. Then, it took a step back. I don''t know why, but it almost appeared as if it was wary of me. Did it realise that I am a higher class of being than it? The other Nightmares I had encountered until now didn''t act like this, but perhaps my presence had grown, or maybe it was a side-effect of the sunlight. Whatever the case, it didn''t matter. An imaginary monster like this really shouldn''t be making a move against me, anyway. -- Kkr-... As if adhering to my thoughts, the Nightmare suddenly appeared frozen as I continued my approach. Stopping just inches in front of its face, I slowly reached out my hand to the shadow beast. Placing my palm on its intangible body that gave me an inexplicable sensation, I uttered. "Disappear." In an instant, the Nightmare turned to dust and vanished like an illusion. I glanced at the adventurer party who were all staring at me as if they had seen a ghost, but ignored it and turned to the dying man on the floor. Walking over to him, I thought it was the perfect opportunity to test something out. "W-wait! What are you doing? Who are you...?" The leader called out to me as I crouched down and put my hand on the mage''s head. His eyes were glazed over and his chest was heaving; his body seemed to be having a hard time recovering as thin raspy noises exited his mouth every time he inhaled. All of that, however, was irrelevant. The sweat that drenched his body; the blood soaking the ground; and even the gradually slowing rate of his beating heart. None of that mattered, Because, at the end of the day, This man, Was just as fake as everything else in this Otherworld. Therefore, it should be no problem to fix his issues. I gently closed my eyes. A fake man can have no real wounds. Thus, this person is not wounded. As long as the script can be changed; the writing editedDthen nothing in a fake world is finalised. An injured character needs only his existence be rewritten for them to have never happened. Therefore... "..." Discover tales on mvle-mp _y,r. Opening my eyes, the mage was perfectly unharmedDas if everything was a lie. I lifted my hand from his forehead and roughly wiped it on the clean part of his clothes. Standing up, I turned back to the others. Around me, the rest of the adventurer party looked at me with a gaze of reverence. "How..." The leader muttered. Well, of course, they could never comprehend it. Chapter 163: 155: Twelve Transcendents "Cough, cough...!" "Lud! How do you feel?" "Ugh, gr-- I feel great...? Wh-what happened? I thought I was a goner..." "Well..." As the mage lifted himself off the ground with the help of the party leader, all of the adventurers turned their gazes towards me. "..." They were asking for my name. I was about to answer simply with ''Cipher'', but I stopped myself. Now that I thought about it, I felt repulsed and wanted to disassociate with that name. This Otherworld is a fake, created through the combined efforts of Yuu Shimura, Saburou, and Azaki Kiryuuin. Thus, it could technically be said that they are the godsDthe higher beingsDof the Otherworld. However, even the Earth that those three are from, as well as myself, is a fake created by a higher beingDwhom Truth had shown to be known as the ''Author'', a being who wrote my world into existence. I don''t know how high the chain goes... But I do know one thing. From what I saw on that day with my recovered memories, I was a character that the Author had personally imagined, designed and created, for whatever reason. Thus, my name, too, was created by Him. ''Cipher'', the name I thought had been bestowed upon me by the Wardens when they realised the identity of my power. I didn''t want a name like that. That day, I also learnt that there were other characters whom even the omnipotent, omniscient Author didn''t know about, however. Put simply, there is something unknown that fills in the gaps unspecified by the Author. If I think about it the same way I thought about how this Otherworld was created, it applies in the same wayDalthough those three aforementioned must have designed and manifested the rough outline of the world, they could never have delineated everything in such specific detail. In the same way, the Author cannot possibly know everything about the world He created; after all, there''s no way someone would be able to do something like meticulously design and name many billions of people, even if they are akin to a god. The things that exist in those places remain unknown by even the creator of the world. I suppose an apt description for it would be ''the world outside of the Author''s view''. The worldDincluding characters, events, settings and emotions outside of the Author''s viewDstill exists even without the Author''s intervention or influence. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Characters outside of the Author''s view, for example, would exist whether the Author knows about them or not, and they would experience events and emotions regardless of where the Author''s attention was focused. Characters... Yes, like Ruti. From what I had seen from the memories, Ruti was someone born outside of the Author''s view, and is thus a character He doesn''t know. If such a character was to bestow a name, then since it originated from somewhere aside from the Author''s will, wouldn''t it be just as authentic as someone''s name from the ''highest'' reality? A genuine, authentic name, as opposed to that of a mere character in a book. Discarding all the previous names and aliases I had adoptedDthose bestowed upon me by a detestable Author, and those I "came up with" which He had no doubt influenced. I needed a true name; one that the Author would not have intended. And there was only one such name that I knew of. "...Cee." A name given to me by a character outside the Author''s view. ??? On the way back to the deserted city, I probed the adventurers for information. From what I had gathered, ''adventurer'' was a profession that took on a variety of odd jobs from delivery to escorting, to investigating unventured lands, to monster slayingDthey seemed to be a vital part of the Otherworld''s workforce. It seemed that adventurers received these jobs, called ''quests'', from a place called the ''Guild'' and reported back when the quest was complete to receive their reward and to raise their ''ranking'', enabling them to take on more important jobs. Comparing it to Earth, I suppose it functioned as a sort of agency. "W-wait, Cee, you''re not an adventurer?! I thought for sure..." "No. That''s why I''m asking about it." "I see. It''s a damn shame..." "What?" "Oh, sorry. It''s just, with your level of strength you could easily..." "..." The party leader I was talking to kept trailing his sentences off into nothing, keeping me confused. I never realised how annoying it would be to not have Truth in these kinds of situations. "What he means is that you should register to become an adventurer." Thankfully, however, the female frontline Elle noticed this and intervened. "And, personally, I agree. Cee, you showed power no less than that of an A-rank adventurer." "I see." According to what I heard from the inn owner yesterday, these people were B-rank. Isn''t A only one rank higher? But, from what I saw of them today, they appeared quite weak. No, perhaps that was simply because they had already been surviving for days. "Would you recommend signing up?" "Oh, a hundred percent! The Guild''s great. If you''re good, you can make easy money, it''s fantastic for gathering information and building connections, and it''s also great if you just want to have a drink." Money would definitely be important to survive in this world, but more than that, information. I still needed information to return to Earth, and that was my number one focus. "Alright. Thank you." She slapped me on the shoulder a couple of times. "Eii, it''s no problem. You saved us! Say, three rounds on me." "No." In any case, on the topic of information. Read exclusives on mvlemp _y,r. "Can you tell me about magic?" I asked the mage of the party, Lud, but he made a complicated expression. "That''s... a bit of a vague question. What do you want to know specifically?" "Everything." "..." It turned out that magic was a much broader subject than I anticipated, and in the end, I was left realising that I would need more than just a single mage to find out if it was possible to use magic to return to Earth. "Using teleportation to travel to another planet... Hmm..." "Theoretically, it''s possible if you somehow have the spatial coordinates of where you wish to travel, but the sheer amount of magic energy one would require to cast such a large-scale spell... It''s something not even most mythical and transcendent beings would be able to accomplish." The first half of his explanation made me almost discard the notion immediately, but then he mentioned something odd. "Mythical and transcendent beings?" "Ah, does your village not have such legends?" I had already used the excuse that I was from an isolated village, but they obviously didn''t believe it. Perhaps after witnessing what I did to the Nightmare, however, they didn''t want to pry. Lud continued. "Well, not all of them are legends, exactly, but anyway, there are a few extremely powerful beings who live in various places around the world." "Mythical beings are those who either don''t live in a fixed location or who appear only rarely, such as the Nameless Flood or the King of the Wandering Forest; and transcendent beings are those who, on the flip side, live in a fixed, known location and are relatively more well-known. They include beings such as the World Tree or the Demon King." "How powerful are they? Well... It''s tough because there''s a lot of variance, and strength isn''t the only factor that determines a being''s transcendent status. In the first place, none of them are really supposed to be measurable in terms of power." "It''s hard to say exactly, but most transcendents are probably capable of wiping out a medium-sized nation by themselves..." Hearing Lud''s explanation, there was a lot to consider. From what he was saying, it seemed there were a total of twelve such incomprehensible beings who existed in this world, known collectively as the Twelve Transcendents. Most of the twelve decided to reside in their own corner of the world so as to not spark conflict with each other, but there were a couple who enjoyed travelling, it seems. If they were that strong, then I''m certain at least one of them would have the power to return me to Earth, or at the very least, possess knowledge of how to do so. I guess I know where I''m headed now, then... "Which is the easiest of the twelve to talk to?" I had expected to wait a while after asking to hear anything worthwhile, but surprisingly, the answer came quickly. "That depends. Most transcendents are impossible to meet for a normal person for countless reasons." "There are transcendents whom you would never be able to hold a conversation with for one reason or the another, usually because they''re either a monster like the Sojourned Storm of Slumber or who just hate humans altogether like the Demon King." "There are also transcendents whom you couldn''t meet even if you wanted to simply because of the environment in which they live. Actually, this is the case for quite a few of them; the Dragon King lives in a land riddled with volcanoes; the Northern Star lives in the freezing snowfields of the north; the Leviathan of the Abyss lives in the deepest depths of the vastest ocean, and so on." "Aside from that, there are those who are typically seen as more benevolent and easier to actually see in person, such as the Lord of the East, Vagabond Knight, or the World Tree." Taking in all the new information, I narrowed down the results to those most likely to be of any help. "Then, do you suggest I visit one of those three?" "Hmm... Well, those three are certainly known to be the friendliest of the bunch. The only problem is actually getting a meeting with one of them." "What''s so difficult about it?" "First of all," Lud started. "The Lord of the East rules over the Eastern Empire. He is an emperor, so obtaining an audience with him is naturally impossible." "You run into the same problem when planning to meet the World TreeDalthough seeing her can be done from any dozens of miles away, to meet her in person would mean travelling to the elven forest of Alfheim where she resides. The elves aren''t the friendliest when it comes to dealing with humans, and even if you manage to get on their good side, meeting the World Tree is a whole other issue, so that''s also difficult." "Finally, the Vagabond Knight; although he is only one person, and has never rejected a conversational partner in the past, the problem is finding him. He travels all over the world at random." It would be like trying to find a specific needle in not just a haystack, but a city. Indeed, I can see why meeting one of them would be difficult. But, it''s not like I have a choice. I''m going to return to Earth, and nothing in this Otherworld is going to stop me. The biggest obstacle standing in the way of that objective, it seems, is the existence of these Twelve Transcendents. How should I go about this, then... Chapter 164: 156: Arrival in New City My goal is to return to Earth. This young but supposedly genius mage, Lud, had claimed that magic is capable of carrying out that task, at least in theory. So far, I have identified three things holding me back. First of all, is the magic itselfDSince learning magic myself would take too long, I need someone capable of casting either top-class spatial or dimensional magic, which are both apparently exceedingly rare. Secondly, I need an immeasurable amount of pure magic energy. Lud wasn''t able to give me a quantifiable number, but by his rough estimate, the amount of magic energy required to travel worlds would likely be about a fifth of this world''s total magic energy. Lastly, I need the coordinates of Earth for the magic to be cast successfully. If teleportation magic is ever cast without the right coordinates, Lud said, then whatever is being transported will be destroyed with a 99.999% failure rate. Overall, it sounds very implausible, but I think it can be done. No, it must be done. However, in order to do so, I will probably require the assistance of one of the Twelve Transcendents just like I was first told. The only issue is that I need to select a particular transcendent to enlist, as not all of them would be able to help me. We start with 12. For starters, let alone spatial or dimensional magic, I have been informed by one of the other party members, the archer Gil, that not all transcendents are even capable of casting magic in the first place. That alone narrows down the search by about a fourth or third. We now have 8 or 9. Then, although they all naturally possess vast quantities of magic energy, the number of transcendents who would be able to successfully gather and control a fifth of the world''s total magic energy on top of that could be counted on one hand. That leaves 4. Finally, since I no longer have Truth to give me the answer for free, I need a transcendent capable of doing all of that in addition to figuring out the coordinates of Earth. That drops the total down to a potential 2 or 3. Oh, and, they had to be someone who would actually be willing to help me, of course. Well, I could always just force them to if it doesn''t work out, but it''s easier to try for a friendly target first. "..." Someone in this world who met all four of those conditions. Did they even exist? Out of the Twelve Transcendents, the twelve most powerful beings in this world. From the knowledge I currently possess, I could roughly identify how many met the conditions. With that said, there wasn''t a whole lot to consider Because there was only one. Peering into the distance, I could glimpse something on the periphery of the horizon. Something tall, incomprehensibly so, that seemed to pierce through even the heavens. The incarnation of Mother Nature herself. That''s right. "..." Enjoy exclusives from m-vle-mpyr. My destination was the World Tree. ??? Feeling the rickety wooden carriage shaking ceaselessly beneath me, I had already used the Measurement of Reality to erase the feeling of discomfort harassing my back and rear. Gradually, I was growing more accustomed to using it, but I could feel that my proficiency was nowhere close to having mastered it yet. In the meantime, because the full name was so long, I decided to name it just like I did Truth in the old days. That is how ''Reality'' was born. "Alright. You said we''re almost there?" "Yes, we should be coming up soon-- Oh, speaking of which, you see over there? The walls are coming into view just now." Raising my head, I laid my eyes on the sight in front of me. ...Huh. He was right. It''s quite large. "That''s the city of River, ruled by Count Percus." I half-heartedly listened to the words of the carriage driver sitting just in front of me. Glancing behind me at the party members of the B-rank adventurer party, ''Steel Balance'', whom I had saved just a few days prior, they seemed to be now waking up from their collective nap. "Hng...? Oh, Cee~? You''re up already...? No, looking at you... Did you even go to sleep?" The ''tanker'' of the party, Elle, sleepily rubbed her eyes and asked me. "..." To be honest, I had no idea how they were able to sleep so serenely within the confines of this rattling beast, but perhaps they were simply used to it. Looking at her briefly with a sidelong glance, I answered curtly. "I got enough." The truth is, I haven''t slept at all ever since we set off from the abandoned city three days ago. Still, I felt fine. Thanks to Reality, I discovered that ordinary mortal banes such as nutrition and sleep are now unnecessary for me. With simply my will, I can ensure that there is no need for me to eat, drink or sleep, and I have already confirmed that there is no downside to it. Because, even if there was a downside, I could simply make it disappear. It isn''t a very complicated process. It''s like rewriting my hunger status from ''hungry'' to ''full''. One moment I am hungry, the next I am not. I don''t experience downsides or side-effects for the same reasonDby rewriting my nutritional status from ''unhealthy'' to ''healthy'', in combination with the first, my body magically feels as if I have eaten a full and balanced meal. Like that, I feel I am slowly beginning to realise the essence of Reality. The carriage, provided by the remaining residents of the abandoned city, soon arrived in front of River''s Eastern Gate; the massive stone walls, even taller than those of the abandoned city, towered on each side. Contrary to what I would expect from a city of this size, there was no line of traffic we had to patiently wait behind. That wasn''t due to a lack of residents, however. "Halt! Present your identification." A group of men wearing suits of armour approached, weapons sheathed at their waists and on their backs. Evidently, they were guards. Rhode, Steel Balance''s party leader, moved to the front of the carriage alongside the driver and spoke to the guards. Their expressions brightened upon seeing his face. "Oh, Rhode, is it? I didn''t expect you guys to return with a carriage! Perhaps, did something happen to the source of the Nightmares?" Someone who appeared to be the captain of the guards spoke with a hopeful look, but Rhode waved his hand. "No, no. The Corrupted Plains is only growing more dangerous with every expedition, and in fact, we were this close to losing a head this time. I don''t think we''ll be enough to make the delivery by ourselves, so I''ll report it to the Guild." At that dark realisation, the knight''s expression turned grim. "I see. And this is...?" He turned his gaze in my direction, and following it, Rhode gleamed a prideful grin. "Ah, this is Cee, the lad who saved our hides. It''s thanks to him that Lud is alive, and not only that, but we were even able to take a good ol'' kip on our way back with no fear of a Nightmare attack." "Really now?" The knight captain looked at me with a gaze of wonder. "Saving ''the'' B-rank adventurer party, Steel Balance, and single-handedly escorting them home without so much as a slight disruption... You look young to accomplish such a feat." Then, he asked. "Sorry, but do you have I.D.? I can''t let you through without it, even if what Rhode here said is true." "..." Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that, I wordlessly reached into my pocket and took out a small card. "Does this work?" "Hmm... F-rank, huh." Handing over the adventurer card I had just received before leaving the abandoned city a few days ago, he muttered before asking. "Did you recently apply, or are you hiding your true rank?" "I just applied. I come from a faraway place, so I didn''t possess the I.D. used in this land until recently." Nodding at my reply, the man handed me my card back and took a few steps away from the carriage. "Well, if Rhode''s fantasy-like story is to be believed, then I expect to hear stories of your name in the future, Cee." He lightly smiled. "Welcome to River." Thus, we passed the checkpoint without any issues. Everyone exited the carriage at the city stables and gathered for a final goodbye before we departed. "Hm. Cee, I know it''s been a short time, but I''m really glad you were with us. It made travelling a whole lot easier, you know?" "That''s right! And, I''ve yet to pay you back for saving my lifeDif there''s ever something you may need, don''t hesitate to give me a call!" "We could always do with more reliable guys like you." Elle, Lud, and Gil each said their pieces with vigour, and finally, I turned to the party leader, Rhode. "Cee. You saved the life of one of my party members, and since I''m not sure we could''ve made it back with just three, potentially even all of us." "I can''t thank you enough; for that, Steel Balance is in your debt." "If ever you''re in need of a party to go adventuring with, we''ll be there." "You might be thinking it''s a drag because you''re strong, but always rememberD" He formed a fist with his hand and gently bumped my chest. "DWhat''s most important is to make sure that this never loses." "..." "Maybe you don''t understand right now, and you will probably forget about it in a few days or weeks, but engrave it into your heart and you''ll always be reminded when the time comes." He lowered his hand and started walking away with the rest of the party. "We''ll be taking a short rest before getting back into things, so maybe we''ll see you around. Stay strong, lad." "See ya~!" "Goodbye! Send a message through the Guild if you need something!" "''Till next time." Watching their backs as they all headed off in separate directions, I turned my head down. I looked at my chest; the spot where Rhode had pressed. "..." To be honest, I had no idea what he was talking about when he said that stuff at the end. ''What''s most important is to make sure that this never loses.'' It didn''t make a whole lot of sense to me, but it doesn''t matter anyway. Because... Moving away from the stables, I walked down the street and looked around me as I went. This giant, mediaeval city, teeming with people. In a sense, it could be considered real, but in reality, none of it was. In these past few days, I have come to realise a few things about the worldDabout reality. It''s quite simple, really. It''s that things existDjust not in the realm of reality. It could thus be called the realm of the imaginaryDa false, or imitation reality. This Otherworld resides in a place of lower status than my Earth due to its creators being from that world, but they share the same false reality. My power, Reality, the evolution of Truth. Compared to Truth, who could answer any question about ''reality'' I asked, be it the fake or real version. In essence, I could exert my own influence over the fake reality in which I live. It was close to being granted editorial rights. With this power, I will return to Earth and carry out my revenge on those who have wronged me, those who can''t seem to leave me alone no matter what. I will rid of them once and for all. And once that is done, I will escape this cursed false reality. I don''t need lower existences such as yourselves to interfere with that. Chapter 165: 157: Lore of the Demon King and the Hero The first place I headed after departing from Steel Balance was the Guild. I had already gotten my adventurer card issued at the Guild branch in the abandoned city to serve as I.D., and I didn''t really care to take on requests and up my rank so, ordinarily, there wouldn''t be a reason for me to go there. My purpose for going there was quite simple. To send a message. I had heard from the young inn owner at the abandoned city about something called the ''Magic Tower''. As it turned out, the mage whose life I saved, Lud, had a connection there as most skilled mages apparently do, and I was informed a little about it on the way over here. A place where many genius mages and scholars gather to study and research magic. Lud stated the tower consisted of 13 floors; the higher one goes, the more skilled the individuals that reside there, and the harder it is to get in. Thinking of it like a progression system where the low-tier mages on the lower floors work hard to improve their magic and wisdom in order to move on to the higher floors, repeating this process until they either die or hit their limit, it makes sense. Lud, a certified ''3rd-circle'' mage and a B-rank adventurer, claimed to have made it to the 6th floor of the tower. He said it was harder to climb floors the higher you go since it was required to improve your magic by an exponential amount, and the reason he left the tower to become an adventurer was because he felt he had hit a ceiling. Regardless, because he had a connection with the Magic Tower, I wanted to take advantage of it. After I saved his life, he said he would come to my assistance if I so requested it, and so I would use that connection to get close to the tower. More specifically, the two Archwizards who reside in the tower''s 12th floor. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lud didn''t know much about them because their existences are shrouded in great mystery, but supposedly they are the two most powerful mages in the world, even on par with the Twelve Transcendents. I asked what the difference was between them and the transcendents, but Lud gave me an ambiguous answer. ''You remember how I said that power or strength isn''t the only thing that determines one''s status as a transcendent, right?'' ''Basically, even if someone is more powerful than a transcendent, it doesn''t necessarily make them a transcendent themselves.'' ''Still, if what you want is to travel worlds, then maybe, if you could somehow get the Archwizards to help you, I''m sure you would find a way to accomplish your goals.'' ''After all, nothing is impossible with magic.'' Or so he claimed. Lud only suggested it as a potential solution to my problem because the matter of receiving a transcendent''s help was so complicated, but it seemed that when he thought about it a bit more, enlisting the help of one of the only two Archwizards in existence was just as, if not more complicated than that. In any case, those two masters of magic whose figures no one has glimpsed in years. The only inhabitants of the Magic Tower''s 12th floor. Before travelling all the way to Alfheim, said to be home of the elves as well as the World Tree, I would make a quick stop by the Magic Tower. If the Archwizards are anything half as grand as what Lud makes them out to be, then they should offer much help to my cause. Postponing my thoughts as I arrived in front of the Guild, I entered without hesitation. I found the location so easily just by tailing Rhode, who mentioned something about heading there just before everyone parted ways. I thought about using Reality in a creative way to get there instead, but I didn''t want to risk it not working and then getting lost for no reason. Fortunately, perhaps because River was quite a large city, the Guild building was equally big and was located just off the main street. Entering the building, I was hit with a wave of roaring chatter. The interior was mostly wood and stone, and it felt like the design was intended to be simple yet elegant. On the left side, there was a whole wall filled with paper posts and notices like a wide message board, and on the right, there were tables and benches for adventurers to rest and converse, as well as a pub-like bar to order food. The layout was more or less the same as the Guild building in the abandoned city, except this one feels much more vigorous. Glancing briefly in that direction, I ignored the bustling atmosphere and walked straight ahead to what looked like a receptionist desk, where a uniformed lady stood with a smile. "Welcome!" "I''d like to send a message to a particular adventurer." It didn''t take five minutes to relay my message to Lud about the Magic Tower to the receptionist, and she said she would deliver the message to him whenever he next came to the Guild. Of course, if that was all I came here for, then I would''ve simply told Lud myself before we parted ways. I already knew he would be taking a couple of days rest, so there was that much time for me to do something before we set off for the Magic Tower. I wanted information. "It''s quite lively here." "Yes, well, after the disaster of the Corrupted Plains, all the Lan evacuees have immigrated here, and that includes the adventurers of Lan." Lan was the name of the abandoned city. After the Nightmares suddenly started attacking the city and increasing in number, the surrounding land lost its fertility and became a place more inhospitable than a desert. Now, they call the affected region the Corrupted Plains. "Are things like that common here? I''m from a faraway place." "Oh, no, not at all. It is only in recent times that the Nightmares have begun rapidly proliferating in number, and in fact, they didn''t even exist until around 50 years ago." The Nightmares appeared 50 years ago? And now, 50 years after their appearance, they''re doing something strange. "Do you know why that is?" The receptionist shook her head, her expression grim. "We think it''s a scheme by the Demon King, but to be honest, nobody is really certain why this is happening... Are you a registered adventurer, sir?" I pulled out my card and explained. "I registered three days ago." "I see. Actually, there is an Unranked quest for all adventurers regarding the mystery of the Nightmares; if anyone can figure something out and provide evidence, there will be a reward." To be honest, I didn''t care about the Nightmares, I didn''t care to resolve this world''s issues, and I didn''t care to put myself through unnecessary trials and tribulations. All I wanted from this place was a way to return to Earth; nothing more, nothing less. "Why don''t you just ask the transcendents for help?" At my words, the eyes of the receptionist darkened. "Ah... Perhaps, are you from a land in the east? Unfortunately, despite its grandiosity as the largest human civilisation in all the world''s continents, our Empire of the Sun possesses no transcendents at this time." Hm. I didn''t realise this place was the largest human empire on the planet, but if that is the case, it is indeed strange that there isn''t a single transcendent residing here. If it''s the biggest empire, it should be a vast land, after all. The Eastern Empire has the Lord of the East, but the Empire of the Sun has no transcendent? I don''t think that''s entirely true. Though, perhaps the only transcendents here are those who travel such as the Vagabond Knight. They must possess individuals with a fighting force equal to or even higher than some of the transcendents, howeverDthe two Archwizards of the Magic Tower are such an example. I''m sure they are not the only two beings in this empire to have attained such strength. But also, the receptionist''s words were a little strange. Discover secrets at m-vl-emp _yr. She said ''at this time'', indicating that there once was a transcendent controlled by the empire. And so I probed. "You make it sound like there used to be a transcendent here." Hearing my clueless words, the receptionist gawked at me as if looking at someone unbelievable. "...What?" "Ah! N-no, my apologies. It''s just, I didn''t realise there existed people who had never heard of him..." She covered her mouth and murmured, and two seconds later, cleared her throat to explain to me properly. "To start, I''ll need to tell you the story of the Demon King and the one to save us all." Demon King. It was one of the transcendents Lud briefly mentioned as disliking humans, and the receptionist also said something about him regarding the Nightmare issue. I didn''t know anything about him, but I thought asking would drag things on too much, so I postponed it. "You''ve probably heard of the Demon King a million times, even if you''ve never heard of anyone else, so I''ll keep it short." "There is always a Demon King in existence; whenever he dies, he is reincarnated into a new soul and body, so it is impossible to get rid of him forever." "Ever since he first appeared more than a millennia ago, humanity has been at war with the Demon King, generation through generation." "However, due to his immense power as a transcendent, the Demon King and his forces were easily overwhelming the forces of humanity." "Backed into a corner, humanity used the last of its power to summon a transcendent of its own in an effort of final resistance." "The man who came from another world to save us." "We call him the Hero." With the immeasurable power of the Hero, the Demon King was killed and the demonic forces were driven back. However, killing a transcendent was an impossible task, even for another transcendent like the Hero, and so in exchange for the Hero''s own life, the Demon King was slain. Humanity was saved and as a result of winning the war, the Sun God Empire was founded. 50 years later, however, the Demon King returned, and thus the cycle continued. "Until roughly 50 years ago when the previous Demon King was killed and the Hero perished in battle alongside him." This time, just after the Demon King died, some bizarre kind of aberrant monsters began to appear all over the world, called Nightmares. And now, around the time the Demon King was estimated to be reborn, the Nightmares suddenly began exhibiting inexplicable behaviour, starting with the disaster of the Corrupted Plains. "It is too much of a coincidence to not be a plot of the Demon King." Luckily for humanity, it was that time of the cycle for them to be saved yet again. For the time of the Hero to be summoned was drawing near. Chapter 166: 158: Intermission Before The Magic Tower There wasn''t uch for me to do whilst waiting for Lud to return to the Guild. If it were necessary, it would be easy for me to force him to take me to the Magic Tower whenever I wanted. In fact, the only reason I was even bothering to wait for him in the first place is because, at least for now, it would be better to stay as inconspicuous as possible. At least until I figure out how strong a transcendent is. Most of all, there are still many things I need to experiment with in regard to Reality. The more I discover and find out about its capabilities, the more questions that pop up and possibilities that sprout. Just like the renowned Dunning-Kruger effect, I thought I had it sorted once I realised the essence of it, but I only continue to get reminded of how little that actually meant the more I use it. It''s getting to the point where I''m beginning to doubt whether the essence of reality I thought I had discovered, wasn''t actually its true essence at all. Because it seems to be that the more I discover about reality, the stronger my power of manipulating reality grows. Once I had this thought, I instinctively realised. When the time comes that I realise said ''true essence of reality'', my Reality will have reached its peak. So, before then, I don''t want to make any rash or hasty moves. Incidentally, I asked around the Guild, but because transcendents are practically legendary beings, it seems to be extremely rare that someone has actually seen one in person. Of course, there are countless rumours, but I''m not confident in forming a plan based on pure hearsay. Instead, it would be easier and more reliable to just meet one myself. Since my next destination is the Magic Tower, I suppose I can make a judgement after examining the power of the Archwizards as they are said to be equal in strength to the transcendents. After that, I intended on heading to the World Tree, but after hearing the receptionist''s story about the Demon King and the Hero, I''m beginning to reconsider. Apparently, because the Demon King is said to have just revived again after 50 years of slumber, humanity will begin to feel threatened by the demon army once again. In fact, because they are already at risk of being overrun by Nightmares, humanity may well be in the most cornered state it''s seen in a long time. According to the receptionist, all of that means one thing. The Hero will be summoned soon. Since then, I''ve also heard rumours about it even just walking down the street. I''m not sure how authentic it is, but I wouldn''t be surprised if the empire itself is perpetrating these rumours about the Hero in order to raise citizen morale and lift spirits. Anyway, if the rumours are true, and the Hero really is summoned, then my plans might change. Depending on the power of the Hero, also known as the hidden Thirteenth Transcendent, I might not have to travel all the way to Alfheim for the World Tree. The Hero is a long-time saviour of humanity, so there is no doubt that he would help me if he could; the only question that remains isDdoes he have the ability to help me? Since the Hero is on par with the Demon King, and the Demon King is one of the few transcendents whose power meets the requirements to return me to Earth, at least according to the knowledge I''ve accrued thus far... m|vle mp _yr novel source Therefore, the Hero, too, should be equal in that respect. In summary, it''s only a logical assumption based on the information I have, which in and of itself isn''t absolutely reliable due to being heavily influenced by assumptions. However, Assuming that everything I''ve been told is true, it means the Hero should theoretically be able to help me return to Earth. And if that is the case, there may not be a need for me to resort to the World Tree. Thus, I decided. From the rumours I''ve overheard whilst idling in the city, the Hero will be summoned sometime in the next month. I will set off the day after tomorrow with Lud, who shall bring me to the Magic Tower. I''m not yet sure how long I will spend inside the Magic Tower, but it will take around a week to arrive there by carriage as, unfortunately, Lud is incapable of casting teleportation magic. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although, I suppose if he were, he never would have almost died in that attack by the Nightmare in the middle of the Corrupted Plains. In any case, after travelling to the Magic Tower, I will meet the Archwizards whether they like it or not, and that will hopefully allow me to gather an understanding of how powerful a transcendent is. Once that is done, I will utilise the teleportation magic of the mages there to instantaneously travel to Gamma, the empire''s capital where the Hero is said to have been summoned since before its founding, and end my business in this primitive Otherworld for good. Of course, I can''t expect the process of returning to Earth to be simple in any capacity, as it took the combined efforts of two Concepts, one of which has undergone an awakening of sorts, as well as an evolved Yuu Shimura to open the gate that banished me here for but a few moments. The Hero is going to need to be extraordinarily powerful to replace those three, but thankfully, that shouldn''t be necessary. Assuming I''ve attained a greater understanding by then, my Reality should no doubt be able to do as good a job as the three of them combined. Soon enough, some dirty bastards like them won''t be able to even reach my toes. ??? The next day, Lud returned to the Guild and received my message. I told him to meet me at a certain tavern at a specific time in the evening, where he accepted my request to take me to the Magic Tower, as I had expected. "I cannot guarantee they will accept you, and even if you somehow make it in, gaining an audience with one of the Archwizards isn''t something easy even for those on the tower''s 10th floor." "Still, you saved my life, so I will try my best and do what I can for you." "Like I said, I''m a mage of the 6th floor. It isn''t that high, but it isn''t low either, so my words hold at least a little bit of weight up until there." "I should be able to persuade them to take you to the 2nd or 3rd floor, but any more than that will probably be a no-go." "After that, the rest is up to you." With such a sincere warning, I made a mental note of it and we parted to rest for the night. The moment dawn struck, we gathered at River''s Western Gate, hired a carriage, and departed from the city. Just like sleep, food and water were no longer necessities for my body if I just used Reality, but I did indulge in them anyway. In regards to the former, I occasionally found myself craving a moment of respite from my mind''s ceaselessly wandering thoughts, and as for the latter, it was simply difficult to break away from the habit of semi-consistent eating built up over 17 years. It would also make others suspicious if they never saw me eating or sleeping, so I thought it for the best in that respect, too, if I wanted to remain inconspicuous. Fortunately, Lud had a bag magically engineered with something called ''subspace magic'', allowing him to carry a certain amount of things without the physical burden. It was something I still found hard to comprehend as it defied all known laws of physics I had known until now. Still, since it was created through magic, I relented my burning curiosity and reluctantly accepted that I might never figure out the intricacies. Not after Truth left me, that is. If it were like before, I could simply ask something like ''on what principle does this function?'', and would receive a fitting answer, but well... In any case, as that was no longer possible, I could now only rely on the uncertain knowledge of others to uncover the secrets of this Otherworld. And at this moment, the only person who could answer my questions was Lud, the mage bringing me to the Magic Tower. Since it would take approximately one week to arrive there by carriage, I decided to use that time to prepare by first asking things I was curious about and then experimenting with various things regarding Reality. Most of my queries were magic-related, as it was the one thing I felt most necessary to acquire at least a semi-reliable understanding of whilst in this Otherworld. Especially so since I am on my way to meet the Archwizards. One of the most interesting things I learnt was that magic could be taught to practically anyone with a basic level of talent so long as they put enough work in and had the smarts for it. In fact, Lud even offered to teach me some on the way there, but I declined. Naturally, if it were me from before, I would have accepted the opportunity immediately because I was so weak in terms of physical strength, but I felt no need for that any more. With Reality, it made no difference if I could cast some petty magic or not. Because, even if I could, I wouldn''t ever need to. Glacial Incarceration? Hellfire Ignition? There is no point in any of it. If I want to freeze something I say ''freeze''. If I want to burn something I say ''burn''. There was also the argument that because magic as a study was quite complex it would take a long time for me to achieve any sort of considerable progress, and that is something I frankly do not care for. Instead, I decided that using my time to learn more practical things was sensible. Being taught various intriguing qualities about magic that only an esteemed mage of the 6th floor of the Magic Tower would know. Practising using Reality in ways I hadn''t fully explored until now. Like this, a week passed quickly, and before I knew it we had arrived at the Magic Tower. Chapter 167: 159: The Theory of World Stages On the way to our destination, we could begin to see a colossal, towering onolith emerge from the distant horizon. Staring at the massive cylindrical stone building that soared into the air like an ancient skyscraper, I had to admit that I was a little disappointed. The Magic Tower is a place where mages of all levels reside, researching and practising magic all day and every day. It was a place built by mages, for mages, many centuries ago for a single purpose. To further the development of magic. To aim for the summit, climb, reach the next peak, and see just how far it could go. There were supposedly over ten thousand mages from all over the world in that tower, but it was incomprehensibly small in comparison. I suppose that''s what the spatial magic Lud mentioned isDthe tower''s interior is said to be much faster than the outside. Residing in this singular building that consisted of just thirteen floors, thousands of mages were said to inhabit its dimensionally expanded interior. Furthermore, only 12 of those 13 floors were even being used, and the 12th floor itself only harboured two inhabitants. Because the highest floors are inaccessible to those without the required level of magical talent and skill, it became harder and harder to rise to the next floor. I''ve heard quite a bit about it on the way here from Lud. To advance beyond the 6th floor, specifically, there was a jump in difficulty, meaning one would usually need to study a specialised branch of magic for a long time if they wanted to spend their limited time efficiently. Supposedly, beings who circulate a lot of magical energy around their bodies live for a longer time than those who don''t, so most mages are said to have a bit of a longer lifespan than ordinary humans. But, unless you''re at a certain level, it doesn''t amount to much of a difference. Apparently, only certain skilled mages at the 7th floor or above have the power to slow down their body''s rate of ageing, and in rare cases can even reverse their age entirely. So, in short, mages who have reached a certain level can give themselves much more time to research, develop, and improve their magic, allowing them a higher chance of climbing to the next floor and advancing their status, where they can then give themselves more time. It''s like a repeated cycle of continuous development that only ends with the limits of one''s talent. In this way, naturally, the older a mage is, the more powerful they can be assumed to beDor at the very least, they are likely to belong to a ''higher stage'' than those who are young. Subsequently, this means that the two Archwizards inhabiting the tower''s 12th floor are the oldest mages currently alive in the Magic Tower, as well as the most powerful and the ones who possess the highest status in the magical world. What I have developed after having learnt and compiled all of this information is a theory. That is the ''Theory of World Stages''. That''s what I decided to call it, anyway. It is a theory I just came up with and uses my previous assumptions when I was banished to this Otherworld as a foundationDthe assumption that this world is a Dream World of lower standing than the Earth from which I originate. Explained simply, the theory is that every world belongs to a different ''plane of existence''Dwhat I call a ''Stage''Dand depending on what plane of existence a world resides in, each world will have a different level of what I call ''Authenticity''. For example, let''s say that my Earth is a Stage 1 World as a baseline. Then, this OtherworldDbeing a sort of ''sub-world'' created by beings belonging to my worldDwould naturally belong to a lower plane of existence than Earth. It would thus be labelled as a Stage 2 World, or perhaps 1.5 at most. Of course, this is only a simplified explanation to describe my theory, and it could be that the Otherworld would actually be a Stage 3 World or something even less than that, due to its nature of being manifested through dreams. The main point is that the higher the Stage, the lower the plane of existence and the lower the Authenticity. That brings me to my next pointDI believe that a world''s level of Authenticity, which corresponds to the plane of existence in which it resides, dictates what is and isn''t possible in that world according to the set ''laws''. In other words, a realm with lower Authenticity can get away with defying the set laws more than a realm with high Authenticity. Because Authenticity is the glue that holds the world together and enforces the set laws, the worlds with less of it can more easily escape those set laws. This causes bizarre and unnatural phenomena that shouldn''t ordinarily exist, to exist. That is why there are so many wild and strange things in this world like magic, Nightmares, transcendents, and everything elseDbecause the world''s Authenticity is low. And it is for the same reason that Measurements exist on Earth. MeasurementsDsomething that should never be a naturally occurring thing, something that only humans would possess and was beholden to no known laws of science. It was something that even Truth couldn''t definitively explain the reason behind their existence. ''Because they just do''Dhe would always give me that kind of unhelpful response. Of course, things have now changed; with my new theory, everything has fallen into place so perfectly that it almost feels scripted. I don''t know what kind of world that beingDthe AuthorDis from, but just like what the Earth is to the Otherworld, it must be one that is at least one Stage higher in terms of planes of existence. If Earth is a Stage 1 World and the Otherworld is a Stage 2 World, then the realm of the Author is a Stage 0 World. Although, just like how there is no way the foolish bastards who created this Otherworld are able to script things like that here, it shouldn''t be possible even for a being of higher existence than Earth to do something like that. Even I would have been on the level of an ordinary human in this Otherworld if it weren''t for Reality, after all. The Earth I come from was, just like this Otherworld, a creation of a higher being. Just like how things in the Otherworld exist because they were manifested through dreams, I''m 100% certain that the reason Measurements exist on Earth is because the Author put them there somehow. The same string of logic that brought me to the Otherworld leads me to believe that I must be able to transcend to that Author''s realm. I don''t know how many different levels of existence there are, and it could very well be that there are dozens of planes of existence that exist above even the realm of the Author, but that isn''t something I need to worry about right now. My only concern is if I can make it one plane higher. When I accomplish that, then I can move on to the next stage. Of course, I have considered that creatures can only travel to worlds lower in existence, but I don''t think that should be an issue. Because of Azaki Kiryuuin. See, I have had a lot of time to process the truth since wandering this Otherworld, and one thing I have learnt is that Kiryuuin really is a regressor. Needless to say, I already pretty much knew that, by looking at that fact with my theory in mind, it''s possible for me to figure out how that was even possible in the first place. The conclusion I have come to is that Kiryuuin never really did travel back in timeDat least not physically. No, rather, what he did was travel to a parallel Earth on the same plane of existence. It both was and was not time travel. It was dimensional travel. I used to think that time flowed as a river, and what Kiryuuin''s Measurement of Time did was simply reverse that flow, or allow him to swim against the currents somehow to return to a point in the past. But that wasn''t it at all. After all, if that were truly the case, then the event that started it allDme killing Kiryuuin with poison on HalloweenDnever would have happened. At that time, Truth confirmed he was dead. However, a few seconds later, I asked and he was alive again. How did that happen? If all Kiryuuin did was simply reverse time or go back in time somehow, then something like ''returning from death'' wouldn''t be possible after he had already died. Because that would be immortality, not time travel. Moreover, he seemed to have come from a much farther point in the future than when I had killed him, so clearly he had survived Halloween and lived at least a few years until the end of the world before regressingDexcept he didn''t because I killed him. The only explanation is that Kiryuuin travelled from one parallel Earth to another when his original world endedDand it just so happened to be that the Earth he ended up at was my one, and it was in the far past than his original world that ended. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Or, it could be that he could only travel to my Earth because it was a timeline in which he had already died. Read today on _em _pyr. Frankly, I have no idea about anything further than that, so I don''t know, but I am confident in the rest of it. Anyway, what that means for me is simpleDpeople can traverse worlds of equal existence to each other. Assuming what I want is possible, there should be a way to go about it with Reality, but even without it, I wouldn''t be surprised if Kiryuuin''s dimensional-type Measurement had the potential to ascend to a world in a higher plane of existence. Whether that is possible or not is something I can confirm by using the transcendents of this world to send me to EarthDsince they are lower existence beings, if they can do something like that then it should theoretically be possible for people of Earth to travel to a world one Stage higher. So, in order to confirm if I can break free to the realm of the Author, the highest realm I am aware of, I only need to figure out if beings of lower existence can travel to higher worlds. And, fortunately, being in this Otherworld gives me plenty of opportunities to work that out. "...Hm? Is something wrong?" I glanced at Lud sitting on the other side of the carriage. We were approaching the Magic Tower now, and I could even see the mystical front gate. "No. Don''t worry about it." If I can succeed in bringing this guy to Earth, then I''ll know for sure. Chapter 168: 160: Magic Tower (1) To obtain an audience with the Archwizards of the Mage Tower''s 12th floor, there was only one surefire that guaranteed success. That is, to climb to the 12th floor yourself. Naturally, as the tower functioned in a systematic hierarchical structure, no one aside from the Archwizards themselves possessed the authority to summon a resident of the 12th floor for a meeting. Aside from exceptions such as transcendents or some other equally powerful existences, no calls for a meeting would even reach their ears, let alone be cause for consideration. From what I''ve heard, even royalty is not excluded from this harsh criteria. Unless you have the ability to make it to the 12th floor yourself, you would not be able to force a discussion with the Archwizards. Although, if it were someone at that level, there would be no need to talk in person with the Archwizards in the first place. If you couldn''t do that, you simply had to wait and hope that one of them would descend to a lower floor as they occasionally do, or in extremely rare circumstances, leave the tower entirely. Of course, nobody with even an ounce of sense relied on that infinitesimal possibility. It was for that reason that Lud was incredibly doubtful when I stated with full confidence that I would meet the Archwizards, and understandably so. Nonetheless, he accepted my request to bring me to the Magic Tower because I saved his life. Unfortunately... "Let me get this straight. You not only can''t cast magic, but you''re also F-rank in the Guild? Magician Lud, you have my respect as a fellow trainee of the 6th floor, but did you honestly expect that middling authority to let you do as you please in bringing in an outsider like this?" The people acting somewhat like the Magic Tower''s security wardens stopped our entry. I was warned of it on the way over here, but apparently, the magicians of the Magic Tower are very insular and prefer to keep to themselvesDparticularly, they are against the presence of outsiders. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When it comes to researching magic, they supposedly don''t want anyone unaffiliated to come in and disturb them or potentially ruin everything, and as a result have practically banned the visitation of non-wizards from the Magic Tower, with the only exceptions being people of extraordinary status as well as those invited by a high-ranking mage of the tower. "No, no, of course not, but listen! Cee saved my life against a surprise Nightmare! With one move, he defeated it and even brought me back from the brink of death!" "...Well. You can thank yourself for having the positive reputation of a person not known to lie among the rest of us on the 6th floor for what I''m about to say." "I suppose, if you are being so adamant about it, then I can''t entirely dismiss your claims. However, that doesn''t mean I can just let in an unidentified outsider to a higher floor, even if what you say is true." "I''ll allow a temporary pass into the 1st floor; if you want to go higher than that, you''ll have to do it with your own ability." Saying that to me, the 6th-floor wizard at the entrance of the tower engraved a small magic circle on the back of my hand to signify me as a visitor or guest of the Magic Tower. Entering the ground floor of the tower, everything immediately expanded. Just like I was told, the inside was vastly more spacious compared to how it appeared on the outside. It wasn''t surprising, though it felt a little incongruous to my senses. The interior resembled a nonsensical mix of various spaces like libraries, study rooms, and non-scientific research labs. I spotted a few people around, but not nearly as many as I expected for such a large spaceDperhaps in line with what Lud had told me beforehand. "Due to the inherent hard-line and esoteric nature of magic, rarely anybody simply picks it up as a side job or hobby." "It''s quite an all-or-nothing subject, so if you''re going to learn it, you need to invest heaps of time studying and researching in order to gain anything meaningful in return... Well, unless you''re a genius, of course, but even then, most magical geniuses just don''t have time for anything else." It was one of the reasons I chose not to learn magic, but at the same time, it was the main reason why the number of people who chose to learn without putting all their eggs into it was slim. Those who did invest everything they had, even if they weren''t necessarily talented, would probably make it to around the 2nd or 3rd floorDthat is, a first-circle mage. Even with zero talent, one could accomplish that given enough time and resources. Because the Magic Tower only accepted those who were already mages or those who had recognisable magical talent, though, the vast majority of people who entered the tower already possessed one or two circles by that point, so there was no need to wait on the 1st, 2nd or 3rd floors. Of course, there were exceptions, but that''s how it usually was, or so I heard. On the other hand, if you didn''t put your all into learning magic, your efforts would amount to practically nothing unless you were a magical genius. Most of all, it was common knowledge in this Otherworld that magic was something that only people willing to put a lot of time and effort into studying it, or those who were naturally gifted, would succeed. That''s why the only people living on the 1st floor could be easily sorted into one of two groups: Those without talent who had recently joined the Magic Tower and hadn''t enough time to ascend to a higher floor just yet. And those unwilling to put in the full amount of effort required to reap substantial results. Because it is only without one, or both of those thingsDtalent and effortDthat one would be stuck on the 1st floor of the tower. In any case, I was an exception. Because I will climb without the need for magic. As soon as I entered the 1st floor, I followed Lud straight to the doorway at the opposite end of the room that led to the 2nd floor. Opening the door, the space beyond it looked like a portal leading into an endless sea of something blue and unknownDwhat Lud called a ''sub-dimensional space''. "When you enter through here, you''ll arrive at a ''testing area''. If you pass, you''ll immediately teleport to the 2nd floor entrance. Good luck." He briefly explained it to me, but it didn''t really matter. I walked through the portal and my surroundings changedDin the blink of an eye, I found myself in a small, wooden room. "..." It was a bizarre sensation as if I had experienced some g-force despite not physically moving, and it made me a little dizzy. But, I was fine. The left and right walls were bookshelves, there was a closed wooden door behind me, and there was a white window on the opposite wall from me that I couldn''t see through. Presumably, if I walked back through the door, I would return to the 1st floor. In this tiny room, there was a wooden table in the centre with a single wooden chair. Apparently, other mages are not allowed to speak of the details of the different trials between each floor, but what I was supposed to do here seemed pretty self-explanatory. I took a seat at the table, and suddenly, a basketball-sized blue orb materialised in front of me, along with some words. [Magic Tower 1st Floor Trial.] [Place your hands on the device and channel your mana.] [Your magical energy will be measured and quantified.] [Required magical energy to pass the trial: 50.] The glowing sentences that suddenly appeared in the air in front of me reminded me heavily of Truth, but they looked nowhere near as mystifying and beautiful as Truth''s writing. Frankly, it felt like an insult. Well, the trial seemed simple enough. Of course, I had no idea how to ''channel my mana'', or if I even had any to begin with. But, that wouldn''t stop me. In fact, now that you had slighted my deceased, one and only friend, I felt I had to do something to avenge him. "What? You wanted 50?" Grasping the orb on the table with my hands, I spoke dryly. "But, my magical energy is so immeasurably vast that you can''t handle it. Are you sure?" You bastard. Shatter under the force of my overwhelming magical energy. "DBreak." Crash-! With an abrupt flash of light, the sound of glass exploding resounded as the orb in my hands crumbled into pieces. One beat later, more words appeared. [Recorded magical energy: ???] [Your magical energy overpowered and destroyed the measuring device.] [You have passed the Magic Tower 1st Floor Trial.] Instantly, I found myself in a place similar to the 1st floor but with slightly more people. Join us at m-vle-mp,yr. "Cee...! You made it!" Turning my head, I saw Lud trotting towards me with a smile. "I thought you never learnt anything about magic before? How were you able to channel enough mana to pass the trial?" Glancing at his face for a moment and examining his curious expression, I simply stated. "Guess I''m just better." In the end, a power originating from a higher-tiered world couldn''t possibly be beaten by the lowly magic of this Otherworld. Especially not when it came to a power gained by sacrificing Truth. Chapter 169: 161: Magic Tower (2) The Magic Tower''s 1st Floor Trial simply measured one''s magic energy, or ''mana''. Since casting magic required a significant amount of mana, only those who possessed this quality would be able to become mages, naturally limiting how many there were. Higher-level spells took even more energy to cast, as well as a greater level of knowledge and comprehension, so those who could reach higher peaks were even less. The 1st Floor Trial served as a way to quickly cull those who didn''t meet the very first and most basic of many prerequisites. Magic doesn''t exist on Earth as it does in this Otherworld, but I''m not sure about the existence of magical energy. I would imagine that it doesn''t exist on Earth, as otherwise it would have been discovered and researched by the scientific community, however. So, ordinarily, I shouldn''t have been able to pass the test, as I shouldn''t have any magical energy in my body. But, thanks to Reality, I was able to. Recently, I have discovered more and more about her ever since being exiled to the Otherworld, but I could feel there was still a way to go. Similar to the power of ''manipulation'' that many of the other Concepts'' Measurements are based around. Saburou, Selina, Kanon YuukiDeven Azaki Kiryuuin''s old Measurement. They all share something in common, and that is their ability to ''manipulate''. Saburou manipulates space. Selina manipulates life. Kanon Yuuki manipulates light. My TruthDnow RealityDhas reached the same level. From merely knowing the truth to shaping and sculpting it with my own hands. In an instant, I went from the weakest of the 9 to undoubtedly the most powerful. And so, as the strongest person on Earth, a Stage 1 World. There is no way I could be beat by the likes of a lesser, Stage 2 existence. No. Even if it were somehow possible, I would never let it happen. Because I''m going to kill the Author who started this whole mess. And no one will stop that from happening. ??? The 2nd Floor of the Magic Tower was similar to the 1st Floor except for that I could see quite a few more people hanging around, reading stacks of thick tomes. Ignoring all of them as we passed by, Lud led me to the door to the 3rd Floor per my request. Opening the door, I entered the portal and found myself in a small room identical to the one in which I completed the 1st Floor Trial. As I took a seat at the table in the middle of the room, a rectangular crystal plate materialised in front of me and a floating message appeared just like before. [Magic Tower 2nd Floor Trial.] [Phase One.] [Place your hands on the device and channel your mana.] [Your magical aptitude will be measured and recorded.] [There is no requirement to pass this phase.] The explanation was quite succinct and easy to comprehend, and I wasted no time in holding the crystal plate. Then, I blankly stated. "Aptitude? Can''t you see, I''m not held back by your meagre limitations." After all, why would I, from a higher plane of existence than this Otherworld, be held to the same standard as someone from here? It simply didn''t make any sense even if you thought about it for a moment. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One beat later, the plate radiated a brief, dazzling light before dissipating. More messages appeared. [Phase One complete.] [Your magical aptitude is: All.] The crystal plate soon vanished into thin air and was replaced with a single, blank piece of parchment and a quill. [Phase Two.] [Draw the magic circle for any of the following 1st-circle spells: ''Spark of Ignition'', ''Humble Breeze'', ''Pebble Toss'', ''Fragment of Rain'', to create a tier-one magical scroll.] [When you say ''done'', the scroll will be automatically activated.] [If any of the above spells are successfully cast by the scroll, you will pass Phase Two.] Once again, the instructions were simple enough. I didn''t bother grabbing the quill and simply placed my palm atop the centre of the parchment. Thereafter, I declared. "This is a magical scroll for the 1st-circle spell, Spark of Ignition." Moving my hand away from the parchment, a simple magic circle was revealed. Well. Wasn''t this more like magic than whatever petty thing this scroll can do? I thought as much for a moment, but immediately discarded the unnecessary thought and opened my mouth again. "Done." As I did so, the magic circle began to emanate a blue light; the edges of the scroll caught fire and disintegrated in an instant, and just after, a single spark exploded just above the position of where the circle was. It was like a miniature firework, except much less exciting to look at, and it only happened once. Finally, the last few messages appeared, proving my success. [Magical scroll enchanted with the 1st-circle spell, ''Spark of Ignition'', successfully cast.] [Phase Two complete.] [You have passed the Magic Tower 2nd Floor Trial.] In the blink of an eye, I found myself in a place much more bustling than the 1st and 2nd Floors combined. "Woah, you''re already done?" Lud approached me with widened eyes. He was obviously surprised as to how I passed the trial in a matter of minutes after I had claimed to have no previous relation to magic. I could tell by the expression on his face as he stared wondrously at me that he was having misunderstandings about my identity, but it didn''t matter either way. "Take me to the 3rd Floor Trial." "Huh? A-ah, yes...! Please, follow me." In this fashion, I quickly climbed my way up the Magic Tower, breezing through all kinds of magical trials and passing by thousands of mages embedded in their research. The Hero Summoning Ceremony was going to be taking place in a few weeks, and I didn''t want to miss it no matter what, so I didn''t want to waste any time here when I didn''t have to. Thus, despite only entering the Magic Tower at noon, I climbed into the evening, making quite significant progress. By that time, I had already made it to the 10th Floor, where Lud couldn''t follow. ??? "Hm... It''s boring." Murmuring to myself as I wandered around a labyrinthian library-like space, I couldn''t help but think so. The 10th Floor was exceedingly vastDenough to swallow all the 1st-through-4th Floors, in fact, and it truly felt like a maze as I found myself lost rather quickly. However, despite all the room, most of which was taken up by countless bookshelves stacked to the brim with many bizarre grimoires, scrolls and magical spellbooks of all shapes and sizes, I had not glimpsed a single soul since arriving here over an hour ago. As for the reason, well, it was simply that there were not many people blessed with enough talent to make it to the 10th Floor of the Magic Tower, as it seems such a person would be categorically recognised as a ''rare genius''. Moreover, the few people who did inhabit this place all seem to have created their own sub-dimensional domains in which they carried out their research, so it could be effectively said that there truly was nobody here. Really. I was in a place that an unfathomable amount of people would probably kill to gain access to, and yet it was so unbelievably dull. It''s almost laughable. Out of the total 13 Floors that existed in this Magic Tower, the two Archwizards I was aiming for lived on the 12th Floor, so I still had two more floors to go. Unfortunately, that meant it could only get worse from here. Well. It took quite a bit longer than I expected to make it here due to the trials becoming unnecessarily complex and requiring many clear conditions, using magical terminology that I had never heard in my life. I think I''ve had about enough. So, for the last couple of floors, I''ll just get it over with quickly. Thankfully, despite not having someone like Lud to guide me to the next floor, I didn''t have to worry about finding it myself or getting lost in this boundless library. Not because I knew where it was located thanks to Truth; But because I could alter where it was located thanks to Reality. "I am at the door leading to the next floor." Like so, I blinked and found myself in a different area of the library, a door taking up the space in front of me. One benefit of going through all these useless trials is that I''ve gained a little bit of proficiency when it comes to utilising Reality, so I suppose it wasn''t a totally pointless endeavour. Opening the door, I entered without hesitation, and the trial began. Instead of appearing in a tiny wooden room, however, I stood in the middle of an expansive grassland, rich with a verdant landscape and even a mountain range on the horizon. There was no visible civilisation to be told of, let alone a Magic Tower, but I wasn''t worried. I had seen similar sights on the previous floors, after all. [Magic Tower 10th Floor Trial.] A few seconds after I took in my surroundings, the tower''s messages appeared, explaining the trial. [Phase One.] As the sentences formed in the air, I suddenly felt a shift in the serene and peaceful atmosphere. What was a cheerful, blue and sunny sky was rapidly tainted with darkness. Like a mysterious blight on the world was manifesting a physical form, the ground in all directions was overcast with a black shadow and I spotted something huge and sinister forming in the distance. At the same time, the trial revealed itself to me. [Observe the invading Nightmare Forces.] [If you cast magic, you will fail the trial.] Dive into stories on NovelFire,mpyr. The task was simple enough, though I didn''t understand why a trial of the Magic Tower would fail a mage for casting magic. As I contemplated this temporarily, I did as I was instructed and watched the sickly, shadowy beasts that arose from the contaminated ground and dripped down as black splodges from the now-cursed sky. The result was hundreds-- No, thousands, or even tens of thousands of ink-like monsters that would make even a grown man shudder with despair. Although, it wasn''t much of a problem to me, since these were only... Hm? Belatedly, it occurred to me. Needless to say, these monsters were all Nightmares. However, something was strange. From what I had learnt previously, the Magic Tower was created by the ancient Sage who lived over thousands of years ago in the lore of this Otherworld. However, I had also been told that Nightmares only began appearing roughly 50 years ago, when the Demon King last perished. Logically speaking, there should be no way for an old man who lived millennia ago to know of the Nightmares'' existence, let alone recreate an illusion of them to this extent, even if he were some kind of magic expert. So, how is it...? I wondered if it were simply some kind of future foresight, as Avon Laura was capable of, or perhaps something more. Originally, I was going to just bypass all of the remaining trials with Reality, but it now seemed that the Magic Tower was hiding something behind its surface. Observe the invading Nightmare Forces. If you cast magic, you will fail the trial. Glancing back at the instructions for ''Phase One'' of the 10th Floor Trial, I couldn''t help but wonder. What kinds of things is it going to make me do? And more importantly. What is it trying to say? Chapter 170: 162: Magic Tower (3) -- Kkkrrrrrriiiiieeeeehkkkkhh...!! "..." In front of me, hundreds of thousands, perhaps even millions of Nightmares of various forms screeched and howled in glitchy unison, appearing like a force that emerged directly from Hell. If it were not part of the Magic Tower''s trials, then I would be apprehensive about the situation, however, for this Phase One of the 10th Floor trial, I figured there was no need to take any specific action. The tower only instructed me to ''observe'' without casting magic, and considering that this was a place solely intended for mages, I was certain that nothing would happen even if I didn''t move an inch from where I stood. Of course, even if something were about to happen, I would simply stop it with Reality. As I was watching the ear-shattering rally of devilish shadows in front of me, suddenly. -- Kkriiieee-- The monstrous cries ceased. Simultaneously, the Nightmares stopped their thrashing around and their whining, and they all turned their heads in one directionDup. Following their combined gaze, I saw it. Crack-! Craaaccckkkk...!! Like a grand, cataclysmic event occurring in real-time, the heavens above fissured with a mind-rumbling sound that seemed to reverberate throughout every nook and cranny of the earth, vibrating even the ground beneath my feet. Then, as the sky began to splinter, something emerged from the rift. A gooey substance, black like tar, fell from the ruptured sky like sticky ooze trickling, almost resembling black congealed blood. I could already see where things were headed plain as day, but as I had not yet received a notification to say that I had passed Phase One of the trial, I decided to wait a little longer. As I postponed my action, however, the murky ooze continued to pour. Fortunately, it only seemed to appear and fall in the sky above the Nightmares, and as the Nightmares were being washed away, drowned by their own infernal essence, the ooze began to coalesce, growing bigger, and bigger, and eventually grazing the clouds. It didn''t take long before ''it'' had fully manifested, and alongside its awakening, the unfathomably large Nightmare, easily surpassing the size of a mountain or two, made the world aware of its presence. -- ...!!! The instant it opened its mouth, my eardrums imploded, but that was fine; I healed them after confirming the disturbed baby''s tantrum had ended by feeling the dissipated vibrations in the air that shook my body to its core. As I gazed at the unspeakable monster, I wondered for a moment if it truly existed, and if so just how the Otherworld was able to persist for so long, before finally receiving a message. [Phase One Complete.] "..." [Phase Two.] [The Lord of Dreaded Purgatory and Eternal Torment, Nightmare King has awoken.] [If Nightmare King is not eliminated, all worlds, equal under one, will gradually be consumed and ultimately terminated.] [Before Nightmare King devours the world, identify its target destination.] I stared at the Phase Two completion condition for a short while, as well as the lore that accompanied it. Repeatedly re-reading the information it had given me, I found there was a surprising amount to unpack in an extremely succinct amount of words. Your journey begins at m|v|lempyr. "''All worlds, equal under one''..." I mumbled. My curiosity got the better of me, and I couldn''t help but consider many possibilities of what it might meanDunfortunately, pondering such questions was useless after Truth was gone, so I suppressed my desire to find a conclusive answer and pushed the thought aside for now. Target destination, huh. Understanding the idiolect of the Magic Tower''s trials after having gone through so many of them, it felt like specific wording to me, and I could sense the hidden meaning it veiled. Most likely, it was implying that the Nightmare King was not able to absorb or eat the world whenever it wanted, but by arriving at its target destination, it would then gain the power to do so. Then, the only thing I had to do was figure out where it was headed. And, something like that... "...There." It was effortlessDsimply by turning my head to follow the Nightmare King''s foul gaze and disastrous trail, the job was done. What lay at the end of my sight was one thing, perched on the boundary of the distant horizon that divided the earth and sky. A nonsensically tall tree that seemed to pierce even space itself as its top couldn''t be seen. The World Tree, which I heard could be spotted from any corner of the world, and the first Transcendent that I had planned to return me to Earth. But, why had the Nightmare King pinned a magical tree as its destination? [Phase Two complete.] [The Nightmare King is headed towards the World Tree and aims to absorb her energy.] [If Nightmare King succeeds, it will start to consume all, and the process of equal world termination will begin.] Suddenly, my view changed, and the world transformed into somewhere else. In an instant, I found myself back in the small wooden room from the first couple of floors, and it was such an abrupt change in scenario that it almost gave me whiplash. I already knew what to do to trigger the next phase, and so I took a seat in the free chair without hesitation. A thick stack of parchments and scrolls materialised in front of me, alongside a magic quill. [Phase Three.] [Write a complete formula for the ''Yooju-Magma-Harmann Paradoxical Equation'' that simultaneously solves the problem of the ''Del-Bitta Cycle'' whilst also preventing the disrupted casting of Janna Newman''s sixth-tier ''Glowing Emerald Lark'' integrated spell.] [Draw an interlocked magical circle for a seventh-tier spell of your choosing.] [Draw two interlocked magical circles for two unique sixth-tier spells of your choosing.] [Draw three interlocked magical circles for three unique fifth-tier spells of your choosing.] [Design an original spell that is third-tier or above and draw its complete magical circle to create a functioning scroll.] "..." Huh. No, I don''t think I''m going to be doing all that. "I have completed the Third Phase of the Magic Tower''s Tenth Floor." [Third Phase complete.] [You have passed the Magic Tower 10th Floor Trial.] [Congratulations on making it to the 11th Floor of the Magic Tower.] It was the first time the Magic Tower had issued a congratulatory message, but perhaps that was only natural as less than three dozen individuals have ever been known to make it this far in the history of the Magic Tower. Until me, I don''t think anyone would be able to solve it this quickly, though. Well, it was just that easy. There was no way I was going to sit here and pretend to do all that useless work when I had the option of skipping it; there were more important matters I had to attend to. [You solved this trial particularly fast. I hope you make it to the end.] "Hm...?" Randomly, as my surroundings dissolved and were replaced with the entrance of the 11th Floor, I received a seemingly personal notification from the tower. What was that about? "...Mm." Well, in any case, if it wants me to climb the floors that badly, then I suppose I''ll oblige. My feeling about the Magic TowerDor for that matter, the Ancient Sage himselfDwanting to show me some message, only grew stronger. Nevertheless, there was nothing to be said about it until everything came to light. The 11th Floor was noticeably more extravagant than all the previous floors and thrice as quiet. Most of it still resembled a grand library from what I could see, but I''m sure there wasn''t a greater treasure trove of knowledge in the whole world for those who study the arcane. Although it is worthless to me, I can understand why the mages of the Otherworld would sacrifice anything if it meant to catch a glimpse of the secrets buried away in this tower''s higher floors. Considering the person who made all this and designed all the trials of every floor was the same person who had presumably seen visions of the future from over two millennia prior, the one called Ancient Sage was surely a person of insurmountable intrigue. Really, it was rather impressive when I thought about it, but that was all. He was no longer alive, and even if he somehow knew of my existence back in the day and constructed this tower to communicate with me, he was not a god nor a person who could do whatever he pleased. Once I arrive at the 13th Floor, the Magic Tower''s summit, and hear whatever it is he has to say, that will be the end. Thinking as much, I went straight to the end of the floor and headed through the portal. As I said before, there was no need to waste any time, and if the Sage was as desperate to reach me as I suspect, then it is unlikely that he would intentionally obstruct my path. "Oh. This is different." Suddenly, I appeared in a world of white. Whoooooosh~~!! All around me, a raging blizzard blossomed. The cold wouldn''t affect me thanks to Reality, but it was impossible to see even just a few inches in front of me. "I can see well despite the hazardous environment." With no more than a single statement to exit my mouth, my vision immediately cleared up, though the wildly falling snow persisted. Catching sight of something white and blue in my peripherals, I turned my head to see a gigantic structure of ice sitting with a solemn gracefulness in the middle of the vast snowfield. [Magic Tower 11th Floor Trial.] [Phase One.] [In the northernmost district of the world, a place too cruel to support life, the Northern Star resides within her Glacial Palace.] Before I could fully process the lines that had appeared, I teleported. In the blink of an eye, I found myself floating at the bottom of the ocean, and far beneath me, there was a great chasm in the floor that extended endlessly downwards. I didn''t require Reality to breathe here nor to endure the crushing pressures of the ocean depths as it appeared the tower had taken care of that in my stead. [At the farthest pits of the world''s deepest, darkest abyss, the Leviathan of the Abyss lays underneath its largest sea.] Once again, the location changed instantaneously, and a tremendous volcano stood before me. [Within the boundless magma chambers of the vast western continent, the fabled Dragon King slumbers beneath the world''s broadest and most renowned caldera.] Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [These are beings who seem to be capable of things no other creature could imagine, and as if to prove their magnificence, some choose to live in inhospitable places.] [They are known as Transcendents.] Finally, I appeared in a forest with a tree of immeasurable proportions right in front of me that radiated a constant, gentle warmth. [In order to reach the extremity of magic, one needs to understand transcendental power.] [If you can successfully manipulate the transcendental energy being provided to you by the World Tree, you will pass Phase One of the trial.] Chapter 171: 163: Magic Tower (4) Phase One of the 11th Floor Trial: Manipulate transcendental energy. Starting from the 10th Floor, there seemed to be a pattern forming within the content of the trials. Rather than merely testing magical prowess or genius insight, the trial would show me unfamiliar scenes and give me context, as if it were trying to tell a story. The existence and threat of the Nightmare King, and now, information about the Transcendents. It only served to tease and engorge my curiosity towards the intentions of the Magic Tower''s creator, and I wondered what the 12th and 13th Floor Trials would be; in the end, there was only one way to find out. "..." I observed the luminescent, emerald-tinted energy emanating from the World Tree and enveloping my body in its warmth. The way it swayed in the air and wrapped around me seemed almost as if the energy had a mind of its own, and once I realised this, it gave the impression of watching over me. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You listen to me." Staring at it as I stated, the feeling as if it were watching me dissipated, and the energy quickly absorbed into my body. I felt a little off, but I couldn''t quite put my finger on what had happened. ...Well, it doesn''t seem like an issue. It wasn''t particularly uncomfortable, so I let it be for now. And before I knew itD [Phase One Complete.] DI passed the first stage. Suddenly, the warm and tranquil forest dissolved, and the world around me changed. Now finding myself in a quiet tavern, only the barkeep cleaning some glasses with a rag and a cloaked person sitting at the counter were present. No prompt or message had appeared even after I waited a moment, so after glancing around the placeDconfirming that it really was an ordinary tavernDI walked over to the counter and took a seat. Clink-! I didn''t even have to open my mouth before the barkeep wordlessly placed a mug of something amber in front of me. "..." Staring at the mug for a moment, I glanced at the barkeep who had already gone back to wiping some other glasses. I refrained from touching the drink and hoped the trial wouldn''t make me consume any since I disliked the taste of alcohol, and fortunately, it seemed there was no need as the information for Phase Two soon showed up. [Phase Two.] [Monsters and non-human living creatures are not the only form of Transcendents that exist.] [Certain others can be found in the appearance of a human, such as the Vagabond Knight...] Turning my head to the cloaked person beside me, an abrupt gust of wind blew, knocking down his hood and revealing a war-torn knight''s helm. The man within''s face was not visible through the lightless visor, but he emanated a certain presence that was enough to tell the grandiosity of his being. Rattle-! Rattle, rattle-! The knight stood up without warning, pulled his hood back up, and turned around to exit the tavern, his full suit, battle-scarred armour rattling heavily with every step. One beat later, I was transported to the interior of a grand palaceDthe design was unique and immediately reminded me of the kind of oriental style that Minami adored. In front of me, a gilded, red-themed throne stood; the man sitting atop it wore similar clothing and exuded an air not totally dissimilar to the Vagabond Knight from just a second ago. [...As well as the Lord of the East.] [Whether or not they are truly human is not up for debateDhowever, the same cannot be said for if they are of this world.] [Just like some non-human Transcendents, there are numerous human Transcendents who were not born in any of the lands we call home.] [Those of alternate worlds; they carry different experiences, different views, and even different abilities.] [More often than not, they can be found to be lost.] As the world disintegrated once more before my eyes, the floating text of the tower being all that lingered in my darkening vision; a consideration naturally occurred to me. ''Those of alternate worlds.'' Was it referencing me? Even if it weren''t the case, and no matter how plausible or otherwise, my train of thought couldn''t help but bend to travel down that path. It felt almost humiliating, as if I had been caught in the middle of something I shouldn''t be doing, but I also had the feeling that this Ancient Sage had already known from the very beginning. The next scenery I was transported to was a simple grassland. A few tens of metres away, a single, robed individual stood with his back turned; a giant wizard''s hat adorned the crown of his head. [Although the reason is unknown, even if one is capable of absorbing and manipulating transcendental energy, there has never been a Transcendent with the identity of a pure magician.] In the following instant, a colossal tower that pierced the clouds manifested in front of who was presumably the Ancient Sage. [Currently, at the time of the Magic Tower''s founding, there exist only five Transcendents.] [By the time you are reading this message, that number will swell to twelve.] "..." So, he does know the future. I stared blankly at the sentence that confirmed my theory, but he quickly moved on, starting with an intense flash of light that buried my view. The black silhouette of a man emerged from the light, but since I didn''t have Truth, there was no way to know who it was. [And soon, the Hero will re-awaken, making thirteen.] Apparently, that silhouette was of the soon-to-come Hero. It wasn''t surprising at all that the Sage knew about the Hero''s approaching summoning. I wasn''t sure, of course, but the way he phrased it made it seem like the Hero existed even during the time of pre-Magic TowerDand therefore, so did the Demon King. Hearing about those two once more, some previously cloudy things began to make sense, including the fact that the Hero was a Transcendent because he always comes from another world. Then, did the Demon King come from another world? I don''t knowDnot all Transcendents seem to come from other worlds, after all. I briefly wondered if I was a Transcendent because I came from another world, but I didn''t think so. The Transcendents I encountered just nowDthe Vagabond Knight and the Lord of the EastDeach carried an air of incomprehensible power around them that I don''t. Needless to say, I think I''m quite capable of becoming a Transcendent if I want to, but I doubt there''s a need for that, at least not right now. The tower said that the 13th Transcendent would be the Hero, anyway, so that''s evidence enough that it isn''t me. As such meaningless thoughts were occupying my mind, I suddenly realised that no message had appeared for a while. Looking around, I let my eyes scan for anything in this endless white expanse, but there was nothing. The moment it began to occur to me that something was wrong, my task appeared. [Do you still possess the absorbed transcendental energy from earlier?] [If you are still holding onto the World Tree''s grace, release it safely and you will pass Phase Two of the trial.] [If you have failed to maintain a grasp of the energy or fail to safely release the energy within the next 30 minutes, you fail.] Upon reading the message, I realised that thirty seconds must have already passed since the clock began. Well, I felt no rush. After all, I didn''t have to do anythingDthe warm energy of nature I collected earlier started emanating from my body like a radiator. There was no need for me to even speak a command as it got going with just a thought, and soon, while I was still in the midst of admiring the extreme convenience of the situationD [Phase Two Complete.] [You have passed the Magic Tower 11th Floor Trial.] DI made it to the 12th Floor. "...It''s about the same." Though the 12th Floor was no longer a grand library and now appeared to be just a large hall-like space, there were still countless tomes and scrolls that littered the place. In fact, though there were far fewer people here, it was infinitely more cluttered. Weren''t there supposed to only be two mages here? It was unexpected for the renowned Archwizards to be so disordered and untidy, but perhaps I should have seen it coming; after all, it was mentioned plenty of times how the residents of the higher floors cared solely about their research. Perhaps the reason the previous floors are so clean in comparison is because of their drastic size disparity. Although many of the higher-floor mages mostly use their own sub-dimensional spaces for research, they''re bound to use the main floor at some point, so I suppose it makes sense. Moreover, I assume these two would''ve been here the longest out of everyone. I could see the entrance to the 12th Floor Trial on the other side of the room, and the path was rather straightforward. Originally, I came here to get the assistance of the Archwizards, but since neither of them is present, maybe I''ll just clear the 12th Floor Trial first and come back after visiting the 13th Floor. "Hm..." Letting out a quiet groan, I contemplated what to do first and soon came to the decision that I should clear the tower first rather than wait; since the Archwizards were also aiming to reach the 13th Floor, I could use the fact that I cleared it first to coerce them. Although I doubted there would ever be a need for it, I was only using it as an excuse to not waste time here unnecessarily. Thus, I headed towards the doorDhowever, as soon as I took a step forward, I heard a voice. "Woah! A new competitor! Say, I don''t recognise you from the 11th Floor?" Turning my head, I saw a young-looking man with vibrant red hair, like flames that flowed to his back and a wide-rimmed classic wizard''s hat. read only on m-vl _e|mp,yr "...I''m Cee. Hello." "Oh, good to meetcha! Name''s Kolo Tjahn!" Well then. "You''ve probably heard from the lower floors, but I''m gonna be the first to clear the tower and become a Grand Archmage!" I guess plans have changed. Chapter 172: 164: Magic Tower (5) The first of the two Archwizards was Kolo Tjahn. I didn''t really care about how long he had spent climbing the Magic Tower, or how much time had passed since he entered the 12th Floor, but I had naturally heard a few rumours about him from Lud and some other residents of the higher floors. Supposedly, he was quite friendly, and he was said to have assisted numerous magicians in their quest to climb the tower. I wasn''t sure about the veracity of the latter, but the former certainly seemed to be trueDat least on the surface, he was exhibiting a very amiable personality, and because of that, I thought it would be easy to gain his assistance. However, "Sorry; I swore an oath before I entered the Magic Tower to not leave until I cleared it. So, until this last trial is complete and I reach the 13th Floor, I''m staying here." He rejected my request. I never explicitly stated what my request was because I didn''t feel like revealing it just yet, but perhaps it didn''t matter. If he was never going to leave this place until he cleared the tower, then either way, the contents of my request were meaningless. So, I decided to just complete the trial myself; by clearing the tower, I would discover the contents of the trial that he had been struggling with for so long. If I then helped him with clearing the trial, he would owe me, and I could use that to gain his assistance. "So, you''re going straight to the next trial? Well, knowing what to prepare for is undoubtedly a good idea, but I can''t say I recommend going in immediately." Because the tower did not permit leaking information on any of the trials to another person unless both parties had cleared and challenged an equal amount of trials, Kolo was not allowed to tell me about what to expect. I had to go in without any prior knowledge, just as I did for all of the previous floors, but it was of no concern to me. Stopping one foot in front of the door to the trial, I swivelled my head and asked. "What Phase are you stuck on?" Even if he couldn''t leak the contents of the trial to someone who had yet to attempt it, I was sure there wouldn''t be a problem with simply telling me which Phase had him stumped. However, I never could''ve foreseen the next words that came out of his mouth. "The 12th Floor Trial has only one Phase." ...Oh. Really? The Magic Tower had 13 Floors, and everyone knew that because the tower itself stated so in some of the earlier trials. Unless there was some kind of secret on the uncharted 13th Floor, it shouldn''t contain any trials since there is no floor beyond it. Therefore, this 12th Floor Trial is the final trial of the Magic Tower. Does it make sense for the tower''s last trial to have but a singular Phase when every other trial before it has been made up of multiple Phases except the first? For a brief moment, a thought crossed my mind and I wondered if the Archwizard only made that claim because he hadn''t been able to pass the first Phase, but I quickly erased and discarded the silly notion from my consciousness. I highly doubted a person of such power, intelligence, and status as one of the world''s two sole Archwizards would be so shallow as to presume the 12th trial had only one Phase without any evidence. Most likely, it will state that when I begin the trial. "Good luck. It''s really been giving me trouble for a lo~ng time, so let me know how you get along with it." "..." Staring at the man who appeared far younger than his true age, I thought he should be able to handle not getting exactly what he wanted just fine. I opened my mouth. "I''ll give you second place." "...Huh?" He blinked as it seemed to take a while to comprehend what I said, and before he could fully process it, I took one step into the portal, vanishing from view. The white void on the other side of the portal quickly constructed wherever the trial would take place, but I quickly began to sense that something was off. Not because the location was strange, though. In fact, finding myself in an ordinary room, nothing about it was unusual or unfamiliar to me. A completely normal, typical living room-type space; the kind of thing you would expect to see in any household. Nevertheless, I felt something was wrong... No. It was because of the fact it was familiar itself that it felt so off. Until now, all the places the Magic Tower had shown me were locations one could find somewhere in the Otherworld, but this... The flatscreen television, LED light bulbs on the ceiling... This was a room you could only find on Earth. But how-- [Magic Tower 12th Floor Trial] Interrupting my thoughts, notifications appeared. [Outside the bounds of the individual world, there exist many other worlds.] [Transcendents, who primarily originate from these other worlds, are proof of their existence.] [Those well-versed or otherwise educated in the subject of dimensional worlds may have come to realise that these worlds are not all equal, that there must be some structure to them, hierarchical or otherwise, and that existences of higher and lower levels are strictly separate.] [This is called the Theory of World Stages.] Speechless, I stared blankly at the sentence, wondering what the hell was going on. The Magic Tower stole my theory and started explaining it to others before I even came up with it...? This wasn''t just mere plagiarism; something much more bizarre was going on. The Theory of World Stages was my idea, and I only came up with it recently, so how did this old bastard Ancient Sage know about it? If it''s like this, that means even Kolo Tjahn and that other Archwizard have heard about it... Now, I knew for certain that something was up. Mentioning the theory I created to my face, there had to be something it wanted to say. Though there was no way to find out just by thinking about it, I maintained my patience and waited, figuring I''d receive an answer by the end of the trial. At least, I don''t need to think about what''d happen to the tower if it turned out to be a pointless waste of time. [However, this theory is wrong.] The next sentence made even less sense. My theory is wrong? What nonsense. Despite thinking it was a completely ridiculous assertion, I still wanted to hear the tower''s reasoning for stating it, and so continued to listen. [The original Theory of World Stages posits that, when a higher being creates a lower-stage world, that world is fundamentally lower in existence than the higher being and will never alter from its status.] [It states that a Stage 2 World, for example, will always be a Stage 2 World - nothing more, nothing less - and that this will never change.] [But this is incorrect.] [Under a higher existence, all lower existences are equal.] [So long as there exists a world of Stage 1 or higher, whether a world is Stage 2, Stage 3, or lower is irrelevant.] [Just as how an ant, a hornet, and a moth are all seen as ''insects'' to a human being, a being from a world of Stage 2, 3 or 4 will all have the same standing from the perspective of a being from a Stage 1 World.] Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [However, if the Stage 1 World is a world created by a higher existence, it too becomes identified under the same classification as the worlds that were previously below it.] [Worlds are thus divided into two categories: Higher and Lesser.] [All worlds whose existence stems from the will of a higher being are classed as Lesser Worlds.] [Therefore, the only Higher world that exists is the one that is not created by a higher existence.] [A Stage 1 being can think that it is above the beings from the Stage 2, 3 and 4 worlds, but this is not true.] [Whether or not a world is one or two stages above or below another world has no bearing on its level of existence, nor the power of its inhabitants.] [Because, so long as there is at least one world that sits above the rest, all who exist under it are equal.] [Likewise, just as a god does not care for the world within a human''s dream, the amount it does not care for the dream world of the humans within the human''s dream is also equal.] [Extending forever upwards and forever downwards, for all future eternity and forever past.] [This is the truth that I have discovered.] "..." I gazed at the sentence that lingered in the air for a while. Could it really be true? Of course, I had a hard time believing it just like that. It wasn''t difficult to understand what the Ancient Sage was saying, but there was still too much that didn''t make sense, at least to me. Perhaps it was simply my twisted understanding through the perception of the original world stage theory, but there were plenty of unanswered questions I still had to ask. Before I had too much time to delve into my thoughts and contemplate, maybe the tower didn''t want me to get stuck in the quagmire of my mind for too long as it unabashedly continued. [Do not simply take my word for it.] [Go, visit another world, and see it for yourself.] Discover more at NovelFirempy _r. [No matter the world you visit, you will see that all people are the same; all life, and all of existence that we know.] [To pass the 12th Floor Trial and gain access to the final floor of this Magic Tower, you must do just that.] The words of the Ancient Sage ceased, replaced once more by the robotic tone of the tower as it announced something rather unexpected. [You have already visited another world.] [You have passed the Magic Tower 12th Floor Trial.] Surprisingly, I didn''t have to do anything at all to pass the Magic Tower''s last trial. At the same time, I instantly realised the reason that no one had been able to clear the Magic Tower since its creation. The farthest anyone has made it was the 12th Floor, and this trial is exactly why. [Congratulations for being the first to clear my Magic Tower. I knew you would make it.] The modernised room dematerialised, returning once again to an endless white void. [I''m glad you could listen to the stories I told, and I hope you remember them sincerely.] All of a sudden, the tower started speaking to me with a more personal, informal tone, similar to that of what the Ancient Sage was using previously. This, I suspected, was the direct message he wanted to convey. Most likely, it was something he only wanted me to hear, and so he waited until after the 12th Floor Trial, which he knew no one except me would be able to access. [I cannot speak for long, but I only wish for you to do this.] [Please recall what brought you here in the first place. Recall what you want to do, and where you want to go.] [Think about why it led to the current situation. Think about why you want to do it, and why you want to go there.] [Always keep in mind what I have said, both in this final message and in my previous trials.] [Most importantly, try to realise what the destination you are heading for will entail; understand where you are going, what it means, and if it is truly worth the cost.] [Otherwise, you might find yourself lost until the very last moment, at which point everything is irreversible.] [There is a final gift left for you on the 13th Floor. Please accept it and take it with you, even if you don''t want to.] "..." [And lastly. Farewell.] The white void transformed into a new place for what would hopefully be the last time, but my movement immediately hesitated as I realised I was back inside the modern room from the trial. Everything was identical to the trial space, exactly as it wasDall except for one thing. Atop a coffee table, I spotted a smartphone with a plain black case. It wasn''t one that I recognised, but the cherry-red colour of the thing reminded me of the twins'' eyes. Without thinking much, I picked up the phone and turned it on, soon realising that it seemed to have undergone a factory reset as everything on it had been completely erased or otherwise set to default. That is, everything except for a single recording in the phone''s gallery. "...!?" Tapping on the file, my eyes immediately widened as something simply unbelievable reflected in my eyes. DA video of rain, the twins, and myself stained with blood. Chapter 173: 165: Predetermination From a pitch-black sky, a downpour of rain that was not too heavy nor too light fell, enshrouding the decimated cityscape below with a thin layer of mist. Despite the entire place having been razed to the ground somehow, the sight of the endless rubble felt so familiar I could tell almost instinctively that it was Weinstell. All that could be heard was the shower from above, hushed but powerful as if intentionally placed to fit the scene of utter devastation all around, and appearing even to me like the tears of God. I paused the playback. Without even getting three seconds into the twelve-second video, it showcased such a tremendous event in such a short span of time that I couldn''t even begin to imagine what had occurred. Most importantly of all, however, was none of that. In the centre of the frame, I saw myself, kneeling and stained in various places with blood. The clothes I wore, now almost unrecognisable through the drenching and obviously fresh liquids, were also slightly torn. However, despite their permanent damage, I could clearly tell that it was originally the smart and expensive outfit I was currently wearing. Judging by all the evidence in front of me, I surmised; this scene takes place in the future. That, or in an alternate reality. Whatever the case, what my focus was naturally drawn to was surprisingly not the image of myself on death''s door, nor the site of great disaster surrounding me, but rather whatDor whoDI was holding in my arms. "..." The twins, Sana and Sona. Snow-white hair that felt extremely soft to the touch. Crimson eyes that imitated even the sparkle of flawless rubies. In front of me, I saw a pair of girls looking exactly the same as the last time I had seen them. That, as well as the state of my outfit, indicated the video took place not long into the future. Gazing at their unique features through the screen of the smartphone, I recalled the time I had first met them in that underground research facility. Back then, I remember how I briefly wondered whether those vampire-like features were natural or environmentally-induced. Were they albino? Or, did the white hair originate from the accumulated stress of daily human experimentation? I recall caring about the answer to that question for such a fleeting moment that it was as if I never cared at all. Because, in reality, I didn''t care. That''s why I never asked Truth the question, and even now, I don''t know the answer. And now, I can''t know the answer anymore. "..." I stared at the girls'' white hair. The hair I always called natural simply because. Suddenly, I once again found myself subtly wishing that Truth hadn''t up and left. I don''t know what exactly it was, but a bitter sort of feeling arose within my chest. It was a familiar emotion, though I admittedly hadn''t experienced it very often. That''s why, I knew. It was a tinge of regret. "...Is this it?" Resuming the video, I watched it for about another six seconds with nothing happening but rain. [...Please...] Until suddenly, a voice pierced through. [Don''t go...] At that moment, the playback ended. "..." My first instinctual thought was ''It''s too short'', and I immediately replayed the video to the same end result. I opened my mouth as if to complain, but I quickly calmed myself. I calmed myself, and I played the video again. [...Please...] [Don''t go...] Upon first inspection, one might think it was the same voice, but as the person perhaps most familiar, I knew that each line was a different twin speaking. [...Please...] [Don''t go...] Three words are all it was, but those three words stuck to my mind like the world''s greatest adhesive, continuously replaying over and over. [...Please...] [Don''t go...] I was so focused on the words in my mind that I didn''t realise I was restarting the video every time it ended. After watching the same twelve-second video countless times, I don''t know what happened, but I suddenly jolted. It hit me like a truck out of the blue. The twins. They are the reason I''m here in this Otherworld in the first place. They betrayed me, stabbed me in the back and tossed me aside. So. ''...Please...'' Why? ''Don''t go...'' Why do they beg me not to go in the video? Why did they betray me if they didn''t want me to leave? I trusted them. They know I trusted them. And they knowingly betrayed my trust. So, why are they saying this? I don''t understand. And unlike if this were to have happened before, there is no way for me to find out the answer to any of these questions without Truth. Could it all be a misunderstanding? Possibly, but I doubt it. To assume it is a misunderstanding would be a mistake. Rather than that, all I could do was confront them directly. With Reality, I don''t need anyone to protect me anymore, and there''s no need to be afraid of those with powerful abilities like the girls or the Wardens. So, even if they joined hands to get me, I wouldn''t be in danger. "..." Would they have done that? I couldn''t know. All this time, I thought I had their utmost loyalty, their fidelity and devotion. I couldn''t understand why what happened, happened, and I fail to come up with a reason even now. Ultimately, there is no point wasting time thinking about it. I also need to take some time to process everything from the Magic TowerDthe things that have been said, specifically in the trials of the final three floors, as well as the last message left behind by the Ancient Sage. He knew a lot more about me than I ever could''ve imagined, and he even had a phone with a recording of what I presume to be the future. The revelation about the World Stages... I still couldn''t tell if it was true, but I could at least accept the fact that my previous theory was wrong. If Earth and the Otherworld were truly not equal as I previously thought, then someone like the Sage shouldn''t be possible to exist. A person born from the lower-existence world who was capable of far more than anyone I had ever seen on Earth, and whose knowledge and wisdom seemed to stretch to an even greater extent. Assuming the Sage''s version of the theory is correct, then all worlds beneath that of the highest-existence world are equal, and even the gods of all worlds are nothing special. Could I take that to mean the world of the ''original creator''? Since every world is born from the will or consciousness of a higher being, only the one who sits at the very top of the chain can be considered a true ''higher existence'', or god. That means, everything I knewDor thought I knewDabout the god of Earth called the Author. Is it meaningless? According to the updated theory, it must be. Above the AuthorDso far above that it cannot even be comprehendedDthere will be an unfathomable existence. Not just a higher existence, but a highest existence whose level of power and authority cannot even be imagined. Does that mean, then, that everything is to the whim of that highest existence? Everything I''ve gone throughD From invoking the presence of the Author in the Playground and unintentionally murdering the person who considered me a friend; To losing my memory, escaping the Playground and fleeing from the Wardens. From surviving yet another assassination attempt, striking a deal with Minami, and rescuing Emir, Sana and Sona; To letting myself be kidnapped and gaining the protection of Sophie Asanami. All the effort I spent to raise devotion by doing events like Halloween, attending winter festivals, Christmas markets, fairs, and holding a birthday party. All the people I killed or let die who stood in my way, like Avon Laura and Tarou Fushigimi. From figuring out that two people had come back from an alternate future timeline just to stop me. All the way to finding out the truth of the worldDthat no one was ''real'', merely fictional characters created to fit the world established by a higher being, the Author. When I found that out, I wondered if that was what was meant by ''fate''. Was it all predetermined? Was it the will of the Author to have everything occur as it did? All of it, absolutely everything, and all that happened in between. Of course, there was no time for me to receive an answer, because I was swiftly betrayed and banished to the Otherworld. At that time, I thought it was pretty much over. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I thought that, because I found out the truth, I was immune to the fraudulent "fate" I was said to experience. But now... Now, I''m thinking that things might be different. Perhaps, could it beDcould it be that everything, from the very beginning all the way to even this secondDthat it was all planned? Originally, I thought there would be no way. Even if it was something like the Author, it shouldn''t be possible to manipulate my every thought and action even after I become fully aware of it all. It doesn''t make logical sense, and there''s simply no way it could be true. After all, using the original Theory of World Stages, the Author would only be classified as being one or perhaps two world stages above me, and that shouldn''t be anywhere close to enough for that level of power. I was confident in that because I myself was one world stage above the Otherworld, and yet I wouldn''t stand a chance against any of the countless threats that reside here if it weren''t for Reality. Thus, for me to be incorrect, either my reasoning to conclude that my thoughts and actions weren''t being controlled had to be wrong, or my theory itself was wrong. And now that the Theory had been proven faulty, I had to reevaluate my judgement. Supposing all worlds and beings are equal, it means the only being capable of what I said must be the highest existence. The highest existence who plotted everything from before the beginning, exactly as it was. If it did so, then it could also very well be capable of controlling the flow of everything even into the future. My thoughts and actionsDwere they being manipulated by the highest existence, who directed the flow of ''fate'' itself? It was a nightmarish notion, but one I couldn''t seem to get out of my head. I simply couldn''t imagine it being true, even if I were to hold a mirror against myself and strictly reflect inward. All my thoughts felt as natural as they had ever been, and there was nothing suspicious to indicate that I was being controlled or manipulated in any way. But then, I realised. Couldn''t that obstruction of cognisance itself be regarded as possible manipulation? After all, if I could realise I was being manipulated just by thinking about it, then it wouldn''t be a very good manipulation. However, reaching this point, I reasoned that by being able to think this deeply about it, I must be free of any kind of mental manipulation. Because, if you didn''t want someone to notice they were being manipulated, all you need to do is make them unable to think too deeply about it. But, I was thinking deeplyDtherefore, I wasn''t being manipulated. That''s when I hit an unsurpassable wall. By thinking about it, I concluded that I wasn''t being manipulated. However, by coming to that very conclusion, I feared I was being too hasty and stopped myself. Because I could never know if the conclusion I came to was a result of my own, individual thinking, or the influence of the highest existence. It was an unsolvable paradox; and a dilemma I couldn''t possibly reason my way out of. Chapter 174: 166: Contemplation of a Highest Existence In the end, to make things easier for myself, I decided to just think and act the way I have been, without worrying if I''m being manipulated or controlled by some higher existence. After all, it was a waste of time and energy, and thinking about it wouldn''t change anything even if I was concerned. If it turned out everything was to the will of whoever, then so be it. At the very least, by acting how I feel I want to act, I can feel like I am real, even if it is not truly so. Descending back to the 12th Floor, I quickly realised it was empty. Kolo Tjahn was most likely away researching in a subspace somewhere, so I decided to rest while waiting. "..." Now in silence, I had only my own, overbearing thoughts to pass the time, and I soon found myself wishing that things could return to being simple. Before I found out what I thought was the truth, things appeared overly complex and far too confusing. Then, I reclaimed my memories about the event of my escape from the Playground, and I realised that everything, at least as far as I knew, was a result of the Author''s construction of ''fate''. Like gaining closure, although it was maddening, it came with relief. In terms of raw quantity, not much time has passed since thenDComparatively, things have changed too much. Instead of the Author that has been proclaimed to be of equal status to any being of any world, the focus has transferred to something much, much greater. Then, would it even matter if I ascended from Earth to the Author''s world? If all realms beneath that of the highest are equal, then what would the difference between Earth, the Otherworld, and the Author''s world be? Originally, I wanted to aim for a world that was ''real''; a world where I wouldn''t remain subject to the whims of an almighty creator. But, that all seems pointless now. An infinite number of worlds stand between me and the highest existence, with more being created by the day. Even if I could climb one or two worlds higher, what would it matter? I would never reach the world of the highest existence. And then, who knowsDperhaps there is an even more unfathomable being that lies even higher than that. In the end, it means nothing. I thought it was all plotted by the Author, but I now see that wasn''t the case. To be precise, I believe it was the Author up until a certain point. After that, howeverDafter I found out about the Author''s existenceDI felt things start to change, beginning with me being banished to the Otherworld and awakening Reality. From that point on, I was no longer acting to the Author''s whim. So, instead, was I acting to the whim of the highest existence? The world, my life, all that has happened until now, including the very event of me realising the Author''s existence and being subsequently banished here; Was it the thing that was orchestrating everything all along? I was inclined to believe so because of the Sage''s words, but whether or not I did, as well as whether or not any of it was even true, made no difference at the end of the day. Even if I and everyone else from Earth are born as mere characters in a story, it doesn''t feel as bad as it did any more. Because now I know that everyone else in all of existence is equal to me. Although, since I have partial dominion over reality, shouldn''t I be more than equal? If you think about it, out of infinite worlds and realities, for me to be the only person or creature with that kind of power would be incredibly unlikely. And, following that line of thought; though it may be nigh-impossible, to think that, out of infinite worlds, there has not ever been even a single case of someone ascending to the world of the highest existence... It sounds mathematically improbable, no? So... Maybe I was wrong about it being impossible to reach the highest existence. Throughout all of time across every reality, I''m sure there has been at least one creature capable of something like that. For example... Yes, something like the Nightmare King. The Nightmare King, from what I learnt on the 10th Floor Trial, was a being who could cross all worlds unperturbed, at least those beneath the highest existence. But, if there exists something that can even do something like that, then just how much of a stretch is it to think they could do the same to the world of the highest existence? If you think about it, a world is just a world, even if it belongs to higher existences. ...Perhaps, is that logic the same as what makes all worlds beneath it equal? But then, why would it suddenly stop there? I have no idea about the answers to any of this, and it is far too complex for me to think about for a long time without getting a headache. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This whole matter reminds me of a theory of the universe I once heard, known primarily as the Simulation Hypothesis. In summary, and as the name suggests, it is a theory that posits the universe in which we live as being a simulation crafted by some kind of higher, much more technologically advanced being or species of beings, such as some kind of alien or, more typically, future humans. Many subdivisions of this theory delve into varying beliefs regarding all the details, but that''s the fundamental idea. In any case, there is a particular belief I mean to reference here, and that is one of the original ideas of the simulation theory. Of course, it''s been a long time so I don''t recall exactly how it was stated, but I can more or less paraphrase. If every world that is capable of creating a simulation does so, and then those simulations grow to the point where they could establish their own simulations, and so and so forth, then there would eventually be an incalculable, perhaps nigh-infinite number of simulations. Therefore, since the world we live in is not yet at that level of technological advancementDnowhere close to being capable of such a thing in factDthen it can only mean one of two things: Either; A, we are living in the original world; Or B, we are living in the very final simulationDthe one at the bottom of the chain. This is where the hypothesis divides once again, but for the sake of this argument, let''s say that not every simulation gets to the point where the people living within it can create their own. Assuming that each world is not limited to just one simulation per, the theoretical number of total simulations stays more or less the same at an immeasurable ''limitless''. Meanwhile, there are an equal number of simulations incapable of creating their own simulation, just like us in our world. Considering this, and looking purely at the mathematical probability, then the chances are almost certain that we are living in a simulation. Needless to say, this is a bit of an extreme case, and even then there are many holes, but I was simply reminded about it by the current situation. Of course, I had never heard anything about moving between worlds in the simulation hypothesis, so it''s not quite the same, but it''s interesting nonetheless. I just wonder; if there was a creatureDor perhaps a ''virus'' in the case of the computer simulation hypothesisDthat could infect each simulation, erasing them one by one... Then, at some point, wouldn''t it eventually reach and infect the computer of the original world? Even though it never existed in reality, could a simulated virus take out a real-world computer? ...Well, probably not. Even if it could, it''s just one computer, right? Ignoring things like firewalls, you would only have to get rid of the virus with antivirus software to solve the problem. The people of the original world might be surprised, but would they be physically affected by it? Obviously not. Even supposing that the original world was a world where everything is a computer, a single virus wouldn''t pose much of a threat when it came down to it. Well, that''s right; they would surely be prepared for something like that in the first place. So, if that were the case, it would be a bad idea for the virus to do something like that. Certainly, it would be. Vhum-! "Oh, Cee, you''re back. Do you see why we''ve been here for so long now? Haha..." Emerging from a portal that materialised from thin air, Kolo Tjahn appeared. "Oh, is that a personal magic item? I''ve never seen anything like it before." He glanced down at the smartphone in my hand and asked. "..." Staring at him for a few moments, who didn''t seem to have realised I had already cleared the trial, I wondered if I should help him out. Ignoring his curious gaze, I put the smartphone in my pocket. In hindsight, it was indicated from all the clues plastered throughout the last few trials of the tower, and pretty much stated explicitly on the 12th Floor, but the Ancient Sage was someone who had visited Earth. If I am to assume that this smartphone is his, or at least that he was the one to use it and take this video, then it also explains how he knew about me. I have already determined the video to be taken in either the future or an alternate timeline, as although it shows a scene that has never occurred, both the image of the twins and myself that can be seen in the video look identical to us in our current timeline. If the Sage travelled to an alternate timeline, then it isn''t such a big concern and I probably don''t need to care about it. However, if he travelled to the future and took this video, then all of a sudden, the story changes. Because if the video really is a scene of the future, that means Weinstell will be destroyed. And if Weinstell is destroyed, the Wardens are going to come after me again. Well, whether the city is flattened or not, they''d probably want to resume pursuing me either way. Of course, I don''t think those guys are much of a concern any more thanks to Reality, but... "...Kolo Tjahn." I called the name of the Archwizard in front of me. It must have been quite sudden as he tilted his head. "What''s up? Is something wrong?" Looking at him, who knew a lot and yet simultaneously knew nothing, just like my past self, I felt some kind of bizarre kinship with the magician I had met only once. Thankfully, I had gotten a much better idea of what to do after completing all of the Sage''s trials. "You''re gonna help me with something. In return, you''ll be able to clear the last trial." Finally, it was time to settle why I travelled all this way to the Magic Tower in the first place. Chapter 175: 167: The Product of Refusal is Death "DYou''re telling me you come from another world? That''s why you passed the trial so easily?" To hasten things, I explained to Kolo Tjahn that I had successfully completed the 12th Floor Trial, and thus, cleared the Magic Tower. He didn''t seem to believe me, of course, as I suddenly came out of nowhere and claimed to have effortlessly done the very thing that he, as well as the other Archwizard, had been working hard for many years to accomplish, and in the span of a single day at that. But, such distrust could easily be solved. Taking a couple steps towards him in an inconspicuous manner, I put a hand on his shoulder. "Everything I say is the truth." Thanks to Reality, he changed his sceptical attitude in an instant and we could get right to business. It wasn''t really mind control or somethingDI simply made him more trusting of my words. Now, he should be willing to help me without resistance. "You can use teleportation magic, can''t you? Take me to the World Tree." It hadn''t taken long to clear the Magic Tower, and by now, roughly 9 days have passed since I departed from River with Lud. Naturally, I didn''t have precise information of when exactly the Hero would be summoned, but it was public knowledge that it would occur sometime in the next three weeks. The thing is, I don''t want to wait a potential three weeks. Especially if there''s no need to. So, instead of waiting for the Hero to be summoned, I will go to the other Transcendent who is most likely to assist me. "Teleportation magic? Why, of course I can. But, going to the World Tree is impossible." Unfortunately, however, there was an obstacle in the way. At first, I thought it might''ve been due to a limitation of magic, but Kolo Tjahn''s subsequent words changed my mind. "The kingdom of elves has a powerful magic barrier encompassing it, as well as the World Tree itself. Because their magic borrows the nature energy of the World Tree, it''s not possible for a human to interfere enough to cast a complicated magic like teleportation, even if it''s an Archwizard like me." Or at least, that''s what he said. To be honest, even after clearing the entirety of the Magic Tower, I knew next-to-nothing about magic. Well, I didn''t bother to learn about it, nor did I care to pay attention to any of the scholastic trial clear requirements like magic formulas or such, so I suppose it isn''t totally unexpected, though it doesn''t really matter; I''m sure I would be able to use it any time I wanted if I so wished. Anyhow, if that''s the case, then I should simply visit the other Transcendents for some ''persuasion'' in the meantime. Even if there is no chance of cooperation, it beats waiting for weeks with nothing to do until the Hero is summoned. "Then, take me to the Demon King." "Uh. It''s possible to get kind of close, but the Demon King''s castle is also surrounded by concentrated demonic energy..." S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." Worshipped by the demons whose land it protects and enshrouded with dense energy that formed a powerful barrierDAs it turned out, the Demon King''s situation was similar to that of the World Tree, and teleportation was likewise impossible. Recalling all the Transcendents I saw whilst going through the trials of the 10th and 11th Floors and the dominant presences they emanated, for a moment, I was struck with the foreboding sense that every Transcendent would follow the same pattern. Fortunately, I was quickly proven wrong. "Then, the Dragon King." I named a Transcendent whom I had previously been told was presumably capable of dimensional travel. "The Land of Dragons is layered with many mantles of thick magic energy, and the temperature will be exceedingly hot due to all the volcanoes and exposed magma chambers, so it may be extremely tough to bear without strong magic or extensive preparation, but it is possible to teleport there if you want." "It''s fine. Things like magic energy and environmental burdens don''t affect me. Just go." With the unparalleled protection of Reality shielding me from anything I could ever fear, there was nothing that warranted concern, be it dragons or the climate in which they live. Rather, they should be the ones concerned about me. Thinking as such to myself, I blinked, and before I knew it, my surroundings had abruptly changed; swapped with a slightly familiar place as a tremendous volcano stood tall in front of me. "We''re here." Perhaps it was because he had gone through the same trial I had, but Kolo Tjahn had taken me to one of the same locations I had glimpsed during the 11th Floor Trial. Seeing it in a new light like this, I realised just how convenient magic could be. "What''s the plan now?" Kolo Tjahn asked, but I felt no need to give an answer. Thinking about something for a moment, I decided to continue. This would be a degree of reality manipulation I hadn''t attempted successfully before, but I was convinced I could handle it without an issue. Briefly, I closed my eyes and recalled the sensation of omnipotence gained from the transcendental energy I absorbed during the trial. Internally, I stated. I have boundless transcendental energy. Energy whose quantity can''t be compared to that of the other Transcendents, and whose quality is of far greater potency. Two sentences are all it took as I began to feel a vivid sensation flow through my body, similar to what I felt in the trial and yet somehow different. It felt indescribable; something like pure power, vitality, and presence, combined into one and multiplied. My senses expanded dramatically, and it now was as if I could ''see'' or ''feel'' the land and everything else around me just by breathing. Slowly, I opened my eyes. "..." The feeling persisted. I knew I had succeeded from that alone, but even if it weren''t so, I could tell simply by looking at Kolo Tjahn''s face, who was rendered speechless by my display of unfathomable ability. "This... Even more than the Hero..." Wearing an expression of disbelief, he muttered under his breath. I recalled hearing that experienced mages could extend their natural lifespan through magic, so it wasn''t a particular surprise that an Archwizard like him was old enough to have witnessed the previous Hero despite bearing the appearance of a young man. It was proof that I was now of greater ''status'' than the Transcendents of this Otherworld. However, just this wouldn''t be enough to garner the presence of the Transcendent who inhabited these lands. Thus, I commanded: "Dragon King; appear before me." I didn''t even have to wait a fraction of a second. "...!?" Kolo Tjahn let out a voiceless exclamation as a colossal creature suddenly materialised out of nowhere. Taking a shape identical to that of the typical western idea of dragons from Earth, the Dragon King was in the form of a massive reptilian; four-legged and owning a pair of giant folded wings. RUMBLE...!! Shaking the ground with even the slightest movement, the black-scaled Dragon King turned its head down towards me, its golden eyes glistening. [...How rude.] A deep, thunderous voice entered my head, which I immediately identified as belonging to the dragon in front of me. To be honest, I couldn''t care for what it had to say except one thing, "Will you send me home?" There was no need to tell it to answer carefully, nor to provide context. If it couldn''t even understand what I was asking and foresee the consequences without a warning, then there was no need to bother. [...You are asking for me to provide interdimensional travel? Transcendent.] "Will you?" [Is that something I would agree to just like that?] It should''ve been clear as day just how disparate our statuses as Transcendents are from each other, and yet the Dragon King refused to cooperate for some reason. [You are strong for a human, even for a being who has achieved transcendence, and yet, you appear foolish.] Indeed, it was a sudden proposal, but it should be obvious what will happen if he refuses. "I don''t care what you think I look like. It''s a simple question; just answer yes or no." I have already asked twice, and if he continues to deny a prolonged life for a third time, then... Well, it doesn''t need to be stated. [Hah. Ridiculous. Stop pestering me and get out of my domain, Transcendent human.] But, perhaps the Dragon King was blinded by his own ego, as he refused. Did his pride make him think he would win in battle? I didn''t know what it was, but I began to feel like he wouldn''t have been able to send me to Earth even if he cooperated. "Okay then." In that case, there wasn''t much I could do. "DDie." CRASH-!! The dragon''s body abruptly slammed into the ground like a detached puppet, motionless. "...Huh? The Dragon King... is dead...?" Seemingly returning to his senses from the absurdity of the situation, Kolo Tjahn muttered again, but there was no need to answer the obvious. Turning to face him, I asked for but one thing. "Take me to the Northern Star''s Glacial Palace." Twelve TranscendentsDsurely one of them would be able to help me. Chapter 176: 168: Omnipresence and an Unsurpassable Wall In the far, far north, there lies a frozen wasteland, unfit for any form of life and constantly battered with permanent blizzards. In the centre of that white hellscape, where the ruthless hail could rend an elephant to shreds in a matter of seconds, a glorious palace of ice sat. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And, the being who resided in that palace... "Northern Star. I heard you are exceptional at magic, but does that include the means to travel worlds?" There was no answer to my question, and the only response I received was the fact that the snowstorm seemed to grow a tad harsher. Of course, I was completely unaffected by such a thing with Reality, and Kolo Tjahn was an Archwizard capable of more than I can imagine. Even penetrating the Northern Star''s magic barrier to teleport here was no big deal, though it unfortunately wasn''t possible to teleport directly inside the palace itself. "Are you not capable of it? If so, I shall leave." Yet again, there was no sign of the Northern Star showing herself any time soon. I wasn''t a psychopath, and killing her if she wasn''t able to do what I wanted was unnecessary, so I decided to just get Kolo Tjahn to take me elsewhere. For now, I wanted to go to the Transcendents who I had been told were most likely to help me due to their humanity. "Is it possible to locate the Vagabond Knight?" A wandering knight who helps those he stumbles across make it through the monster-infested wilderness. He was clearly a kind hearted soul, but I didn''t think he was capable of casting magic at all, let alone crossing worlds. Still, I thought it was worth a shot; it wouldn''t take long, so if it ended up pointless, it wasn''t a big deal anyway. "It will take a while to search all over the continent for a single person, but since the target is a Transcendent leaking his presence all over the place, it should be more than possible. While I''m at it, I can also find the King of the Wandering Forest?" King of the Wandering Forest. I hadn''t heard much about that moniker, but I could imagine more or less what his deal was just by hearing the name. "Sure." I had no idea if he could use magic or not, but just like the Vagabond Knight, there was nothing to lose by trying. In the meantime, since the World Tree is inaccessible, why don''t we check out the last of the three who were most likely to help? "Take me to the Lord of the East." Since he was ruler of the Eastern Empire, he would no doubt be staying in the same place he was always said to be; the Eastern Palace. Thankfully, Kolo Tjahn seemed to have visited the Eastern Empire in the past, before he entered the Magic Tower, and so he already knew where the palace was located. Apparently, as it belonged to a Transcendent as well as the emperor, it was a popular tourist location. Well, who cares. "Just go." Just as with most of the other Transcendents, there was a large magic barrier that surrounded the Eastern Palace, but it was of dramatically lower qualityDprobably due to the fact that countless people entered and exited it every day. Thus, it didn''t take very long, and we could teleport right to the palace''s interior. And as we did, it spurred an immediate uproar. "What the hell are you!?" People screaming in what should''ve been a foreign tongue, yet what was instead the same understandable language used all across Earth. When I first encountered the inhabitants of the Otherworld, I thought the language used was the same as my own because it was a dream world, and thus followed the rules of the one who dreamt it, or Yuu Shimura, but I didn''t realise it extended to even foreign countries. ...Thinking about it now, I never once questioned the fact that other countries on Earth, such as Auriga or Tutral Asca, also all used the same language. Was that also because it was the language of the Author who created it all? But then, going one step further, wouldn''t it rather be the language of whoever created the Author? Or the being above that? All the way until the highest existence... So, was the language I spoke, as well as the language spoken by the inhabitants of the Otherworld, in truth the language of the highest existence? Whatever the truth was, there was no time to consider it as I suddenly found myself surrounded by spear-wielding soldiers. "Transcendent! What is your purpose here?!" "..." They clearly knew what I was from my overbearing presence, but despite their trembling, they remained steadfast in their caution. Judging by the design of their clothes as well as the palace itself, both of which were almost identical to the foreign style that matched Minami preferences, I knew instantly that I was in the same place I saw in the trial. And, because of what I was just thinking about, it then made me wonder if this eastern-style culture was the same in all worlds. The Eastern Empire of the Otherworld. The eastern nations of Earth. Was the eastern land of the highest existences world also the same? "Please answer!" "..." Without any specific thoughts in mind, I stared at the eastern soldiers for a while. Before long, I felt a familiar presence, and following it, a gruff voice sounded. "Stand down." Perhaps in defence of his men, the Lord of the East appeared before me. The first thing I noticed was that his clothes followed the pattern. "Why, this is a rare guest indeed. Now, as my men asked; for what purpose has a fellow Transcendent like you come to my home? I cannot imagine you simply wished to sightsee." Well, he was certainly correct about that assumption. But, instead of answering him, my focus was on something else. Really, I was only beginning to notice it now, but the words I was hearing felt offDnot just from the Lord, but his men, the Dragon King, and even Kolo Tjahn beside me. Recalling what all of them had said, the manner in which they spoke, and even thinking back to all the other people I had met since I came to the Otherworld. I don''t know if it''s because I''m too intent on the matter of the highest existence and thinking too deeply into it, or if it''s truly the case, but it is beginning to feel strange. It probably was just me, but I can''t help it. Thinking that everything is going as the highest existence wills, it just makes me feel so immeasurably helpless. The possibility that everything has been as it wished, ever since even before the beginning. I don''t know why I''m beginning to feel this way now, perhaps a combination of what was said in the Magic Tower as well as my increasing proficiency in using Reality, but that''s just it... It all just feels so... Scripted. For some reason. Too long had passed since I had been on Earth to accurately remember, but glimpsing at the thought that everything anyone had ever said to me there was also a mere line of dialogue wished up by the highest existence... It felt like my heart was on the precipice of a limitlessly high cliff, ready to fall at any moment. Although I knew that, logically, it couldn''t be trueDnor should it. It just made me want to... "Aren''t you going to say something?" The Lord of the East asked, completely oblivious to my internal mental state. "...Can you send me to another world?" Fortunately, the Lord of the East didn''t seem to enjoy beating around the bush. "I do not possess such power. I once came from such a land, and in my pursuit of returning, I realised it was not possible for a lacking man such as myself. So, I now merely govern the land I call my new home." "..." It was a shallow story. Since he couldn''t fulfil my desire, I decided to leave promptly. "Excuse me. Boy." "?" As I turned to Kolo Tjahn, the Lord abruptly called me. With the appearance of an ageing man and a life at least three dozen times as long, it wasn''t surprising that he saw me as such. Since he seemed to want nothing to do with a potentially dangerous outsider like me, I wondered what he had to say for a moment. "If you are anything like me, you would have wished to go against greatness, to no avail." "Yet, you will continue to oppose that greatness, even if failure is the only outcome." "Once you meet face-to-face the wall that is unsurpassable, whether that has already occurred or will only occur in the future, you should think to yourself and understand." "Is it worth it?" "Ceaselessly bashing your head against the unsurpassable, unbreakable, immovable wall, will not result in successDit will only lead to a further diminishing of yourself and your being." "So, if that ever happens, remember." "It is fine to give in." "It is fine to recognise that a wall is unsurpassable." "It is fine to understand that some walls are not meant to be overcome." The Lord of the East''s words were of a much more profound and philosophical nature than I expected, but I listened until the end. I couldn''t deny that, for an ordinary person, what he said would stand a point. However, for me, it wasn''t so. I didn''t believe that something could be impossible for me; not anymore. With Reality, if I encountered a wall, I could simply break it. If that wall were unsurpassable, I would simply make it not so. If it were unbreakable or immovable, I would just make it disappear. So, whether the obstacle that was the highest existence was an unsurpassable wall or not, nothing could stand in my way. "Ok." And with that in mind. "...Take me to the Necrotic Overlord." I asked to visit the next Transcendent on the list. Chapter 177: 169: The Hero Was Summoned, But the Demon King is Dead? After I gave the Dragon King a visit, it seemed apparent that he didn''t want to cooperate. That was fine because I don''t think he was capable of helping me in the first place, but anyway, his arrogance got on my nerves when he wasn''t even all that, so I let him perish a little earlier than perhaps he had planned. That was one Transcendent down. Following that, both the Northern Star and Lord of the East were also incapable of giving me what I neededDthough, judging by their attitude, I''m sure the former would want nothing to do with me even if they could. I didn''t necessarily expect them to be able to do much, but it was worth a shot. That makes three Transcendents. Then, I decided to visit some of the other inhuman TranscendentsDthe Necrotic Overlord, Nameless Flood, and Sojourn Storm of Slumber. Some of them were chaotic, but none of their behaviours warranted death like the initial Dragon King, so I spared them. Needless to say, none of them were of any use, however, so I was promptly left disappointed. That now totals Six Transcendents. Since the Dragon King was worthless, I didn''t expect the Leviathan of the Abyss to be helpful, and as it turned out, I was right. Unlike the former, however, the Leviathan only seemed to desire rest in its undersea cavern, and so I left it to its own devices. Seven Transcendents. Subsequently, Kolo Tjahn had finally managed to pinpoint the location of both the Vagabond Knight and the King of the Wandering Forest, so I gave each of them a visit too. The Knight was seemingly mute, and as I expected, couldn''t cast magic anyway, and the Wandering Forest''s King was overbearing and haughty. I killed the King and moved on. Nine Transcendents. Since there were said to be only Twelve if the Hero was excluded, my hopes were beginning to dim a little. Although, because I had saved the best for last, it was only a little at the end of the day. Three Transcendents remained. The World Tree. The Nightmare King. And, Just three days before the time limit on the Hero summoning would come to an endD "Help me." "..." DThe Demon King. "...Hah. Even if you are such an anomalous being, do you think I would even consider supporting a human? The fact you had infiltrated this far with no one the wiser is more than enough to cut you where you stand." "..." It was a troubling first meeting, but I thought it could be salvaged. "If you don''t help me, I''ll erase your castle from the face of the planet." And what method of persuasion was better than intimidation? Of course... "What witless mockery... It is such an outrageous statement that even as a hypothetical it makes no rational sense. For a human who has reached the stage of ascension, you sure are absurd. Unless, were you joking?" "..." There was no way that things would go my way so easily. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as it has always been. In that case. "Die." And bury yourself with your own post-mortem regret. "Urgh-!!" Slam-! Clutching his body in a final instance, the Demon King fell from his throne to the ground and died, helpless. Because Kolo Tjahn had managed to sneak us in here with top-level infiltration-type magic, there were thankfully no other demons present that we had to be concerned about. And of course, the Demon King was too full of himself to even think of calling for reinforcements. I had originally expected my Transcendent aura to intimidate everyone and force them to submit to help me, but instead of that, what has repeatedly happened seems to be the opposite. Most Transcendents I have met seem to only be more antagonistic and in favour of opposing me, which is something I hadn''t anticipated. It was unfortunate, but there was nothing I could do at this point. At that moment, Kolo Tjahn asked me. "Cee, why did you say something so ridiculous like flattening the Demon King''s castle? I think he would''ve been more easily persuaded if you said something more realistic." Hearing him, who had become much quieter in recent days, I realised he must''ve been contemplating a lot about all the stuff he had seen on the last few floors of the Magic Tower. Since he was being confronted with many different kinds of Transcendents, it made sense that he would have some thoughts about it. He even asked me some things about the World Stages Theory that was mentioned in the 12th Floor Trial, which I explained to him, including the original. Well, it was easy since I was the founder of the theory, but anyway. I turned my head to face him, and instead of answering. "What castle? There is no Demon King''s castle here." He blinked. "...?" And in the next moment, he opened his eyes to see a completely different world around him. Whoosh~! Instead of the monumental black castle with an overwhelming presence, there was but a field of grass, gentle winds brushing across it. "What..." Understandably, he was visibly perplexed. I felt no need to fill him in on all the details, however, and instead, I prompted him to teleport us once again. Appearing back at our hotel rooms in the capital city of the empire, Gamma, I decided to wait out the final days until the Hero was summoned. Since only the World Tree and Nightmare King remained, but the Nightmare King hadn''t awakened yet and the World Tree was inaccessible due to the elven barrier, I decided there was nothing else of great importance to do in the meantime. Incidentally, the existence of the Nightmare King was originally only known to the higher-ups of each nation as well as the mages of the Magic Tower. Since the Nightmare King had only ever appeared in the 10th Floor Trial, it made sense why that was the case, but apparently rumours had begun spreading among the lower-ranked mages as well, leading to adventurers hearing of it, and then, the public. Like that, the rumours proliferated until the Nightmare King, despite not yet appearing in the world, was classified as a Transcendent. So, it wouldn''t be until he awakens that he shows up. But, either way, it''s not something I need to be concerned about. In the case of the World Tree, like I said before, the magic barrier powered by the Transcendent energy of the World Tree was too strong for even an Archwizard like Kolo Tjahn to penetrate. Moreover, unlike the Demon King''s barrier, or the barriers of most of the other Transcendents for that matter, that only covered his castle or the immediate surrounding area, the World Tree''s barrier surrounded the entirety of the elven homeland, Alfheim, a forested nation which spanned the size of a small country. So, it was impossible to teleport directly to the heart of the forest, where the World Tree stood tall. I already took my time while visiting the Transcendents who lived all across the world, but it seems it wasn''t enough, so now it''s time for the final push. Until the Hero is summoned, I will wait. And when the Hero is summoned, if he has the power to cross worlds, he will have to make a decision. Hopefully, he will make a better decision than this time''s Demon King. ??? Three days have passed and the Festival of the Hero has begun. I found out the summoning was delayed a little due to the disappearance of the Demon King''s castle. Naturally, the empire''s investigation led to nothing, and as a result, they happened to think it was some kind of cunning ploy. Of course, it wasn''t anything like that, as the Demon King''s castle truly didn''t exist anymore, but there was no way they could think that. What would they do with the Hero once they discover the Demon King is dead? I wondered about such a thing, but there was no need to stick around and find out. The empire is hastily carrying out the Hero summoning as we speak, and for all its citizens to watch at that. "Woooo...!!" "The Hero is coming...!" "..." Naturally, I am also present among the crowd that is like a vast sea, filling the capital city''s main street as well as every nook and cranny just to catch a glimpse of the Hero''s legendary flesh. Well, I didn''t think it was such a big deal, but I could understand the sentiment. It was a heavy cultural thing, after all. In any case, the instant I saw the magicians of the empire gathering at the main stage and setting up the undisclosed magic circle to summon the Hero, I sharpened my gaze. Enhancing my vision with Reality, I focused solely on that spot. A tense thirty minutes later, the circle was finished, and all that was needed was to power it with the magician''s magic energy. The circle quickly lit up with a dazzling white light to almost blind the observing audience, and a few moments later, something appeared within. Certainly, it bore the silhouette of a human. It was the Hero. "..." Without daring to close my eyes for even a moment, I stared straight at that black silhouette, gradually vanishing as the light bathing it dimmed. Finally, the light dissipated and revealed the appearance of the Hero inside. "!!" My eyes widened. The person I saw was none other than Yuu Shimura. Chapter 178: 170: The Fate of All Worlds In the distance, at the centre of the summoning circle, a lone Yuu Shimura stood. I never expected to see someone else from Earth in this Otherworld, let alone one who sent me here in the first place, but there he was. At first, I was astounded, but if I thought about it more deeply for a moment, I found it to be less and less strange. Indeed, since he was the person who imagined the Otherworld in the beginning and manifested it into reality, it didn''t seem totally out of the question for him to be seen here... But, unlike when this world belonged solely within his dreams, it was now ''real''. At least, as real as Earth is. That''s why, the authority one might ordinarily possess within their dreams should no longer apply. He might have an inherent link to the Otherworld as one of its creators, which is what led to him being the Hero that was summoned, but that doesn''t mean he holds any real power here. Or, that should have been the case. "Hm. So, that''s the Hero, huh..." "..." However, even from here, I could tell that it wasn''t. The emanating aura, similar to that of the Vagabond Knight and Lord of the EastDthe Hero appeared to have reaped some benefits just for being summoned. All the Heroes of the past; they weren''t summoned because they were powerful. No, the very act of the summoning itself is what gave them power. And just as all those dozens of Heroes who stood before him, Yuu Shimura was the same. Someone who was useless on Earth by himself had become a Transcendent of the Otherworld in the blink of an eye. "But, what''s he gonna do now? The Demon King is dead, so it''s impossible to follow the pattern of sacrificing himself to save humanity like in the past..." Hearing the monologic mutters of Kolo Tjahn beside me, I couldn''t help but begin to regret my previous impulsive actions. Yuu Shimura, the moment he discovers my existence in this world, is likely to try and prevent me from escaping at any cost. If I didn''t just spontaneously kill the Demon King on a whim, then I could''ve let him simply tackle it head-on as the Hero, leading to a mutual defeat and taking care of the problem in a natural manner without needing to spare so much as a glance. Now, though, there is no Demon King. I can''t simply revive the Demon King either, even with Reality, as destroying something is infinitely easier than constructing it, and bringing someone erased from the world back to life is such a difficult task that I don''t think even Selina with her Measurement of Life would be able to handle it, at least not with her current capabilities. If Yuu Shimura ends up getting in my way because of that, then I''ll have to deal with him myself. Even still, there shouldn''t be a need for me to go that far just yet. If this Otherworld was still maintained in the form of a dream then things may have been different, but because it is firmly established in what we know as reality, it shouldn''t be possible for him to return to Earth with his own power, just like me. Even including his newfound power as the Hero, he shouldn''t possess that kind of ability, after all. Because, thinking about it more rationally, wouldn''t humanity have perished if the Hero could do that? All of the previous Heroes would have simply returned to their homeworlds if they could choose to do so, rather than sacrifice themselves for a society they have no relation to who kidnapped them. It makes no sense for any situation other than that to be the case, and so it must be so. Thus, I only need to think of him as being stuck here like me, and he poses no threat. In fact, if he wishes to return to Earth, then he must rely on me as the only one who knows how. Of course, I would never let that happen, though. As for what the Hero will be tasked with doing once the death of the Demon King has been uncovered... "...Eradicating the Nightmares." "Hm?" Kolo Tjahn turned to me. "Do you mean the Hero? I suppose it makes sense, considering the demons don''t pose a threat any more. Well, isn''t society under the impression that the Nightmares are part of the Demon King''s forces? So, it''s a natural conclusion to think that the Hero will be tasked with slaying them." That''s right. If the Demon King is no more, then all that''s left is to put an end to the remnants. Even though the Nightmares are completely unrelated to the demons and the Demon King, humanity doesn''t need to care about small details like that. So long as they ''think'' they are related, that''s all that matters. By extension, I''m sure they will soon plan to have Yuu Shimura take down the Nightmare King whenever it appears. Wait... "Kolo Tjahn. Do you recall the Nightmare King from the 10th Floor Trial?" The instant the words left my mouth, his expression turned dark. "...It''s been a very, very long time since I set foot on the 10th Floor, but that''s something that''ll never leave my mind." "That thing... Was a monster; unlike anything I''d ever seen." "I thought things might be different if I grew as a mage, but I got it the opposite way roundDIt was only after becoming a full-fledged Archwizard that I realised just how absurd of a creature it was." "Having faced so many Transcendents recently and comparing them, I hold no doubts that none of them even come close... But, maybe that''s just bias." I asked to confirm his opinion on the matter as an Archwizard more or less on par with the Transcendents, and it seemed about what I expected. After visiting almost every Transcendent over the past few weeks, I took note of the fact that not one of them gave such an overwhelming impression as the Nightmare King. It wasn''t something totally out of the question since not every Transcendent is the same or comes from the same world, but it felt like an important detail to note. Perhaps it was because of the Nightmare King''s identity. ''The Lord of Dreaded Purgatory and Eternal Torment, Nightmare King has awoken.'' ''If Nightmare King is not eliminated, all worlds, equal under one, will gradually be consumed and ultimately terminated.'' ''Before Nightmare King devours the world, identify its target destination.'' Thinking back, I recalled what the Magic Tower had set for the 10th Floor Trial''s Phase Two clear condition, as well as how it described the Nightmare King itself. At the time, it was not entirely clear what the phrase, "all worlds, equal under one" meant, but in retrospect, the truth is now clear. The Reworked Theory of World Stages, developed by the Ancient Sage of the Magic Tower, states it simplyDThat all worlds beneath the Highest Existence are seen as equal. The Nightmare King will travel between endless worlds, devour them, and move on, repeating until nothing remains. But, what will happen at that point? Will it simply starve and perish? Somehow, the thought that such a being would end so pitifully brings me doubt. Taking everything into account, I''m inclined to think that maybe it is all part of the Nightmare King''s plan, or perhaps more simply, its nature. If, by devouring world after world, the Nightmare King only grows in power and presence, that would easily explain why it is so much more tremendous than any of the other Transcendents. It would also provide an explanation for why it aims to eat them all. No doubt, the Nightmare King''s goal is to devour every equalised world. Then, is its ultimate objective to travel to and devour the world of the Highest Existence? If such a thing was possible, I cannot imagine they would sit still and let the Nightmare King run its course, destroying the nature of everything and everywhere. But, what if they are not aware? "..." What is fate? Is it the Highest Existence? Or something created by the Highest Existence? Perhaps, as I had thought in the past, fate was something that protected the flow of the world, to ensure that everything went just as the Highest Existence desired. There is no way to know for sure, but is it possible that the Highest Existence is not even involved with fate? If the Highest Existence does not interfere, or in other words, if fate is the only thing protecting these worlds, then it could very well be possible to penetrate through such a one-line defence. Thinking in reverse, could it also be possible that it is the fate of all worlds to be devoured by the Nightmare King? And, if any of these scenarios were the case. Would the Highest Existence then be within reach? If the Nightmare King, an anomalous lower existence, has the potential to reach that high, could I not also attain such potential? Maybe, by following the footsteps of the Nightmare King... Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With Reality on my side, I foresee a future wherein such a path can be taken. "Oh, Cee. Looks like the ceremony''s over." Just as Kolo Tjahn said, I glanced around and noticed the bustling crowd ever-so-slowly begin to diminish and scatter. Now that the Hero had officially been summoned, everyone was being told to go home or celebrate elsewhere as the Hero had to be ''initiated and prepared for the battles that lay ahead''. It was an understandable ask, as the empire needed to ensure the streets of its capital city were all clear of loiterers getting in the way. The Hero Festival would still be ongoing for the next few days, it seems, but that was of no importance to me. "We visited almost all the other Transcendents, so will we ask the Hero too?" Hearing Kolo Tjahn''s question, I thought to myself for a moment. I originally planned to get the help of the Hero to return to EarthDthat''s why I''m here attending the summoning ceremony, after allDbut now that the Hero''s identity has been revealed to be Yuu Shimura, things inevitably have to change. There''s no way I''m going to give Yuu Shimura any clues as to where in the Otherworld I am or what I''m doing, let alone confront him directly. Of course, I could always force him to send me home regardless, but like I said before, I''m pretty confident the Hero doesn''t even have that ability. Even if he did, I''m not going to risk him finding out anything about me. If he could send me back to Earth, then the chances would be high that he could send himself back too, which only heightens the risk to myself. Assuming he can send himself back at least, it doesn''t really change anything; now that he''s here, I don''t think he would waste the opportunity to return to Earth without at least getting some idea of what I''m up to first. Like a game of cat and mouse, I only have to avoid him while he chases me. Except, unlike an ordinary game of cat and mouse, the stage is an entire world, and I have an Archwizard with me to teleport me wherever I please. A game where the cat is at such an unprecedented disadvantage cannot possibly be lost, and so there is nothing to be concerned about. "No, we''re not going to involve ourselves with the Hero." In any case, now that the previous plan of using the Hero was scrapped, I had to move to my next target instead. "Take me as close to the Elven Forest as you can." Rather than the Hero, whom I only ever prioritised because of his generational reputation, there was one Transcendent I had left for last due to the inaccessible magic barrier. The Transcendent I had previously marked as most likely to send me to Earth. "We''re going to pay a visit to the World Tree." Chapter 179: 171: Harbinger of the End Had it all been a mistake to try the others? Regardless, the World Tree was the one Transcendent I was most confident in being able to send me back to Earth from the beginning. I don''t think confronting the other Transcendents was solely a waste of time, but it was indeed a little irking how it felt like one. "We''re here. What do you want to do now? We need to get to the World Tree to use its energy to travel to another world, right? No matter what, I don''t think elves are the type of people to just let us in and make direct contact with her, whom they revere as a divine being." Standing on the edge of the seemingly endless forest, I listened to Kolo Tjahn''s words. Although I didn''t know anything about this world, and that naturally included knowledge of the elves, there was one time I heard that the elves were a seclusive people; it appears to be true. Judging by that, it is easy to agree with him that they wouldn''t let us in just like that, even if we introduced ourselves as an Archwizard and a Transcendent. Frankly, I don''t think they would care, and it would be surprising if any amount of persuasion made them think otherwise. Of course, threatening them to let us in wouldn''t do as it''d only heighten their resistance further, and slaughtering all of them is far too messy for my liking, not to mention that I don''t think Kolo here would let me do that so easily. Since he is an Archwizard and I don''t know the extent of his capabilities, I don''t want to needlessly risk him becoming an obstacle for me. It is for the better that choices leading to such a situation be avoided. In that case, what do we do? We could infiltrate the forest, but I doubt we would be able to make it all the way to the World Tree without them noticing; I''d assume it to be the most heavily guarded place of all, and even with magic it doesn''t seem like much use. After all, there is a magic barrier strong enough to prevent teleportationDif it didn''t include measures to prevent enemy infiltration, then I''d wonder just what their priorities are. Then, what is the answer... "..." In the end, among many things, only one "solution" stuck out in my mind. Although it may come with a heavy amount of risk, it felt like the quickest and most surefire way to get inDor at least, if I don''t make a mistake. "Kolo. Go meet the elves." "Hm? Ah, I can, but as I said, I don''t think it''ll wo--" "Tell them the Nightmare King is coming." "...Excuse me? I don''t think they''d believe an obvious lie like that..." Oh, I forgot to question whether the elves even knew of the Nightmare King first, but it seems they doDor Kolo just isn''t aware. Either way, he only had this one job. "Who said it was a lie?" "..." Kolo Tjahn stared at me for a few seconds with a dumbfounded look on his face. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Cee, how do you--" "Listen to me." There was no need to question anything. Not me. Not what I said. Not the implications of it all. All he needs to do is listen and obey, at least for now. And even with the target being an Archwizard like him, the current me can make it a reality. "Will you do it?" "Yes..." Good. "Then get going." Without hesitation, the blank-faced Kolo Tjahn set off into the forest depths. He would no longer be present to witness what is to happen. The method I chose was inarguably cleaner than simply massacring the elves since I would be taking care of the matter myself, and not to mention that it wouldn''t result in Kolo''s oppositionDbecause the reality is that he won''t know that I am the one who will summon the Nightmare King. He is not here to witness it, so why would he know? It wouldn''t make any sense, and therefore, his knowledge of the fact is nonexistent. Further, if I do it right, then the elves may in fact praise me as a saviour, however unlikely it may be. Well, something like that doesn''t matter anyway; it would only make things a little more straightforward for me. Now, to get started with the main event... Hm. Calling it like that evokes distant memories. In the past, perhaps I would''ve found something like summoning the Nightmare King to cause a bit of chaos, ''fun''. Maybe I would even have laughed. Well, I know Ruti would, and she was always quite infectious even after I forgot about her. At some point, though, did I stop referring to things like this, ''events''? To be honest, I don''t really remember. Making it all sound like a game, like something I was doing for fun... Although it was seldom the case, I''m sure I stopped doing that kind of thing at some point. When everything became so serious... When was that? Was it when I found out more about fate? Was it when I found out about the truth of the world? Or was it before even all of that? "..." No matter how I tried to recall it, I simply couldn''t. All that flashed in my mind were unrelated memories, images and scenes of the twins, Sophie Asanami, and even Emir. Such useless things... "..." Unconsciously, my hand reached for the unnamed smartphone in my pocket. Before it got there, I stopped myself, however. "...Tsk." It was all so annoying. This wasn''t the time for pointless dawdling. I don''t know why those things were so persistently nailed to my mind and engraved there, but I couldn''t rid myself of the subconscious images even as I tried to move on. Turning around, I faced the wide-open, hilly field that neighboured the elven forest. Gathering my focus, I looked towards the sky in an effort to progress despite the mental nuisance. It shone a bright baby blue and carried with it pure white clouds dotted throughout, but all that was soon to change. Raising my hand, I slowly closed my eyes and imagined what I saw in the Magic Tower''s 10th Floor Trial. A pitch-black sky that blotted out even the tiniest light of the sun, like a sea of tar. That tar drooped like slime and fell to the ground, beginning to bubble and form something hideous. At the same time, that tarry slime rose up, widening cracks in the earth as it moved on its own, forming tens of thousands of grotesque monsters. -- Kkrrrriiiiieeeeeekkkkhhh...!! As if it were a natural progression, I didn''t even have to imagine the soul-shaking cries as they sounded out regardless of my will, forcing my eyes open. -- Krrriiiieeekkh...! -- Kkrrriiieeee...! -- Kkrrriiiiieeeeekkkkhhh...!! I registered the countless screams and howls of the Nightmares that emerged and faced their collective vitality with a slight sense of awe. In the past, I never could have imagined possessing power of such scale. Saburou Fushigimi with his Space. Azaki Kiryuuin with his evolved Time. Maybe even Haruka Hayashi with her Measurement of Death. Compared to any of the other Concepts, I held heavy doubt that I could lose. I suppose those three would be the current top contenders alongside Gravity, but they still wouldn''t be able to compete with Reality. Selina wouldn''t be able to stay on her feet if she saw even a single Nightmare before her, but I suppose you could make the case that a similar one, Haruka Hayashi, might stand a chance. We had a talk a long time ago, though, which makes me think she wouldn''t be able to do it. Even against a, quite literal heartless monster like a Nightmare, would the power of instant death even work? I doubt whether they could even be considered ''alive'', after all. Assuming she could do it, it wouldn''t really matter anyway. There''s no need to even mention the others. In any case, I thought it was enough Nightmares. I wondered for a moment if I should leave it at this much since even without their king they seemed like they could get the job done, but it did mean I would miss out on a couple of things. Specifically, trying to summon the Nightmare King is, in and of itself, an experiment. After all, if I can confirm I have the ability to do that, then some of my plans might inevitably have to change. If my previous thoughts of the Nightmare King being the fate of all worlds are true, then it isn''t totally out of the question for me to make it to the realm of the Highest Existence. Because, if I can control the Nightmare King, then... Well, the rest of the story writes itself. I''ll be able to summon it, let it devour the world, then simply move on to the next before I get destroyed myself and repeat. Eventually, the only world left would be that of the Highest Existence, and I would have succeeded. It is a plan with holes, yes, but there is always room to fill them in. The most glaring issue is the fact that I need to be able to freely travel between worlds. Of course, there is a chance that Reality alone will allow me to do that, but as of yet, I don''t know if that will be the case. Perhaps, if I can maintain the power of the World Tree, then it will be possible. In that case, I will need to make the Nightmare King disappear just before I return to Earth... Well, I was going to do that anyway since it was the only way the elves would relax and trust me enough to approach the tree in the first place. The 10th Trial summarised it all with simple exposition. This vast expanse of shrieking tar monsters in front of me is, in reality, a harbinger of the end times. Alas, ultimately, I am the one who decides when that end will come. Like I said, I will become their saviour. -- Kkrrrrrriiiiiiieeeeeeeekkkkhhh...!!! And with that, let us welcome the Devourer of Worlds. Chapter 180: 172: The End Was More Impactful Than I Expected -- Kkrrrrrriiiiiiieeeeeeeekkkkhhh...!!! The Harbinger of the EndDthat is, the endless sea of NightmaresDshrieked in celebration. As if they knew their time had finally come, they all turned their heads to the black sky in a single, synchronous action, and beckoned a harsh wave of silence. "...It''s time." Watching over them all, I couldn''t help but wonder. These Nightmares. Were they self-aware of their fate? The way they chaotically cried, fumbled about and acted; it was as if they had been waiting. As if they knew their role, and as their time had finally come, they were ready. To summon their king. The End of Worlds It was the same scene I had witnessed in the Magic Tower, but that was just an illusion, no? The surrounding scenery is similar, but different to where the trial took place, but even without that, the fact that the Ancient Sage reproduced something that hadn''t even happened yet to such an accurate degree... I suppose his clairvoyance was real. Infinitely more impressive than Avon Laura. [Cee? I have made contact with the elves. Like I thought, they don''t believe me and have told me to turn away. I managed to find an excuse to stick around for a little bit, but they still doubt me.] Suddenly, Kolo Tjahn''s undulating voice spoke to me as if from underwater. Turning my head slightly to the side, I saw a floating ball of magic in the shape of an inhuman eye. I hadn''t a clue it was even there until it spoke. How long has it been silently watching for? "...What''s this?" Upon my ask, the eye''s pupil snapped towards me. [The spell? It''s a seventh-tier spell called ''Eye of Transmission''; I created it myself as an upgraded version of the sixth-tier spell, ''Observation Eye''.] "...Right." The eye snapped back to viewing the ''praying'' Nightmares before us. It was an undoubtedly creepy spell to look at, but one couldn''t deny its utility in a world without modern technology. I briefly wondered just what was so difficult about it that made it seventh-tier, but quickly remembered that it wasn''t important as the eye called me again. [Cee.] "What?" [Is this... truly the right thing to do?] "..." What nonsense is this guy talking about all of a sudden? [I know we need to gain access to the World Tree, but looking at this... It just screams ''evil'', doesn''t it...?] "Are you a kid? This isn''t evil. I''m going to get rid of them, not let them devour the World Tree." [Well, I get that, but... I don''t know, it just makes me uneasy...] [This is actually my first time seeing Nightmares with my own two eyes since I entered the Magic Tower before they began to appear.] [I was shocked the first time I saw them in the 10th Floor Trial, but now that I''m seeing them in person, I can sense something terribly sinister.] [I really don''t think this is a good idea to go through with.] The tone of his rippling voice seemed to gain confidence as he spoke, but I cared none for it. If I wanted to listen to what he thought was the right thing to do, I would have asked. I know what I''m doing, and I know how things will turn out. Because, if they turn out any other way. I will simply change it. "So? Is it evil to summon a monster if the purpose of summoning the monster is to kill it?" "Even if we assume the answer is ''yes'' because the act of summoning the monster alone is evil." "Then, is the act of killing the monster not meaningless?" "If you summon a monster, then kill it, what harm is done? Whether the action is classed as evil or not, does it even matter once the monster is dead?" "And if it does, then what is even the point in killing the monster in the first place?" "Once you kill the monster, the sin of summoning it is erased." "If it worked any other way, it would not make sense." "Because that would mean the act of killing the monster is less than the act of summoning it." "And if the act of good is lesser than the act of evil, then what are you even trying to act good for?" "It''s utterly pointless. Unless, tell me; does it somehow make sense to you?" [You''re thinking about it in the wrong way. Actually, I--] "Never mind, shut it." It''s beginning to get irritating. "Just follow what I say and don''t argue. I didn''t bring you with me to complain." Crack-! Just as I closed my mouth, my attention was immediately drawn to the sky. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, it was beginningDor rather, ending. Craaacckkkkk...!! Rumble...! The sky cracked and fissured, creating an unfathomable rift in the middle of space and sending unprecedented tremors all throughout the land as the rupture widened. Just like during the 10th Floor Trial, it was pure cataclysm and chaos. Black ooze, even stickier and more unsettling than the Nightmares themselves, emerged from the rift and trickled slowly down from the sky, and just as it did in the trial, washed away the countless Nightmares in a tarry flood. The sable goo absorbed the Nightmares as sustenance to maintain its continuous growth, blowing up like a balloon to reach the blackened, corrupted clouds above, and soaring even further beyond. It was truly an incredible sight to see. The intense pressure, and immense scope of the event. The sensation of rumbling beneath my feet and the wind gracing my face. The echoing cries of Nightmares as they got swallowed up by the end. The sheer scale of it all. Frankly, it was an experience that couldn''t even be compared with the illusion of the 10th Floor Trial. Everything about it was so plainly massiveDcosmic, evenDthat it was almost unbelievable. And then. "...Wait." As the coalescing darkness continued to do nothing but ceaselessly grow, I felt something unsavoury within my chest. "Why isn''t it stopping...?" The black mess that consumed the NightmaresDhaving become a sea of Stygian ooze itself, as if straight from hellDit only ate more and more and more. Its already too-big-to-be-called-huge size swelled even further, far surpassing the height of the rift it came from and the clouds themselves. During the 10th Floor Trial, the Nightmare King''s emergence would have ended by now. Things should have been the same here, so why was this happening all of a sudden? Why hadn''t it ended...? "..." Alas, there was no answer to be received. The mass grew taller and taller, then expanded outwards, spilling onto the inky sky. Overtaking the space where the sun overlooked all just a few minutes ago, it crept until it dominated all the sky itself. The scale was bigger than I ever imagined it would be, and it was only when the entire sky had turned into part of its body that it seemed to slow down. With no adorning sun, stars, or moon, the world had turned pitch-black, cast in the inescapable shadow of its presence. Finally, as if to symbolise the ultimate arrival of the end, two masses materialised in the "sky". Twin blobs of crimson red, emitting sharp light like LEDs, each bigger than the old sun and completed with a small black dot in the centre. With its newfound bone-chilling eyes, it stared down at the world it had intruded. Watching each and every person who looked back, individually yet simultaneously. It was like a devil had taken the world into its palm and was peering into the tiny bubble humans call home. I could easily imagine that every single being under this sky, person and creature alike, was begging for mercy at this very moment. "..." I did not realise. I did not realise it would become so extreme. I thought it would be as it was in the 10th Floor Trial, but perhaps I had underestimated it. To put it another way, the ''End'' was more impactful than I expected. The Nightmare King. Who was the one to call it that in the first place? Was it the Ancient Sage who first showed it in the trial? ''Nightmare'' was an apt name for what it made one experience, but I couldn''t help but feel that it was severely lacking in punch. The ''king'' part was lame as well. Of course, I wasn''t going to do something like come up with a better name, because at the end of the day, it doesn''t matter what it''s called. In fact, maybe no name would be grand enough to capture the scope of what it truly is. ''The Lord of Dreaded Purgatory and Eternal Torment, Nightmare King''. For whatever reason, the Ancient Sage was far understating the true nature of this monster. Rather than something poetic like that, a simple name would be more fitting. Something like what I had called it before; the End of Worlds. Anyway. "..." ...Is it even possible for Reality to get rid of that thing? Initially, I thought I would have no problem with it because I assumed it to be identical to how it was in the 10th Floor Trial, but now... Like this, it appeared a true devourer of worlds. After all, how can something be expected to eat an entire world if it is so small? It needs to be the size of the sky at the very least to accomplish something like that. Although a form like this is much more appropriate than what it looked like during the trial, it doesn''t help me in any way. The more I think about it, the more vexing it is. Just as I began to contemplate how to go about it, however, I felt a familiar, warm energy. Oh...? Turning around to face the elven forest, I was surprised to find a large group of people kneeling. Are they... Elves? Their objectively attractive features, long hair and ears, and naturalistic clothing clued me in. In any case, it appeared that, from their kneeling, they collectively shared their nature''s energy with me. I was puzzled as to what this abrupt event was about when Kolo Tjahn appeared in the flesh. Only then did I notice the creepy eye had disappeared at some point. "Cee. After they saw what happened to the sky, they decided to help us. They''re sharing the World Tree''s energy with you, as well as all of their trust out of fear. Please, do whatever you can to get rid of that thing." I stared at his face for a moment, admiring the commitment to the goal even after he voiced his doubt about what we were doing. To be honest, I don''t know if Reality influenced his decisions in any way since I wasn''t really paying attention, but I suppose it doesn''t matter. "...Well, that was the plan, yes." Accepting the energy from the elves that filled my body with a strange, cosy feeling, I recalled it being similar to the energy of the World Tree I felt back in the Magic Tower. Just as with the Nightmare King, however, the Transcendent''s energy in the illusion couldn''t possibly compare with the real deal. At that moment, I heard a voice in my head. Chapter 181: 173: A Tree Familiar With Computers Facing the full awakening of what could effectively be called the end of all worlds, I almost began to harbour doubts about whether I could truly handle it or not. Reality is the best power there is, but she isn''t omnipotent. All I needed to do was take a glance at the sky. In fact, anyone, regardless of location, could look up and see it. The ceaseless devourer, a so-called world ender. Witnessing it with one''s bare eyes was alone a tough task to handle for one with a mortal mind. That''s why. Even with Reality, was it really possible to win against something like that? ...No. That''s beside the point. Whether or not it can or cannot be beaten, is not relevant to me, at least for now. I had to remind myself. My goalDto reach the plane of the Highest Existence. To escape the labyrinth of countless, meaningless worlds that couldn''t even be called a fraction as ''real'' as what the one that lay above had to offer. Using the Nightmare King, or the End, as my piece to control, it was entirely possible. It might seem foolish or simply insane to an observer. But then again, an observer would not know what I know. An observer would not understand what it means to be in my position. If they did, they would break. Only I can handle the ''truth of existence'', and because of that, I will be the one to break free of it. All I have to do is treat the End like a wave and ride it to victory. As, by successfully surfing the End, isn''t it only natural that I would arrive at it? [...Cipher...] That was the plan I had come up with, witnessing the true extent of the devourer''s existence. Accepting the soothing, purest energy of nature itself generously provided to me by the elves, the surging feeling of transcendental power only further boosted my confidence. [Oh, Cipher...] Along with that energy, however, came an unfamiliar voice. Calling the name I had yet to tell anyone in the Otherworld, I immediately guessed that something was up. [You poor child...] The timing was far too coincidental for it to not be related to the nature''s energy I was receiving, but it also wasn''t something that happened during the 10th Floor Trial of the Magic Tower. Meaning, it most likely had something to do with a Transcendent. Specifically, the World Tree. Isn''t that right? [That''s correct... Well, ''World Tree'', ''Yggdrasil'', ''Sister Nature'', ''Vilgfa''DI have come to be known by many names gifted to me by all sorts of people, across many worlds.] [Although, that isn''t something you are particularly interested in, is it? Or could I be wrong?] The disembodied voice that spoke to me as if it knew me well was suspiciously gentle, almost giving a motherly impression, and containing the same kind of cosy, warm energy that would coerce a baby to sleep. It was something that felt so unusual to me, so alien and out of place that it couldn''t possibly be trusted. Of course, the World Tree was right in that I didn''t care how many aliases or titles it had acquired throughout its time, but I did catch one thing it said that piqued my curiosity. "''Across worlds''?" [Are you interested in my story?] "..." Needless to say, I wasn''t, but there was no need to say aloud something it already knew. Turning my head towards the immeasurably tall tree that spoke, I couldn''t help but feel as if it were making fun of me. Its voice was somewhat coy, and I was getting the impression that it knew more about me than I would''ve ever expected. Still, I wasn''t interested in the personal life history of a plant. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I only wanted to know what I asked, and it seemed to know that aspect of me well; spewing words as it pranced around my suspicions and thoughts like a provocative jester. Before I could question it, however, the World Tree continued as if reading my mind. [What you are interested in is the aspect of interdimensional travel. It is natural that I would know that much, having watched over you for the past days.] "You''ve been watching me?" [Is there a purpose behind phrasing it so misconceptually? As a guardian of nature, it is only to be expected that I would observe all that occurs within the scope of my embrace. No matter who one is or what you are, the eyes of nature are something you cannot escape.] Listening to its words told me the World Tree had been watching ever since I first entered the Otherworld. Indeed, from the moment I first heard of the World Tree''s existence, it was something I should have expected. In hindsight, that is true. But, even though I only found out now, does it make a difference? The World Tree knows me perhaps better than anyone I''ve met or spoken to since I arrived here, but does it matter? Originally, the only thing it was useful for was allowing me passage to Earth, and that fact has yet to change. I was convinced of that muchDat least until it interrupted my thoughts with a revelation I never could''ve known. [Oh, did you think your banishment to this world was the start of it?] "...What?" Pushing aside that the World Tree was obviously intruding on my inner mind, it took me a moment to comprehend and process just what it was talking about. [Shall I continue? Indeed, it has only been since you arrived that I have been watching, but that does not mean I never knew about you since before that.] "..." [Is it so surprising? This is a concept you should already be familiar with. CipherDor do you wish for me to call you Cee? It does sound very cute, you know.] I ignored the statement as naturally as breathing, but I was still stunned at what to think or say. I concluded that since the World Tree possesses some sort of dimensional ability, it was not totally out of the question to have knowledge of other worlds. ...Although, this world was only created just moments before I was booted here, so how could that be? It was the same paradox as with the tale of the Demon King and Hero. I had no idea how something like that was possible in reality unless there was some sort of time-dilation situation going on, but regardless, I couldn''t deny the truth in front of my eyes, and had no choice but to reluctantly accept it, clueless of the inner workings. My gaze lingering on the trunk of the oversized tree for a moment, it soon returned to observing the tainted sky that had become the body of the End. It was unmoving, unflinching for even a second as it only continued to overlook the world beneath like a spectator, its deathly crimson eyes that could strike the fear of God into even a heartless stone darting from place to place. Speaking frankly, it was so unbelievably huge and pressurising that it failed to terrify. Something unfathomable cannot be taken seriously, even when you see it with your eyes you can do no more than blankly stare. Likewise, even when the End suddenly comes and threatens to do as its name implies, one cannot be seriously afraid. Although, I suppose that is simply the nature of the End. Abrupt. Unstoppable. And so big that it was inescapable no matter how far one fled. "..." The more I thought about it, the more I was beginning to convince myself that it truly, truly was the ''End of everything'', incarnate; like the cancer of all worlds. In my mind, I felt as if yet another piece had clicked into place. It fit the rest of the puzzle so unexpectedly neatly that I couldn''t believe it was a coincidence. Once again, I couldn''t help but consider. Was this all by design? The possibility that everything was, is, and will continue to be part of the Highest Existence''s scheme... In a rare occurrence, I felt myself almost shudder. Instinctively, I knew I couldn''t handle going back to that train of thinking for even a moment, and so quickly truncated the tree that bore the forbidden fruit of thought before it could proliferate. Instead, glancing at where the top of the World Tree disappeared into that black void, I wondered how high it really was, and if the End couldn''t just devour it from right there. Taking it one step further, what held it back from consuming the world? After all, if the sky came crashing down right this instant, was there anything at all that could dare stop its gluttonous march? The elves wouldn''t be able to stop it. The humans were probably the same. Yuu Shimura was practically useless, and even taking into consideration his newfound power as a Hero, I doubted his ability to counter what was the End itself. I couldn''t think of anything in this world that could stand a chance of stopping it, and I was sure that even the Transcendents began shaking in their boots at this thing''s emergence. I mean, if they couldn''t even handle me, then there wasn''t a snowball''s chance in Hell they would be able to take down something like that. But, I suppose it only made sense. After all, this was the End, and there was no stopping that. [That is interesting. Why do you think so?] Suddenly, the World Tree asked. I had to admit that it was a little perturbing to have someone interrupt the middle of my monologic thoughts and ramblings, especially as I almost forgot about it, but no matter. The question itself was foolish. "Why? Do you need to ask? The End is called the End for a reasonDthat is, it is inevitable, and once it arrives, that''s it." There will always come an End. That goes for everything, and what happens after simply does not exist, for what has ended, has passed. The End cannot be stopped, only postponed. Thus, now that the End has shown itself, it is only a matter of time until it ''arrives''. [I understand. However, do you think you could escape it even if you cross worlds?] ...Hm? What was that...? [If, as you say, the End cannot be stopped, then what do you plan to do? Do you plan to run, travelling from one world to the next, ceaselessly fleeing until you either perish from fatigue or exhaust your supply of worlds to escape to?] [I am curious, Cipher.] Hearing this, my first thought was astonishment at how the World Tree could be so ignorant. More than once had I gone over what I would do in order to reach the Highest Existence, and even just a few minutes ago I had ruminated on using the End to achieve that goal. The second thought was suspicion at why the World Tree asked me that. After all, it couldn''t possibly be that unenlightened, or even simply paying no attention to what I was thinkingDit had already proven to me that neither of those could possibly be the case as a so-called ''guardian of nature''. The third thought was conviction. This was a test. The World Tree already knew everything, and it was simply probing me to figure out my answer. For what purpose I didn''t know, however something screamed to me that that was it. [Correct...? I suppose, though, there is no purpose in giving you a meaningless test like that. I am simply curious.] [You plan to use the End as it devours all worlds to reach the plane of Highest Existence, yet you do not seem to fully understand just how nonsensical the idea is, nor how heartbreakingly futile your efforts will turn out to be.] "What''s that supposed to mean?" [I know you will refuse to accept my words as you are quite the stubborn child, but please, at least listen to what I have to say for a moment.] "..." Reluctantly, I held my tongue. The World Tree knew me too well, but I thought the least I could do was humour it this one time before I force it to send me to Earth. At least, its words should be worth something if it knew what was valuable for me to hear, even if only a little, so I thought it wasn''t a terrible thing to listen to. [I will put it in the most simplistic way I know you will understand.] [The universe is like a digital computer; each world is a file or a system process, and the Highest Existence is the user.] [In this metaphor, what you have correctly identified as the ''End'' is akin to a virus. It is an irremovable malware capable of corrupting and utterly erasing any file or process it infects, and will do so without mercy or compromise.] [Of course, a computer virus is a process in and of itself. What you plan to do is effectively hide yourself within that hostile process as it deletes every file and process on the computer. But, tell me, what comes after that?] [Once the last file is deleted and process erased, then what remains?] [Not to mention being unable to cross the screen into the ''real world'', the computer will shut itself down long before the virus can even make it to that point.] [A computer needs vital processes to survive. Once they are deleted, everything will break; stability only returns when the computer is fully reset and the processes installed, but once that happens, those installed processes and files are no longer the same as they were before.] [It is simply not possible to survive through that, let alone make it from the digital realm to the physical one.] [And so, putting all of that into perspective, shifting the theme from a hypothetical computer to the worlds in which we live.] [Do you now understand what it means to break through to the realm of the Highest Existence?] "..." As the World Tree finished its rather lengthy, yet somewhat easily digestible explanation, the first thought to enter my mind was simple. Has a tree ever been so familiar with computers? Chapter 182: 174: More Useless Future Talk A virus is a toxic, venomous thing that exists only to cause detriment to whatever it infests. Even in terms of computer science, a virus is malicious software that was created only to destroy and wreak havoc. However, no matter how dangerous a virus is to the world it lives inDthat is, the world within the computerDa virus that lives in the digital world cannot pass through from that world into reality. It is not a question of the malware not working hard enough, or not trying. Rather, it is simply not possible for something made up of ones and zeros to attain a physical form of its own will. Likewise, the world-consuming virus of this universe and the End itself, the Nightmare King, cannot pass through from what we perceive as reality into the realm of the Highest Existence. Is that what the World Tree is trying to say? The concept is something I can understand, and logically, I can say that it indeed makes sense, at least on paper. But, when brought from the world of theory into reality, is it really the same? This universe is not a computer; I can state that with utmost confidence thanks to Reality. Therefore, the End is not a virus. It cannot be. It may act like one, and it may play such a role, but that does not make it so. In a way, it is more similar to traditional viruses that infect the biological body, even if only because they are something that exists in reality. After all, even if it was the World Tree that said so. "Why would I trust you?" [My... You are too cruel, Cipher.] "You know too much. It would be stupid to blindly trust something suspicious like you." [And here I was trying to help... How will I face them now?] "Face who?" [Oh... I was under the impression you weren''t interested in what I had to say?] I was tempted to click my tongue at the slimy way this overgrown shrub navigated conversations. It clearly wanted something with me, but it never explicitly stated what that was. If it wasn''t so shady in the way it eluded certain things, I might''ve been more willing to hear it out, but seeing the way things are going now, and keeping in mind that it somehow knows things it should have no possible way of knowing... I would be out of my mind to take what this tree says seriously. "Either you tell me explicitly right now what you want and what you know, or you send me to Earth. Dawdle and I''ll force that guy to make a move; you already know who it is he''ll go after first." [...Your confidence has always been a strong suit of yours, even if it is sometimes misplaced. Well, I apologise sincerely, but I am going to have to deny your request. In all honesty, I would love to be able to tell you about everything that is going to happen if you continue this path, but that isn''t quite possible, you see...] [Still, I suppose I can let you in on one secret.] [The video on the phone in your pocket. Did you know? It is only one of several possible futures. Should you return to Earth this instant, however, let it be known that such a fate is unavoidable.] Wordlessly, I gazed at the faceless tree for a few moments before glancing towards the smartphone I had unwittingly brought out of my pocket. Without a single thought passing through my mind, I played the recording one more time. The incredibly unsettling scene of something dim, dark, and wet, with the only sound to be heard being torrential downpour. I glimpsed two heads of soaked, white hair, half-concealing faces whose eyes were red in more ways than one. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A subtle murmur was carefully plucked out of the rain by my ears. [...Please...] And then. [Don''t go...] The playback abruptly ended. "..." In my peripheral vision, I noticed Kolo Tjahn, as well as countless elven priests staring at me and the object in my hands with strange eyes, but I paid them no heed. My mind was already fully occupied with what I saw in front of me, after all. One of many possible futures. I know all about the inaccuracy of future-seeing thanks to people like Avon Laura and Emir. Despite having foreseen or prophesied various futures, many of them have not come to fruition, and it is simply for the fact that no one future exists. It is for the same reason that Azaki Kiryuuin and Araceli Arvalo are not equally aware of the other''s timeline. They are both from the future, but differing futures. Or perhaps, Araceli is from the same future as Kiryuuin, but one step ahead in regressing in time. As she seemed to know more about everything than he did, including the fact of time travel. In any case, their existence alone should be proof that there must be multiple futures. For if they travelled to the past in order to change it, then how could it stay the same? It is for that very reason that I should not be afraid of the future. Because the future is something that can always be changed. The future I see on this smartphone, however... [...Please...] [Don''t go...] It sends chills down my spine every time I press play. For some reason, I get the feeling that the scene contained within this video really is the ''end''. When I think about that, I admit it makes me reconsider what I''m doing. Still, reconsideration alone isn''t enough to change my mind. The World Tree claimed this future I see in front of me to be unavoidable if I continue on my current path. So, it wants me to slow down? Or to change paths entirely? Is that it? If I dig into what the reason for that might be, perhaps I can discern the tree''s intent behind it. Consciously activating Reality, I concentrated its power on my eyes. And then, stating with confidence. This will allow me to see the true essence of all. "...!" Immediately, my worldview changed. All colour vanished from my sight, and with it, everything around me was replaced by a distorted and unidentifiable mass of ''something''. What was once a simple, grassy landscape, was now a material I couldn''t quite fathom. Flexible and smooth, like fabric, yet also seemingly stiff and indestructible. A colourless, textureless world with only black and white silhouettes to tell each apart from the other. What did all of this mean...? Turning my head up, I looked towards where the sky should''ve been, as well as where the End had taken root in the Otherworld. There, what I saw was seemingly representative of the End''s being. A black void. It was not a creature, not even a monster of nightmares despite how it might appear on the surface. It was, simply, nothing. That''s all it was, but at the same time, it seemed to be calling. Either I didn''t notice it before, or I couldn''t, but it was definitely calling out. Of course, its goal is unknown, as well as whatever it is trying to say. I thought it was too good of a fit for something dubbed the End to be nothing. Because, at the end of the day, that''s what the end is. Nothing. The end of something is nothing; with that nothing comes the end. That''s that, thoughDwhat about the World Tree? Shifting my head, my gaze turned towards where that immovable plant of solidarity and prayer sat. And what I saw could correctly be called the complete opposite of the End. In this dark lens of the unknown that I was looking at the world through, the World Tree appeared to me as a pillar of unshakeable light, piercing even through the darkness of the void and stretching forevermore. And then, even further above that, craning my neck so far up that it began to ache, I spotted what looked like tentacles of light that sprawled out and stretched all across the ''sky''. Although, if it was at that distance, would it instead be considered stretching across the universe? I realised they were the roots of the World Tree. Roots that spread out across countless worlds, connecting them together solely through its own will and power and acting as their guardian. Instinctively, I knew it at this moment. This is how the World Tree knew about me. This is how it is able to transfer across the many worlds. And, most likely. It is related to why the World Tree seems so intent on having me change paths. Obviously, it doesn''t want me to go through with the plan of using the End to travel to the Highest Realm. For the World Tree, something like having the End devour every world would end up killing it bit by bit, after all, but perhaps its character was inherently of a kind nature even without that. But, in that case, what is the alternative for me? I can''t just return to Earth and have a peaceful life after everything, even if I wanted to. For starters, there are far too many people who either want me dead or behind bars, and both of those are endings I refuse to accept. But then if I stop them or resist, that would only attract more trouble. It would only result in a recurring cycle, and at that rate, ''peace'' is but a dream. More important than that, though, is the fact that I know too much now to go back. I can''t possibly live a normal life just thinking about all the shit I know; I''m very self-aware that I would have an exceedingly hard time simply sitting still with the knowledge that everything around me is fake and a lie. How could anyone bear to live like that? I wouldn''t ever understand. But then, there is no point in doing something like erasing my memory, either. After all, that would only result in a repeat of everything that occurred until now, and we''d still get nowhere. So, just what is the answer? To be perfectly honest, I have absolutely no clue. "..." [Would you mind if I offered a suggestion?] "...What?" There would be no harm in listening to the opinion of who was effectively the guardian of countless worlds. More than that, I wanted to rid my mind of its own thoughts. [Why don''t you try living in peace, just for a short while? You never know, it might end up being better than you thought.] I immediately almost clicked my tongue at the useless answer. Knowing that a tree didn''t have ears, I was beginning to doubt whether it was even listening to anything I had said. "Are you a more stupid tree than I thought? I already explained why that would never work out." [Well, you never know how it might turn out, right? After all, the future is unpredictable, and it might be better than you ever thought possible.] Sure, whatever. I had already convinced myself that it was useless, so why did this tree think more persuasion would change anything? Although... I guess it wouldn''t hurt to try, even if it''s only for a short while. Still, if anything happens and things end up going down how I think they will, then I''ll give up with it then and there. "Alright, fine. I''ll give it a go, so send me back to Earth." [You aren''t going to dismiss the Nightmare King?] "I don''t even know if that''s possible. Even if it isn''t, why should it be my problem? I''m leaving anyway; you can deal with it." [...] "Return me." [...Yes. Please, Cipher, just promise to give those girls a real chance. They only care about you, after all.] ''Those girls.'' "..." Well. "I''ll think about it." Just then, my vision exploded with a flood of light. Feeling a bizarre sensation as if I was falling through the air both upside down and sideways, I was almost inclined to throw up, but managed to dismiss the disgusting feeling with Reality. Opening my eyes roughly fifteen seconds later, a familiar sight I hadn''t seen in a strangely long time entered my view. It was high noon; the wide trunk of the World Tree stood unimaginably tall right behind me... "...I''m back..." And my sudden appearance caused an unprecedented ruckus in the middle of Weinstell Square. Chapter 183: 175: I Am Back Having my vision distort, twist, and warp bizarrely before suddenly appearing in the centre of the same Weinstell City Square I had frequented dozens of times, it took me a moment to process everything. Although I commanded the World Tree to transport me immediately, I didn''t actually expect it to workDI had thought there was a need for me to come into contact with the World Tree directly or otherwise be within a closer physical range, but alas... In front of me was a bustling crowd; perhaps it was a Saturday or Sunday as countless people roamed about the streets, laughing and going about their day. Glancing at their clothesDmodern and unlike anything I saw people wearing in the OtherworldDthe steaming lattes in their hands, as well as the smartphones they seemed to use so casually, it almost gave me whiplash at how disparate the scene was to what I had grown accustomed to over the recent weeks. I could hear the sound of honking traffic in the distance, the snap of a camera, and the background buzz of conversation. My eyes were naturally drawn to the buildings, tall and concrete. The endless rows of technologised shops, clinics, and more, most of which were far taller than the buildings in River or the Imperial Capital. There was no Guild building, no battle-scarred adventurers walking around with draped cloaks and sheathed swords. I looked up and saw a blue sky that was far too bright. Quietly taking in the scent of sweet street food and savoury snacks as all kinds of things I had forgotten the existence of permeated each of my senses, I slowly began to feel it. This sight before me, and not just the sight but the sounds, the smells, and the feeling of polluted air washing over me, brushing through my hair. Taking it in all at once, I really felt it. I... was finally back. "..." [Are you glad?] The voice of the World Tree flowed through my head, and for some reason, the world around me seemed to slow down at the same time. "What do you want now?" To be honest, I was astounded that it could follow me all the way here and talk to me even now, but chalked it up to keeping a portion of the tree''s natural energy within me. [I simply wish to ask a question of curiosity, Cipher. Are you glad now that you have returned?] "..." I thought about it for a moment, and although logically speaking I should say yes, I wasn''t yet sure if that was entirely true. After all, unlike in the Otherworld where I could pretty much do as I liked with no consequence, there were far too many thorns in my side that existed on Earth. I still hadn''t made up my mind on how to deal with them, so I was stuck in a bit of a dilemma in that regard. [That''s right. You know that nothing has ended even after returning here, you know?] Of course, I know that nothing is over yet. Saying that to me of all people. Do you even understand who you''re talking to? [Hoho. Nevertheless, I would like you to keep it in mind; that includes the matter of the world you call ''Otherworld''.] "What''s that supposed to mean?" Why bring up the Otherworld now? There was no reason I would ever end up there again, so it should have no relevance to me. [Just remember: Nothing is over until the end has come and gone.] Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [And for you in particular, the end will only become more and more hungry.] [Evading the end is only applicable when the end permits it, and fleeing the end is not possible forever.] What nonsense. "I''ve already gone over what will happen, and it will happen because I will make it so." "Whatever you say will not change anything, and whatever the end wants doesn''t matter either." "If all you''re going to do is sit in the backseat and lecture me, then just get out." After that, a few moments of silence passed with neither me nor the World Tree saying a word. [...Well then. It is extremely regrettable, but I can only pray you bear in mind my words. I truly only wish for the best ending. For everyone.] [Now, you have chosen your path, and there is little time remaining.] [My body will become visible to the residents of this world, the end will follow, and chaos will ensue.] [I can only ask you to prioritise what your heart is most concerned about above all else.] [Then.] [Farewell, Cipher, and my apologies.] [I hope you can find what was taken from you back then, even if you have forgotten.] [Good luck, my forever lost child.] At that moment, all of the World Tree''s Transcendent and natural energy disappeared from my body. Feeling as if I had lost a whole bunch of vitality in one go, I knew it was nothing more than an aftereffect and immediately recovered myself with Reality. At the same time, the world resumed flowing at a normal speed. Now, I stood still, feeling isolated and alone despite standing in the middle of a teeming city square. About the World Tree''s final words, there was too much stuff I didn''t understand to pick it apart, and I also got the feeling that it would only leave me with more questions if I thought about it too deeply. It was too suspicious and I didn''t know enough to read between the lines, so I quickly dismissed it and focused on what was more important. Or at least, I tried to, but as soon as I did, I heard an uproar around me along with collective gasps. "??" Suddenly, it seemed that everyone was staring in my direction and hurriedly talking about something. Not able to figure out what was wrong as everyone started pulling out their phones to take a picture or video, I turned to look behind me. "...Oh." I don''t know when it happened but in the very centre of Weinstell Square, the World Tree had sprouted. Was this the method it used to connect to countless worlds? I never expected something like this... It was still rather shocking for me, but I couldn''t imagine what it would be like for these people on their day out to witness an unfathomably large tree abruptly appear out of thin air in the middle of the city. Understanding what all the ruckus was about, I made the decision to quickly flee the scene, relieved that I was not the source of the commotion. Fortunately, I am still wearing Leander Herington''s business suit from way back, so I should not have appeared suspicious. But, now that I''m back on Earth, what do I do? I can''t just show up back at the old house since those guys'' betrayal was the whole reason I got imprisoned in the Otherworld to begin with... But, I also don''t have any money on me, and I''ll get instantly found out by Minami the moment I try to access my bank account. Well, let''s think about it. I don''t need to worry about food or water thanks to Reality. I also don''t need to care about the weather. I don''t need to worry about being able to protect myself, and I don''t need sleep either. As it turns out, everything is covered neatly because of Reality. So, do I even need a place to stay? Not really. Still, the question remains as to what to do now. I could get everything over with right away and summon the Nightmare King, but that wouldn''t be right. I can already tell that doing that would leave me far too unsatisfied. My burning curiosity. Until now, I was trying to suppress it, but it''s getting too much now that I''ve finally returned. Just why... After everything I had done for them, the lengths I had gone to cultivate their loyal piety and devotion. The time we had spent together, the vacant hole in their hearts I filled with my affection. After all of that... Why would they betray me? I need to know. I know it couldn''t have all been a lie. I still remember the looks on their faces at that time, guilt-ridden and abashed. Someone else might''ve not noticed any difference from their usual blankness, but not me. None of it was a simple facade. But then, why...? For what reason could they have betrayed me so cold-heartedly and without mercy? Exiling me to another world from which escape should have been impossible. From which death would have been nothing less than a certainty if I didn''t awaken Reality. And then, why... Why would they say something like that...? "..." ''That video'' flashed in my mind for a moment and I immediately came back to my senses. Without hesitation, I started walking in a certain direction. I was being stupid. There was no need to think about where to go, or what to do. I already knew what I wanted to do for a long time. Ever since that day... No, far before even then. I no longer had Truth, but that didn''t mean I was alone. Reality was all I needed, and she was more than enough. I would get my answers. After all, I knew exactly where to find them. I said just a minute ago that I wouldn''t return to the house. That was a lie. ??? I used to go out a lot for the purpose of collecting the right kinds of materials and ingredients before I met Minami and could just purchase them without a worry, so I knew the layout of Weinstell like the back of my hand, including all the back alleys and secret shortcuts. Of course, I also knew the surrounding area in which I lived. Walking down Tree Jewel Boulevard, I silently gazed at the lush environment that accompanied these affluent houses. I questioned for a moment if they had any kind of idea what went down at our place, or who the sort of people were that lived there, but none of it mattered in the end. As I passed a woman in glasses who I recognised as one of the neighbours, I turned and entered the drive of a certain house. Tree Jewel Boulevard. House Number 7. How long has it been since I last stepped through this door? A month? Two months, maybe? I had no idea if there was any sort of time dilation effect between Earth and the Otherworld, so it was something impossible for me to judge at this moment. Well, I knew it couldn''t have been that much of a difference thanks to the appearance of the twins in that video, but anyway. No matter. Now was not the time to reminisce about the old days. Now was the time for answers. I wonder who is home at this time? I hope they are the sort who aren''t weak to surprises because otherwise, we might have a bit of a problem on our hands. Placing my hand on the door handle, I used Reality to open the door as if it had never been locked in the first place before stepping foot inside. The interior was just as I remembered, but dismissed the observation as something obvious. Closing the door behind me, I found the house to be unusually quiet. Typically, you would hear the sounds of playing, casual conversation, or cleaning up from any of the maids, but currently, there was none of that. Hm. Many coats and jackets were missing from the rack by the front door, so I assumed most of the house had to be out for the day. Nonetheless, there was one white, fluffy coat that remained, so I knew the house wasn''t completely empty. Walking into the living room, I found the T.V. was on, but paused. Ah. So, someone was here, but they briefly left. Flush~! Just as I thought this, I heard the sound of someone finishing up in the bathroom. I see now. Deciding to take a seat in one of the armchairs, I thought it would be best to wait for whoever was home to return so we could talk. It seemed like it was only one person, and judging by what was on the television as well as the coat on the coat rack, I could make a solid guess as to who it might be. Thump, thump, thump. Hearing the person''s light footsteps as they walked through the house hallway, I glanced at the paused show they were busy watchingDsomething to do with a group of women; and going by their hostile looks towards each other, probably some kind of drama if I had to guess. There was only one person who lived in this house who watched those kinds of shows. However, that person didn''t own a white, fluffy coat according to my memory. Now, of course, they could have purchased one while I was gone, but I find the much more likely answer to be something else. This person is someone else, but with matching interests. Who could that be? Well, it wasn''t a coat I have seen often, so they weren''t someone who lived here. Taking all of this information into consideration, only one person came to mind. "Hm hmm~~" At that moment, a humming girl with long, golden blonde hair and radiating amethyst eyes entered the room. "Hm--..." She froze immediately upon realising my appearance, and her shock was so profound that I could feel her heart stop vicariously. Looking at this girl in the eyes, who seemed to have made herself comfortable in someone else''s home while they were gone, I raised a smile. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it?" "...Ah..." "Araceli Arvalo." Chapter 184: 176: Aracelis Secret Clatter-! Pausing dead in her tracks, Araceli seemed so stunned that she dropped her smartphone, her eyes widening like never before as she could only stare breathlessly in my direction. "...Well?" Crossing one leg over the other, I looked at her and asked what I thought should have been a simple question. "A month, at least. It''s been this long, yet you have nothing to say?" Araceli''s appearance remained more or less the same as the last time I saw her, including her rather girly sense of fashion. This likely means, as I thought, that no more than the time I spent in the Otherworld has passed on Earth. So, I could make the assumption without hesitation. "Say. Are you feeling alright? You don''t seem too pleased to see me. Or are you just ill?" "Uh..." No matter what, Araceli seemed utterly unable to get a single word out of her mouth. Was my appearance here really that shocking? "Oh. Is it that your plans were abruptly ruined by my return? Did you not expect to see me again in one, five, maybe ten years? Or was it your intention to trap me in that dry world for the rest of time?" "N-no! Really, that''s not it at all!" "Hm." Well, the truth is that it doesn''t matter. After all, regardless of intention, they had no choice but to keep me there forever. It was the combined efforts of three peopleDAzaki Kiryuuin, Saburou, and Yuu ShimuraDwho trapped me in the Otherworld. Undeniably, creating a dream world and manifesting it as a physical, separate dimensional entity was not something doable by a single man. It is only reasonable to suggest the idea that because the portal required three people to open initially, it will thus require three people to open it every consecutive time. There is, of course, an equally reasonable chance that the portal between Earth and the Otherworld could be opened without all three of the aforementioned individuals, however, even if that is the case, it would still require the work of the former two; Kiryuuin and Saburou. To connect the two worlds that were dimensionally separated, Kiryuuin was needed. To open a spatial gate that allowed travel between these two worlds, Saburou was needed. Yuu Shimura would likely be useless even after becoming the Hero of the Otherworld as there is no real need to manifest the dream world again after it already exists. Still, even with just those two as the gatekeepers, it''s clear that I would never make it back to Earth by their discretion. Kiryuuin would want me trapped in the Otherworld in order to "maintain peace" on Earth as part of the duty of the Wardens, but it''s also not hard to imagine that he would be naive and gold-hearted enough to be willing to bring me back after I had been ''corrected'', like a prisoner. Saburou, on the other hand, wouldn''t be willing to let me back no matter what unless he got to kill me with his own hands; which itself isn''t something Kiryuuin would allow. He isn''t the type to care if I were stranded in the Otherworld for the rest of my life, especially after the numerous incidents with Tarou and Atsuko. So, if there were ever a deadlock situation where Kiryuuin wanted me to return to Earth, but Saburou refused, then the two would never work together to open the portal, thus leaving me trapped for eternity. In any case, I bet they never foresaw a future where I escaped the prison of the Otherworld of my own will, huh. "You know, I almost wish I could feel bad for you guys." "You worked so hard, came up with a flawless plan, and manipulated everyone who was on my side." "And yet, look at where we are now." "I''m back, and I promise you, you have no idea just how much I''ve changed." "Your flimsy scheme failed, and now you''re stuck on what to do." "You have no individual power to do anythingDwe both know thatDand now it''s all up to me to decide what to do with you, all the while you wallow in your regret, lamenting the past you who made the choice to needlessly challenge me." "How idiotic. It''s quite sad, really; I can''t imagine you feel very good about yourself." Thinking about it, Araceli probably knew that those two don''t see eye-to-eye on how I should be treated or "dealt with". I still don''t know anything about her truly, but I know enough to understand that it isn''t necessary to care what she thinks any more when she doesn''t pose a threat to me and no longer holds any weight in my decision-making. Although, in that sense, I don''t think there remains a single person who could claim that privilege. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "C... Cipher..." "So you can speak? Then? Speak." "...T-there is something important they''ve been meaning to tell you. Ever since then..." Just like her image portrayed her to be at this moment, Araceli Arvalo''s anxiety, caution and tentative speech made her nothing more than an unrespectable, frightened girl. It was almost enough to make me lower my guard for a moment, but thankfully, I quickly remembered who it was I was talking to. "Sana, Sona, Sophie, Emir, Selina; since that day, each of them came to me and expressed--" So, even when she brought up their names directly to my face. "DAraceli." Interrupting her all of a sudden, she blinked at me with a hint of fluster on her face. "Yes...?" Perhaps it was only then that she realised her mistake, as her eyes seemed to grow wide upon examining my face. "Say another word." My voice sounded particularly cold even to me. If asked to explain why, I wouldn''t be able to give you an exact answer; all I knew is that what she said triggered something inside me. The names of those people. After what they did to me, it wasn''t something you should say to my face if you had any sense of self-preservation. "...Cipher..." I reflexively frowned at the abrupt sight of Araceli''s face donning an expression of sympathy as she softly muttered my name. This girl. Acting as if she truly cared. She appeared to know a lot of things at a glance and she presented a front that seemed to want to take my side. But what did she know, really? About me. About anything. Her actions have only caused me trouble in a multitude of ways. Wanting to help but only bringing about further difficulty as a result of needless meddling. Someone who has only ever been a hindrance, whether intentional or otherwise. That alone is something to feel ashamed of, but it isn''t even the worst of it. At the end of it all, she has the gall to act like this? The impudent, completely self-ignorant audacity to dare to feel bad for me? Just who the hell does she think she is? "..." It was a genuine question, and I found myself desiring a genuine answer. However, we now live in a time where answers are scarce, and genuineness even more so. With Truth gone, it is simply how it is. Of course, even in the past, I wouldn''t have been able to answer such a question. In fact, I had tried many times and subsequently failed. Whether I was not allowed to know or whether fate determined it not to be the right time. Regardless, Truth was obstructed. Until the moment that I used Michael Guff''s Measurement of Memories to relive the old days before the San Cinelia Playground incident. Naturally, there was not enough time after that to figure anything out as I was immediately cast away and discarded into the Otherworld with even my only reliable ally, Truth, stripped away from me. But now, I am back. I have returned, and with Reality on my side. So, as I had done with the World Tree just before, shouldn''t it be possible? To view the ''true essence''Dthe ''reality''Dof the individual standing before me. There is no reason why it would not be possible; only the reasons why I make it possible. Thus, I focused on my eyes and affirmed my reality once again. I can see the truth of whoever I lay my eyes on. Immediately after stating that, my vision shifted similarly to earlier; all colours vanished, leaving only a black-and-white wireframe world. Seeing it once again, the first thing to come to mind was the type of blank blueprints one might see in a 3D modelling software. As I had to 3D print various plastic parts in the past, I was more or less familiar with such models, but it was far more than just a little bewildering to see it applied to the entire world around me. Still, rather than anything else, there was only one thing I focused on. In this monochromatic, 3d wireframe world, there was but one thing that stood out. The girl in front of me, whose appearance did not match the Araceli Arvalo I knew in the slightest. A woman with straight black hair and black eyes, nothing at all like the princess-like, golden waves and glowing amethysts that could normally be seen donning her head. And that wasn''t to mention her entirely different facial structure, too. Just what... Who is that? I was stunned speechless for a moment by the pure absurdity of what I was seeing, my mind staring at the woman''s face, who appeared a few years older than the normal Araceli, and working hard to figure out why Reality was showing me this. The woman was not a wireframe, unlike everything else around me. She had a real appearance. Someone almost indistinguishable from any other person you might see walking down the street. No matter how I tried to recall a matching appearance to the woman in front of me, I couldn''t find one in my memory. At that moment, I noticed a book hanging around her neck with a chain. Araceli wasn''t carrying a book just a second ago, so was it directly related to the woman? ...Wait. Suddenly, something occurred to me. A young woman with black hair and a book. Someone who matched that simple description, but who must also be hiding a deep secret. No matter how bizarre, it felt familiar; I knew I had seen such a person somewhere. DAnd then it hit me. Liam Chiba-Wallace. When I visited Ella''s little brother in the hospital, I had him use his forcefully evolved Measurement on me. At that time, it showed me three visionsDvisions I concluded to be of the past, present, and future. Of course, that was a while ago now, but I still remember the vision of the present to this day. Because, although it wasn''t as shocking as the scene of the future, it was certainly puzzling enough to leave a lasting impact on me. That vision was of a young woman in her room, reading a book on her bed and getting frustrated at its contents. As far as I recall, she had the same black features as the woman in front of me, and although I don''t remember the appearance of the book in the vision, I don''t think it''s too far-fetched to assume that it might be the same one. After all, those visions were supposed to be something impactful, or at least have some kind of deeper, hidden meaning in any capacity. Therefore, the fact the vision of the present was so focused on that book must be a key point. "..." My eyes were drawn to the object, and as I stared at it, I suddenly began to feel a sense of unease, like foreboding. My logic said that it was something important I should get to the bottom of, but my instincts screamed in warning. I don''t know what it was warning, but... Whether it was something dangerous or not, I had always been someone whose undying curiosity won out in the end. Since the book hung by her neck with the front on the inside, I couldn''t see the cover of the book from where I was standing, including the title, so I approached her and reached my hand out to her neck. Naturally, since the world around me hadn''t actually changedDjust how I saw itDAraceli freaked out and tried to jump back when I moved so abruptly, but I just grabbed her and pulled her back in. "Stop moving." "!!" At my words, empowered with Reality, her resistance immediately crumpled and her body stiffened still. Araceli stared at me in a mix of confusion and fear as I looked at something invisible below her face. I knew it must have seemed like I was acting nonsensical, but this wasn''t the time to care. The chain seemed to be fastened too tightly around the woman''s neck to take off, and I didn''t particularly care to remove it anyway, so instead I simply turned the book around. Silently, my eyes laid upon the front cover of the book. "..." The book''s title was the very first thing to catch my attention; plastered on the front in a sort of faded white hue and in a font that seemed as if the words themselves were cracked and falling apart. [The Hero Wants to Save the World-Ending Villain!?] It was a strange-sounding title, and not at all particularly attention-grabbing if you were to ask for my personal opinion. In fact, it sounded rather blandDmaybe too long? Regardless, this must be the book that the woman was reading in the vision. At that time, I remember she was crying and grumbling about something that occurred in the story. But... What relation did any of that have to Araceli? Glancing briefly between the woman''s tense face right in front of me and the book hanging just below her neck, I felt my curiosity begin to blaze. All this time, I was curious. Just what are you hiding, Araceli? Chapter 185: 177: The World-Ending Villain At first glance, I noticed the colour palette of the cover art was dark, making a clear contrast between it and the white title letters, as well as giving the impression of an adult genre and perhaps suggesting some darker theming. On it, there was a stylistic illustration of what seemed to be a ruined, collapsed worldDone perhaps corrupted and that had met its absolute end. Across the entire bottom third of the illustration, a massive cast of faceless characters could be seen, with one predominant male figure in the foregroundDpresumably the protagonist and titular ''Hero'' character. Although, the massive cast made the bottom so crowded that it felt messy, perhaps indicating the work of an amateur. I thought the bright and almost goofy-sounding title of the book held a sharp juxtaposition when placed atop the much darker illustration, perhaps by the design of the author to give a sense of unease or to pique reader curiosity. As for the visual description, that''s all there was. Other than the odd title and the atmosphere the art seemed to emanate, there wasn''t a whole lot of note. To me, it just looked like any other fantasy-blend fiction novel that was written for an audience of adolescents. I had originally thought I might''ve been able to gain something from giving the book a proper look and reading its title, but I must have been naively mistaken. Not everything has a hidden meaning to it, after all ...At least, I thought as much. Until I took a closer look at the group of characters illustrated and realised something. Although their faces were concealed behind shadows, the rest of their features were visible. Female characters with striking appearances such as unique hairstyles or unusual outfits. Specifically, there were three characters with white hair on the cover of the book. White hair, to me, was a very recognisable symbol. Not long ago, it was something familiar... "..." I examined the white-haired characters intently. One of them was tall and wore a suit of white armour, and the other two were children with matching outfits. As if it had made the connection before even my head, I felt a piercing feeling in my heart. It was simply too much to be a coincidence. Avon Laura... And the twins. But, why... ...Why were they here? "..." Without having to even give the command, my eyes flickered across the cover to the other characters. As I did, I only began to notice more and more. Characters wearing the familiar uniform of the Wardens. Characters wearing the familiar uniform of Weinstell High School. And the so-called ''Hero'' at the front of all of themDIt wasn''t Yuu Shimura''s, but I could''ve sworn I saw that same style of blond hair somewhere before. Only one person came to mind. "Azaki... Kiryuuin..." "...Huh?" It was all so obvious now that I looked at it again, that I wondered just how I missed it the first time. And as I examined the front cover of this book, I also realised. The ''what''. The ''how''. The ''why''. If I had just linked the information right in front of my eyes with the knowledge I gained long ago, I would find the answer. I should have known. The answer that was staring me in plain sight, hiding just beneath my nose. ...That this world was written by the "Author". Of course. If the Author is the God of Earth, and this book is the story he wrote... It''s obvious. Everyone present on this cover. People I know, were once close to, and some whom I even shared meals with daily. People who existed as no more than fairy tale characters created at the fortunate whim of a higher being''s imagination. "You all..." The existence of fate. The fate of both myself and the world, which I had previously concluded as being no greater than some white blood cell equivalent of the universe. The many timelines, possible futures, and worlds other than my own. "...To me..." I was holding on until now because I could convince myself that at least I was real. Because I knew the truth. Because, as the Theory of World Stages posited, all worlds were equal. But now, I don''t see how it can be true. You are telling me that my world, my everything, existing somehow only within this very book, is perfectly equal to the world in which its creator lives? The world of the author that wrote the book is equal to the world within the book itself? The world in which the book was conceived, published, purchased and consumed? The world from which this woman originated? If that''s how it is... "Do you think this is a joke?" "C-Cipher...?" ...Unless. The theory isn''t wrongDSupposing this is true, it can only mean one thing. The Author. The Highest Existence. They must be one and the same. In that case, it would mean the theory isn''t necessarily wrong, yet this world and the realm of the Author are also not equal. However, what about this woman? Araceli Arvalo''s ''true self''. I know now that she was not a regressor, but in fact a reader of the book; that is why she knew so much about me and everything going on, and it''s the same reason why Truth never worked on her. But then, if she was a reader of the bookDa novel telling the story of my worldDthen how did she end up here as a separate person? Is it possible for a ''person of the highest existence realm'' to descend to a lower world? Could it be that, in order to do so, one must possess the body of a being in that lower world, just like what this woman has done to Araceli? It would make sense, at least at first glance. "..." But, something still didn''t feel quite right about it... And I knew for a fact that I couldn''t claim to have figured everything out. So, I took a moment to consider it all. This world and everything that exists within it. Measurements. Supernatural Abilities. My past. The pasts of everyone around meDor those who were once around me. My choices, actions, and consequences. Their choices, actions, and consequences. My fate. Their fates. Everything I have ever experienced. Everything any of them have ever experienced. All of it should be included within this singular book. Or if not, contained within the Author''s settings notes. People I interact and have interacted withD"People", who are no more than side or background characters in the wider world contained within a novel. Mine and others'' stories and experiencesD''Events'' and ''scenes'' which are no more than filler, or otherwise irrelevant backstory devised for drama and the development of said characters. The true existence of what I knew as, or at least thought of as, ''fate'', which is in fact no more than the mere words printed on a story book''s pages. That led me to a thought. It was not a thought I had only been introduced to just now, but a thought I had happened upon and considered in the not-so-distant past. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That everythingDas it happened in the past, as it will happen in the future, and as it is happening right nowDis a predetermined, fixed result, or at the very least controlled by the Highest Existence. This, one might think, is no different from fate. But is it really? If everything I have experienced, everything I am experiencing, and everything I will experience is predetermined, then is that the same as fate? Or... Is it simply not so? Last time I had this thought, I was obsessive over the will of the Highest Existence. I was, speaking frankly, frightened at the thought that nothing I did truly meant anythingDbecause it wasn''t ''me'', but rather the Highest Existence who was controlling me to act or think that way to begin with. That fear remains now. The only difference is that this time, I have certainty that everything else I have experienced was the same. What with almost every single "character" on the novel''s front cover being someone I am, or was once, acquainted with, I couldn''t be anything but certain. So, with that all said... These thoughts I am thinking at this very moment. DAre they really mine? Or are they mere words on a page, just like everything else? The answer to that question. For the first time ever in my life, I don''t think it''s something I can bear to know. Physically, emotionally, and whatever else you wish to describe it with. Nevertheless, whether my thoughts are truly mine or the mere delusions of some deific Author. All I can say is that, if I were to find out, unquestionably, I would do ''it''. Just like I claimed I would do when I found out the truth last time. As if it was inevitable. But perhaps, that inevitability is what "fate" meant all along. Looking at the cover of the novel once more, I found it comical. A ruined world that was very evidently ''my'' Earth. All the people I am familiar with, but not me. With just those two details, I felt like I could easily figure out my fate. And it certainly didn''t look bright. After all, just because I was not included in the cast of illustrated characters, it did not mean I could not be seen on the cover art at all. In fact, if I opened my eyes for just a second, I could see myself right there in the middle of the page. As if I was being presented as the star of the show. [The Hero Wants to Save the World-Ending Villain!?] Not the hero. Not the protagonist. But still, the main focus. With that, my thoughts rapidly cooled. When I found out the truth, I said I would do it. I then planned to do it again after clearing the Magic Tower and having my Theory of World Stages updated for me. Because I thought that would be the only way to make it to the realm of the Highest Existence. The only way to break free of this lowly, chained reality. The reality of a character who only exists within the confines of a fictional story. Before all this, I said I wouldn''t do it. There was no reason to, after all. But now, every time, the world always seems to pile on me more and more reasons. As if begging. As if pleading. Even when I tried only to avoid it, claiming I would never do such a thing. Past all that, things still ended up the way they are. It has become, in other words, my inevitable fate. And now, I''m beginning to find myself more and more tired. I don''t want to deal with any sort of ''fate'' nonsense any more. If I can do something to get it over with, I will. Even if it means doing as fate has foretold countless times until this moment. There shall be no regret. Because there is nothing left for me in this fictional world anyway. That''s why. Author. Readers. A ''World-Ending Villain'', is that what you want? I don''t know how the ending of that novel goes, but I don''t care. This will be my ending. For if you want to repay the debt of shoving the mindless drivel of fate down my throat over and over again, you will do me this one favour. Let me end this world. Let me write the final word on the page. You have written my entire life up until and including this moment. Surely you can relinquish that much? Do that for me, and I''ll stick with you forever. I promise. Chapter 186: 178 : My Purpose It wasn''t possible to flip open the pages even with Reality, but I was not so naive as to not expect that much. Still, the fact that this woman read the book and knows everything... It cannot be ignored. Despite all the revelations, I still don''t think I''ve reached the end of it. Holding the edge of the book between my fingers, I glanced again at the chains that hung it around her neck. Evidently, Araceli couldn''t see the book or the chains herself, but I wondered if she knew they were there? The fact it was a chain was interesting, too. Perhaps, did it hold the meaning of her being trapped within the book? If so, does that mean this woman didn''t choose to become Araceli Arvalo of her own volition? Then, how...? Suddenly, something occurred to me like an epiphany. Supposing the aforementioned is true, and thinking under the assumption that this woman doesn''t know how she ended up possessing Araceli, then... Hurriedly, I scanned the cover art once more. ...Not there. Araceli wasn''t there. Since the illustrated cast is so brimming with side characters, I find it hard to believe that only Araceli would oh-so-conveniently be left out like this. As I thought, this likely means the original Araceli is only a background character who exists within the world of the novel; she isn''t someone who holds any importance regarding the plot, and as such, she isn''t featured on the cover. On the other hand, the Araceli I know is too meddlesomeDif she acted the same way in the novel as she has done up until now, there''s no way she wouldn''t be a more important character in the story. To the extent that the entire outcome of the plot itself would become altered. But, if her existence has had such a profound effect on this world''s progression, then wouldn''t the result of that be a timeline different from that of the novel? If it''s like that, there''s no way this life can be following the Author''s script. So, what is it? Does that mean whatever is written as the plot of the book has no direct effect on this reality? Or is it something else? Something like... An even higher existence than the Author. Perhaps, just as I was convinced when I thought up the Theory of World Stages, the Author and the Highest Existence are indeed separate beings. The two highest authority beings there are, at least that I know of. Perhaps separated only by a fine line or perhaps something much more disparate. If the Author is the one who designed my world, wrote the book and created the original story, subsequently read by this woman... The Highest Existence would be whatever or whoever it was that sent her into that worldDmy world. Araceli''s possession begot change. From a world that was destined to follow a preset, already carved path, her actions caused a deviation from the plot. Resulting in an errant world, at least from the Author''s perspective. Does fate still preside in failed worlds? Or does it instead follow the will of the Highest Existence? "..." Suddenly, something new occurred to me. ...''If''. And just ''if''. But ''if'', by some chance... There were ''two'' books instead of one. "..." No law stated there could only be one. And if any of this made any logical sense, it would be that the Highest Existence held more authority than the Author. A book created by the Author. A book created by the Highest Existence. One to make the world. One to interfere with it. ...Or maybe, there is just one. A single book from which all of this was derived; the original world, the storyline, the plotDeverything. One in which the Author and the original book he wrote were no more than plot devices. One in which the possession of Araceli was no more than a character introduction and a sudden twist development. If there was just one book written by the Highest Existence, would it be of this timeline? My life. My world... "..." "Cipher...? You''re scaring me..." Without warning, I found myself back. I had done nothing, but my Eyes of Reality had been forcefully disabled. Ordinarily, I would have been puzzled. Why did Reality stop working all of a sudden? Does it have some kind of time limit? Is it going to stop working forever? But this time, there was none of that confusion. Because, although there was no evidence for it, I knew exactly why I had returned to normality. The Highest Existence, that bastard... I figured out the truth, now he wants to quietly move things along. Is that it? Still, even now, I can''t help but wonder. These disgusting, inextricable questions refuse to vacate my mind. My unending thoughts. Are they truly mine? I don''t know. I don''t think I can ever be certain. Even the very act of me discovering the truthDdid I truly figure things out, or were these contemplations and ideas simply planted inside my head by whatever almighty being wrote them? I don''t know. I can''t ever allow myself to know. This is torture. Would there ever be a point to anything if everything I thought and all of my actions were decided by someone else? I don''t want to overthink these things any more. I just want to shut off my mind and make it stop. But I can''t. Of course, it''s only natural that you can''t manually turn your brain off, but that only makes it so much worse. I don''t know if this is me or something else. How much of it is what? To what extent does the influence reach? Is there even a point at which just ''me'' exists? Or is there no ''me'' at all? I don''t want to die, but would that make this end? Would dying even be my own decision, or the decision of the Highest Existence? Then, is it also not truly my decision to end the world? If everything I desire is not my choice, then what does that make defying my own wishes? Is following my own will a mistake? Everything has become a question, but nothing has an answer. It wouldn''t normally make sense for the Highest Existence to want me to end it all. But, that isn''t something I can guarantee. After all, if creating this world is as easy as writing some words on a page, then what is lost by having it reach a finale? When countless worlds can be created in the blink of an eye... Would such a being even perceive value in maintaining such a world''s existence? If the only purpose of the world is for it to reach a ''satisfactory ending'', then my role... ...Is to provide that. The job of the so-called "antagonist". The person whose purpose is to bring the world''s story to a climax. "...Araceli." I called the girl''s name as if stating a command. "Call them here." "''Them''...?" "You know who. Everyone." Leaving it at that, I decided to move the scene; after all, a better stage was necessary for a bigger event, and so I quietly walked outside. It was an area I had very rarely used in the past, but it was good enough for my purposes. Now, standing in the middle of the spacious and well-maintained, lush garden, I absentmindedly looked towards the sky before the contemplations soon snuck back. "..." The titular World-Ending Villain. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I wondered for a moment just why the Hero planned on saving such a destructive character, and how. But, in the end, it didn''t matter. Because this world is not the same as that book, but a deviation. Besides, the Hero who ''wanted'' to save a VillainDdid he succeed? Personally, having not read the thing, I would confidently gamble on a negative answer to that question. And this reality would be no different. Because, despite having never read the story, I know. Perhaps better than anyone else, even the Author himself, I know the character of that Villain. Someone who doesn''t deserve nor want to be saved. Someone both self-destructive and who only harms the things around him. Being saved? Rather, he does everything in his power to reject it. Someone like that. He cannot be saved, nor should he. For if such a character could be saved, the price would be everything in the world. Him. Or the world. Such is the nature of the ''World-Ending Villain''. Now, finally, I think I realise. Being the same character, was it always impossible to escape that same fate? Even if I choose not to go through with it now, I can only delay the inevitable. That''s why, isn''t it better to get it over with? Then all my problems will be solved. No more paranoia over if my thoughts and actions are truly my own. No more worrying about fate, the future, or consequences. No more confusion, trouble, and conflict. Just... The end. And then, finally, I''ll be able to rest-- "C-Cipher..." In one ear, I heard Araceli''s anxiety-infused call. Turning around, I unexpectedly saw everyone from back then, and then some. Well, that was certainly faster than I thought. Was I thinking so deeply that time sped up? "..." They all looked subtly different from before, but I couldn''t quite put my finger on it. Was it their mood? Their attitude? Something about them seemed down, is all. But of course, I hadn''t seen them in a long time, so maybe that was it. "Hello." Opening my mouth slowly, I started with a simple greeting. Then, I moved on to address each of them individually. "Araceli." "..." "Kiryuuin." "..." "Saburou." "..." "Sophie." "..." "Emir." "..." "Selina." "..." And finally. "Sana, Sona." ""..."" I was sad to see that Minami wasn''t here, but she was always a busy woman from the beginning. To be honest, I didn''t expect Kiryuuin and Saburou to show up, but it only made for a better audience that they did. Regardless, their faces appeared to crumple slightly as I addressed them. I couldn''t know exactly why, of course, but I could at least make a guess. Although, none of that matters right now. Relationships. Bonds. Previous ties. To me, these things have become useless. I only had my message to say. "It''s been a long time, but I''m back." "I know you all probably have various things you would like to say to me." "However, know this." "Whether it is to curse me out, to scream at me, or to cry and apologise." "I do not care." "I do not care, and I will not listen." "So, save your words, for I will not hear them." As I said this, something then struck me. Rather than not hearing them, wouldn''t I be the ''only'' one to hear them? After all, if this world is a book, then the readers certainly aren''t going to be hearing anything, are they? All you lot can do is read the words on the page and imagine them being spoken. But I can hear them for realDat least, ''my'' real. Well, I cannot imagine that I, the "villain", would be the story''s narrator, but this sense of diegesis itself is still humorous as a concept, albeit baffling when applied to reality. Similarly, this ''grand speech'' of mine can also only be heard by the few people in front of me. In any case. "Since then, many things have changed... But the current state of it all is how it was meant to be." "Now. I won''t drag things on for too long; that would only make the climax feel underwhelming." Once this is over, the Highest Existence will finally leave me alone. No more meddling with my thoughts and decisions. No more hassle. I can only wait to take a break. But, before that, I have to fulfil my purpose. "I have only one thing to say to you all." The purpose for which I exist. "DI am going to end the world now." And the one desire of the Highest Existence. "Your role is to save it." To create a satisfactory ending. Chapter 187: 179: Let The Epilogue Commence My purpose. Their purpose. As if to place myself into the role of the narrator, I announced everyone''s role. And in the next instant, the world turned dark. "What''s going on...?! Cipher, what are you doing...?!" With the sun having been abruptly blacked out as if by a surprise solar eclipse, Kiryuuin''s panicked voice resounded before me. I briefly imagined what he thought was going onDand not just him, but everyone standing around him, too. Just as quickly as the thought entered my mind, however, I stopped. Because, regardless of his shock at seeing me here when I''m supposed to be trapped in another world, and despite his confusion at what this sudden chaos is about... In the end, what does it matter? What need is there for me to care about it? After all, Kiryuuin was the protagonist of the original novel. But that doesn''t necessarily hold true for the current reality. This story. Or at least, my story. When things are told from my perspective, the only thing that matters is me. My thoughts. My considerations. The fact that I view it from my perspective is all I need. If you think about it, it''s strange. Evidently, I am thinking. I know that because I''m doing it right now, and in theory, you readers can view it too. But, just because I''m thinking, does it necessarily make me conscious? If all I am is a character in a story, then the answer might be no. But, even if that isn''t the case, at least I know I amount to more than them. Because, while I can''t say the same for anyone else, I know for a fact that I can think. Regardless of whether what I think is what the Highest Existence wants me to think or not, I am thinking nevertheless. And if I''m thinking, it can only mean that I''m either conscious or that my perspective matters. But, if you consider it carefully, why would my perspective matter? If all I am meant to be is a World-Ending Villain, then what else would matter? The truth seems to be that, simply put... This new story, deviated from the original path thanks to the intervention of Araceli''s true self, or rather the design of the Highest ExistenceDit is indeed being told from my own perspective. After all, if it were not, then there would be no need for all of my thoughts to be so unnecessarily in-depth and personal. And, as I just mentioned before. If things are told from my perspective. "...Kiryuuin." Nothing else matters. "Cipher! Please, whatever you''re doing, stop this now! Listen, I''m truly sorry you were trapped in that prison for so long... I know you must feel mad, betrayed and disappointed, but there''s still time for everything to--" "Hah." After all this time, I finally realised it. Truthfully, I can do whatever I please. Because everything is told from my perspective, and because of my power, nothing is outside my reach. If I tell someone to die, they die. If I say the world has turned dark, it turns dark. Reality is not just the world in front of my eyes, but the writing on the page, too. The writing on the page is the foundation of my reality, and it is that very reality that I have profound control over. "You don''t get it, do you?" So, it''s simple. Whatever I will, is. All I need to do is "write" it into being. As long as it doesn''t go against the wishes of the Highest Existence, nothing can intervene with that. "Look at yourself. Compared to me, what power do you possibly have? Nothing." Azaki Kiryuuin. In my mind, I describe his facial expression as turning into one of subdued despair as he slowly begins to realise that whatever forms of power he thought he previously had, were all of a sudden no more. Before I even knew it, he stared at me in horror. No further words were spoken between us, but he knew exactly what had occurred. Because I willed it so. Then, unable to bear the harsh reality of losing all his power, he collapsed to his knees. By thinking it all consciously like this, what I want to happen makes its way into text form and decorates the page beautifully, cementing my invasive fiction as fact in the canon of the story. In other words, anything I say, if I wish it so, becomes reality. "A-Azaki...! Hey, you good?! The hell...?!" Saburou''s panic reached my ears; unable to block it before I naturally processed what was said, I immediately realised that his words would also reach the page. I considered silencing them all so that no unnecessary interference could be made with the plot, but I didn''t go through with it. There were various reasons for ''why'' that popped into my mind that I could explain myself with, but as that very thought cropped up, I also realised and contemplated for a moment whether it was truly ''me'' who made that decision, or the Highest Existence. Did I come up with those thoughts? Or were they merely planted there by someone else? What even am "I"? Once again, it all boiled down to this question. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it wasn''t ''me'', then the fact I can think about it this clearly, even in retrospect, means the Highest Existence is allowing me to, perhaps knowing that I cannot resist His will even if I know the truth. "Cipher! You bastard, what''d you do to him!?" Oblivious to my chaotic inner monologuing, Saburou called out again with a curse. Turning my calm gaze towards him, I could only imagine the intensity of the volatile emotions he was feeling. But, now that I knew they were only the feelings of a novel''s side character, it felt so distant. When someone''s fiery emotions amount to no more than the exclamation mark at the end of a sentence, even if they glare at you, screaming, it turns out to be rather hard to empathise. Or, maybe it''s just me. Either way, I couldn''t take it seriously. "...Saburou." "What? Don''t say my name as if nothing is wrong and answer me!" "..." At the end of the day, all I had to do was say one thing. "Fall." In the next instant, Saburou fell to the ground as if having lost all strength in his lower body. This was only the beginning; it wasn''t yet time to kill any of them as characters related to the mainline of the story. After all, if the objective is to achieve a satisfying ending for the Highest Existence, the epilogue cannot be too abrupt. Rather, wouldn''t it be most effective to utilise the event of their betrayalDas a sort of revenge? In that sense, it ends up being a bit poetic, I think. Although, I don''t really know anything about that sort of thing. "What the hell happened to you? Huh, Oscar?" Hm? Hearing a name I hadn''t been called in a long time, my eyes reactively flickered. "...Sophie." Thinking back, it wasn''t that long after she moved in with us that she began to defy me and argue back. During that period, I recall her having a hard time adjusting to calling me Cipher even though I never asked her to. So then, I suppose that is what she is most comfortable with. But, returning to the matter at hand, whatever did she mean by ''what happened to me''? Before there was a need for me to ask, she explained herself. "What happened after that day? You''ve changed." Perhaps that was the very question riding on everybody''s minds and she was the one to bear the responsibility to ask it, as everyone''s attention gathered on me following her voice. "..." My gaze swept across all of them; I wondered what they thought happened. I wondered if they even knew of the Otherworld''s existence. Did they know where I went? Because they certainly didn''t know what I was doing. And they are aware even less of what is to come. They probably thought the answer to her question was something unimaginable. Some life-changing event, or some sort of unbreakable malice that could only be achieved through some hellish experience. The human imagination was in many ways more terrifying than the truth, especially when it came to contemplating the unknown. The truth is generally not so complicated, and to me, this truth was also rather simple. "What happened?" The reality is, nothing especially notable ''happened'', per se. It''s just that... Right. "I merely became enlightened." The truth of not just Earth or the Otherworld, but the entirety of existence itself. This universe and everything that lies beyond. The world ''I'' see before my eyes, hear with my ears and feel with my flesh. And the words ''you'' read on the page. Knowing the reality of it all, how could it be called anything but enlightenment? "And now, you will see." What comes next. Some call it the future. Some call it fate. I can only know it as one, inevitable outcome. "The thing that will end this world." The so-called Lord of Dreaded Purgatory and Eternal Torment. What can also be called the Devourer of WorldsDThe End of All That Exists. "Whether you can defend the world against this beast will determine the outcome of everything that exists in this story." Every good story needs a final boss; a final obstacle for the hero. In this case, without a doubt, I am the Villain; the antagonist. But, even if I die, that won''t necessarily save this world. The End will come whether I am alive or not. So, think about your actions wisely. "Nightmare King." Because this is how I choose to evolve the climax to the next level. "Come." This is how I choose to commence the epilogue. Chapter 188: 180: The End of All That Exists As the words left my mouth, the already darkened sky seemed to blacken even further. Waves of black cumulonimbus rolled in from all sides, smothering the sky in an instant as the distant sound of thunder shook the atmosphere. Then, at my behest, the ground fissured all across, and from these crevices, sable tar rose. Instead of idling by as puddles of goo on the ground, however, it continued to ascend into the air, high up until it met the clouds. Like a hellish reverse rain, countless droplets and streams of this ''Nightmare Essence'' fell into the sky and formed a lake. Of course, I didn''t know what exactly any of it was, but that didn''t matter. At this point, it was all the same. Anything could be everything; it only depended on my will. And, not having a clue what was going on, they could only gawk in astonishment. Before long, the sky had turned completely black, transforming from a once limitless bright blue horizon to a prison wall, devoid of any sort of colour, sense, or meaning. Or rather, the only meaning it held was hopelessness. And then, just as what happened in the Otherworld, two crimson masses slowly formed in that ominous sky above our heads. With but anomalous, slit black pupils to define it, anyone could tell at a glance that it was a pair of eyes. A massive pair of eyes that could only be described as evil, demonic, and perhaps only attributable to the Devil himself. It was only when that very pair of eyes turned to stare down at the group in front of me that they began to truly realise what I had done. "What the hell..." "..." "What-- What the hell did you do...!? Cipher! What the fuck is that thing!?" Saburou yelled, but he was focusing on the wrong thing. See, instead of worrying about what I was doing... Drip-! They should be thinking about a plan to stop it. Drip, drip-! Looking up, I wondered if this alone would be good enough. Drip drip, drip-! Of course, I could never be certain about that, so I planned on going a little further than just this. Drizzle...! Rain fell from the sky, rapidly turning from intermittent droplets to a shower. "...?" However, the hero and his party could instinctively tell. This ink-like rain. In this situation, it couldn''t be anything ordinary. And I mean, if you thought about it logically, was it even possible for ordinary rain to fall from a sky that looked like that? "Hey..." Naturally, they didn''t know what was wrong with it, but they had a feeling something was off. "What is...?" And, needless to say, it didn''t take long for them to realise. Squelch-! "...!!" Gradually, the black, sticky rain formed puddles, and those puddles suddenly began to move on their own. Attracting each other like magnets, they assembled, combined, and metamorphosed. -- Kkrriiieeeeeehhk...! What was a king without his subjects? As an army of hellish monstrosities emerged out of seemingly nowhere, letting out countless shrieks of a banshee as if to announce their descent on the Earth, everyone''s faces instantly paled. The Pawns of the End had arisen, and as was intended, they terrified. Living up to their name as Nightmares, they weren''t a force that could be stopped by ordinary means, and that could be figured out with but a glance. It was now that those people could no longer fret over what I was doing, for they had much bigger concerns to take care of. In any case-- "DCipher..." Rather abruptly, Kiryuuin called me. Bearing a sort of steadfast emotion I couldn''t even fathom in his eyes, he looked towards me with an expression fitting the hero of a story. "For the last time. Stop this." His words went in through one ear and out the other. Despite having experienced a fraction of what I can do to him already, he didn''t appear perturbed, and rather than the content of what he was saying, I was more impressed by the fact he could find it within himself to speak at all. Or maybe, they were not his words, but the words of the ''greater orchestrator''. Well, either way. He was the protagonist of the original novel, after all, so I suppose it could be argued that something like this was predictable. "What is there for me to stop, exactly? Look around you." Deciding, or perhaps being compelled to speak out in reply, I gestured to the gradually increasing number of Nightmares all around us, slowly filling up the chaotic neighbourhood and even the wider scope of the city beyond. Like dogs, they patiently awaited my command. And, like dogs, they will not care if a mess will be made. "Do you see all of this? This is your problem. This is your obstacle to overcome." These Nightmares are here because of me, but I am not the one you need to fight. Still, what''s more important than even these seemingly endless monsters is the devil looming above. "And that." Casually pointing one finger at the sky, everyone''s gazes followed along, with some having been glued there since it first appeared. "That is what you are fighting." "What you are foolishly trying to resist." "And what you will inevitably fail to defeat." Naturally, The End was not something one could simply ''beat''. Living in this kind of deterministic world, it was the inescapable fate of everything and anything. Even for someone like me, who might as well be considered a god with my current level of influence on reality, it''s something I have to come to terms with. No matter who you are, where you are, or what you do, The End will always come eventually. The time will always come when the next word written on the page is the last. It might be possible for you to live a life beyond that point. It might be possible to persist in this world even after The End has arrived and left. Perhaps even leave an ''after story'' chapter or two. But, in the end. If your life after that point is not confirmed by Him. If what you experience isn''t in the text printed on the page. Then it is known by no observer. And therefore, it might as well not exist. Someone else might be satisfied with just the possibility of continuing life after everything is over. But not me. Living in a world that isn''t even real... Everything that exists within my memory is what exists on the page. If I "remember" something that isn''t on the page, the very act of me recalling that memory is then written onto the page, therefore solidifying the memory in reality. So, at the very least, I can say for certain that everything I know and have experienced is as real as it can get for me. To imagine a life where nothing is printed as text on the page, and therefore not real? To the current me, that sounds more like hell than anything else. As I said, I will choose the ending. An ending that finishes on the page and continues for no longer than that. I don''t want to live a "Schr?dinger''s Life" that nobody even knows exists or not, including myself. I want to live ''my life''. And I want it to be real. The only way to do that is to have my life printed on the page. When the page ends, so does my life. When my life ends, so does the page. By the time the final page is written, read, and closed, my life will have ended. That''s how it should be. However, my life only exists when the page is observed, and that can only happen when He deems it deserving of that spot. For my life to be observed... It all comes down to Him. That''s why, with all of that said. Highest Existence, you bastard. Give me free rein over the text on the page for a while. Do that, and as I promised, I''ll deliver an ending that''s worth remembering me for. Even after death, if I can live on in the memories of whoever reads the pages that prove my existence, that''s the only way I will continue to live on. After everything is over, that''s the only way worth living on. "Kiryuuin. All of you. You will all be confused by my words or actions, but in the grand scheme of things, that doesn''t matter." "There is no need for me to explain myself to you." "There is no need for you to hear what I have to say." "Because they can see it all." "And they are the only ones worth bothering to explain myself to." As I said, they proceeded to frown or otherwise knit or furrow their brows in response to my words that must sound overly cryptic. But, also as I said, it doesn''t matter if they "get" it or not. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I don''t need them to understand. Because you already know. And you are the one who is going to remember me even after the page is closed. "Now then..." I''ve stalled a lot of time just sharing my thoughts like this. But, I think it''s about time to get things started for real. "Go." So, look forward to what is to come. -- Kkrriiiieeeeekhh...! For the next page just might be the one I decide to call my last. Chapter 189: 181: Your Final Stage Within an instant of me voicing the command, innumerable Nightmares rushed forth. Howling out their signature cries in unison, even I had to admit that it was a truly bone-chilling sight. Of course, such an army was seemingly undefeatable at a glance, but I couldn''t have a premature ending that was so anticlimactic, and thus I hoped all the important ones would be able to survive according to the plot. More accurately, I knew they would be fine even against this much; I knew they would survive because it is what He and the plot requires, but because I know they will survive and am stating as much like this, that action in itself is enough to make it a reality. Then, witnessing numerous rifts of empty void opening up and swallowing the Nightmares, torrents of ice being summoned to freeze them in their tracks, and a substantial bubble barrier forming around the ''hero group'' as protection, I quickly found my belief to be firmly proven. At the same time, black tar continued to rain down in a shower, spawning unending waves of these imaginary monsters that only knew how to advance with feral hyper aggression. The Nightmares'' individual forms all seemed to take the shape of unbelievable and terrifying creatures. Just like all the previous ones I had encountered, their semi-intangible state made it ever clearer that they weren''t real, authentic beings. But, although it should have been normal for them to be like that. Because I knew they were only a prelude to The End. And because they exist as no more than a tool to drive the story forward. I couldn''t help but consider. The difference between a Nightmare and Nightmare King. Pushing aside obvious differences such as ''power'' and ''position'', as they are things that can be altered at a mere mention by me. Rather, the ''true'' purpose. If the Nightmare King is to act as The End to all, then what is a Nightmare? They are both made up of the same substance that is the black tarDand to be honest, I don''t think a detail like that would matter anyway. Because well, in a situation like this, if I state that paper is stronger than steel, then it is. And if I claim that a diamond melts at room temperature, it will do so. So, if material substance is irrelevant, and so is the matter of immaterial measures like power and status, really, what is the difference between the two? The Nightmare King was called a Devourer of Worlds, but is that only due to its size? If, for example, an ordinary Nightmare were to consume a person, what would happen? Would they die? Probably. But, would they meet their end? That is the more important question; a question I have seemed to overlook, and one I don''t know the answer to. "Urgh... I''m using too much..." "Saburou...! What''s wrong?!" "Tearing apart and twisting so much spaceDIt''s getting harder... This is a first..." "Don''t worry, there can''t be an unlimited number of these things! You need to hang in there!" "Tch-! It''s not possible. They''re heading for the city, we can''t stop them all." "Then...! You guys stay here, I''ll go take care of it!" Crack...! "No, wait! The barrier...!" Shatter-! In front of me, Araceli cried out as her Measurement of Protection exploded into fragments of light, quickly fading into nothingness. The next few seconds passed like a slideshow as time seemed to slow down. Everyone previously shielded by the barrier was now at risk of being directly attacked by the incoming Nightmare onslaught, and that previous question lingered on my mind. If, right here, right now, one of them were to be killed by a Nightmare. What would happen? Death is not the same as meeting your end; that much has been made very clear to me. But just what was the alternative? And could that fate be applied by something other than The End itself? Could a Nightmare, existing as no more than just a small piece of a larger entity, execute the same level as authority to terminate and end another existence? "Kyaahh...!!" Someone reflexively screamed as the maw of a lunging Nightmare loomed inches away. And then... "..." Unbeknownst to myself, a voice suddenly exited my mouth. "Stop." At that moment, everything paused. Seconds of silence passed as I tried to think. Contemplating what just occurred, I instinctively realised that I did it subconsciously. I wasn''t confident about any of my thoughts or actions being my own before, and the only excuse I could come up with was that it was His interference. Because otherwise, I truly don''t know why I would have stopped it. "..." Glancing at Araceli, who couldn''t bear to raise her head from that crouched position after coming this close to meeting her end just now, I only felt a sense of confusion. But then, I began to feel that maybe it wasn''t a totally negative outcome. Because, despite not finding out the answer to my question, I realised something else. That things were developing in a way I did not have control over. Originally, I might have considered that a bad thing, but in this rare case, I can reason the opposite. Primarily, a satisfying ending isn''t one that will necessarily arise as a result of my own plan coming to fruition. Conflict, twists, emotion, and logical unpredictability. If He intervenes and turns my plan upside down, would it make for a better ending? In that case, do I-- "C-Cipher..." Hm? My thoughts were interrupted by a frightened Araceli''s call, and it was in such an abrupt way that I knew my plan couldn''t have made it onto the page. What I was about to say was-- "You... You saved me..." ...Ah. I see what is going on here. Well then. If that''s how you want to do things, I suppose I have no choice but to play along. After all, even after coming to possess this much authority, my position hasn''t changed. In the end, it may be for the best that I-- "Cipher, you..." "..." Araceli, despite being under the intense pressure she was, seemed to have picked up my voice at the last moment. As a result of that, she knew what I had done. The consequences could be easily seen just by taking a quick glance around. The monster dogs were no more, melted into the ground as if they never were, and the endless tar falling from the black sky ceased, leaving only ordinary rain to pour on our heads. Like that, it didn''t take a minute for everyone to confirm that the brief attack of the Nightmares was already over. That is, if you were to only account for the ones in this singular garden. The rest of the city wouldn''t have time to relax just yet, but I''m sure things would be fine for the most part. Even if the World Tree decided to stand by and observe, there were still many people among the Wardens with enough power to fend off the Nightmare threat. Regardless, none of that mattered. At the end of the day, if it is written that the city of Weinstell had collapsed due to the Nightmares'' attack, then that is how the story will conclude. So. "You lot." Against such a power like that, what will you do? "Convince me." Stop fooling around and fulfil the responsibilities of your role. "Huh...?" If you cannot defeat the Villain directly, find another way. The only way. "Surely you realise it by now." "You cannot win against me with brute force." "You won''t know it, but I can win at any time if I so please." "I can end everything before you even realise what is going on." "So, convince me." "Use your words to make the outcome you desire a reality." "Because that''s the only thing that will be known or remembered." The only things that can make a difference are proactive words and actions. Convince me why I should not destroy the world. In that, the goal is actually not to persuade me, but Him. Persuade Him with your words that the ending you desire is the optimal outcome. Persuade Him that you should triumph, not me. And persuade everyone else to accept that as the most satisfying ending. Rather than using your physical powers or your mystical abilities. It is the words, the emotions that matter. Feelings and persuasive power. That is the only way to win. "Cipher... I don''t really understand it, but what you''re saying... In short, you want us to win against you, right?" Azaki Kiryuuin spoke. But he was wrong. "I never said that." It''s not like I want to lose. It would be stupid if I did. ...But. I have realised His intentions. And for me to end up winning at this point. I don''t think it would be satisfying enough to be accepted. "All I need is for you to try to win." However, it is not necessary for me to win. Only to be remembered. Accomplishing that can be done with or without a grand victory. Rather, achieving the most satisfactory ending is most likely to keep me in their memories, so it works out just fine. "This is the last chance. Anything you want to say or do, now is the time to let it out." "If you want to apologise, get on your knees and scream sorry." "If you want to cry, rip out your heart and weep." "Anything necessary to let the bottled-up emotions out, don''t hold yourself back and go for it." "Don''t worry about others and do only what you feel you must." "And, most importantly of all..." "Act as if this day will be your last." I could tell from glancing at their eyes and the expressions on their faces that they were more than just a little taken aback by what I was saying, and for separate reasons from each other. Still, that much was enough to convince them to act, and the results soon showed. "Osc-- No. Cipher..." The first to step forward was Sophie Asanami, bold as always. Staring at her awkward face, I wondered what she would possibly say to me, when she suddenly shot a glare. "You come back after all this time and this is what you do?" "..." "Honestly, I should''ve expected it since we met, but you really are a son of a bitch, huh? Acting like a psycho and trying to destroy everythingDthe fuck is wrong with you?" Her words were so sharp that I was awaiting a swift slap to the face, but it never came. As if knowing what I was thinking, her frustration seemed to melt into a look of sympathy. "You bastard... I really want to slap you right now, but that''s... Not what you need." More than anything, I found it amusing that this girl thought she knew what I needed. She would never know. But, something like that doesn''t matter. Because I''ll get it either way. "Is that so? Are you sure you won''t do it? It may be the last chance you ever get." "I said I won''t do it! Don''t make me change my mind, asshole." Snapping back at me as she always used to, Sophie then stepped back, passing the stage to the next person. "...C-Cipher..." Selina stood in front of me, stuttering away. Even with Emir by her side, silently holding her hands to calm her down, she still seemed to be having a hard time. "I... I''m sorry... I-If it''s my fault... I-I-I-I didn''t help back then..." "..." "Hey...! What did I say about blaming yourself all the time? Come on, Selina, you can''t keep doing this... You didn''t even do anything, so why--" "That''s the problem... I should have done something..." "Selina..." I could tell just by looking at their interactions that they had grown a lot closer in the time I was gone. Judging by their words, it seemed that she had been blaming herself for me being betrayed and incarcerated in the Otherworld. Frankly, I don''t know why she would think to bear the entirety of the responsibility herself, especially as she was the last person I would specifically pick out to blame. In any case, she seemed to have been going through a hard time because of that. As for Emir, who was taking care of her, I didn''t think he had anything to say for a moment until he finally turned to me. "Listen. I don''t really have anything to say to you, but I don''t think you''re an entirely bad person. Still, you used and killed people, and you got what you deserved for it. The fate readings we did back then, even I didn''t truly understand what it all meant. But now, I think I do." "Do you?" "I believe so. You must also know itDthat''s why you''re acting the way you are. It was always going to end this way from the beginning, but it''s only after everything has happened that we can realise that." S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, hindsight is a thing. What point are you trying to make?" "...Just this. You know that not all of fate is accurate. So, to achieve the future you want to happen, you still have to pave the way for it to occur. Like you said, there probably isn''t a whole lot of time left, but still. Remember that." After letting go of everything he had, the two quickly left. Pave the way for the future you want. It sounded obvious, but when I thought about it in the context of the current situation, it wasn''t so much. Emir was right. Even in this case, where the whole world is contained within a single story and where the words on His page determine the progression and outcome of everything. Even within a world like that, I can prove my influence on the future. But, why bring it up now? Now, at this moment, when everything is so close to the end... Ah. "..." Seeing the two girls walking slowly up to me, their expressionless faces sparking an unknown emotion within me, I instinctively felt it. Was this what Emir meant? The possible futures I had glimpsed. More than one of them contained the twins. A scene of myself living, but Sona dying by my hands. A scene of both twins alive, but grieving over my dead body. Only one such scene could be made reality in a single timeline. Which one do I want? Which one does He want? I have to make an imminent decision. "...Ciphy." A choice that determines the end of our story. "Can we talk...?" With Sana and Sona standing right before me, I weighed my options. Chapter 190: 182: My (End) Stepping between the web of fissured ground beneath our feet, the twins approached me. Each droplet of rain that fell from the sky seemed to fall heavier than normal; I couldn''t tell if that was due to my own misunderstanding, or if something had changed, but I forgot about it soon enough. Regardless, as water poured, all our heads and bodies rapidly became soaked. The hair of both me and the girls seemed to try and stick to our faces in an attempt to disguise our expressions, only letting the piercing glow of our eyes peek through the gaps, but anyone could tell that such a minor hindrance wouldn''t make a difference. After all... I raised them. Or at least, I know them more than anyone else. At this point, it wasn''t necessary to see each other''s faces to know what we were feeling. "...Ciphy." "Can we talk...?" Pausing their feet less than a metre away from me, the twins called out just as they used to. Sensing their tension in an instant, I stared at the two for a moment. "..." The only ones whom I entrusted with all my faith. The ones who repaid that faith with betrayal. I knew why they did it. Calling everyone to my location after I recovered the memories of my past. It was because they didn''t want me to destroy the world after that incident. These girls. Young as they are, they knew me well enough to recognise that danger. Honestly, even if it wasn''t to the extent of preparing for the Otherworld, I should have expected something to happen from the moment I planned my appointment with Michael Guff. And it''s not like I blame the twins. Logically speaking, it was only right to act on it. ...However. Be that as it may, there''s something about it that I just can''t find in myself to forgive. As someone who never was the merciful type, such implacability wasn''t uncommon. Still, something about that experience was different. Sana. Sona. "I trusted you." ""..."" As far back as I can recall, it was the first time. Even during my time in the Playground in San Cinelia, who would I have trusted? Not any of the Professors, that''s for sure, and it''s not like the other kids there were any better. Someone might look at those times and think that I trusted Ruti, but that was wrong. In fact, even if we were friends, someone that impulsive and cluelessly destructive was the last person I could place my faith in. By the time I had escaped the Playground, I was alone, making the twins the first people I ever trusted. I saved them, fed them, trained them, and gave them an education. I became their legal father and raised them as such. Treating them so that they were left wanting for nothing. And, after all that, how was I repaid? "You betrayed me." ""..."" They stabbed me in the back with the same cold expression as always. Once upon a time, they relied on me. They begged me not to leave or abandon them. I made a promise and they acted so that I could proudly uphold it. Even when everybody else was against me, I could count on them to stick by my side. But now... Where had that loyalty gone? Like a puff of smoke, an utter illusion, it had disappeared as if it never were. Was it all an act of deception? Rationally, I knew that couldn''t be the case, but the whiplash of it all was almost enough to convince me otherwise. "I know what you two want to say." ""..."" Right now, the twins wanted nothing more than to apologise. To cry and beg at my feet for me not to leave. That much was obvious, and I could smell such stinky foreshadowing a mile away thanks to the recording contained on the smartphone in my pocket. But, frankly, I didn''t care for it. Out of everyone in the whole, entire world, for these two to be the ones begging for my forgiveness... It was revolting. I would be a fool to listen to the whimpers of a dog that had bitten its owner, and this was no less the same. And so, despite however much you may wish for things to return to how they once were, allow me to remind you. "Don''t bother." That is not how this world works, nor will He permit it to work that way. A heart that was once broken will never be the same even if repaired, and in the same way, a lone man''s profound and heartfelt trust will never be felt again once the line of betrayal has been crossed. Despite never having a lover or romantic interest, I think I can finally understand the once confusing complaints of my classmate who moaned about his partner cheating on him. In any case, I think we can move on. Much time has been wasted, and as none of it will provide value, there is no need to hear out what anyone here has to say. With that said, let us commence the finale. "Now..." Showing a sweeping gaze to everyone watching me, I gave them one last reminder. I was already having a hard time imagining what they could possibly do, but it truly is appalling. "Remember; your role here is to stop me." "Unfortunately, you have failed spectacularly until now, and so I will proceed with the ending of our world." After all, aren''t things even more exciting when under the pressure of a ticking clock? "If you have anything left to say, I would do it now." Do your best, ''Hero''. "Because time is ticking." Turning my head towards the tarnished, blackened sky above, I called upon that unfathomable physical manifestation of The End. Looking towards it, for the briefest of moments, I considered an alternative future. A future where this world doesn''t meet such a tragic fate. A future where even I can experience a happy end. ...Alas. Such a future can no longer be attained by my own efforts. That''s why I will instead provide the best worst ending. The first step towards that is this next moment. All it takes is a single word. "DDevour." And thus, the countdown began towards the conclusion. -- Krrrriiiiieeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhhkk...!!! Following my announcement of the eleventh hour, a horrendous noise reverberated throughout the entire world, shaking Heaven and Earth as the sky began to fall. "Please, try your best to stop it." "Prevent the impending doom and show us the ending you deserve." If I win, everything is destroyed, and thus the ending is a tragic one. If you win, only I shall meet my end. Either way, the outcome shall be enough to finish things once and for all. ...But. Is it correct to assume which ending would satisfy Him the most? Because, to that question, I think I know the answer. "Cipher...!" Araceli, who had started running over, stopped just beside the twins in front of meDher ragged breath all disorderly and drenched hair clinging to her faceDand screamed. "The girlsDthe reason for their betrayal isn''t what you think it is!" The twins and I all looked at her. I don''t know what she was trying to get at now, but at this point, it was too late regardless. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Selling you out to the Wardens wasn''t because they wanted to save the world or anything! It was more than that! Right, girls!?" The twins meekly lowered their heads and nodded. I couldn''t believe they were all trying something now, after I had already given them plenty of warning, but since Araceli was the reader of the original novel, I knew she knew what really happened. But, would the reasoning that was used in the first story be the same as this one? I briefly considered the question that didn''t really matter, and then, Sana and Sona seemed to muster the courage to speak. "...If Ciphy destroyed the world..." "It means Ciphy would die too..." "We made a mistake because we didn''t want that to happen..." "We didn''t want Ciphy to go away, so we did it..." "We''re sorry..." "We didn''t know Ciphy would go away for a long time..." "We won''t do it again..." "Please don''t go..." "Please come back to us..." Seeing the girls'' faces, distorted with all kinds of stress and anguish, it was the first time I had ever seen them bear expressions of such vivid emotion. As they gradually let everything out, I grew certain that not all of the water on their face was a product of the falling rain. And most of all, hearing the last of their words, I sharply recalled the video within the smartphone. Of course, things were different here compared to that videoDI was not bleeding and on the verge of death, the twins were not hovering over my body, and we were not in the middle of a razed Weinstell City. Despite the scene not being exactly the same, however, I felt strange. In my head, I knew that none of it really mattered. Things were already approaching the endpoint. The resolution was almost here, so what did any of it matter? The truth of the girls'' betrayal. Even if they did it for my sake, it doesn''t change the fact that they did it. At the end of the day, they still betrayed me, and all of this is a consequence of that. Maybe, once upon a time, things could have been different were I to be told this information. Unfortunately, however. "So?" We were already too far gone for such a "happy ending". "You two. I haven''t been raising you for very long, but it was long enough for you to understand well what would happen if you stabbed my back." "You knew what would happen and you did it anyway." "What, did you think I would come around and say that everything is fine at this point?" "We are too far along this path to go back." The only way to change things was to see it through to the end. "Cipher! How could you... Say something like that...?" Araceli called out again, but her words were meaningless. I was quickly getting sick and tired of these constant, useless interruptions, and so decided to just tell it how it was. "You don''t get it, do you? The world needs an ending, and now is the time. You lot are the only ones who can decide how things turn out, so stop yapping at me and make a move to save this damn world you seem to care for so much." "Yapping...!? Urgh, why does it have to be this way?! Why can''t you just be a normal person and live a normal life?! Whatever the hell that thing up there is, you brought it here, so you can stop it, right?! Just do that and everything will be okay!" Araceli might''ve known more about the original story than me, but her knowledge about the real world was severely lacking, almost as much as her ability to convince me. I could spend hours picking apart everything she said, but the core remains the same. The reality is, an ending where I send away the Nightmare King and live happily with everyone, just isn''t satisfying. Well, at least not to me. And since the ending of this story is my job to direct, I have the responsibility of ensuring that whatever it is, is satisfying to Him. Even if it means sacrificing my own life. Because, more than anything else in this world. "I am this world''s Villain." "I was designed to be the character who ends the world; that is my role." "My existence is something that can only be allowed up until the endDafter that, it doesn''t make sense for me to be alive." "This can only end one of two ways." "Either I win and everyone dies." "Or you win and only I die." "In both cases, I meet my end." "But, an ending where everyone also meets their end wouldn''t be nearly as satisfying, would it?" "It would leave a bitter taste in their mouths." "I don''t want their memory of me to be a bitter one." "That''s why I want you to do your best to make sure that I lose." "Because that way, we can achieve the best of both worlds." He will be satisfied. They will be satisfied. And everyone else in the story will still be alive. The only one here who receives the short end of the stick is me, but that was always how it was going to be. Because that was the purpose of my existence from the very beginning. The purpose of a Villain. At the end of the day, it is to be defeated. So, as it is my job; my responsibility to lose. I suppose I should at least lose in a way that will be most appreciated. "...Sana. Sona." Placing a hand on each of the girls'' heads, I looked them in the eyes. "We''ve all gone through a lot. You betrayed me, and that''s something I could never forget." Still. "But... That''s fine." For these final moments, I suppose it''s something I can let slide. After all... "I understand you did what you thought you had to. Although it hurt, I realise you only did it because you wanted things to stay as they were, even if that''s not how things work." ""..."" "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t forgive you." Every father has a fight with his child every once in a while, right? "But, I''m glad you cared about me so much to betray me, my daughters." Crouching down, I pulled the both of them into an embrace. "Do your best without me when I''m gone. I know you''ll be fine." ""!!"" Are you happy, Readers? Is this what you wanted? I''m not good with sob stories or heartfelt moments, so that''s the best you''re going to get. "Ciphy...?" "Where are you going...?" I decided not to answer their final question. Anyway, now that the sweet was over, the time for the bitter has come. Turning my head towards the falling heavens, I once again opened my mouth. "Come. Take me, then disappear forever." -- Kkrrrrriiiiiieeeeeehhhk-!! An irredeemable screech like a banshee was the only response before the plummeting tarry sky seemed to concentrate on me alone. Now that I think about it, could you say that Araceli was successful in convincing me? I don''t know, but anyway, she probably did a good enough job to be congratulated. Well... Regardless, I think we all saw this coming from a certain point, didn''t we? Anyone could have predicted the fall of the Villain. Perhaps that is exactly why Kiryuuin failed to save me in the original story. Watching The End''s rapid approach, my world began to slow down, and I thought about what might happen after my time is up. For some reason, I thought back to that scene of a teenage Sana. Rather than the context of that vision, I somehow found it lamentable that I wouldn''t be able to witness the twins growing up. I was always curious how they would turn out in the future under my guidance, and the same even goes for the others; Emir, Selina, Sophie... At the thought that I would never be able to see where they end up, I felt bitter. Alas, such is the way of the loser Villain. Once they meet their end, there is no chance to continue being part of the story. Will their story continue without me, I wonder? ...Well. I suppose none of that matters anymore. Because now, my end... Is here. Ah... Actually, now that I think about it, dying is quite frightening? My heart... I... Sana, Sona... No... I actually... Don''t think I want... To die-- ... ... ...... ========== (His End) Hey everyone. If you''ve read this far along; first and foremost, thank you. I sincerely hope you have enjoyed reading and I''m glad you decided to stick through until this point - It''s been over a year now since I started the story and some parts were, admittedly, not up to the quality I would now call standard (especially the first half, but I plan to revisit that at a later point for some rewriting). Anyway, I don''t know if I would have kept pushing myself to continue if I didn''t know there were those who looked forward to the next chapter, so thank you very much, it always warms my heart to see. I was getting quite anxious towards the end because I wanted to make sure the conclusion was as good as it could be, especially as this is the first story ending I have ever written. Did I do a good job? In any case, I have said a lot, and there is a lot more I would like to say, but I also don''t want to yap too much, so I''ll just say that there will be some additional Epilogue chapters (undetermined amount) about what''s going on in the character''s lives after Cipher had his little moment. If there is any part of the story until this point that you would like to see from another character''s perspective, leave a comment here and I will consider writing it. On a side note, I am curious what you guys'' favourite characters are (I know there isn''t a lot of competition since Cipher has hogged the spotlight for the entire story, but anyway). Finally, thank you so much once again. There are many stories I wish to write in the future, so I hope you will join in for those adventures too and have a good time. -Ted_ Chapter 1 - 1: Measurement of Truth Looking down at my test results, I sighed. The score in front of me read an astonishing "100%". However, I was not particularly happy, nor was I surprised. After all, it was the same result as the test prior, and it will remain the same for the next one to follow. Rather than feeling celebratory or proud at this achievement as one ordinarily might, I instead thought that it was an incredibly predictable result. Most people would''ve been ecstatic or branded as simply outstanding were they to score a whopping 100% on such a brain-rotting exam like this, but for me, it was simply par for the course. Only those who didn''t expect to score full marks from the beginning would be excited to do so. Ironically, the level of expectation plays an unexpectedly large role in determining the joy one gains from an achievement, or at least in cases like this where the result is not certain. If you know you will score well on an exam, then what reason is there to celebrate? Of course, my high score wasn''t a result of excessive studying and hard work, and neither was it because I was especially intelligent in any way; rather, it was a direct result of the ability I was born with. You see, everyone in this world is born with a ''Measurement'' of some kind. Call it a supernatural power, a gift or whatever. It can be pretty much anything; from being able to tell precisely how much water is in a cup with but a glance to something ridiculously useless like knowing how many times a person has eaten an apple today or in the past week. I even recall there being a guy who could ''measure what the winning lottery numbers will be in 6 years'' time''. I don''t remember his name ever popping up as a winner, though, since the lottery winners always turn out to be someone who just "has good intuition". Needless to say, there weren''t only useless Measurements that existed in the worldDJust, the vast majority of them were exactly that. Indeed, there exist those who are able to impose powerful manipulations on this world, but for one reason or another, though few and far between. In my case, I possessed what has been called the "Measurement of Truth". Merely by glimpsing at a question on the paper, the ''truth''Din this case, the answer to the exam questionDenters my vision like mystical floating words in the air. Of course, it is only consensual; if I didn''t want to know the answer to the question then I wouldn''t receive it, so I only cheat for the questions I don''t originally know the answer to. That''s why, even without having to understand or listen to a fraction of the class materials, I can score 100% on any exam. Being my only friend, I am infinitely grateful for him, and yet simultaneously, I am just that bit lamentful. This ability trivialised the world. Consequently, I could not escape the mundane shackles of this monotonous and torturous life... Well, that would be a severe exaggeration. I''m not that boredDjust going through the daily motions, is all. But, when I think back, I''m pretty sure I used to have a lot of fun. Admittedly, though, my memories are rather hazy, so I don''t remember how. Anyway. To give an example, let''s see... "What''s the best word to describe the hyperbole I mentioned?" Muttering into empty space, I asked no one in particular; before I knew it, a single word appeared in magnificent, golden calligraphy before my eyes. Ennui Yet again, a truth I never could have imagined appeared in the form of a word I had never heard of nor seen in my life. "Right. So, what does that mean, exactly?" A feeling of utter weariness and discontent, usually resulting from satiety, or a lack of occupation, interest, or excitement; boredom "...Huh." If you were to ask me, I''d say I don''t really feel so intensely about it, but it was an over-exaggeration, after all. There were limits on what kinds of questions I could ask, but asking simple questions like that wasn''t all Truth could doDit even worked for abstract concepts and things I would''ve normally had no way of knowing about. For example, something that hasn''t happened yet. "Ah. Am I going to get married?" No My brows furrowed at the two-letter word. The question was a random one that just popped into mind, and I never intended to get married in the first place, but why was it making me feel upset? If I wanted to, I could get married. No, I may be young, but something tells me I could''ve already been married by now. "Why? Are you saying I can''t get married, or that I''ll choose not to?" If this guy was implying that I couldn''t get married even if I wanted to, I''d be appalled. It couldn''t possibly be that hard. You cannot; there is not enough time ...What? ''No time''...? Does that mean I''m not gonna have the time cause I''ll be busy? Or, what, because I won''t be alive? S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes "..." No, which one did you answer yes to? The latter; that you will not be alive I thought for a moment. My future was that I am going to die too young to get married. However, that can''t be right. Unless he means dying of old age before I get married, in which case I would understand. Of course, in the past I have asked many questions about the future. Still, never once did I think I would die young. And there was a good reason for that. In fact, this wasn''t particularly surprising, but it being this abrupt was suspicious. It''s been a long time. Since this was happening again all of a sudden, I figured something must be up. However, there was only one way to find out if what I had concluded was true. Opening my mouth, I asked a dreadful question. One I had asked countless times in the past. "When am I going to die?" In the next moment, I felt the blood in my veins run cold. Tomorrow Chapter 2 - 2: Death Prevention Measures There was simply no way Truth could be wrong. "When am I going to die?" Tomorrow This friend who had been by my side ever since my inception, like a brother. He would never lie to me, so I knew his words were the absolute truth. He would notDcould not ever be wrong. It was strictly impossible. Therefore, the fact that I was going to die tomorrow was the undeniable truth. Having only recently turned seventeen, I wasn''t even old enough to drive or drink alcohol legally yet... Well, not that I had any intention to, but still. Could it really be possible for me to die so soon? Well, in reality, it wasn''t a question of whether it was possible or not. It was simply the cold, hard truth; an inevitable outcome. I''ve dealt with so many troubles in the past just to survive, but now I''ve met an unavoidable fate anyway? Wasn''t it cruel? ...Or at least, that might''ve ordinarily been the case. However, I wasn''t worried. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I knew that I wasn''t going to die. I might be fated to die tomorrow, but who said it was unavoidable? As mentioned previously, I have asked countless questions about the future. Naturally, the wonder of ''when I am going to die'' was included in that. However, the future has not always turned out the way it was proclaimed to be. The future is not set in stone. Rather, it doesn''t even exist yet, so it''s quite flexible. If someone who knows what is going to happen acts in such a way to change that future, then of course it will change. If my future is to die tomorrow, then all I have to do is stop what is supposed to kill me. It was never a question about ''when'', because the ''when'' will never occur. I will simply not allow it to occur. What I should really be asking was something else. "Why will I die?" Murder; first degree "..." It was the same result I had received many times before. I felt a little uncomfortable as it had been such a long time since the last attempt, and I thought everyone had finally given up on me some years ago, but I suppose that was nothing more than optimistic naivety. Even now, I fail to recall ever doing something so heinous as to earn a wrath so fiery it warrants death, but was this forever going to be my fate? A power like mine naturally attracts such dark-mannered people, just as is the case this time. "...Alright, then." With one day to get ready, I proceeded to prepare for tomorrow. "Who''s going to kill me?" Upon asking, an image of a dark-haired youth appeared in front of my eyes. He wasn''t exactly a familiar face, but I felt like I had probably seen him somewhere before. "What is this guy''s identity?" Benjamin Whyte. 16 years old. 177cm. 54.7kg. Class 1-C. Locker #487. One parent, two siblings; one brother, one sister. Two cats; one Siamese, one Ragdoll. Address... DI found out the identity of the to-be culprit and his personal information. "What are the reasons he is aiming for my life?" Greed, persuasion, wealth, reward, payment, scared, blackmail, threats, intimidation... DI found out the to-be culprit was coerced into making an attempt on my life. "How does he plan to kill me?" Trap, explosion, rubble, crushed, school classroom, after hours, love letter, knife, stabbing... DI found out the method he would employ was to use a fake love letter placed in my school locker to lure me into an empty classroom after school, then blow it up and bury me under the rubble. If that failed, he would simply stab me. "Who coerced him into this?" Secret organisation, international crime group "Order of the Night-Time Chrysanthemum", recent underworld uprising under orders of a new leader... DAnd quite possibly the most important thing of all: who was behind all this. There were some other fundamental questions as well, but I couldn''t guarantee their answers would be any useful. Still, it wouldn''t hurt to try. "How do I prevent my death?" My wording was very specific. If I only asked something like ''how do I stop this guy from killing me?'', I wouldn''t receive any answers that would protect me in the event of a second killer coming to get me. And, of course, I already knew that if one person was targeting me, they most likely wouldn''t be alone. Such a pattern is a recurring trend in these kinds of scenarios, you see. Fortunately, if I take out the main guy without an issue, then usually the other one will flee to report on what happened, so I don''t need to worry about that. Put simply, a generalised question is safer when I want a more generalised answer. Since my death can come about in any number of ways, even if I do successfully prevent the main attack, then something I might not have thought about could result in my untimely demise. I don''t want to waste time asking a bunch of questions about different ways I ''might'' die or how to keep safe from various things since that''s just a bother, so I asked a singular, more general question instead. The resulting answer was rather simple. Elimination of all threats before there is a chance for them to take your life In other words, I had to kill the people targeting me before they killed me. It wasn''t an unexpected answer. It''s not like I haven''t committed similar deeds in the pastDin the name of self-defence and survival, of courseDbut I had always hoped I could just lead a life that didn''t require me to go through these kinds of bothersome things. Perhaps I was naive in that sense, but since it is what has to be done, then so be it. Just like back then, the culprits are bound to be the same kind of ambitious people who would love to use my Truth for their own personal gain. However, also just like back then, I''ll make sure they get what''s coming to them. Anyway, now that I knew what had to be done, I spent the rest of my time preparing for the nextDand what was intended to be the finalDday of my life. I wouldn''t let it go down the way they want. ??? Arriving at school an hour early, I nimbly climbed the fence and made my way straight to the first-year lockers. I took a route that purposefully avoided any security cameras just in case, but the majority of the cameras in the school were dysfunctional to begin with, so it wasn''t a big deal. [#487] Eyeing the locker of my to-be killer, I smiled at the convenience of the fact that he attended my school. I guess that''s why I felt like I had seen him before. If it weren''t for that, I''d have to go through the trouble of breaking into his house. His family members were all unrelated to this matter, so it would be a whole lot easier if I didn''t have to deal with them. It''s almost always harder to sneak into the homes of people who own pets. Setting my backpack down, I took out a vial one might find in a science lab or pharmaceutical office. What it contained was 100ml of an orchid-coloured liquid tinted so faint that it looked almost indistinguishable from water at a glance. Unscrewing the top, I put on a white rubber glove from my pocket and, placing a drop of the odourless liquid onto the tip of my protected finger with a pipette, wiped it gently on the handle of the locker. A minute later, and while it looked untouched if not a little glossy, the person who would come into contact with the liquid would undoubtedly not have it good once it entered their bloodstream. This was because, once it got into your blood, it would quickly travel to your stomach and intestines and begin to liquefy them, causing all kinds of internal chaos. I went with this method because I knew the guy already had a few scratches and light wounds on his hand from the two cats he owned; there was no room for doubt that it would work. Sadly, I used up the last of my supplies from three years ago to make this, and it was only an emetic poison, so it wouldn''t be lethal by itself, but that was for the best. If I gave the guy a lethal poison right here in the middle of school, it''d be a disaster. Most police forces have specialists with Measurements capable of detecting even the slightest abnormality in a corpse during an autopsy, so being able to trace it back to me is not entirely out of the question. Of course, the prank-like trouble caused by the poison wouldn''t be nearly enough to save my life as is, so I went to the nearest bathroom and put yellow tape over every cubicle except one, and inside that cubicle, I took a small black box from my backpack and hid it neatly within the cistern. Alright. With that all done, I waited for school to start. Ring~! Not long after the bell resounded to signal the school day''s dawn, crowds of students entered the school grounds. I caught a glimpse of the would-be killer Benjamin Whyte, and needless to say, he looked exactly like what I had previously seen through my ability. Truth said he was a transfer student who belonged to class 1-C, meaning he was a year below me. I still thought it was strange that someone younger than me was trying to kill me, but even if he was coerced into doing it by that organisation called the Order, I wouldn''t show him any mercy for trying to kill me. Not like that future has any chance of coming true now, though. "...It''s over." The moment I witnessed him unsuspectingly grip the handle of his locker with those pasty white, grubby hands of his, I knew the mission was complete. He seemed to take out a small, pen-sized object from within and hid it in his jacket with an obviously suspicious look on his face, but right then was when the trap I laid sprung into action. A detonator? I have one too, you little bastard. "Oof...!" Grasping the thin stick in my coat pocket, I calmly watched from afar as he clutched his belly and hurriedly fled from his unclosed locker and towards wherever the closest toilet was. Slam-! ...Not yet. I waited. One second, two seconds... Only once fifteen seconds passed did I confirm that his buttocks would be firmly placed on that cold toilet seat. "Ahem." Softly clearing my throat, I prepared myself to not just act but to become the most convincing panicked bystander I possibly could, and without hesitation... ClickD "Oh, no..." DBoom-! "...It seems like someone''s had a bit of an accident..." Like that, my "expiration date" had been postponed once more. Chapter 3 - 3: The Order Following the toilet incident, school was swiftly closed for an indefinite period of time. It was understandable when you think about what happened, really, although I was sure the truth would be kept under wraps as the investigation continues. Because I used an explosive to utterly annihilate the killer''s body, there is no way for them to trace anything back to me, so I''ll be fine. Even if they do find something, I''ll just move to a new place where they can''t find me. Being 17, I was in my penultimate year of high school, but the year had almost come to a close anyway, so it''s not like being shut down makes anyone miss out on much; we had already finished all of our end-of-year exams after all. In any case, now that I had a lot more free time, I thought it was time to move on to Phase Two: protecting myself from the masterminds of this attempted assassination. Truth be told, I already know who they are. Still, it would remain a difficult task as the target was an underground organisation I had never heard of before called the Order of the Night-Time Chrysanthemum. It was a rather artistic name for a criminal organisation; one that most certainly contained some kind of hidden meaning or intention behind it, but none of that made any difference to me. The ''new leader'' of these guys also wasn''t one who cared about such things, which is probably why he left the name alone when he took over. So, there are two ways to go about getting them off my back for good. In reality, I only have to take down the leader since he''s the one who wants me in the first place, but that guy plays way too safe, so it''s a little tough. Hmm... It''s been a long time since someone has offered to play a game like this with me. I recall playing a similar game a long time ago with him and... Someone else, but it''s around the same time as my hazy memories, so I forget the details. In any case, that guy, he''s quite the cheeky one. Sending someone like that Benjamin to kill me so straightforwardly; there''s no way he thought I would be careless, so he must''ve sent him as a sort of greeting after a long time. Indeed, I thought it was strange since he would be oh so distraught if I were to die. We hadn''t known each other for long, but we know each other well. How nostalgic. It''s unfortunate that I''ve run out of resources. All I can do is mess around with them until he decides to act seriously. Then... Should we play a little? Professor. ??? Walking through the bustling town centre for a while, I stopped in the centre square and wondered if I had given them enough time. I''m sure I must have, though I didn''t want to get too impatient. Are they following me yet? If so, how many and where are their positions? Yes; four in total: two blending in with the crowd behind you at 07:00 and 08:00; one hiding atop the buildings to your right at 03:00; and one sitting on a bench watching you from behind the fountain at 10:00. All enemies are in your blind spots Along with descriptions of the opponents'' positions, I was also shown images of where in the square they are. Four? So the rest are still watching from a distance, huh... Even though it''s busy, the fact I can''t see any of them is impressive. Is there anything I should be cautious about? Weapons, for example? Weapons include knives and small handguns with tranquiliser pellets. Additionally, they are carrying equipment specialised for abduction: various anaesthetics and chloroform-soaked rags, as well as blindfolds, duct tape, gags and bullet-proof kevlar vests The anaesthetics are paired with syringes, however whether or not they are able to administer the correct non-lethal dosage is questionable Right, because they''re grunts. There''s no way guys like these would know how to do something like correctly measure and administer liquid anaesthetic. They''ve probably never experienced using such chemicals in their lives, so of course they wouldn''t know how much is safe to inject. Tsk. Wouldn''t they just end up killing me with an overdose if they got their hands on me and did that? It is likely that would be the case, although not their intention These lazy... I suppose they would rely on the chloroform, in that case. Well, anyway, it''s about time. Without making it obvious that I know I''m being followed, I casually made my way into one of the highstreet''s empty side alleys. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps they thought this was their chance; the instant I approached the half-way point of the alleywayDa distance where someone likely wouldn''t be able to escape by the time they realised they were in troubleDthey showed themselves. One by one, they emerged on both sides of me. Crash-! Jumping down to block the path ahead of me from somewhere above, one burly man appeared. Then, behind me, two slightly smaller men of similar stature blocked the way I came. The fourth one stood watch just outside in case someone unrelated was trying to get through from the square. The three of them wore black balaclavas and gloves, and concealed behind those casual clothes were the bulletproof kevlar vests Truth mentioned. They also carried two duffle bags that carried their ''goods'' inside, but regrettably, they wouldn''t get the chance to use them. As the man in front of me slowly closed in, I saw what their little strategy was. ...Are they stupid? Were they simply not briefed on the existence of Truth, or did they think they could take me on despite that? The two guys behind me spread themselves just enough to block the entire alley; behind them was the other dude, so they seemed to make the fact they didn''t want me to run back to the populated highstreet very clear. I didn''t see the point in it though, as I had never intended to flee in the first place. The one in front of me puffed out his chest to act big, but it just reminded me of a dog who only knows how to bark loudly. Maybe he thought that I wouldn''t be able to fight back because I wasn''t all that strong. It might have worked as intimidation against someone who has never experienced something like this before, but... I know how to fight against big guys too, you know? "Hm...!" Wordlessly, he charged at me like a rhinoceros with his arms spread to the side in an attempt to grab me, but that left his lower-half wide open. I swiftly lowered my stance and dashed to the side. Narrowly avoiding his grab attack, I targeted his legs with a kick, causing him to trip and fall to the ground. Slam-! "Guh!" He groaned as his chin impacted the cobblestone below. ...Huh? Perhaps it was because he neglected his legs during training, but that was a lot easier than I thought. It had been a while since I''d had to move my body like this outside of physical education class, but it seems I had been worried for nothing. It felt strange since I''m not at all a muscular person, but well, it was clear from this short exchange that they were simply inferior to me anyway. As I glanced blankly at the two guys who were behind me, they seemed to hesitate for a moment after I downed their teammate in an instant. When they saw that I didn''t take the free opportunity to flee, they helped the guy off the floor and both of them started running at me at once. They had handguns in one of those duffel bags, but did they choose not to use them because they thought they could capture me without them? Rather, it was likely that the roaming city square security would''ve caught them. They took up the entire width of the alley so that I couldn''t pull the same trick twice, but it didn''t matter. In the first place, their goal was not to kill me, but to abduct me. Ever since the beginning, they stood no chance. "...Okay. That''s enough." I think I''ve had enough of these guys now. DDTaking out the suppressed Ruger Mark IV pistol from within my coat''s interior pocket, I wasted no time in pulling the trigger at each of their defenceless foreheads before they could react. Thud, thud-! Anticlimactically, the two grunts'' bodies went ragdoll mid-motion and collapsed helplessly onto the ground together. Inertia carried them in their trajectory as they slid a little further on the ground. Before the guy I tripped realised what happened and did something unpredictable, I made sure to execute him as well, and right after the fourth guy on standby heard the sound of all these bodies dropping like pins at a bowling alley, I put an end to him, too. It was a shame their preparation turned out to be for nought. All in all, the ordeal didn''t last more than two or three minutes. On another note, this Mark IV is quite brilliant with the suppressor modification. It produces no more noise than a pen click, and yet delivers such efficient results. Fantastic, and a job well done thanks to it. Anyway, while those scouts run away and report what happened, let''s get out of here before the dead bodies attract too much attention. To protect myself, it''s time to secure myself a better base of operations. Chapter 4 - 4: An Offer She Cannot Refuse A week passed, and both the toilet incident and the ambush were reported on national television. They were rather horrific events that occurred in quick succession, so it wasn''t surprising. Other than the hypothesised consensus being that the former was a sudden gas explosion and the latter was the result of a local gang fight, some internet pseudo-detectives are even theorising that the two cases are somehow related since they both occurred in the same city. They''re not entirely wrong, but to think that two incidents occurring in the same city means they''re related is ridiculous. Anyway, it''s a useless endeavour to try and uncover the real perpetrator of these crimes. Isn''t that right? No; if someone with a suitable Measurement gets assigned to either case, it will not be far-fetched for them to discover your identity as the culprit Oh, right. Ah, well, it won''t be much of an issue, even if they do find out. Either way, I''ll announce the truth at some point. I can just blame it on the Order since they''re the ones who started it anyway. Technically, it is their fault. In any case, I was supposed to die today as well, right? The time was roughly 6pm, so I wouldn''t say there was too much time left for anyone to take action, but you never know. In four hours 10pm, huh? Well, I already knew that, though. If it wasn''t today, then I''d have wasted my time waiting here for nothing, so it''s good news if they haven''t gotten cold feet. Incidentally, I am currently sitting atop the tallest high-rise structure in the city of Weinstell, known as one of the most popular tourist sightseeing spots in the nation. Mochitou, the Tower of Desire. This world renowned building owned by the richest person in the world, Minami Mochizuki, is the country''s most famous tourist destination, but more than that, it''s a fun place where the talented are welcome as challengers to take on the tower''s trials. If you overcome them all and make it to the top, Minami herself would grant you a wish. To the best of her ability, that is, and it of course has to be something within reason. It basically functions as a place for those with unique Measurements to show themselves off, and if they''re lucky, perhaps win a prize. Usually, it''s just used to attract and scout talented people, though. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In fact, I once visited this place a while back. It was quite entertaining, but I don''t know if that was because I was still relatively new to my freedom back then or because I had no real sense of danger because nobody knew where I was at the time. Oh, I remember Minami''s reactions being quite funny, too. Like when I revealed the location of her secret vaultDshe thought the world was coming to an end when I said I''d tell everyone, though she tried her best not to show it. I hope she can still provide me with what I want. After all, she''s the reason why I''m here right now. Glancing down at the smartphone in my hands, a brief back-and-forth of text messages was briefly reflected in my eyes. [Truthseeker09: Minami Mochizuki. It''s about time I claimed my wish from a while ago.] [Truthseeker09: And by the way, if you don''t respond to my messages, I''ll disclose your secret about Selina.] [Minami_Mochizuki_Official: How do you know that? Who the hell is this?] [Truthseeker09: I''ll be waiting for you atop Mochitou in two hours. Be safe.] Now that I look at it again, it was less of a back-and-forth dialogue and more of a one-sided blackmail. Anyway, that last message was sent not even an hour ago, but because it''s her, they''ll be here soon regardless. Her and her merry band of bodyguards, that is. But, did she forget me? I can''t imagine she doesn''t have at least some kind of idea who I am, what with my username being ''Truthseeker09''. The number of people who successfully cleared the Tower of Desire could be counted on one hand, and the only one of those people who hadn''t claimed the clear reward was me. She must be pretending. Whup-whup-whup-whup-!! Just as I was thinking about the various events I have planned, not one, not two, and not even threeDbut an entire four helicopters rose into the sky before I even realised it. Ahaha, hmm... Truthy never told me this was going to happen. Was this a bad thing? Not necessarily Of course. It''s what I make of the situation, after all. They were all floating around the vicinity and shining powerful spotlights on me, so I suppose it''s Minami''s doing. Do they even have snipers on there...? They really went the extra mile, huh. But, it''s a shame. She wouldn''t dare to kill me without finding out where her secret leaked from and ensuring that I haven''t already leaked it, so I''m safe for now. Whether that stays the case in four hours'' time, though, we''ll have to see. I remained seated with crossed legs in the centre of the rooftop. It would only reduce their hostility by an insignificant amount, but standing for too long was also uncomfortable for me. "Ah..." Having my hair being ruffled and blown around violently by the intense wind produced by the chopping of the helicopters'' blades was an unfamiliar feeling, but the dazzling spotlights were significantly worse for my squinting eyes. Fortunately, I had a mask to cover my face, so nobody would realise it. Soon, from the rooftop entrance of the building, a woman emerged, surrounded by a fleet of armed guards just like I had predicted. The men aimed their semi-automatic rifles at me, modified with unpleasant flashlight additions and colourful laser points pointing at my head, but I didn''t mind it too much. I could ask the question ''Am I going to get shot by these guys?'' and the reply would be ''Not without provocation'', but I was confident even without that reassurance. The dozens of soldiers encompassed me in a large circle, so there really was no way to escape now. Even if I tried, I doubt they''d hesitate to gun me down within an instant. I wouldn''t do that, of course, but if I did, wouldn''t that be a change of fate? Thankfully, the woman in front of me approached close enough for us to hold a conversation. Waving her hand at the troops, they lowered their guns. From now on, it seems they will stay on standby. She wore a magnificently-woven, traditional kimono that didn''t at all suit her stern and tension-filled expression, but I thought it understandable considering the situation. She must also be confused. "...Let me first ask. Who are you?" Her voice contained considerable strain. I must admit that it felt slightly insulting that she didn''t seem to remember me, however, since I was currently wearing a mask with a smiley expression that covered my entire face, it was, again, understandable. Taking her question as my cue, I rose to my feet, pressed a button on the rather expensive film camera I had brought along with me, tapped again on my smartphone which I then put away in my coat pocket, and began the show. "Good evening! Call me Truthseeker. Minami Mochizuki, rest of the world, welcome!" Yelling with uncharacteristic enthusiasm as I exaggeratedly flung my arms wide open, I introduced myself as so. "Today, I''ve got a special little event planned for you all in a short while, so stay tuned." Minami frowned at me as she had no clue what I was up to, but I ignored her worries and continued, taking care not to act so spontaneously that the soldiers would pull the trigger. "Don''t be alarmed. It''s nothing too spicyDafter all, rather than cause chaos, my purpose here is to offer you an accord, Miss Minami." With my white smiley mask veiling my face and all its expressions, there was no way for her to know what I''m truly after, so I''m sure she was uneasy. After a moment of hesitation, however, her expression turned firm, and she sharpened her gaze. "I assume from this play that you are aware of my capabilities...?" By capabilities, she was talking about the Measurement of Investment she possessed. Using that power, Minami is able to gauge the outcome of a potential investmentDwhether it is worth taking or notDand thus has the ability to effortlessly amass extraordinary amounts of wealth. It is the reason she is the richest person in the world. "Why, of course I know." With such a claim, in addition to the little pieces I''ve revealed so far, I don''t think I need to do much more to get her on board. But, just to play it safe, I''ll add one more thing. "I''m called ''Truthseeker'' for a reason, after all; I know everything and anything you could possibly imagine." And then. "My offer for you is as follows: follow my every command for the next twelve months. In return, your wealth will triple. What do you say?" Frankly speaking, it was a nonsensical offer. One that no sane person would accept under any circumstances, let alone in the current situation. Of course, she couldn''t say yes immediately. "Don''t worry, I do not expect an answer right away. I promise it''ll be good for the both of us, after all, so I don''t want you to react hastily." "I will convince you by the end of tonight, so please be patient." It was a ridiculous claim to make, and yet she seemed to take it into serious consideration. A minute of silence passed as she appeared deep in thought, contemplating and weighing the benefits of my trade. She looked to be playing hard to get, but I already knew what the outcome of her profit calculations would be long before she even set foot on this rooftop. No matter how utterly absurd it sounds, my offer was one she simply couldn''t refuse, and that was for one reason: I know how to take advantage of her Investment. You see, although her ability is indeed all-powerful if the goal is to acquire wealth, there was one crippling weakness to this astounding ability, and to put it simply, that weakness was me. To be precise, it was someone who knew how exactly her Measurement of Investment functioned. Because, although I don''t know a whole great deal about business, I do know that her Investment works by appraising intention and glancing at the causality that follows as a result of it. For example, if I offer her a deal where I give her a million gold coin and she gives me ten gold coins in return, there is no issue. However, should I then intend to steal two million of her gold coins, then it will appear as ''red''Da complete failure of an investment because she will lose almost an entire million gold coins from it. Likewise, if I offer Minami a deal where I intend to give her even just one gold coin with the assumption she will give me nothing in return, it will appear as ''green''Da positive investment. Of course, that last example would have to be juiced up by quite a bit since the profit of a single gold coin wouldn''t be anywhere near the amount of cash needed to make this money-grubbing woman move. In any case, unless one is aware of her Investment, it''s nigh-impossible to scam her. Even if I don''t intend to take any money at first but end up wanting to take some later on, she''ll soon be warned that the investment will turn south and preemptively jump ship before anything bad can happen with her money. I did my research and found that there were only three times in the past twenty-odd years that someone has scammed Minami out of money, and two of those times were before she became an adult. The third time was an accident. Ever since her maturity, she wouldn''t fall for something like a petty scam, and she also made sure to brush up on her business skills and knowledge to ensure she didn''t make a mistake again. But what I plan on doing isn''t a scam, so it''s fine. On the surface, it looks like the biggest, fattest, and most obvious scam you''ll ever encounter, but Minami doesn''t look at the surface. Her eyes penetrate one layer deeper. Still, the gain she perceives she will get in return is vastly higher than the reality. If there''s anything I do want from her, then so long as my intention is to make her do it without using our deal to make it happen, then the value of the deal also remains unchanged, so I can still make her do stuff without it affecting the value of the deal. It is a small technicality in the fundamentals of how her Investment functions, but it''s important to take note of in order to persuade her. If she thinks that she''s going to be risking a lot by doing what I say for a year, then the profit she thinks she''ll receive after the fact will be simply unimaginable. Even better than greenDa ''gold'' investment. After all, bigger risk equals bigger reward, right? So, the result was unquestionable. "...Indeed, isn''t that a rather interesting offer? Mr... Truthseeker. I cannot lie that your offer contains some degree of merit." Hah. Look at that mischievous grin she''s trying to hide, as if she just won the jackpot lottery. "Isn''t it? I trust you to make the correct decision, Minami." Incidentally, I had been taking acting lessons from Truth ever since the attempted assassination. Learning all the best tips and tricks of how to be a phenomenal actor; I didn''t think it would go so well at first, but here I am, making deals with the richest person in the world. Apparently, it was mostly confidence that made one''s facade convincing, and now I can see that to be no less than true. Slowly, Minami moved forward; her slender and pale arm concealed behind the exotic kimono gradually neared me and eventually revealed her hand in front of me. "DFor now, I accept your proposal, Truthseeker. I look forward to the gains that follow." Now, that''s what I like to hear. Stretching out my hand to meet hers, I gave it a firm shake. "You''ve made a good choice." Thus, the opening act was a success. "...By the way..." Suddenly, Minami leaned in slightly, opened her mouth and uttered a low whisper. "Do you mind stopping those recordings now? We can continue business discussions in private, so there is no further need for you to put up a guard such as this, is there?" Hmm...? It didn''t sound like she was making an offer but rather issuing a command. What ever did she mean, private discussion? Turning a glance to my right, the high-quality film camera had been recording everything the entire time. I didn''t forget about it, but why would I turn it off already? Not now, when things had yet to even begin. Previously, I had wondered what a good general defence against the Order might be. One of the answers was supposedly ''having people on my side''. To be precise, it was a matter of quality or quantity. I could either have a massive public presence and fans to defend my actions whenever I get into some trouble, or I could have a select few, but powerful individuals on my side. It made sense to me which is why I''m doing it, but as I don''t even have any friends, I didn''t think there would be many people willing to defend me against a large underground organisation like the Order. Of course, now I have Minami on my side, so one of the quality members has already been settled, but she alone is not enough. No, I need more. But, until I can acquire more powerful allies to protect me, a temporary defensive measure would be to build up a large force of public supporters. So, I asked Truth what would be a quick and easy way to get a large number of people on my side and the answer it gave me was one word. Broadcasting. I contemplated and eventually came to the conclusion that I would give it a try, and so here we are. I had previously asked him how to gain substantial internet traction in a short amount of time, so there should already be a lot of viewers. Briefly searching my coat pocket, I grabbed my smartphone and quickly checked it to discover an unusual sight. [Wow~~~ Minami sooo pretty in this shot!!!] [@Truthseeker09 @Truthseeker09 @Truthseeker09 @Truthseeker09] [what the **** is this] [pog] ["follow my every command for a year" ????????????] [TRUTHSEEKER GANG ! TRUTHSEEKER GANG ! TRUTHSEEKER GANG !] [yo what is this chat on lol why is there so many ppl] [Visit me here if you want to check out my Ytube: *link* !! Visit me here if you want to check out my Ytube: *link* !!] [Actually can''t believe we''re watching a live deal between Mochizuki and some random ass chum lol How did he even get her to agree to that tf??] [^^ should be asking why they''re on the roof with armed guards and helicopters lol] [^^ r u ******** its obv fake] ["truthseeker" XD bro what kinda name"truthseeker" XD bro what kinda name] [why is this channel in my recommended its literally never uploaded or streamed before] [@Truthseeker09 @Truthseeker09 @Truthseeker09 @Truthseeker09] [the helicopters are so loud can you lower sound please] [<3 Minami <3 Minami <3 Minami <3 Minami <3 Minami] [Mochizuki Corp is corrupt. Dislike. Mochizuki Corp uses foreign countries to outsource labour for cheap. Look it up people. Big corporation is bad, who would''ve guessed? Don''t let her good looks fool you. Reported. @Truthseeker09] [^^ ???] [^^ lol] [REAL BILLIONAIRE!!!!!! DONATE MONEY!!!!] [is this a bug or a bot why are there so many views on a channel with no posts] ...What on Earth? Chapter 5 - 5: Rock, Paper, Scissors-- Fact! There has never been a time in my life where I''ve been as speechless as this. No matter what, I just couldn''t take my eyes off of the dozens of messages flying through the chatroom at blazing speeds. My unadapted brain had a hard time keeping up with it all. [Whats with those armed soldiers u gotta chill out lolol this like a movie fr lmao] [^^ it IS a movie *******] [xdxdxdxdxdxd] [hey does anyone know why there are 2k people here? lol gotta be bottled] [^^ nah it aint botted there are way too many people saying this stream just landed on their fyp. probably bugged algorithm] What...? Almost two thousand people are watching us? ...Sure enough, I scrolled down just a little and it had the number right thereD2,151 concurrent viewers. That''s a lot more than I expected... Couldn''t this be insanely useful for gaining supporters? If I managed to convert all two thousand of these guys into consistent viewers, I''d get a hell of a presence, wouldn''t I? In one go, too. Truth was right... I mean, of course he was, but still... "...Hah." Reflexively covering my already mask-hidden mouth with my hand, I unintentionally spat out a suppressed snort. "Pardon...?" Ah. With an inquisitive glance from Minami that seemed to ask what the hell I was snickering about, I turned my gaze and answered her earlier request. "Now, why on Earth would you want to turn off the camera when there are so many people who are invested in the show?" "..." "Not to mention, the ball has yet to get rolling." "What are you going on about...?" She gave me that same look as if I were insane, but without elaborating, I took a covert glance at the time on my smartphoneD18:49, or 6:49pm. About forty minutes, then, until the main event will begin. Entertaining our guests with a side-event in the meantime should be good enough to make them stick around. I don''t think I''ll have to do this broadcasting thing for long, but it''d be a good idea to make my name known to entice more people into supporting me in the meantime. I suppose teasing a little of what I can do would do it, right? Piquing the viewers'' curiosity about your identity and power will suffice to bring attention to your stream and maintain it for the time being. However, it would be counterproductive to show off too much; releasing too much information would mostly bring negative attention, especially from the wrong sources I see. In short, do it in moderation. Well, that shouldn''t be difficult. Clearing my throat, I raised my voice. "Now. We have a little time until the main event begins, so how about we play a fun game with Miss Minami Mochizuki here?" Everyone likes games, after all. A little game could never hurt anybody except for those who get hurt. Along with that announcement, I glanced at the chat messages and noticed something. "What are you talking about all of a sudden? We had a deal, but I don''t have time for silly games," Minami started getting annoyed like that, but perhaps she had forgotten? "Um, Minami?" Turning to her, my head tilted a bit. "We haven''t signed a contract yet, so this isn''t an order, but don''t talk back to me, okay? Also, did you happen to forget what would be the result if you decided to ignore me today?" It would be good for her not to forget. Her eyes widened. "You little..." If I had to terminate our contract before we even signed it, that would be very disappointing, but thankfully, I don''t think that''ll be necessary. "Then, the game. The rules are simple:" "The two of us will play Rock Paper Scissors, best of 9." "If Minami wins a round, I will do any one thing she says, but if I win a round, then I''ll tell everyone an interesting fact. If there''s a draw, we go again." "The first to win five rounds wins the game, and the loser must do one thing, within reason, that the winner says." Looking at the chat, it appeared full of question marks and confusion, but I thought my explanation was clear enough, so I ignored it Facing Minami, I asked her, whose furrowed brows conveyed evident suspicion. "Sounds like a fun game, right? Harmless." She reacted rather intensely, however. "What are you up to? Why are the conditions so in my favour?" Hm? Why was that a problem? I checked the chat again, but it was just... [????] ["Anything", you say? "Anything", you say?] [He''s up to something lmao] [Minami dont listen to him Minami dont listen to him Minami dont listen to him] [lolololol] [nah you guys trippin he just THAT confident LOL] [YEP Trapseeker YEP Trapseeker YEP Trapseeker] [Truthseeker the RPS GOAT fr] ...A trap? Judging by the state of things, I thought it''d be best to explain. "It''s not a trap, you know? I''m only making the rules fair; after all, if I made it so that I gained something from winning, then it wouldn''t be a fair match at all." Well, it''s not like it matters what the rules, conditions, or rewards are, but aren''t I doing this for the show? "What do you--" "Because, I''m not going to lose, Minami Mochizuki." Cutting her off, I spoke frankly. "...Rock Paper Scissors isn''t that kind of game where you can just win whenever you want, you know? Hypothetically speaking, even if you were omniscient, you wouldn''t be able to see the future that hasn''t yet occurred." She glared at me, but honestly failed to look more intimidating than a kitten. "Well, you are correct. But, I fail to understand how the game conditions could possibly be interpreted as a trap. If you feel so strongly about it, would you like to give it a preliminary run?" Minami quickly agreed, perhaps wanting to prove me wrong that I wouldn''t completely sweep the floor with her, and thus followed the practice round. "Ready? On shoot. Rock--" ""Paper, Scissors-- Shoot!"" In unison we chanted, and the result? "Oh, would you look at thatDit''s a draw." I shrugged my shoulders exaggeratedly and glimpsed at Minami''s expression. At first, she appeared to be overjoyed that I didn''t win, but that emotion quickly shattered as she slowly realised the reality. "Wait! ...Play me again. First to three." She challenged with surprising enthusiasm, and needless to say I complied. "Alright. Then, once again; on ''shoot''." ""Rock, Paper, Scissors-- Shoot!"" I thought I heard a sound like a blood vessel popping when our plays were revealed, but it could have just been me. Needless to say, the result wasD "DA draw. Wow, you''re good at this, huh? I haven''t been able to win against you yet..." "...There''s one more." Feeling the end of my lips slowly curl upwards behind my mask, I found her frustration rather entertaining. "Woah... Three draws? I can''t believe--" "Stop. I don''t want to hear another word out of your mouth." "Oh, but that won''t do, Minami. Otherwise, how will I be able to give my interesting facts when I win?" "..." Perhaps she still thought I was bluffing? As we moved on to the real game, Minami seemed to retain a certain amount of determination to achieve victory. She must really want to win. Or is it that she just doesn''t want to lose? I wonder what she would make me do if I lost? It has to be within reason, so she can''t just tell me to kill myself or never talk to her againDAs if I would do something like that in the first place. Her first order would be for you to reveal your true identity and the full extent of your power Hm. That''s two orders, isn''t it? Either way, it isn''t going to happen. In the interest of time, we promptly started the first round. ""Rock, Paper, Scissors--"" Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The result? ""Shoot!"" DMy win, naturally. As I relished Minami''s quickly despairing expression, I then moved my attention to the stream. "Okay! Now, for an interesting fact! Let''s see..." I wanted a fact that would be verifiable by the audience so they would know for certain that I''m telling the truth. I''d rather it be something not too out there, at least for the first one, so as to not grab the attention of anyone unsavoury, but perhaps that is unavoidable. "Then, let''s start off with something relatively simple." Something small in substance, but still verifiable and shocking enough to garner curiosity as to how I might know it. "Tonight, at around 10pm, despite the news saying it will stay clear, there will be a vicious thunderstorm in Ain''s Weinstell City." Of course, it wasn''t a fact that could be verified right now, but it fit the bill quite nicely in every other area. It would only be a few hours until then, anyway. "Are you serious?" Minami looked at me as if I were stupid. "What''s wrong? Did you not like the fact?" "There''ll be a storm? In three hours?" She ignored my question, but it was forgivable. "I guess you''ll have to wait to find out," I smiled. "Let''s continue, then." Round two. "-!?" "DMy win again. Did you get a whole lot worse all of a sudden?" "...Get on with it." "Oh, come now, let''s not rush people. Or, no way, is it that you''re letting me win because of a vested interest in my facts...?" She scowled at me with an expression that screamed ''like hell I am'', but I knew despite thinking that, she would still listen closely to what I have to say. "Then, fact two... That last one was a bit dull, right? So, I''ll tell you the winning lottery numbers for this week''s national lottery." "What...?" Snickering internally at her astonishment as Minami stared at me in shock, I said the winning numbers. Of course, now that I had said them on a public broadcast, they were no longer going to be winning that much money, but they didn''t need to know that. "You... How the hell do you expect anyone to believe that?!" "No, no, Minami, look. The people watching are going to enter these winning numbers, see? Whether they believe me or not, it''s not like they''ll lose out by trying the numbers one time, and they stand to gain much more." I showed her the screen of my smartphone and gradually, she returned to her natural cool and collected look. Perhaps, after adjusting to the atmosphere, she was able to steadily calm herself. That''s not going to prevent her from entering those numbers later on, though. "Just continue." "It''s because I''m Truthseeker, you see? I know everythi--" "I said round three!" Rock, Paper, Scissors, ShootDLess than five seconds later, I had won the third bout. "Don''t you think, Ms. Minami Mochizuki, that three in a row is too much to be called a coincidence?" Giving a glance to the chat, they seemed adequately hyped up and agreed with me. Some deniers probably thought it was staged or that I was cheating, but that''s a minority. How can you even cheat in Rock Paper Scissors? "For fact three, let''s go with... Following the recent events, there will be a series of unfortunate occurrences starting today. One will be in August, and again in October. So, those who live nearby, I''d recommend you watch out." I realised that what I was saying sounded more like the words of a prophet, but a little misunderstanding like that would probably be advantageous to not let people know what I''m actually capable of. Though, even if I''m not a prophet, it''s not like I can deny I know the future if someone asks. I couldn''t actually see the future or anything, but I knew about plans that certain people had for those times, so in a sense, it wasn''t a lie to say I knew parts of the future. "What do you mean, ''unfortunate occurrences''?" Turning to Minami at her question, I pondered how much information to give. Hm... "You don''t have to worry about it. If anything, it''ll be beneficial to you." That''ll do. "Wait, no. What is going to happen? How do you kno--" "You know how. Sorry, but I believe it''s time for round four? Let''s see if you can get a win this time, then!" DRock. DPaper. DScissors. DMinami changes her play at the last moment. DShoot. DMy Victory. "Awh, you''ve gotta try harder than that. Well, better luck in the fifth round. But firstDa fact." Once again turning away from the woman who gritted her teeth in frustration, I briefly checked the time while giving fact number four. Fortunately, it seems things should flow nicely. "For our penultimate fact, I think I''ll take one question from chat and answer it. Well, have at it, guys and girls! Give me a good one." I watched the chat zoom as all sorts of questions whizzed by. Many of them were either obvious jokesDwhere is my dad, will I ever get a girlfriend, et ceteraDor too seriousDwhat are your thoughts on the existence of God, yada yada. It was somewhat entertaining, but at the same time, I frowned. God... God... Repeating the word in my mind, I felt something familiar about it somehow, but I didn''t know what. Unfortunately, Truth was useless when it came to reminding me about these hazy memories of my childhood, but anyway. Those sorts of existential questions are the kind I despise the most. From experience, I know that asking certain questions will result in rejection. For example, were I to ask something like ''Is God Real?'', or ''What happens when I die?'', I have yet to receive an answer other than the following in response: You do not have access to this information In my eyes, it was the most bone-chilling response I could receive, and it''s the same response I get whenever I ask about my missing childhood memories. That single line of text was proof the proverb "Ignorance is bliss" is true, and that''s simply because of the fact there are some things in life humans are better off not knowing. And, as the one with the alias of Truth, I know. Just because one can know something, doesn''t mean one should. I already know one person who would do anything to satisfy his craving for knowledge, after all. Chapter 6 - 6: Anticlimactic Main Event It was about a minute until I spotted a satisfactory passerby chat message to answer. "Oh, let''s go with this one. ''You said there''d be a thunderstorm tonight. How many times will lightning strike?'' That''s good. You can clip this and see later if I''m correct, right? Well, the answer is 36 times." I grinned. "Make sure to count properly, now." And then, the final round five began. I call it final because we''re running out of time for the game, so I''m just going to end it now. I contemplated letting Minami win some to make it interesting, but other than having nothing to gain from it, there really wouldn''t be enough time. And thus, with a quickD "Rock." "Paper!" ""Scissors-- Shoot!"" The round swiftly ended in my victory. Minami seemed to have resigned herself to this outcome a while ago seeing as how she stopped complaining. "It was a good match. A shame you couldn''t win even a single round, but well. Next time, we can play with the same or different stakes if you''d like?" So I said, but I had no intention of playing this game ever again. "...Whatever the case, Truthseeker, I do hope you are proud of yourself. Taking advantage of a vulnerable woman like this. It certainly won''t look good on your record." Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hm? Minami, we are going to be working together, correct? I''d watch your tongue if I were you, or you might just lose it instead. I''ll tell you what my order is for you losing the game later, but don''t worry, it won''t be anything too bad." Because that guy obtained a new organisation and is coming after me again, I need a secure place to stay that won''t run the risk of getting raided, as well as capital to fund my operations. Now then. I checked the time on my smartphone. [19:28] Perfect. "So, for the final fact. It''s actually something that can be proven right in a moment, so you''ll see that my claims are not phoney." Noticing a wriggle in Minami''s eyebrows for a second in my peripheral view, I decided to ignore it and continue. "When the clock strikes 7:30, all four of these helicopters will suddenly blow up; and a troupe of dangerous assailants will emerge." "What...?" I casually put my smartphone back inside my coat pocket, and not long after that... Boom-!! Exactly like I had just said, all four of the helicopters in the sky simultaneously exploded and began violently crashing to the ground far below and into the side of Mochitou. "--!?" Subsequently, a horde of wild masked terrorists appeared from the side of the tower. All of Minami''s bodyguards collapsed dead on the floor, surrounded by a sea of fresh blood before she even realised it. Unexpectedly, she then scrambled to take cover behind me, clutching my coat tightly like a child to their guardian. There appeared to be six of them this time, and the culprit was the Order as expected. Which one is the leader of the group? I''m guessing it''s the guy with that special insignia on the chest, right? Correct I see. Then, let''s cut to the chase. "Gah...!" "Ugh!" "What the hell--" Thud, thud, thudDone by one, the terrorists'' bodies fell helplessly to the floor. They held guns, which appeared useless as they couldn''t even realise what was happening to them, but I knew they wouldn''t dare to shoot me either way. They couldn''t damage the precious "item" they wanted to get their hands on, after all. If they did, even if it were to save their lives from my attack, it would only postpone the inevitable. In reality, I can''t imagine the higher-ups would allow grunts like these to get away scot-free if they somehow managed to kill me, and the new head especially so. From what I recall, that guy''s always been obsessed with me, after all. The masked grunts had no choice but to flail around worse than a fish on land as they fell. They were powerless as I culled them until eventually, only one of them remained; the captain of these fools. The truth of how I killed them so effortlessly was simply a few razor-sharp wires I had installed even before Minami had arrived; I manipulated them like the strings of a puppet to sever their throats. It took a while to learn how to do it, but it was rather satisfying when it went smoothly. "Ah...!" Shrugging off Minami from my coat, I adjusted the camera to make sure it could properly capture everything and walked slowly over to the stranger, who was now begging on their knees. "Well, isn''t this a shame?" Lightly gesturing to the corpses around me, I spoke to the captain. "What''ll you do when questioned about your mission''s failure? Team Leader." Tearing off the protective headgear and black balaclava they wore, the leader turned out to be a woman. "I''m so-sorry, I-I''m sorry, I''m sorry...! It won''t-- It won''t happen aga-- again, pl-- so please..." So she pleaded. Fortunately for her, I wasn''t ruthless. "Hey, don''t apologise. I just asked you a question, right? But, isn''t it considered rude to ignore when someone kindly asks you something?" "Ye-ye-yes! I-I-I-I''m ter-terribly sorry...!" ...This was a person who led a squad of grunts to come and capture me with guns? Did she even have any training whatsoever? No Ah... Well, it makes sense why they were so useless, at least. I guess the Order is a little tight on funding if they can''t afford training, or maybe they just don''t care? Pressing her forehead on the floor at my feet, I briefly wondered if she thought this pitiful showing would garner her any sympathy. "Haaah..." I sighed with an exaggerated tone, but it truly was exasperating. Pulling out a pistol, I crouched down and lightly tapped her twice on the head with the end of the suppressor, causing her to reflexively look up in shock. Before she could say anything though, my voice echoed from behind the mask. "Listen," I started in a subdued tone. "If you ignore me again, or try too hard to get on my good side, this friend will want to have a word with you. And, let''s be honest; neither of you guys want to speak to each other, do you? We all want to get along here." Seeing her lachrymose eyes following the waving motion of my hand holding the weapon, I think she understood well enough as she desperately rocked her head back and forth. "Mhm...!" "Right? That''s why..." But just to drive the point home and ensure that she truly understood, I leaned closer and whispered into her ear. "If you do any of this pity-play nonsense in front of me again... Well." Withdrawing back, I looked at her expression and smiled a last time. "I''m sure you understand?" Hearing that, all kinds of thoughts must have passed through her mindDit was obvious what kinds of thoughts without even having to ask. Her constant shivering that resembled a trapped mouse in front of its inexorable predator. Immediately after that, however, she fainted. Right on my feet. "..." Standing back up, I lightly shook her off and sighed. It was evident this woman knew absolutely nothing, and she had zero value to me or the Order. If she were to return to the Order, she would likely be killed for failing in her mission, but she also wouldn''t be able to live a normal life. Perhaps, it would be nice to end it before she goes through that suffering. I raised the barrel of a gun to bestow a final mercy when... "Stop...!" A cry echoed behind me. "...?" I tilted my head and turned back. "Do you need something?" "I... I implore you, Truthseeker. Don''t kill that person." "What? You''re saying to keep an evil person like this, who led a squad of armed men to assault us here, alive?" Now that just made no sense to me at all. Even if I were to keep her alive, she would be killed by the Order anyway, and in a much more brutal fashion than this. Staring at me with impassioned eyes, however, Minami disclosed something rather unexpected. "I''m going to employ her. Truthseeker, you are aware of my blessingDthis girl will help make me a lot of money. "Oh..." Is that right? It sounded like an excuse to stop me more than anything. Yes; Minami Mochizuki will gain profits if this person is hired as her assistant "Put her to good use." She then started to bow, but that didn''t mean anything. The two of us swapped positionsDMinami kneeling down by the girl''s body and I back in the centre of the rooftop. Having made my way back to the camera, I confirmed the time to now be about 8pm. These guys'' attack was supposed to be the main event of today''s show, but I can''t help but feel it was a little lacklustre. Two hours remained until the attempt on my life would be made, and of course I was all well and prepared for it, but it''d be a bit dull to just wait, don''t you think? Suddenly hearing something behind me, a shriek followed. "Hieeek--!?" Hm...? The scene reflected in my eyes as I turned around almost caused me to sigh. A beefy, ogre-like man of abnormal stature stood, holding Minami in a chokehold from behind, and pointing a Ka-bar knife to her throat. "Don''t move! Take one step and she''s dead!" "..." Minami... How could you let yourself be taken hostage like this? Chapter 7 - 7: What? Of Course I Lied So, they had a trump card like this, huh. Judging from the insignia on his chest, it seemed he was the ''real'' Team Leader of the group, hiding in wait all this time. I thought something seemed strange about that woman from before being the leader. "I think it''d be a good idea for you to put her down," I pointed at the hostaged Minami in his tree trunk-like arms as I spoke. "If you care at all for your health, that is." "Shut it! Throw your weapons away, now!" It didn''t seem like he would heed my advice, but that was to be expected. Normally, a hostage wouldn''t be effective on me since I don''t have anyone who you could threaten me with, but in this case, I need Minami to be alive for our deal. I knew he wouldn''t actually kill someone as valuable as Minami, though, so there was no real need to worry. Besides, if he did something stupid like kill her, he should know that I would just shoot him where he stood. Rolling my eyes towards her for a moment, I inwardly sighed. I wonder how I should go about this, then... Ah, Truth, don''t answer that. It was rhetorical. An atmosphere of eerie, dissonant silence was present on this Mochitou rooftop; the howling winds and the flapping of Minami''s kimono as she squirmed in an attempt to break free as the only noises. Once the plan was roughly formulated, I opened my mouth. "Say, would you like to settle this with a friendly contest?" My blithe attitude might be called into question here, but did it really matter? Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shut up! I ain''t dumb, ya know. I know I hold an advantage as we are now, so do as I say!" An advantage, huh... "Ah, but you realise that, if we each do nothing, this situation will continue on endlessly, right? In that case, why shouldn''t we just hold a simple competition to decide the winner? I''m telling you, it would speed things up by a lot." "Hah! You really think I''m an idiot, punk?! I''ve been ordered not to listen to whatever you say or give in to whatever you propose, no matter how good a deal it sounds!" Wow. He''s not even hiding it anymore. This guy... "What are you, a mutt? Just doing as others say, you brainless... You do understand that none of your superiors actually care about you, right? The whole reason they sent you here to capture me is because they have no more use for you. Isn''t that right?" I could see his expression subtly changing; his rage was ramping and his wariness, waning. "..." Grinding his teeth, I think he wanted to tell me to shut my mouth again, but could he not find the words? In that case, isn''t it just one more gentle push? "You mongrel. Just have a competition with me. Can''t you make your own decision? I know it wouldn''t be at all fair to have a no holds barred fight since I have a gun and you, a knife, so I''ll be kind and limit it to a brawl of pure physical brawn. What do you say? Dog." "...?" He loosened his grasp of Minami slightly, causing her ceaseless wriggling in his arms to eventually set her free. Falling a short distance to the ground, she immediately ran over to my side and hid behind the camera, where her bodyguards quickly came over and shielded her. Then, with a solemn gaze, the man spoke to me in a low voice. "...I know that I was practically sent here to die. I''ve always been dumb, so the chances of me winning against you were said to be less than a percent. Even if I still live after losing here, I''ll be put down anyways. According to the boss'' plan, I waited it out and took an important-looking hostage, so I doubt you''d keep me alive..." His gaze then transformed to one so sharp it could cut a man. "But, are you saying you''re still gonna give me a chance despite that?" I smiled. "Of course. I''m not nearly as evil as your higher-ups are, you know? A fair competition is much more enjoyable than a dishonest one, isn''t it? If you win, then sure, I''ll help you live." A shimmer of hope and relief reignited within his eyes. "...Hm." With approximately 10 metres between us, the fight was about to begin. "Okay, are you ready?" Of course, since his was the kind of body that required a consistent intake of performance-enhancing drugs to properly function, I can''t imagine there are many to beat him in contests of raw strength. Naturally, I am included as someone who would lose in that type of contest. "Then, the match begins!" "Haa...!" I announced enthusiastically, and instantly my opponent charged at me with zeal. However... Within an instant of starting the match, I drew my Ruger Mark IV and emptied the magazine into him, drilling him full of .22 calibre holes before he could even realise it. Slam-! The thunderous sound of a 7 foot tall, 400 pound body impacting the floor reverberated. "..." Did he honestly think I was going to fight him with naught but my body? Casually reloading the gun as I put it back in my coat, I glanced once at the blood-soaked body and spat. "Really. How do people still fall for it after years?" Bearing witness to me elegantly finishing the match as I did, Minami''s astonished utterance behind me was rather amusing. "Did... Didn''t you say it was a contest of pure brawn...?" Her question was so ridiculous it almost made me laugh. "What? Of course I lied." Why on Earth would I fight a brute like that in a just fight? In fact, it should be more fair for me to use a weapon, should it not? Now, in any case, the time was 20:10, and as I''d been here since around 17:30, I was beginning to get slightly peckish. "Minami. I''m hungry." Her expression hardened for a moment, but she quickly bowed. "...Of course..." "Good. Oh, and you know what''ll happen if I find my meal to be tampered with, don''t you?" "..." Seeing her off the rooftop whilst carrying the unconscious girl in her bodyguards'' arms, Minami said a servant would be up here shortly to escort me to a room. After she left, I turned my attention to the chat. "So, show''s over. How''s it been?" [this man is a psychopath AND I LOVE IT] [paid actors right?? paid actors right?? paid actors right??] [those guys are just mannequins, right? ] [Minami ! Run and dont come back! He''s evil !] [@Truthseeker09 you dirty dog how could you do that last guy like that] [its ketchup YEP its ketchup YEP] [@Truthseeker09 reported] [How is this stream not banned wtf] [^^ its age-restricted they dont care about 18+ streams] Mixed reviews, right? Well, I obviously didn''t expect many people to enjoy it, especially for the first time, but there''s still a surprising amount of people remaining, huh? Should I placate some of their concerns a bit? "Don''t worry. Everything here is staged; no one is actually dying or anything. Oh, Minami is definitely real, though." [Surely] [staged YEP staged YEP staged YEP staged YEP] [YEP not staged YEP not staged YEP not staged YEP not staged] [TRUTHSEEKER PLS DONT KILL MINAMI TRUTHSEEKER PLS DONT KILL MINAMI] [xd wtf are police doing] [@Truthseeker09 I believe you ????] [Honestly can''t tell if this chat is being real. People are actually dying here and they are saying stuff like this.] [^^ No he said it''s fake KEK] "What, you don''t believe me? I know it looks realistic and all, but it''s just a big budget performance, you know? I would never harm a fly, let alone kill someone." [capping so hard LOL] [Truth "I would never harm a fly" Seeker YEP] [@Truthseeker09 I believe you ????] [@Truthseeker09 stop cappin bro we know what u did] [Srsly what is with the people here? Do u not realise he KILLED PEOPLE in front of your EYES ???????????? Reported stream] [^^ Yo chill out man its fake] [^^ Yeah if it was actual people dying do you seriously think it would still be live rn?] [^^ ??????"Reported stream"] [This chat is being weird af...] Hmm... Well, that''s good enough for now. No matter the quantity of viewers that disagree with my actions, they can''t stop me from growing an audience. There''s always going to be people who crave what no other creator can give them, after all. I can''t deny that I''ve been lucky the broadcast hasn''t been taken down yet, though. In the future, I should probably have Minami sort that part out. Well, it''s quite a pain in the ass, so I probably won''t be doing it many more times. But, at least I''ll have some kind of "public support" for now. Until I acquire more suitable allies that can protect me, this will have to do. "There will be a break for now. The show will continue briefly at 9:30 pm for a special event, so make sure not to miss it." Ignoring the comments whining about stuff, I changed the scene of the stream to a ''break time'' setting and turned the camera off. As I did so, the very last chat message to enter my view caught my attention. [You don''t deserve to challenge the Order. August 15th, Aurigan Arena. I''ll be waiting.] Hmm...? Chapter 8 - 8: Preparation is the Key to Victory After enjoying a delicious meal brought to me by Minami''s employee and conversing a bit in private to finalise our deal, it was almost time to start up the stream again. Naturally, as the time neared for my assassination to commence, sinister black clouds soon rolled in to fill the ever-darkening evening sky, and resonant crackles could be heard echoing throughout the city like a mighty whip of Zeus. Glancing between I and the magnificent flashes of light that connected Heaven and Earth, Minami appeared to contemplate something beside me. "Are you sure we''ll be alright out here? I would prefer this outfit to not get soaked," She asked, peering up at the looming clouds above. I tersely replied with eyes glued to the smartphone in my hands as I checked the time once again. "It''s a dry thunderstorm." 21:25. There were 35 minutes until 10pm, the time of my proclaimed death. "Alright. Then, let''s resume the stream." Turning the camera on and changing the setting back to normal, I confirmed that everything was working properly. "Hello." [I will cry if he doesn''t come back soon. The rock paper scissors was the funniest thing I''ve seen in a while] [He''s back] [OMG] [Our King ???? Our King ???? Our King ???? Our King ????] [so many weirdos in chat excited about a guy who literally killed people] [^^ ????why u here then??] [^^ its fake *******] It appears that the total number of viewers has decreased considerably, but most of the people who remained are engrossed. About 400 viewers. Still, though, I''m surprised there are this many people wanting to watch. Ordinarily, just like that one guy pointed out, people wouldn''t want to watch something bizarre like this, right? Although I knew people would want from me what others couldn''t provide, I simply couldn''t understand it... But, I suppose it doesn''t matter so long as they enjoy it. "Okay, the special event is soon to begin, guysDdon''t blink or you''ll miss it." Turning away from the camera with that, I gave one word to Minami. "Watch." Taken aback by my sudden command, she blinked andD Whoosh-- Pang-! Something whizzed past my ear as I slightly tilted my head the other way, impacting the floor behind me. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Eh? Wha... What was that?" "I told you to hide." The enemy this time was a sniper. I crouched down to pick up the 7.62mm bullet that buried itself into the floor. It was warm, but nothing too bad, and I presented it to the camera. "See, this is why you don''t blink. One of these is so fast it can take you out in less than a tenth of that time." I didn''t mean that they should never blink, but they understand what I mean. It''s just a cautionary message. I turned back to where I was shot from and gazed out into the distance. "Hm." I honestly had no idea where the guy that shot me was from up here, but apparently he was out there somewhere. Of course, I knew the vague location, and I could just ask where he was if I wanted the specifics, but there was no need for that. "Take this as another lesson from me." Facing the camera, I pulled a black stick topped with a red button from my coat pocket. "Preparedness is key. Do you know why?" Following that, I took out a second, third, and fourth identical stick and held them, two in each hand. Just because I couldn''t see the enemy didn''t mean I couldn''t attack them, after all. "So long as you are adequately prepared, nothing can stop you. Whether it''s a sniper eyeing you from over a thousand metres awayD" I clicked the button on one of the sticks and a resounding explosion reverberated in the far distance. "A squad of armed fools waiting on the ground floor who believe they''ve outsmarted youD" Dropping the previous stick onto the floor, I pressed another one, to similar effect. "A hidden helicopter, lying in wait for the situation to turn south to gun you downD" Repeating the gesture for the third time, I peeked to see Minami staring at various locations throughout the city, utterly aghast. "Or a concealed, underground missile silo that intends to bomb you as a last resort when the plan inevitably failsD" For the fourth and final time, I pressed the button, letting the last detonator drop to the floor with a light clatter. Boom--!! I inwardly smiled as I listened to the faint sounds of panic and terror beginning to chime up around the city, but it was their fault to begin with. "No matter what it is, remember; so long as you''re prepared for it, it''s not a problem." I think that should do for today''s lecture. I''m sure there''ll be those who think ''oh, but even when I prepare, I still fail'', and to that I laugh and say you failed because you didn''t prepare enough. Like I said before, if you are adequately prepared, you may not be able to accomplish absolutely anything you want, but at the very least it''ll be impossible for anyone less prepared to stop you. "That is why I am the winner." Despite the enemy possessing might that far surpasses that of my own, numbers I would never be able to surpass, and political power on an incomprehensible level. In spite of that, I pulled the ground right from under them and won before they even had a chance to make a move. "All because I was more prepared than they were." You''ll have to try harder next time, military. ??? Once the special eventDthat was, foiling the government''s assassination planDhad concluded, I swiftly ended the broadcast after notifying the viewers I would be going live again later. I don''t think the government recognised me, seeing as how they planned something so basic, but well, they should''ve learnt their lesson from this. Minami somehow seemed both uncertain and relieved once the contract was signed, but because she insisted on adding the condition that I would not put her in any danger while the contract was still in action, that''s how it ended up. The end date of the contract is in exactly a years'' time, so mid-July next year. Before then, I plan to have uprooted both the Chrysanth OrderDor more precisely, their new headDand... Well, there was another group who have been after me for a long time, but they haven''t made a move in a long time. Now that I''m having to deal with this, though, I''m sure they''ll begin to take action. First thing''s first, I need a little money. As I have mentioned previously, I''m not going to ask Minami when it comes to financial assistanceDthat would defeat the entire purpose of signing the contract, after allDso I have to find another way. It''s not so difficult for someone like me; obviously, there are things like stocks, and I''ll do those after I get a nice starting amount. But, to get that starting amount, I wanted to do something that takes out two birds with one stone. To that end, I planned to use the good old fashioned method of making money. A bank robbery. Chapter 9 - 9: You Want To Buy Me An Ice Cream? It was an ordinary midsummer day. "Sweetie, what are you doing? It''ll only take five minutes." A mother with her daughter on a casual outing. "Hmph!" The girl sulked and pouted, but the mother knew just the right words to say. "Dear... Is it about the ice cream again? Would you like one on the way home?" "...I want one now." "Hmm... Did you know there''s a special trick to make ice cream even tastier? On a hot day like this, if you patiently wait a few minutes, it becomes incredibly tasty." "Really?" Gasping, the starry-eyed girl immediately changed attitudes at the thought of the delicious and chilly snack that sounded like the perfect match to such a sweltering afternoon. In the midst of her imagination, the girl suddenly spotted something strange out of the corner of her eye. "...?" A man dressed in all black with a medical face mask; he held a portable camera in one hand and an ice cream in the other. At first, the girl was impressed that someone could wear an entirely black outfit on a day like this, and then more so at the fact that he could eat an ice cream with such a mask on. But after a moment, she realised he wasn''t eating the ice cream at all. That he would waste such a magnificent treat angered the girl who wished for that exact thing most in the world right now. It was a hefty, triple-scoop ice cream, too. Unable to suppress her fury as she watched the man, sitting calmly on a bench and looking at the camera in his hand, the girl had had enough of his ridicule. ''I''ll make him not dare to commit such a heinous act again!'' She vaguely thought. And so, sneaking away from her mother who was entering a bank to withdraw some money, the girl stomped up to the man with exaggerated huffs that clearly portrayed what she felt. "Stop it!" With such a yell, the girl addressed the man. "...? Oh, hello. What''s wrong?" Turning to face her, he talked as if he had no clue what the problem was. Without delay, she replied while pointing at the dessert in his grasp. "It''s bad to waste the ice cream!" A few moments of silence passed before the man exclaimed. "Ah... My, that''s certainly careless of me, isn''t it?" Puffing her chest out, the girl gained confidence from his reaction. "That''s right! Be careful next time!" "Of course." Satisfied with the result, the girl was just about to return to her mother when she heard his voice once more. "One more thing before you go, miss." Responding to his call, she tilted her head. "I need your help with something, if that''s okay." The man then shook his head with great lament. "You see, because I''m wearing this mask, it''s impossible for me to eat this ice cream. And so, I need someone to help eat it for me. Young lady, you seem like the perfect candidate for such a task. After all, as you said, we don''t want the ice cream to go to waste, do we?" Normally, the girl should have declined, albeit regretfully, because of what her mother taught her about accepting food from strangers. However, when the mysterious man emphasised the scrumptious, absolutely mouth-watering dessert he held, and held it out to her so teasingly, the girl simply couldn''t say no. After all, it was a triple-scoop with a chocolate flake and sauce. To not accept would be too big a waste. Accepting the ice cream he then handed over with disguised glee, she couldn''t believe her luck. But, as the man said, there was something she needed to do in return. "Now, all I want you to do is enjoy eating that ice cream out here while you wait for your mother. That''s all you need to do. Oh, if you happen to finish it before your mother returns, just wait a tiny bit longer." The girl almost screamed. Jackpot x 2. All she needed to do was sit out here and eat the ice cream? It was way too easy. Gazing for a moment at that beaming girl who couldn''t hide her elation, the man finally stood up and reminded her. "Whatever you do, don''t enter the bank, okay? It''s a promise." "Okay! Um, thank you for the ice cream, sir!" She politely bowed her head and gave her gratitude. Surprised by the gesture, the man stood silent for a few seconds before letting out a chuckle. "Haha. You''re welcome. Then, have a lovely rest of your day." Leaving her to eat the ice cream by herself on the bench, the man soon took off and began walking elsewhere. She became confused as to the man''s warning, but that feeling quickly faded once she started munching. Meanwhile, the man, who had but one destination, headed in a certain direction. Towards the bank. ??? My objective today was making money. Well, I didn''t require a whole lot, but I wanted to aim for a sum that would suffice to then use on the stock market. The method I would be using to achieve this starting fund was, in the end, a bank heist. So, how does one go about robbing a bank? Well, the answer is rather simpleDYou steal the money. Of course, though I say that, it''s not like things are that simple. One has to gather intel, make a plan, carry out said plan, et cetera et cetera. I had already done most of that, though. I roughly planned everything out, and now all I had to do was carry it all out. The plan isn''t guaranteed to work, of course, but it has a higher chance of success than someone else doing it. I also had prior experience, so I more or less knew what I was doing. Still, even without knowing whether or not the plan will work for certain, I can gain a rough knowledge of weaknesses in the plan and what could be improved. To be honest, though, I didn''t bother with making it a perfect plan. Broadcasting it might''ve made things difficult, but it was still easily doable. In any case, there wasn''t a whole lot of preparation I had to do, so I was ready to go at any time. Let''s start the broadcast first. [yooo] [we live !?!!] [damn not first] [wassup] [why are you wearing a normal face mask instead of the smiley one from last time] [^^ You think he''s gonna wear that **** in public bruh?] [^^ why not] [is here!] [any fellow truth seekers in chat?] [Wait ur not banned ? lmao] Being blasted by an instant wave of comments, I was taken aback. ...It just started, right? How come there are so many people here already...? There are many viewers who quickly became fans after witnessing the extreme and over-the-top content shown previously Uh huh... A bunch of weirdos, in other words. Well, whatever. I won''t complain. "Hello. How is everyone today?" [@Truthseeker09 I am well!] [good] [What have you got for us today Mr Truth] [AAAAAAAAA] [The king cares! Of course, we couldn''t be better! How are you?!] [@Truthseeker09 I am doing terribly today. Dog died, cat died, girlfriend broke up with me, bullied at school, lost my wallet, house caught on fire...] "Hmm. Well, good to see people are doing well. Today will be short, but I hope you enjoy it." Changing the title of the livestream with some previous advice from Truth, I waited to see the reactions. [Mr Truth what is this...] [wtf] [BAHAHAHA WHAT IS THAT TITLE LMAOO] ["IRL BANK HEIST STREAM!" Truth figured out how to clickbait????] [@Truthseeker09 what does this mean??] [xd xd xd xd xd] [We robbing banks today bois!!] [No way xD] [@Truthseeker09 Is this real????] sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [^^ Did you watch the last stream? There''s no doubt it''s real] [^^ No no last stream was fake remember] [^^ Oh yea mb] "Yes. We''ll be making some money today. Or, I will be." My streams from now on could have titles like this without worrying about being shut down thanks to Minami''s assistance. Using her power and connections, it''s an effortless task to disrupt the authorities from turning off my stream. Although, even without that, I''ve heard that the 18+ section isn''t really monitored, so I''m probably safe anyway. Letting them calm down a bit as we walked down the high street, I soon noticed an influx of messages asking for one thing in particular. [@Truthseeker09 buy ice cream] [@Truthseeker09 ICE CREAM!] [aint you getting sweaty af wearing that outfit lol] [^^ Mr Truth would never be affected by the likes of a measly sun] [^^ Our king shall not be halted by weather!] [^^ Sure, but... ice cream??] [^^ Mr Truth doesnt care about the sun, but... yeah, ice cream] [@Truthseeker09 pls get some ice cream] [@Truthseeker09 ice cream] [get some ice cream @Truthseeker09] What''s wrong with these people? "What? Why would I buy ice cream? I''m here to make money, not spend it." [ur gonna make a load of money soon anyway so why not] [@Truthseeker09 I''ll donate u the money if u swear to buy an ice cream] [^^ Me 2] [^^ Me 3] [@Truthseeker09 BUY IT ANYWAY!!] [Me 4] [@Truthseeker09 please buy ice cream [I live thru you buy the ice cream so I can experience it too] These guys... They must be seriously obsessed with ice cream if they''re willing to pay me to buy some. However, if they''ll give me money for it, then sure. ...No, hold on a second. Aren''t they just trying to bait me into eating so I reveal my face? "Okay, you want to buy me an ice cream? Go right ahead." Within a couple seconds of saying as much and enabling donations, my smartphone began pinging incessantly as a flurry of notifications appeared. [You have received a donation of $9.99!] [ -- Here. Take this money and buy not one, but multiple ice creams! -- ] [You have received a donation of $5!] [ -- How do I get the girl I like to like me? -- ] [You have received a donation of $20!] [ -- Truth-senpai, you can use this money however you''d like, but please answer my question: Are you single? Please answer. It is important. By the way, your voice is hot -- ] [You have received a donation of $5!] [ -- Proud donor of the truth -- ] [You have received a donation of $3.49!] [ -- This is all I have on me, but it should be enough to buy an ice cream -- ] [You have received a donation of $5!] [ -- Mr Truth, are you going to teach us a lecture on how to rob banks today? Can I be your accomplice? I need money bad -- ] ...Wow. Are these people stupid? The amount of money suddenly flooding in was way out of my expectations. Of course, it''s not going to stop me from robbing the bank, though. Chapter 10 - 10: Daylight Robbery Once I bought the promised ice cream, the chat began begging me to eat it, even going so far as to offer dozens in donations for it, but I flatly refused. Although I wasn''t wearing the smiley mask that covered my entire face because I wouldn''t be able to wear it inside the bank, I still wore a medical face mask for a reason, after all, and it certainly wasn''t for fashion. So, I somehow ended up sitting on a bench wondering what to do with the ice cream I couldn''t eat. It was definitely a bizarre dilemma, and if I don''t get rid of it soon, it will soon begin to melt. Of course, there was the option of throwing it away, but rather than not wanting to disappoint my viewers, I was more concerned that they might throw a fit and stop watching. Fortunately, the solution to that problem came to me on its own in the form of a little girlDa girl whose mother I had just witnessed enter the bank I was about to rob as she snuck away. I caught her eyeing up the ice cream in my hand from a distance and when she confronted me about wasting it, I decided to give it to her with the condition that she wait outside. It was a condition I added solely for the fact she was a child. If I have a choice, then I do not involve children below a certain age in "games". To be precise, any child below the age of 6 years old. Not because of some virtuous reason like they are innocent, but because that is the age I was when I first started playing "games". Now that I think about it, I don''t remember why I started playing those games, but well... If they happened to get caught in the crossfire then it would be a pity, but that''s allDWrong place, wrong time; that''s just how it is. Although it shouldn''t matter since I never intended for anyone to die today, I wanted to make sure this girl wouldn''t be present in the event of something going awry, just as a precaution. When I had successfully disposed of the frosty treat, I thought it was high time to get a move on and stop dawdling. Rising to my feet, I made my way to the bank. Spotting quite the crowd inside as I casually strolled in, I first put the camera in my coat pocket. After all, it was illegal to record inside a bank, and I didn''t want to get kicked out before collecting my money. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It''s for the same reason that I wore this medical face mask today. Other than that, the high number of people was to be expected. Originally, I wanted to use an inhalational general anaesthetic to incapacitate everyone here quickly and without resistance, but because of the bank''s exceptional ventilation, that whole idea went quite literally out the window. There were similar alternatives, such as leaking carbon monoxide which has the possibility of working even within a well-ventilated area, but that would also be pointless because of the CO detectors. The room is also a bit large, so it might have taken too long to affect anyone anyway. Ultimately, I gave up with the notion and decided to just do it like this. Though it increases the difficulty when everyone is conscious, there really isn''t a whole lot to worry about. Next, after finding the one most suitable, I waited patiently in line before reaching the bank teller; a neat-looking young man who looked to be in his early-mid twenties. "Good afternoon, how can I help you?" Greeting him with a friendly smile, "Hello. I''d like to exchange this." As I slyly handed him a folded note through the open tray in the teller window, he opened it without thinking. "!" Immediately upon opening the note and laying eyes on its contents, he froze like a deer in headlights. [This is a robbery. Act naturally and do as I say and no one gets harmed.] Flashing the gun hidden in my coat so that he knew what exactly was at stake here, I nevertheless continued without hesitation, as if nothing had even happened. "I''d also like to withdraw some cash." Filled with trepidation, his wary, trembling eyes moved up to meet my face. "A-and, how much will you be w-withdrawing today, sir...?" Although there were a couple of stutters, I must admit, he did well putting up a front when under this much stress. Very professional; a good job. "Oh. Everything in my savings account. I believe it''s about two million?" The teller''s eyes widened. I had already confirmed the amount of money this branch held in cash at this timeDby having someone connected to Minami contact the bank in advance and notify them they wanted to make a large withdrawal, I waited a few days until the bank stockpiled enough on-hand so that I could just come in and take it. After this, Minami''s contact would come in and try to make the withdrawal, but for obvious reasons it wouldn''t work. Widening his eyes, the teller replied. "A-ah, you contacted us before, yes? Of course... P-please, sign here and I''ll confirm the details..." The man struggled to halt his nervous shaking as he handed me a couple of documents, but he performed his duties and acted as if I were an ordinary customer without fail. Pretending to sign some stuff on the paper, I sent them back over and he fiddled around on the computer beside him for a minute, letting me view his screen which showed that, in reality, he wasn''t doing anything. Thereafter, he spoke to me. "All right, sir, it''s been confirmed. Please wait here whilst I collect your money." "Of course, thank you. Take your time." He was holding himself well for a young guy experiencing his first stick-up, but the instant he walked round back to where the cash was all stored, I bet he collapsed to his knees in a breathless panic. Well, he was following my orders quite decently, though. Like a well-trained dog. Incidentally, the whole reason that his was the station I picked to hand the note to was because he was the youngest and least experienced member of staff here, and thus the most susceptible to an event like this. Of course, there''s no guarantee he wouldn''t sound the alarm to let the authorities know what''s going on here. It''s just that, if he did, I already warned him of what the consequences of such an action would be. It wouldn''t be his life that was in danger, but rather all the dozens of civilians here. Perhaps that makes it that much scarier. As my note mentioned, no one will be harmed so long as he does as I say. The responsibility of all these innocent peoples'' lives is on him. If he gets cold feet and chooses to alert others about the robbery, then everything from that point on is a result of his selfish decision. ''Is it right to ring the alarm and tell them we''re being robbed?'' ''Is it right to just do what he says so that nobody gets hurt?'' ''What should I do?'' Such questions are running through his mind as he frantically searches for an answer, but the reality is, there is no "right answer". An illusion of choice. There is no complicated decision he has to make, nor two risky options to choose between. There is only one "correct" action. Not just morally and ethically, but legally tooDit is correct in all cases. One option to choose from. One choice to make. One outcome. That is, delivering the money to me with no offered resistance. And eventually. "Here you are, sir..." The teller soon handed me a case that undoubtedly contained numerous thick wads of cash. "Thank you very much." I confirmed that all the money was there and that it was authentic with Truth. Twenty stacks. It may not seem like a lot at a glance, but each stack consisted of 1,000 notes and every note here was equal to $100, equalling a total of two million just as I had requested. Good. "You''ve saved 34 lives today, Mr. Hern. You can be proud of yourself." Whispering to him a final congratulations, I departed from the teller''s station and walked out of the bank. Incidentally, that guy wouldn''t make it home todayDthe note I handed him at the start was contaminated with a microdose of homebrew poison. Naturally, it was the slow-acting but lethal kind. I was fine because I was wearing gloves and I had a vial of the antidote in my pocket just in case, but that bank teller would clock out a few hours later, for the last time. "We''re all done, guys. How was it? Boring, right?" [Mr Truth has tricked us...] [I thought a bank robbery would be exciting but he''s just standing there talking to the guy] [ -- You have received a donation of $5! -- ] [ -- Should I get a cat or a dog? -- ] [He did it?!] [Dono get a bird] [Stop capping bro all you did was withdraw some money aint no way u robbed anyone] [^^ did you forget it''s Mr Truth? You think he wouldn''t do it?] [^^ wait before you speak, punk] "Hm? Oh, I did it alright. Why, you don''t believe me? I''ll show you in a minute, so be patient." At the end of the day, I exited the bank with a profit of exactly $2,000,000 cash in hand and no one any the wiser. ''Zero casualties'' was an added bonus, I suppose. Chapter 11 - 11: Hirane Facility Infiltration During my first stream, I received a message that roughly called me out by claiming that I "Don''t deserve to challenge the Order", including an invitation to fight them at the Aurigan Arena on August 1st. The Aurigan Arena, in a similar fashion to the Mochit Tower of Desire, is a place for contestants and challengers to fight in a variety of formats for entertainment, pride, and of course, prizes. Naturally, this includes the use of Measurements. Unlike the Tower of Desire, though, I''ve never visited the Arena, so I remain unfamiliar with how it works exactly. But, it''s not a hard concept to grasp, so I understand the gist of it. In any case, this guy, presumably from the Order, wants to challenge me. Me? Indeed, it''s laughable. What''s more, since he''s chosen the Arena for the location, it''s clear that his goal is something along the lines of public humiliation. Perhaps he thinks he can get a promotion if he beats me? Yes I see. Well, that explains it. What can he do that deludes him into thinking he has a chance of winning? Of course, I wasn''t going to bother showing up anyway since I gained absolutely nothing from it, but I might as well see what the origin of his ridiculous hubris is. In addition to reaching the rank of ''Master'' in Vale Tudo, he possesses a Supernatural Ability called ''Acceleration Enhancement'' I paused. ...Excuse me, what? You said... A ''Supernatural Ability''...? No, no, I can''t be reading this correctly, right? You read it correctly ...Superpower, huh... How is it any different to a Measurement? Measurements are powers humans are naturally born with. A Supernatural Ability is a power acquired through other means What the hell? So, what, was he given it as a bloody birthday present or something? When the hell did they invent superpowers? Supernatural Abilities have been under clandestine research and development for a number of years, however, it is only recently that experiments have proven their success. This man is one of those few cases. Additionally, the fact he is allowed free movement despite possessing a Supernatural Ability is strange Whaaaat...? Didn''t that basically mean more enemies with superpowers are going to keep showing up? Yes. Furthermore, the Order of the Night-Time Chrysanthemum, the Wardens of Future''s Blight, and the world governments are all involved in their own private research regarding this matter Oh, come the fuck on. All three are doing human experimentation? Really? It''s just getting ridiculous at this point... ...On the other hand, I suppose it should be expected of groups like that. It''s not surprising to hear about the government''s heinous activities, either, knowing what they''re like. It could be interesting to play around with. I don''t know if that''s enough to convince me to fight him, but I might take a look at what exactly he''s capable of. Supernatural Ability... It''s definitely something that hasn''t existed before up until this point. I wonder if I could get my hands on some. It''s just, somehow... ...I feel like I''ve heard of it somewhere before. Then again, whether it''s dj vu or something else entirely, it honestly doesn''t matter; if people with superpowers are going to start popping up, then it''ll only make things that much more interesting for me. It''s better content for the stream, too, I suppose. Ah, but if we''re talking about content, then accepting that guy''s invitation to fight at the Arena would be content, too... ...Alright then, why not. I''ll fight him. If it''s August 1st, I''ve got more than enough time to prepare. First things firstD [Truthseeker09: Minami, can you look into this location for me?] [Minami_Mochizuki_Official: Conston? It''s just a small town in the middle of practically nowhere.] [Minami_Mochizuki_Official: What do you want with a place like that?] [Truthseeker09: Once you do some investigation, you''ll understand.] Leaving it at that, I trusted Minami to do a good job with it. The phone buzzed a couple of times from her following messages, but I didn''t feel the need to read or answer them. She would find out the importance of that place soon enough anyway. Next, there are a couple of items on the agenda to attend to, but the priority... Mhm, yep, it''d definitely be this. I asked a certain question to the Measurement of Truth, resulting in an image of two identical-looking children appearing, as well as a description beside it. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What...?" As I carefully read through the information to make sure I didn''t misinterpret anything, my eyes gradually widened. Gazing at the picture of these two children, who wore nought but white rags and black metal collars around their necks, the corners of my lips arched up. "...Perfect," I muttered. If it was like this, then it would be no exaggeration to say I can kill four birds with a single stone. === *** === The next day, at around 3 am, I exited the backseat of a car driven by one of Minami''s subordinates. I must say, it was rather convenient to have my own army of servants who must obey my every command, such as being my personal taxi serviceDmany times more efficient than taking public transport everywhere, and the fact it left close to no traces was also rather magnificent. In any case, once I signalled for them to go to the designated spot, they drove off without a word. Currently, I am in a village called Hirane. It was one of several places, one of which also being Coston, I was debating on informing Minami about, and in the end, I decided to go about it the way I did. Hirane is a place under the control of the Order, and Coston is a place under the control of the Wardens. Of course, nobody except me knows this truth, as on the surface, Hirane and Coston are a mere countryside Village and a small, seaside town, respectively. I decided to come to Hirane for a few reasons, but two main motives made me choose Hirane over somewhere like Coston: First of all... Well, I really didn''t feel like meeting the Wardens so soon again after the incident ten years ago. Other than that, it''s only a random village in the middle of nowhere on the surface, so my actions aren''t likely to be caught by anyone unexpected. My main purpose here, however, is to "recruit" a certain pair of individuals, thus disrupting the Order''s plans in the process. Making sure no one was around, I took off my mask and went off the side of the road towards an archaic, seemingly dilapidated farmhouse wattle and daub building. Naturally, such a building didn''t have any windows, so I climbed through and made my way through the unexpectedly large ground floor until I reached a pile of sheathed wooden crates. Oddly enough, unlike what one might expect from the exterior of the building, the inside surfaces seem to be completely barren of dust of any and all kinds. I don''t think I needed to explain why that was the case, but either way, after moving the crates, a small imprint on the wall behind it was quickly uncovered. Zz-kchngk-! Pressing it with my hand, the mechanised sound of an electronic lock opening echoed, and the wall folded up to reveal a hidden staircase. Smiling as I began to descend the staircase with hands in my pockets, I pondered to myself. The OrderDI wasn''t really worried in the first place, but are they less of a deal than I thought? There are no guards stationed anywhere near this place, despite it being one of many secret entrances to the facility they''ve got going on here; all you have to do to find it is move a box and press a button; and it''s not like it even requires a fingerprint, face or retina scan to open it, eitherDwhat a load of utter dogshit. Furthermore, it''s not even a trap! Seriously, I could make a better security system blindfolded, gagged and with an arm behind my back. I know it''s only 3 am right now, but come on, guys! That''s the one time of day when you should have the tightest security if anything! Honestly, these fools. Surely, the higher-ups can''t know about this absolute failure of a security system, right? It has to be a result of the incompetence of the grunts... Right? Yes. The leading figures of the Order of the Night-Time Chrysanthemum are not aware of the various branches'' lacking security, however, after today that is bound to change Figures. Well, for now, it makes things easier, I suppose, so I won''t complain. Eventually, I reached the bottom of the staircase and found myself in the middle of a white hallway, just as I saw in the images beforehand. Okay, all good so far. Where are the guards, if any? Seventeen guards are currently on duty. Five are stationed around some of the secret entrances, two are stationed at the main entrance, two are in the security control room watching the cameras, and the final eight are in pairs, each guarding one of the four ''Experimental Subject Containment Chambers'' Alright, and what about alarm systems? There are only alarm systems equipped in rooms containing important documents and in every Experimental Subject Containment Chamber Cool. Where is the experimental chamber I''m looking for? A map of the facility then appeared in front of me, highlighting where I needed to goDExperimental Subject Containment Chamber 3. Before that, though, there was another place I wanted to visit. Taking out my good friend, the Ruger Mark IV, from within my coat and equipping the suppressor as I strolled down the laboratory-style hallway, I shot and downed each and every camera I saw on the way. Eventually, I arrived at a fibreglass door locked with an electronic keypad labelled ''Security''. For some reason, the extraordinarily lax security was present even down here. What''s the code? 429706 Like so, I effortlessly unlocked the door and entered the room, where I found a man sleeping in his chair before several monitors; some of which showing nothing but static because they were connected to cameras I had shot out. Well, him being a slacker on the job certainly helped... No, it''s plain inexcusable at this point. "What a fucking joke." Dispatching him in the back of the head with a quiet ''pop'', I turned to look at the cameras. More specifically, I watched the screens showing each of the four Subject Containment Chambers. "..." Through the lens of the camera, I saw dozens of peopleDabout 60% children, 25% teenagers and 15% adultsDbeing held in solitary confinement-like cells and completely bare except for the silken white garments and black collars that could hardly be called as generously as ''clothes''. Then, there, in Chamber Three, I saw them. In cells which faced each other, as if for the purpose of deliberate mental torture, two indistinguishable girlsDtwin sistersDsat in fetus position and with hollow, glazed eyes, like that of a mindless person or a corpse. I felt the shape of my face alter as my excitement peaked. These snow-haired girls, thanks to being subjects of human experimentation, are possessors of remarkable things called Supernatural Abilities. Once I get my hands on them, it''ll multiply the capacity of my plans by orders of magnitude! The potential they hold is not for the likes of the Order to utilise. No, they don''t even belong in the same realm in comparison. Those twinsD Whatever it takes, no matter who stands in my way or however they may try to stop me. DDThey will be mine. Chapter 12 - 12: No, You Dont Have a Choice Once I had turned the cameras off and erased all the footage, I left the security room and casually walked down to where the human experiments were stored. Along the way, I was spotted by a couple of guards, but they didn''t have the time to react before falling to the ground. In case you were wondering, I didn''t touch any of the guards'' bodies; I never bothered to clean up any bodies whenever I did dirty work, and the same would remain true in this caseDthe corpses wouldn''t be found until morning anyway, so it didn''t matter in the slightest whether I hid them or not. After all, what''s the point in cleaning up any mess if you don''t care about being caught? The only reason I bothered to stealthily kill the one in the security room before collecting the twins in the first place is because it was easier than having to deal with every goddamned guard in this facility, which is what I would have to do if he decided to sound the alarm. Since I''d be getting rid of them all anyway, it shouldn''t matter ''how'' I go about it or how much evidence I leave behindDit''s not like they''re not going to find out who did it, even if I tried my best to cover my tracks. Roughly three minutes passed before I made it to a fork with a sign saying: [Experimental Subject Containment] [ Chambers 1 & 2 | Chambers 3 & 4 ] Without hesitation, I went down the right path, and at the end of the hall, I laid eyes on two armed guards sitting lazily on the floor, conversing. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What''s even the point of being armed if you do that? That''s no position to safeguard something. I don''t understand. Seems like once I''m done here, the higher-ups are gonna shit themselves at the mind-bogglingly low standards, huh? Wonder how they''ll rectify it. It took them longer than they''d probably like to admit to notice my existence, and even longer than that to realise I was approaching them with a gun. Unfortunately for them, the moment they did realise... Thud-! DThey had already hit the floor, warm blood leaking all over the epoxy-coated concrete below, slowly spreading and sticking to what was previously a pure white surface and dyeing it a devil''s pink. Opening the laboratory door they were "defending" by inputting the correct code into the keypad, I was hit by yet another pair of doors. [Containment Chamber #3] [Containment Chamber #4] I went through the first door, and arrived at a vast lobby lined with cells on two sides, each containing one person. If I remembered correctly, each Chamber contained 50 containment cells, right? 25 on each side, making there 200 human experiments in total. Yes. However, 200 is merely the figure for this Hirane Facility alone Ah, yeah, of course. They''ve probably got a bunch of these facility branches all over the place. Flicking the switch beside the door, the embedded ceiling lamps all flickered on simultaneously, almost causing my eyes to go blind from the glaring light. "Oof, fucking hell, that''s bright." As soon as I did that, though, I began to regret it within an instant. Not because of the light necessarily, but because of the commotion it caused. "AAAAAARRRGGGHHH...!!" DA scream here. BOOM--! DAn explosion there. "Oh... Ohoh, why...? God... I''m sorry... Please, someone save me..." DSomeone crying to be rescued on all sides. My mind blanked upon being abruptly thrust into such an atmosphere. As if caught in a mortar blast during a ferocious battle, my ears began ringing and all the noise sounded like I was underwater. "..." This... "AAAAARRGHHHHH...!!" "...Stop..." This is... BOOM--!! "...Stop it." This was just... "Ahahahah...! Please! Ahahah! Save m--!" DDBANG--! "Shut the fuck up!" """...""" Suddenly, everything turned silent. There was a faint reverberation of that gunshot just now, but... Peace... and quiet. Yes... It was all nice, quiet, but I still heard that damned ringing in my ears. Putting the suppressor back on, which I had just removed for that shot, I calmed my breath with a long inhale, hold, then exhaled. "...Make so much as a sneeze and you die, no questions asked," I announced. Sauntering through, I scanned every cell, trying to find the two which contained the twins, however as I was doing so, some obnoxious fool called out to me. "He-hey, who are you?! You''re not one of them! Are you gonna get us outta here?!" "..." Without a word, I turned to face him; a bratty teenager just a couple of years younger than me. Looking at him, I opened my mouth, "I spoke in a clear-enough voice, but are you perhaps deaf?" "Wha...? What, no! I asked who you we--" Insolent. Turning away from the now-ownerless cell, I declared with a frown, "I believe I don''t need to explain what will happen if someone makes the same mistake, yes?" Fortunately or not, no one stepped up to say anything in response. "Good. Now keep it like that." Briskly passing each cell only once to glance at the inhabitants, I soon found who I was looking for. "Ah, there you are. You two, you''re coming with me," Pointing at the twins as I said this, they didn''t even turn their eyes to look at me. Hm... "You''re not intellectually challenged, are you? I give you express permission to talk to me, so tell me if you''d like to come with me willingly or if I''ll have to make you." My heart almost stopped when I suddenly thought I might have wasted my time in coming here, but when I noticed one of the girls'' gazes on me, I realised I was fortunately wrong. Looking back at the other one, the same was true there. ...Ahah. So, that''s what it was. Smirking, I commented, "I like quick learners." Then, I opened their cells by inputting the code on the keypad once again, and, albeit trepidatiously, the both of them waddled out to embrace each other in a sweet hug. It was a rather awkward one because of the shackles binding their arms and legs, but it was a sugary and heart-warming scene nevertheless. How cute. DBut I didn''t have time for diabetic things like this. "That''s enough. Do you want me to bring you with force or not?" The twins faced me, still expressionless, but their dark eyes seemed to contain profound emotions. Glancing between each other and me a few times, they eventually came to a unanimous decision. "Do we have a choice...?" One of them asked. "We''ll come, but please take care of us," The other followed. ""Better than this place, at least..."" Staring at them with a blank look, I asserted candidly. "DNo, you don''t have a choice." ""..."" I could see them visibly holding their breaths in dread and grip each other''s hands tightly, despite them showing zero external emotion. How funny of a reaction, I wasn''t even done speaking yet. "DBut, well, it would be inconvenient for me to not treat you well, so I suppose I''ll be looking after you. I do have to take care of what''s useful to me, after all." Just like how a professional gunman takes care of his arsenal, I take care of the tools useful to me. That goes for everything I ownDwhether it be my trusted Ruger Mark IV or these girls, I make sure to properly maintain and look after whatever can be utilised. With great relief, they exhaled quietly and loosened their grips. "Then, let''s get going." As I turned to exit the Containment Chamber, various moronic and fervent subjects called out to me, begging and pleading with me to bring them along too, so I quickly shut them up; a bullet being all it took for the majority of them. There was no one here other than the twins I cared to listen to, so why would I go through the effort of saving them? Since there was not a single thing of use left in this shithole that could compare to the potential of the twins, I didn''t want anything more to do with it. Rescuing people that cannot be used is inefficient and, above all else, irrational. However, I stopped when I realised I was walking by myself. Noticing the twins weren''t following me, I stared at them. "Did you piss yourself or something? Hurry up." ""Um..."" "What do you want?" Cutting me off, the twins began to talk in turns about something I didn''t foresee at all. "Please, if it''s okay..." "Can you bring someone else with us...?" "He won''t be a burden." "He can be useful to you." ""We promise."" What is this? They want me to help someone else, now? Who is it? Emir. 14-years-old. Male. Subject Containment Chamber #1 ...Seriously? "You are not obliged to do anything for anyone here. Why do you care about some kid like that?" I didn''t care for their reasoning, but it was necessary to know why because otherwise they might refuse to listen to me, and that''d be a huge pain in my ass in the future. Also, if it was going to lead to them asking me to save more and more people, then I''d have to nip this issue in the bud before it blossoms. "He, um..." "...Protected us from the..." ""Bad guys..."" Uh-huh. sanctimonious brat is all I hear when you say that. "You wimps. You really want me to help some kid just ''cause he defended you once or twice?" ""..."" Lowering their gazes to the floor, the girls'' normally vacant looks appeared to sadden from my words. Haaa... Well, seeing how they''re this adamant about it, if it''s only one kid, then it''s not that much of an expense to bring him along as well. I''ll just hand him over to Minami to do whatever she likes with him. "Fine, I''ll bring him along." ""!!"" "DBut! If you dare to ask me to save anyone more than that one kid, I''m just going to put a bullet through their skull in front of your eyes instead, you hear?" ""Yes..."" "Um..." "...Thank... you..." "Very much..." They thanked me, but it was just as meaningless as if it were anyone else saying it. "Whatever. Now, get a move on." More importantly, is there anything I can put that kid to work at? I said I''d pass him to Minami, but if he can be used at all, then I''ll just take him instead. What''s he got going for him? Asking that, it went on and listed a few things he could do, but none of it was really any different from what any other kid his age could do. In addition to that, his Measurement of Card Reading was utterly worthless too. What is he going to do, read my fortune? Ridiculous. That was, until I asked a certain question. I held a sliver of hope, yet was already half-convinced that the answer would be disappointing. What''s his Supernatural Ability, then? Since he''s in this facility he must have one, right? Possesses the Supernatural Ability dubbed by the researchers, ''Absolute Contract Creation'' ...Oh? Now... That sounded fascinating, didn''t it? Chapter 13 - 13: The Clock Is Ticking ""..."" "..." Walking silently through the white corridors of the facility, the twins staggered as they followed behind me. I had already removed their shackles as well as the shock collar that bound them, but seeing the girls were only able to move by leaning on each other, they appeared to have more than just a little trouble with it. ...It''s going to take all bloody day at this rate. "Okay, that''s enough, you two." Halting in their tracks as I suddenly rotated 180 degrees to face them, their quivering eyes locked onto me. "You''re too damn slow. If things continue like this, dawn''s going to break and things''ll get a lot more bothersome." Trembling, they seemed to feel as though I might just kill them here and now. "What? Do you think I''m going to kill you both? For being a little slow?" ""..."" They nodded solemnly as they shrunk their bodies even more towards the ground. "...I thought the two of you were smart, but are you in fact stupid? Why the hell would I do that?" When I told them I wouldn''t kill them, they seemed to calm down and look me in the eyes as I continued. "Listen. As it stands, you two are of use to me, so I''m not going to kill you. The same goes for that other brat, hear? Those who are useful are treated well. As for those who aren''t, well, you''ve already witnessed their fate." Then, I crouched down to their level, placing a hand on each of their heads. "You are both now mine. That means, as long as you perform well, you will be granted anything you desire, within reason, and if you underperform, you will be punished. Is that clear?" It was a simple game of carrot and stick. Incentivising the good performance and penalising the badDit was the simplest and most efficient method of controlling subordinates. I waited as the twins glanced at each other for a few seconds, then back to me. "Um..." "...We will try..." "Our best..." "...To be of use..." "To you..." "...So, please..." ""Take care of us..."" Taking my hands off their heads, I remarked with a frown, "Were you not listening to anything I said?" ""..."" "I take care of what''s useful. That''s all." I then rotated my body and pointed with a thumb to my back. "Now, one of you get on." ""..."" I couldn''t see their faces, but for a second I thought I heard a collective sigh of relief. "Um..." "...Our names..." "I''m Sona..." "...I''m Sana..." I didn''t recall asking about it, but they suddenly told me their names. "I don''t care. Get on." ""...Yes..."" Although it was spoken dejectedly, a certain level of trust could be sensed in the twins'' reply. Their previous wordsDtelling me their namesDthen brought a certain thought to mind. DWhy names are pure egotistical garbage curated by humans to grant themselves something they can call "their own". Names were a societal fabrication that didn''t truly exist. For an easy example of this, just go take a look at any animal on the planet that isn''t a humanDnone of them have names. If it''s simple identification or to facilitate communication between people, there are a number of alternative ways to go about it. This is what animals do. No creature on the planet gives itself or its offspring names other than humans. The purpose of a name was to clumsily assign each person a unique identity, which in itself isn''t much more than a minor negative, but the effects of it are so much more disastrous. A person''s name not only effects their thoughts and rationale on a subconscious level, crippling one''s ability to think objectively, both of themself and of others, but it also has more wide-range consequences such as influencing a person''s worth, their career, and how they are perceived socially. If a person is assigned a name at birth, that identity sticks with them for the rest of their lives, and whether they later on decide to legally change their name doesn''t matterDif someone addresses a person by what they were once called, regardless of if it is legally their name or not, then what is the point of changing your name in the first place? It''s nothing more than a ridiculous social ritual to formally let others know that you did not like your previous name, and so you chose another oneDas if names are not all equally stupid to begin with. A fa?ade is what it isDan atrocious attempt to conceal that everyone is the same underneath, regardless of their external alias. Therefore, names are an inane concept overall. But, after all, the truth is meaningless in front of illogical human obstinacy. Humans as a species love nothing more than to name and classify things as what they think it is or should be. However, I refuse to acknowledge these crass assumptions of reality. This is why I don''t have a "real name". === *** === After walking a few minutes with the two girlsDSona sitting on my shoulders and holding Sana within the embrace of my left armDI finally arrived. "Subject Chamber 1. Here we go." Unlocking the door to our destination with one hand, I entered a place that was identical to where the twins were held. This time, however, I made sure to not turn the lights on and instead just asked the Measurement of Truth which cell was the kid''s and went straight to it. Should have done that last time, but oh well. Upon reaching the correct cell, I called out, "Oi." "Hu-huh...? W-woah, who''re...?" The blond boy with tan skin looked at me hazily, as if he had just woken up. Immediately realising I was not someone who worked here, he figured something strange was happening. I cut to the chase. "Emir, right? You''re coming with me," Telling him what was going to happen, I opened his cell. "What...?" Sighing, I thought it was a bother to have to explain everything, but just as I opened my mouth, his demeanour completely transformed. "Wait... Sona, Sana!? What''re you doing he--MMPH-?!" Before he could continue, I entered his cell and grabbed his face with my right hand, covering his mouth. "You want to grab everyone''s attention? Shut up." Letting him go, he backed far away from me and called out to the twins. "...Sona, Sana, this bastard hasn''t done anything to you, has he?" Hearing his absurd words, I couldn''t help but scoff. This is precisely why I hated self-righteous morons like this; they never learn. "I''m the bastard? Haha, boy, you don''t seem to understand how lucky you are to even still be alive to complain right now. Girls, I apologise, but I''m starting to rethink what you were asking of me earlier." As I slowly began to pull out the Mark IV from within my coat, I continued. "DI''m beginning to think I should just show him what the reality of the situation is, here--" ""No-!!"" The twins screamed when I presented to Emir the end of the barrel, clutching my clothes in desperate contention as they tried to persuade me. "Don''t do it..." "...You promised..." "He can be useful..." "...Give him a chance..." ""Please..."" Smacking my lips, I lowered my arm and said to Emir, "Do you understand now? These girls will be upset if I were to harm you, so it''d be in your best interest to gratefully take the chance you''ve been given and shape up a bit." Before he could respond, I added, "Oh, and by the way; instead of making baseless accusations of my actions and character next time, try to use what diminutive brainpower you may have to determine what is an appropriate thing to say before you start spewing nonsense." The boy watched me carefully for a second as he calmed himself. I caught his gaze scanning me, flickering between the girls'' bare necks, wrists and ankles, and then returning to meet my eyes. That''s right. They weren''t shackled anymore, were they? I even removed the shock collars that appeared to be suppressing their Supernatural Abilities. How kind am I, huh? "...I''m sorry. I was wrong," He bowed his head. "Thank you for saving these two. And... Sana, Sona... Thank you for bringing help to save me." Satisfied with his corrected behaviour, I nodded. "Alright then, looks like you understand. Now, enough with the pleasantries. You can walk on your own, can''t you? Either way, I''m not carrying you, so you''d better follow closely as we leave." I put the girls down briefly to remove Emir''s restraints and he affirmed my statement. "Yes, I can walk fine. However, I''m not so sure about some of the others--" "''Others''?" Crouched down, my hands, which were currently in the process of unlocking the shackles around his ankles, stopped moving. "DWhat are you talking about, ''others''? There are no others." "Wh-what?" Emir stammered. I straightened my back, stood up and stared at him eye-to-eye. "Hey, kid, you seem to be mistaking something here. I''m not a saint nor a hero, got it? I''m not here to ''save'' people; I''m here to collect a couple of tools I think might be useful. You and the twins are the only ones I''m taking out of here alive. Originally, it would''ve just been them, but because of their benevolence, you''ve been given an impossible opportunity. If I were you, I''d accept it with grace." Subsequently, taking out a metal cylinder from within my coat, I dropped it onto the floor. "Girls, come here." I picked the twins up as I did previously and carried them outside the cell before turning back to face the boy, who continued to stare dumbfoundedly into blank space, as if he couldn''t believe what I had said. My next sentence brought him out of his stupor rather fast, however, as the canister I dropped suddenly began steaming and emitting an unusual vapour. "DDThat right there is modified mustard gas." The three of them looked at me confused. It seems that, because they''ve been raised in a research facility like this, they haven''t been educated much on the likes of history. "I won''t bother going into the specifics of the short-term effects, because the one and only symptom of long-term exposure to this gas is death, and that is what everyone here will receive if they do not evacuate post-haste." """!!!""" Fortunately, this underground facility had very poor ventilation. Whether it was because the place was maintained by a bunch of incompetents or some other reason, this lethal mist would stay down here and spread throughout the entire facility just long enough to take out every single person who couldn''t evacuate in time. "What the... Why...? Yo-you... You''re just as monstrous as the people running this place!" I think I''ll have to disagree with that one. "Hmm, but you know, that isn''t true at all. The only people here are the evil ones operating the facility and you, the test subjects whose pain, misery and suffering I''ve witnessed first-hand." "So?! This is inhumane, exactly like the damned researchers!" "If that''s your argument, then isn''t it even more inhumane to leave them here, either to rot or to continue on their pitiful lives as test subjects who have no choice but to live every waking moment of their so-called "life" in agonising torment? Humans commit the very same actions to pigs and cows every day without so much as blinking an eye, so is this really any different?" sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s livestock meant for food! Plus, leaving without doing anything is awful too! Obviously, the right thing to do is to help everyone get outta here so they won''t be test subjects anymore! They''re innocent! You can''t just leave them or kill them, that''s horrible!" "And who are you to decide what the ''right'' thing to do is? What you claim is ''right'', is in fact not; it is merely what you want to do, but not the objective correctness." All of this isn''t something I''m saying as an excuse for killing all these "innocent people" due to something illogical like guilt, but rather a worldly truth that is often overlooked or dismissed by people simply because they are na?ve, drowning in their own skewed sense of morals and what is ''right'' or ''wrong''. "You...!" Emir grit his teeth in frustration, his fists clenched into balls. "Now, boy, the clock is ticking. As the girls have requested of me, I''ve given you a chance to survive and a choice: Either leave these riff-raff and join us, or perish here with the rest of these worthless nobodies." If there is anyone on this planet who knows what is ''right'', it is me. If there is anyone on this planet who knows what is ''wrong'', it is me. DAnd if there is anyone on this planet with the authority to define these, it is me. Chapter 14 - 14: Supernatural Ability In Action A short while later, I stood in the middle of the barn I first entered the facility through, still carrying the twins on my shoulders and in my arms. "...Is he going to be okay...?" "Will he make it out in time...? Despite their expressionless faces, the girls appeared to be worried for the safety of Emir, who hadn''t yet exited the facility. Before I left him down there, I unfastened the manacles on his wrists and ankles and informed him of the route to escape. Of course, the route I gave him was the same one I initially entered through, and the one I was waiting outside now. This way, there would be no excuse if he failed to make it out other than his own moral weakness. "Whether he makes it out alive or not is entirely up to him." Striving in vain to save all those he could, I could imagine the boy flusteredly racing around in hasted urgency. I''d say... Give him about an hour to get out. Any longer than that, and the mustard gas will most certainly cause permanent damage in a variety of gruesome ways, leading to an inevitable early death. That''s not to say such a thing won''t happen even if he does escape before then, though. "I have explained previously that I will treat those as they are worth. Even if his Supernatural Ability might be something interesting, it doesn''t outweigh that his preposterous idea of righteousness is nothing more than a detriment. You don''t think I''ve been unfair, do you?" Asking the girls such a question, I expected a certain answer. ""...No..."" DBut the response I got was something different. "Oh...? You think so?" In unison, the girls nodded firmly. "We like Emir because he protected us from the researchers..." "...But, objectively, it wasn''t a smart decision..." "We already paid the owed debt by asking you to save him, and you did that..." "...You gave Emir a choice which was fair with respect to our request..." "We didn''t ask you for help further than that; only to save Emir..." "...As soon as you opened his cell, freedom became one of his options, so our request had been fulfilled..." "It was Emir''s decision to make from that point on, so..." "...Whether it results in Emir joining us..." "Or dying in that place..." "...No matter what..." ""DDWe believe it was a fair choice."" I soon found myself smirking as I listened to the twins'' answer. My goodness, these girls... I couldn''t have asked for anyone more agreeable to bring to my side. Reaching my hand up, I ruffled their hair. "Well done, you two. I like your answer." Turning my attention back to the staircase, the three of us waited eagerly for the hour to be over. The fact I am interested in what decision he will come to is undeniable, but I will not spoil myself the outcome by asking Measurement of Truth. That would take all the fun out of it, after all. A long time passed in silence with nothing occurring, and then, just as I thought it was finally finished, I caught a glimpse of golden blond hair emerging from the shadows of the staircase. "...Made... it... Please... help..." Hearing words interspersed with great gasps of oxygen, I watched as Emir, with torn clothes and covered head to toe in innumerable burns and blisters, collapsed unconscious onto the ground immediately after making it off the final step. Well, would you look at that. I never would''ve imagined a kid like that to end up sacrificing those people down there, but it was mere human nature to try and survive, after all. Approaching him, however, I soon noticed something extraordinary. With my right hand, I covered the disgust slowly forming on my face as I gazed at the boy''s critically wounded body. ...So, that was his decision, huh? === *** === Days later, and there were five days left until the ''duel'' with the goon from the Order. Though it couldn''t be guaranteed that the fight would continue after my raid on one of their facilities last time, I thought that the possibility of it being called off was very unlikely since the person who challenged me was moving solitary in the first place. It''s doubtful that he would listen to a command to stand down, and they wouldn''t kill him because he possesses a unique Supernatural Ability, so what could they really do? Of course, I could confirm it somewhat with Measurement of Truth, but as far as the future goes, fate can always still be changed. Hence, I generally try to not rely too heavily on such clairvoyance. In any case, a few things have changed around the house in these couple of days. First of all, well, the house itself has changedDI didn''t ask for it, but Minami is letting me live in one of her holiday homes. In reality, it''s a mansion, but a house nonetheless. I asked her for the reason and she straightforwardly told me that it was to keep me close, both to keep an eye on me so that I wouldn''t do anything unpredictable, like I did a couple of days ago, and to be able to quickly reach me if anything dangerous happens. She followed up by saying she isn''t going to lie about her reasons because "You know everything anyway, right?" Which I suppose is true. What was most fortunate about it was the fact that it was entirely her own decision, so this was not something I would owe her for, or that would decrease the value of our personal contract. Secondly, we''ve been assigned some butlers and maids to take care of us and the new house. Regarding that, Minami said, "I cannot trust a chaotic and villainous man like you to take care of and raise three children by yourself, so in addition to having the role of keeping an eye on you, they will make sure the children are properly educatedDacademically and morally, of course." Apparently, their knowledge is somewhat skewed by passively picking up stuff that the researchers and guards were saying in the facility, so they already know some strange terms like ''quantum bio-engineering'' and ''joint-detached psychical wavelength frequencies via genetic augmentation''. DWhatever the hell those mean. As for the other thing, I don''t really care what she teaches them about morals because they''re going to follow my orders either way, so, in my opinion, I think doing that is a waste of time, but it is what it is. Whether they think what I''m doing is right or wrong, they don''t have a say in the matter. Thirdly, Emir remains hospitalised. He''s been under emergency care in one of Minami''s private hospitals ever since we took him out of the facility, but he seems to be making a decent recovery. Temporary blindness in both eyes, various second and third-degree burns all across his body as well as around his eyes and in his lungs, pulmonary oedema, severe inflammation of his airways and lungs, high risk of developing cancerous cells, et cetera et cetera... As expected of a mustard gas I created and modified myself; it''s certainly potent. When Minami worriedly questioned me about what happened in the facility for him to wind up in that harrowing state, I just told her that it was because of the whole ''human experimentation'' thing that was going on there. Fortunately, I think she was more concerned about giving him the treatment he needed rather than what the cause of his injuries was in the first place, so she didn''t press much further. What I found most interesting, however, was none of that. No, it was the boy''s decision in the end. When he finally exited the facility, smothered in horrendous wounds both externally and internally, I thought he had given up after realising that saving everyone down there was impossible, but that wasn''t the case. You see, when I examined Emir at that time, I noticed a strange atmosphere from himDyou could call it instinctual or whatever, but I asked the Measurement of Truth what happened, and it turns out that he in fact saved a good amount of people down there. That was rather disappointing, because I wanted him to realise that being so conceited and bullish about his flimsy ideals and trashy sense of morals wasn''t going to fly in the future, but it is what it is... From what I gathered, he used his Supernatural Ability, ''Absolute Contract Creation'', to offer an identical contract to every single person in the facility. The contract was something like this: - In this contract, the ''Contractee'' refers to the Human Test Subject * ''name'' and the ''Contractor'' refers to the Human Test Subject * ''Emir''. - In this contract, ''soul and body'' is defined as a person''s entire being, their consciousness, sub-consciousness, and unconsciousness, as well as the entirety of their physical body. - In this contract, a ''safe place'' is defined as a place with no anticipated danger to the Contractee, whether it be physical, mental, or emotional. - In this contract, ''die'' as a penalty is defined as the absolute erasure of the contract breaker''s ''soul and body''. - The Contractee yields the Contractor complete ownership of their ''soul and body'' for the duration of one week as of the contract being signed. - The Contractor will take the ''soul and body'' of the Contractee outside of the Supernatural Ability Human Experimentation Facility. - The Contractor will release the ''body and soul'' of the Contractee in a ''safe place'' before the duration is over. - If the contract is broken, the contract breaker will ''die''. As a result, almost 200 out of 250 people were saved. The only ones who weren''t saved were those who rejected the contract because it was suspicious and those too insane to communicate or reason with. It was a lot simpler of a contract than it appeared. Still, the fact it was a contract that couldn''t possibly exist without the assistance of some kind of supernatural element was undeniable, what with the use of an indeterminable existence like ''souls'' and such. Originally, that boy was the type of person I disliked the most, but he certainly seemed to know how to apply his power to real-world situations on the fly. This case piqued my interest as to what else he might be capable of. I still predicted that he would become a setback in the future, though. Fourthly, in any case, the twins have been adjusting well. I think so, anyway; they''re just as poker-faced as ever and not really expressing many emotions, but that was perfectly okay with me. In fact, I definitely preferred it to someone who was overly emotional, like the other kid. Usually that was because it indicated they were more prone to making rational choices, and I believed the twins to fit that bill quite nicely. Finally, I''ve been conducting testsDnot human experiments, mind youDwith the twos'' powers. I believe I don''t need to list the multitude of reasons why subjecting human test subjects to even more human experimentation would be counter-intuitive to my goal. Of course, I already knew what their Supernatural Abilities wereDthat was the entire reason I went to collect them in the first place, after allDbut I needed to know exactly what they were capable of at the moment so I could plan how to let them grow strongerDthat is, getting them used to their powers and teaching them how to use their powers more effectively. The individual Supernatural Abilities of the twins areDa secret. The plan I have concocted for them isDalso a secret. What fun would it be to give everything away right now, after all? Truth be told, I haven''t even informed Minami about their individual Supernatural Abilities. Of course, she''s aware that they have superpowers, and I didn''t lie when she asked me what they were... I simply didn''t tell her the ''entire truth''. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What I will say is that the twins have both shared powers and individual powers. Information about the shared powers, presumed to be related to the fact that the identical twins share close to 100% of their DNA, is what I shared with Minami. The shared Supernatural Abilities these girls possess involve Empathetic Telepathy, Telekinesis, and Location Swapping. One point of interest is that all three of these abilities can only be used when the twins are in close proximity with each other. Similarly, the Empathetic Telepathy and Location Swapping are only usable between themselves, meaning that, in reality, Telekinesis is the only shared ability they have which can affect an external entity. Furthermore, the strength of these abilities is not so overwhelming that it would render an ordinary person equipped with a firearm unable to compete. For example, the Telekinesis, which, as a reminder, can only be used when 1. The twins are together, and 2. When both of them have the ''will'' to use it, can only go so far as to pick up about 50 kilograms worth of weight. For something they would be able to reliably move around, we''re looking at something along the lines of 35-40 kilos, and to be able to use it whilst multitasking, 20-25 kilos. I imagine this value would decrease further when the twins are placed in a situation where the pressure is high and focus cannot easily be gathered and maintained. For the record, the Location Swapping has been confirmed to have a maximum limit of 50 metres between the twinsDany farther than that and it simply doesn''t work. But all of that was merely a side piece when compared to their true potential. As for their individual abilitiesDI considered them to be the real treasure of the twins. Sana, Sona... These two girls will become vital pieces for me in the future. There are five days until the duel. Until then, I will make all the preparations necessary, and then some. After all, it will be my very first time going against a genuine ''Superhuman''. I cannot afford to prepare half-heartedly. Chapter 15 - 15: Festival - Start! August 1st. "WOAAAAAAHHH...!!" Clang-!! Clang-!! "Argh...!" The sound of yelling, metal on metal, and a pained scream, followed quickly by an ear-splitting round of applause from the spectators that rumbled the earth with their cheering. Moving from the ears to the nose, one would smell a strong stench of sweat, combined with a faint hint of ironDbloodDthat crowded the already stuffy air so intensely that one could taste it. This was the renowned Aurigan Arena. Famous for a variety of reasons, but the biggest would have to be the ''Aurigan Fighting Festival of Might''. Commonly called either the ''Festival of Might'' or just ''Fighting Festival'', it was an annual celebration where a number of brawl-type competitions would take place from the 1st of August until the 15th, for about two weeks. This festival''s primary attraction was the ''Auriga Fighter''s Championship'', a tournament-style contest of continuous one-on-on fights in which the overall winner is crowned ''King Conqueror'' for a year until the next festival''s winner is decided. Each fight that takes place during this time will undoubtedly result in one person being sent under medical care, but for a place like this, that was a regular occurance. Auriga was a different country than where I lived, after all, and so it had different societal values. One of those core values is strength. If you weren''t strong, you''d be mocked and be at both a great social and political disadvantage. The danger usually wasn''t too big of a deal in these duels because the type of people that take part in these competitions recover from such injuries quickly. But, of course, accidents will happen anyway. Today was the first day of the festival, and as such, the city was buzzing. All the guy who challenged me said was ''Fight me. August 1st. Aurigan Arena.'' Now, this could mean literally any kind of competition that took place on the first day, so I was a bit confused, but after asking Measurement of Truth what his intention was, it became crystal clear. He wanted to fight me during the biggest event, the Fighter''s Championship. This was, of course, to maximise the humiliation I would receive upon being defeated, but there was a flaw in his plan. Scratch that, multiple flaws. Firstly, this Fighter''s Championship lasted for the entire course of the Fighting Festival, so it was a competition spanning two whole weeks. Why would he expect me to give him two weeks of my time? Anyway. Secondly, every competitor is required to sign up on the first day, otherwise the chances of being able to participate in the tourney turn close to zilch. Thirdly, that guy definitely wanted to beat me in the finals, but there was a chance, albeit slim, that we would be paired up before then. These were the only concerns for the moment, but then again, they weren''t major. I''ve already signed up earlier today, so that wasn''t an issue. The two weeks weren''t a problem either, as it''s not like I don''t have the time. FinallyDsince the tournament matchups aren''t made public until the day of the fight, I can just ''convince'' the managers to change them if we end up being paired against each other before the finals. How theatrical. I''m not going to stop at that, though. No, now that I''m going to be taking part, I''ll be making it as worthwhile as I can. "Now, girls, the rumours of the next round''s contestants have spread around enough, so go do what I taught you earlier. When you''re done, make sure you start the stream just before my fight. Remember, if you do well, I''ll buy both of you whatever you want." Sending the twins off to the spectator area, I watched over them from afar to see how they got on with it. "Um..." "...Excuse me..." "Misters..." Approaching a pair of wealthy-looking men in the middle of conversing, they both turned to the two young girls who suddenly started talking to them. "Oh, hello there." "How can we help two lovely little ladies like yourselves?" The jingle of coins in their pockets that could be heard as the tubby men swayed slightly with every breath was practically music to the ears. Such men were obviously not here with the purpose of participating in a brawling contest. DDPrime targets. "Umm... We were told to tell the ''allies''..." "...There is leaked information about the upcoming fights..." The men''s eyes shot wide open in shocked amusement. "Bahaha! So, that''s what this is, eh?" "A new method of delivering fresh intelligence whilst undercover..." "Well, what is it?" They seemed incredibly interested but with zero consideration that it could be a trap. Because, after all, how could two cute and innocent-looking girls like this be up to anything devious? Of course, there was also the fact I told the girls to use certain words to gain their trust, but still. Idiots. "Um, contestant ''Green Blade'' in match #13 has been confirmed to be violently ill and won''t be able to perform at 35% during today''s match..." "...Also, in match #16, contestant ''Mullrazor'' has attained his final level of martial enlightenment just recently, so the winning chance is expected to be at least 95%..." Eyes visibly gleaming with greed at the information being leaked to them, the men noted everything down, and before they knew it, the girls were gone. Needless to say, they had already gone to find some more suckers who would listen to their "information" about today''s fighting participants. Everyone they spoke to would lap up the information fed to them like starving dogs, and none any the wiser that it was all fabricated. The purpose of spreading fake information about the conditions or fighting power of the contestants was, of course, for betting advantages. You see, these fighting tournaments are no different from sports events, after all, so of course there would be heaps of people rushing to bet on the contestant they think is going to win, be that through logic and statistics or otherwise. By giving them false info on the contestants and made-up statistics like ''winning percentages'' to make them all think a certain contender is more likely to win, we can effectively skew all the bets to one of the two fighters. Naturally, the contestants I am making everyone think will win, are in reality being poisoned by me in advance so that they are guaranteed to lose. Then, when I am the only person betting on the real winner, I''ll make a fortune. Waiting casually for these matches to begin and end, I couldn''t even imagine the overall profits I''ll have made by the end of the festival. Screw 3:2, the odds I''m aiming for are in the ranges of 10:1, 40:1, even 150:1. Since with each bet I''ll be placing I''m going full in with $2,000,000, even the smallest bet will gain me a net positive of roughly $20,000,000. For the big fights with a lot of high-value betters, we''re looking at upwards of $350,000,000 profit per fight. DDThat''s just how much money is flowing around in this multi-billion dollar market, and I plan to take full advantage of it. [Next up, with his origins unknown, contestant ''Sage'' takes the stand!] Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh, looks like it''s my turn. As I walked slowly into the vast arena battleground, I felt the stares of thousands of spectators stabbing into me. Since I was a newcomer who hid his name and face, they probably thought I was an utter coward who didn''t belong here in the slightest. Conversely, my opponent wasD [And versing him, it''s the one I''m sure everyone''s been waiting for! He''s big! He''s strong! Every doorway hates him! It''s Goliaaaaath-!!] My eardrums almost burst at the cheering support of the crowd that ensued, literally rumbling the ground and sending me into headache-induced nausea. ...God, these people are insufferable. DBut, they''re making me a hell of a lot of money, so I''ll spare them for now. Incidentally, it wasn''t hard to turn the odds against my favour in this fight, but that was why I had to especially guarantee my win. [Now, let the matchD BEGIN--!] The instant the referee announced so, the big dude in front of me called ''Goliath'' rushed towards me. He was... rather slow, but considering his size, I suppose it''s to be expected. HoweverD "Wha--?! You lil rat, come ''ere-!" DWhen I ducked my head slightly and twisted my body to slide between his legs, there was nothing he could do. I pulled a syringe from my pocket filled with some kind of liquid and stabbed a thick artery on his inner thigh before immediately injecting him. "The hell''re you doin'', huh?!" He must have not felt much more than a slight prick, but the deed was swiftly done. I narrowly dodged his trunk-like arms waving through the air with force equalling a speeding truck, but I didn''t have to wait even 30 seconds before he began to feel the effects of the drug I had given him. Pentobarbital. DIt was an extremely fast-acting barbiturate, a form of depressant used most commonly as a type of powerful sedative, but also used in lethal injections and euthanasia solutions. Of course, in high doses, it was more than enough by itself to cause death. CRASH-!! Goliath''s body impacted the floor like a meteorite, leaving a crater just like one too. "Hah," I snorted to myself, seeing the hundred-thousand spectator arena that was bathed in absolute silence at not understanding what just happened. It was so sudden, so I get why they''re acting like it. Upon closer examination of Goliath''s body, it was evident the guy had stopped breathing at some pointDhe had entered respiratory arrest. [Gol-- The Goliath is out! I repeat, the Goliath is out! Newcomer ''Sage'' is the winner!] Nodding at my quick victory, I was most looking forward to the money that would soon be coming in, but from the corner of my eye I caught the twins, Sana and Sona, up in the crowd with a camera. Needless to say, I wore my classic white smiley mask during the fight as it wasn''t quite the right time to reveal myself yet. With a bright smile, I gave the girls an enthusiastic thumbs up. Good job, you two! Broadcasting the strength I would be showcasing at this Festival of Might was a simple plan I had to increase my number of supporters, and this was only the beginning. As I made my way off-stage, I noticed a team of medical personnel struggling to load Goliath onto a specially-made stretcher that appeared to be his personal one. Did they realise just how critical a condition he was in and try to rush him out of there as soon as possible? Well, it was a futile effort that wouldn''t change anything, though. After all, I don''t make mistakes. Chapter 16 - 16: Shouldve Sent Them To Bed Just like on August 1st, the days that ensued followed a similar pattern. Convince rich betters which contestant is most likely to win for each fight Guarantee that the other contestant is the winner Profit. Furthermore, thanks to my sweeping every opponent I''m paired up against within the first 30 seconds of the match, my persona ''Sage'' is causing a huge stir in the betting community as an unstoppable dark horse of the tournament. By the end of the first week, I had raked in over $1.2b in earnings. With this much, I''ll be set for a long time, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to stop it now. Because, at the start of the second week is when most of the riff-raff have been weeded out of the tournament. Meaning, bigger matches. Meaning, bigger bet amounts. Meaning, more money for me. DThis second week is when the real money will come in. In any case, right now was the turning point of the festival as a whole. Sana and Sona have been doing a fantastic job so far, but they''ll need to step up their game in order to trick the veterans. By the way, Emir has been at the house this entire time; I didn''t want him to interfere with my business for one, and he was still somewhat recovering from the effects of the mustard gas even now, so even if I wanted to bring him along for whatever reason, it wouldn''t be practical. Since he released those test subjects'' souls outside the facility last week, I heard from Minami that she''s giving them all the support they need to fit back in with societyDof course, because they have Supernatural Abilities, she wants all of them to work for her. Emir was working together with her on that, it seems, because he wanted the test subjects to receive the best support and care they could, apparently. It sounded like a pain in the ass to me, but whatever floats their boats. Rather abruptly, as I was overlooking the city from my five-star hotel room''s balcony, two small voices sounded out behind me. "Um..." "...Excuse us..." Hm? Turning around, I was faced by the twins. Currently, it was night-time, so the two should be sleeping, but instead, here they are in their pyjamas. "Why aren''t you sleeping? Is something wrong?" I dreaded what the issue could be. To be in their best possible condition at all times, sleep was necessary, and for children like them who were only ten years old, it was especially so. However, if it turned out that the girls had a problem regarding falling asleep, like insomnia, then I''d have to take action to fix it as soon as possible. "We, um..." "...Wanted to stay..." "With you..." "...Is it okay...?" Huh? What is this nonsense? "What are you talking about? If you don''t have any issues falling asleep, go to bed." ""..."" Silence passed for a moment, but the girls didn''t move. "...Why are you still here?" "It is hard to sleep..." "...We want to stay with you..." Brows furrowed, a frown quickly formed on my face. "Go to bed. I won''t be having any disobedience." "But you said..." "...If we did well..." "We can have anything we want..." DDWhat the hell? Indeed, I did say that, but this is ridiculous. Why on Earth would they want to spend time with me when they should be sleeping? Loneliness The Measurement of Truth quickly answered as much, but I wasn''t inclined to believe it. In fact, to me, the whole concept of loneliness seems ludicrous and utterly irrational, but I couldn''t deny that it was a thing that many people experienced. Still... Loneliness? The twins are lonely? Seriously? There is never a moment when they are apart. How could they possibly feel lonely? They desire attention from the person they perceive as their parentDYou ...Say what? Really...? Yes Why-- No, I suppose there''s no point in wondering how it happened, just that it did. I knew that most people had parents or guardians from the few years I spent trying to live a normal life at school, but, naturally, never experienced such a thing myself. Never once did I think it was something that a child who was used to not having it would crave. That''s why it didn''t make any sense to me that the twins, who had lived for so long in that facility with no other family to care for, were starting to look at me in that kind of way; especially when I don''t even treat them like anyone would normally treat a child... But then, it occurred to me... Could it be Stockholm Syndrome...? There are many similarities No definite answer. After a brief glance at the girls, I took my eyes off them and turned around to gaze upon the entrancing night-time cityscape. "...If you''re going to be that adamant about it, just do what you want." I can''t just turn around and say no when I made a promise to them. If I started lying to them like that, then in the future they''d never listen to me or believe what I say, no matter how hard I try. I mean, why would they? It''s obvious that a child isn''t going to trust an adult they know lies to them. In fact, most mature people wouldn''t; it is simple psychology, but others might call it common sense. Furthermore, increasing their affection of me would only serve to be beneficial to me in the future. Hearing my words clearly, the two approached and stood on either side of me, joining me to look out at the fascinating scenery ahead. I didn''t look at their faces, but I''d bet they were just as expressionless as always. A good poker-face was useful, though, and it''s not like I would care anyway. I think I remember hearing somewhere that proper emotional development is vital for a human to function well in the future, but I disagree. Of course, I have emotions. There are things I like and things I dislike, just like normal people. For example, I like fun things, and I don''t like things that bother me. I am also just as emotional as normal people, too, and I sometimes act impulsively on my emotions like a normal person. For example, if there is something I don''t like, then I''ll get rid of it. However, the importance of things like emotional development is greatly exaggerated. There''s no need to ask the Measurement of Truth, because I already know what it would say: The positive impact of emotional development on a growing person is undeniable. It is arguable that the emotional development of a child shapes a large portion of that person once they have grown up I still thought it was overplayed. Similar to how a child can grow up perfectly fine without a family or ''proper emotional development'', there are several other things I''ve heard people say are necessary for a child''s future, like social activity with other kids. Even though, in reality, none of it is true. After all, what is the point of social interaction for a child? It''s not like there is a need to form any sort of meaningful connection with anotherDeven if you do make something like a friend, they''ll usually be gone after a few years in most cases no matter how close you become. Playing with other kids, traditional education, family... DDJust what is "so good" about any of that stuff, anyway? ""Um..."" Both the peaceful silence and my internal soliloquy was suddenly broken by a synchronous murmur by my sides. "What?" I wasn''t going to complain or reprimand them, though. The topic was getting rather icky for my tastes, so I wouldn''t mind a change of subject. "If we do a good job again..." "...Can we ask for something...?" What''s this? Hah, weren''t they getting a little cheeky now? "Like always, if your performance is at least satisfactory, then I will grant you anything you want that is within reason." DStill, a little bit of greed is always nice motivation. "But, I don''t think you two need to worry about not performing well as long as you keep doing the same as you have so far." "Okay..." "...Thank you..." "I don''t understand the reason for thanking me. This is purely a transactional exchange; flattery and good manners will not earn you extra." I said it just to remind them how things work, but they didn''t seem affected by my words in the slightest. "We still want to thank you..." "...You''ve done a lot for us..." Well, I suppose they are right with that. I did save their lives, after all, and am now nurturing them with the intention to satisfy whatever materialistic desires they may have if they meet my expectations. Thinking of it like that, wouldn''t it be strange if they weren''t thankful? "Sure. Just do what you''ve been doing until now." Another round of silence settled for a while, and soon, I thought it was time for the twins to sleep. "Alright, this is enough. You''re going to bed now." I expected the two to simply nod and go straight back to their room, but instead, they stopped halfway and looked me in the eyes. "Um..." "...Can we ask something...?" Staring at them for a moment, I replied, "One question," And they nodded their heads. ""Will you tell us your name...?"" Immediately, my face crumpled into a scowl. "...No. Go to bed." I wondered when they would ask me this, but why did it have to be now? "...Okay..." "...Sorry..." They seemed to sense my immense displeasure from the look on my face as the twins promptly accepted that I didn''t want to answer and were about to return inside. "...Sana. Sona." That was, until I called them. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Halting in their steps, the twins both looked at me with the same, emotionless faces. "After the festival." ""...??"" I repeated myself. "You may ask me after the festival. Assuming you perform well, of course." ""!!"" "Um, yes...!" "...Thank you...!" Their faces were just as stone-cold as before, so it was hard to tell if the increased pitch in their voices, as if they were excited about something, was an illusion or not. "Don''t forget; you have to perform well." Nodding in sync, the two then simultaneously ran back inside, disappearing from view. "..." Name, huh... It wasn''t long ago that I ranted about the concept of names. Thinking about it now, that was when the twins told me their names, wasn''t it? My thoughts on the matter remain the same as back then, of course, but... DDJust why was it that I suddenly felt like it might be okay to tell them, albeit for the minutest of moments...? Why...? I refrained from asking the Measurement of Truth the answer to that question. A hunch... I had a hunch it was the type of question that would be beneficial for me to not hear the answer to. ...It was a mistake to let them stay out here with me; I should''ve sent them to bed. Well, there''s no point in regretting after it''s already been done... I did say that I''d tell them my name after the festival, but... ...I''ll simply give them some fake name, like one of the pseudonyms I used to use. Right. Just as I''ve always done. Chapter 17 - 17: I Spy A Brazen Little Dog After confirming the matchups for today''s duels, I wandered around for a bit with Sana and Sona until the matches began at 09:00 am. Apparently, they were intrigued by the various food stalls and such that had been set-up around the place all this time, so I thought I''d let them take a gander as a reward for doing well. Then, as I let the twins off to do their thing, I decided to watch the matches since I didn''t have to go until this afternoon, but it ended up being rather disinteresting before long. To be honest, I expected a bit more from the tournament''s second-half, but I suppose it''s because the first day or two still has lucky stragglers from the first-half, so there are bound to be a few anticlimactic matches. Eventually, however, I laid eyes upon a contestant I hadn''t noticed until now. [DAnd now! Welcoming the Rising Star of the North! Avon Laura~!] Listening to the announcer''s hyped-up voice, I watched as a tall woman entered the arena; eyes as blue as the grand ocean and as vivid as a sapphire, with hip-long straight hair that matched the colour of pure snow on a winter''s eve. Her suitably cold demeanour and frosty visage as she sharply analysed her surroundings gave the impression of a royal majesty, and the unblemished, knightly white armour she donned from head-to-toe only amplified that notion. That penetrative gaze of hers quickly scanned the entire audience, and before long, met my own. [All~right! Let''s start the duel in three! Two! One! Go~!] Interrupted by the announcer''s shout, the woman broke eye contact and focused on the fight ahead. Hm~ ...I spy a brazen little dog. Avon Laura, huh? It was for no longer than a moment, but she flinched upon meeting my eyes, didn''t she? Yes Casually, I covered my mouth as I held my face with a hand. The corners of my lips arching, I soon realised what was going on. ...How amusing. Clang--!! Splatter-! "Agh!?" Fresh blood dripping to the cracked and dehydrated ground below, the ivory knight''s relentless blade sliced through the air, splitting flesh and flesh apart with each swing and only the occasional collision of metal to break the combo. Splatter-! "Gehk...!" Spilling copious amounts of bodily fluids, every wave of her arm caused seemingly irreparable damage to the enemy, and like magic, she somehow evaded, with swift and immaculate movements, all of the attempted attacks on her at the same time. "Aaaarrrggghhhh...!" Clang-!! Clang-!! Splatter-! "Aagh...!" Whether a contest of strength, technique or skill, the difference between the two was overwhelming in every category. It was evident that her opponent wouldn''t stand a chance right from the beginning. And soonD "I-I surrender...!" The match had ended. [It''s over...! Yet again, the winner is the White Knight of the North, Avon Laura~!] Barely listening to the announcer fervently begin to talk about the results of the battle, I got up and left the spectator seating area. This woman, Avon Laura. She knew me. Or at the very least, she knew who I was, since I don''t recall ever meeting such a person. She looked somewhat special the second she entered my sight, but wouldn''t you know? Avon Laura, you''re certainly a cheeky one, but don''t think I wouldn''t notice. DYou''ve been sent here by the Wardens, haven''t you? === *** === Today was the final day of the Festival of Might, August 15th. Ever since I had spectated her match on the eighth day, Avon Laura had not yet confronted me, despite confirming that I was here. I knew she wasn''t waiting for something like reinforcements to arriveDanyone working under the Wardens knows better than anyone else how futile an effort that would be. What she was waiting for was an opportunity to talk to me, one-on-one. In other words, she aimed to be paired against me in a duel. But... man, that''s troubling for me. Because, well, I was going to fight the Supernatural Ability user from the Order, wasn''t I? But now, that position has competition. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My, I didn''t realise being popular was so troubling. However. I came up with a rather simple solution to that problem: [Now, for the fourth time in Auriga''s history! A 1v1v1, free-for-all Finals match with the Top 3 contestants! Are-! You-! Ready--?!] DIf I couldn''t fight both of them alone, then I''d fight both of them at once. By assassinating the other contestant that was supposed to fight today, only three remainedDan odd number. Only three times had a situation like this occurred before in the 800-year-long existence of the Aurigan Empire. Not only did this solve the problem of not being able to fight both of them, but it also saved me a lot of effort in fighting because the two of them would want to quickly get rid of each other before they finally confront me. Really, am I not a genius? [First, a newcomer who shot through the other competitors like a comet with her unmatched blade; the Northern Knight of Frosty Excellence; Avon Laura enters the field~!] I watched as Avon Laura walked into the arena with a displeased frown. Was she irritated by my plan, or was it the unnecessarily flashy title that did her in? Haha! Didn''t expect this, did you? Miss Wardens'' dog. [A veteran warrior originating from our very own Auriga! The man who has held the title of King Conqueror for 7 consecutive years! Entering, the Gluttonous Boar for Glory, Vahara-!] Then, a man of particularly bulky stature and wearing skimpy animal pelt clothes like an ancient hunter made his way into the arena. At his waist were two abnormally large and jagged daggers that seemed sharpened from a dark stone. This guy... He was the one from the Order who challenged me...? Yes ...It''s not a mistake, right? No Right... It''s just... ...I found the image of a man like that using the internet rather unfathomable... Another interesting thing was that this guy is a higher-up of the Order in some capacity. Though not at the level of an executive, he must at least be some kind of manager. What an odd character. [And now, last but certainly not least! Yet another newcomer who finishes every match with an ominous smile! The only one to finish every single fight thus far in under a minute! Entering, Sage-!] Following the cue, I walked through the gate that had just opened in front of me, and into the arena, where I was immediately blinded by the glaring sun''s uselessly intense rays of light. Not only that, but the noise was disorientating, too. The constant roar of the crowd was deafening, and it rumbling the entire colosseum like a full-sized earthquake greater than any of the previous matches in the past two weeks. More spectators than people I had ever seen in my life combined. I suppose it was to be expected. This was the final match of the Festival of Might, after all, and it took the form of an extraordinarily rare ''free for all'' fight too. One versus one versus one. The Dog of the Wardens. The Pig of the Order. And me. [Here we go~! The finals of this year''s Fighter''s Championship! The outcome will decide the new Champion of Auriga, the King Conqueror!] Finally, the moment I''ve been waiting for. [Start the match-!!] Chapter 18 - 18: Clash of Mutt and Boar [Start the match-!!] Within an instant of the announcement, the pig of the Order''s body moved with a blur. That indomitable body of his rushed forth, with force equalling a train, his speed further amplified by the Supernatural Ability ''Acceleration Enhancement''. Unsheathing his daggers, he arrived at his target faster than an eye could blink. Clang-! Clang-! Clang-! Sparks flew with every clash of the blades. His opponent, Avon Laura, reacted in the nick of time to stop every one of Vahara''s strikes that came upon her faster than lightning. Clang-! Clang-! Clang-! Not even five seconds have passed since the beginning of the match, but the number of times the two fighters'' weapons have collided were innumerable. The audience was rendered speechless by the incredible display of skill, the likes of which had never been seen in the tournament''s recent history. Clang-! Clang-! Clang-! Ordinarily, one would think Vahara held the advantage. Not only was there an overwhelming physical disparity, but he utilised two weapons in comparison to Avon Laura''s one, and even possessed a Supernatural Ability on top of all of that. And yetD Clang-! Clang-! DAvon Laura was somehow not falling. Clang-! Clang-! Her stance was always perfect. Even I was surprised that she could hold on for this long. Every time she swings her arm, she blocks an incoming attack. Clang-! Every time she twists or adjusts her body, she dodges an incoming attack. Clang-! S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Each and every movement wasted no time, energy, nor space. Clang-! Not only was she keeping up with her opponent''s abnormal speed, but she seemed to even predict where his next attack would land. Clang-! But this could not last forever. Clang-! Eventually, the stalemate has to come to an end. Clang-! Clang-! Splatter-! For the first time in this intense, light-speed battle that had not even reached the ten second mark, blood had been shed. Following this, the constant collision of blades ceased. "Gah, you bitch...!" Making quick distance between themselves, Vahara shouted, a red liquid oozing from behind his leather vambraces. Behind it, I could imagine the thin red line that decorated his rough skin. "..." With no reply, Avon Laura only whipped the blood off of her sword and watched his movements with ice-cold vigilance. "Tsk! I''ll show you..." After that, it seemed like the short break-time was over, as... Clang-! Clang-! Before I could even register that someone had moved, the two of them had resumed clashing. Seriously, these guys are something else. This time didn''t last for nearly as long, though. Clang-! Splatter-! Not even three seconds passed before Vahara''s body was sliced yet again. Clang-! DBut, he didn''t stop. Clang-! Clang-! Splatter-! Again, he was cut. Clang-! Splatter-! And again. Clang-! Clang-! Clang-! Splatter-! And again, the blood he spilt all over the place began to dye the floor. Clang-! Despite this, he didn''t halt his assault. Clang-! Clang-! Splatter-! As his body accumulated wound after wound, no matter the severity of the injury, Vahara continued the constant flow of attacks. Clang-! Clang-! Splatter-! It must be tiring. The copious amounts of blood he is losing is more critical than he probably realises. Over time, his stamina and vitality will decrease, and this loss is exponential. Clang-! Clang-! Splatter-! I had an image in front of me. It was an image of one extreme versus another extreme. The clash of mutt and boar, Dog v Pig. Clang-! Splatter-! An unstoppable force, The Berserker. An immovable object, The Glacier. Clang-! Clang-! As one continuously approached the other, intending to destroy it. But it only ended in the aggressor failing in vain and accruing one additional wound. Splatter-! Before long, the outcome of the match was set in stone. "Hahh... Hahh... You... Haaah... Bitch..." The heavy breathing of the one in the red, bathed in the appropriate colour of his own blood, signified the impending conclusion. "...I think you should surrender already. We both know how this is going to end, and I''d prefer to not waste any further time." A suggestion was given by Avon Laura, who had yet to sustain an injury in this duel. Of course, she was red-faced and sweating all over from the high intensity of the battle, her forehead glistening as she roughly wiped it with the back of her arm, but it didn''t mean she was in trouble just yet. "Surrender...? Hah! Haha! Girlie, yer outta yer damn mind if ya think I''m givin'' up." Vahara replied to the proposal as so, then angrily pointed his bloody finger at me. "''Specially not when I''ve yet to teach that fucker a lesson for thinkin'' he can mess with us!" In response, Avon Laura''s expression seemed to darken. "...It is you who is unaware of what you''re messing with. Not you, nor your gang of ruffians have any right to interfere in this matter. Enlighten yourselves." She then straightened her arm, thrusting her daunting blade in his direction. "DAs it stands, there is no reason for you to be harmed any further. However, if you continue to resist and pursue, I will have no choice but to put an end to you here and now." Ptui-! To her warning, Vahara merely spat a mouthful of bloody saliva. "Shut up, bitch. Who do ya think ya are, huh? Tellin'' me what to do. That fucker is gonna die here, today! An'' I''m gonna make it as slow and painful as possible." He turned to me. "Hear that?! Ya bastard! Just wait for me to deal with this girl; I''ll be there to mess ya up real good in a second...!" When I just fiddled around with the thing in my coat pocket and ignored him, he clicked his tongue and got ready to conclude the fight with Avon Laura. "...You had a choice. I told you the correct answer, and you still failed to comprehend it. I didn''t know people like you truly existed in the world until today... Since there are bound to be people from your organisation here, let me caution you all one last time. Before you make an irreversible mistake." Seemingly curious about the last thing she wanted to say in a different tone than usual, Vahara raised an eyebrow, "Eh?" I, too, was interested in what she had to say about me. There was no chance she would reveal any meaningful information, but still. "DDYou had better give up on targeting this individual, lest you wish for the irreparable eradication of your entire group. This is not a selfish remark in hopes of scaring you away, but a message that desires to maintain the safety of the world." Oh... That was all, huh. That''s a bit of an exaggeration, though, isn''t it? It''s not like I have the power to end the world or something, after all. "Hahahaha! Pft, ya really think I''m gonna believe that, ya idiot? Ya losers''re the ones who lost him in the first place! Ya screwed up an'' yer all still fine, ain''tcha!? What horseshit!" "..." Avon Laura responded with nought but silence. I mean, he has a point, you know? The Wardens are the ones who I escaped from initially, but they''re not destroyed. Because I didn''t have the power to do that at the time, and in reality, I still don''t. Suddenly, Vahara brandished his daggers and screamed a battlecry that resounded throughout the entire colosseum, "Now, stop wastin'' my damn time n'' fight already...!" Leaping in Avon Laura''s direction, his feet left a small crater in the ground as the blood that veiled his body flew off with the wind. This time, however, there was no clashing of blades. All that could be heard was an incredibly faint slicing sound, and immediately following it, the crashing of Vahara''s ogre-like body onto the ground as he fell to his knees. "Agh, fuck! You bitch...!" He hadn''t died, though. Looking at it from the right angle, one may be able to see the cuts on the back of his knees and elbows. As a result, he couldn''t move his arms nor his legsDall four limbs were disabled. Incapacitated, but not killed. Had Avon Laura been in a position to do this from the very beginning? If so, she was immensely skilled; more than I had ever imagined. "DNow you see, the disparity in our ability is not able to be bridged by brute force." She began her lecture on the vexed brute, slowly making her way to his behind, and proceeding to line the edge of the sword with his thick neck. "Therefore, I advise you to surrender. It is unnecessary for a life to be taken." Even I thought that the boar-man''s violent thoughts might be swayed by getting completely clowned on here, but alas, we all knew that unfortunately wouldn''t be the case. "Hah! Go right ahead, girlie. I''ll admit, I''ve never imagined there''d be someone as strong as you. But, so long as ya kill that fucker over there real nice an'' painful like, then it ain''t gonna matter if I''m dead." She only sighed. "...Killing that man is not what I''ve been sent here for, I''m afraid. If that''s how it''s going to be, then I''ll put an end to it now." Seeing her begin to move the blade at his neck, I knew it was finally my time. "Ah, ah! Wait a moment! Don''t kill that guy!" ""...?"" The two of them, who stopped in silence to look at me, were most confused. It was no wonder, as I, who had stayed quiet the entire match until now, was making a move. "Yes, withdraw that blade! Naughty!" Cautiously, Avon Laura looked at me for a moment before gradually taking her sword away and sheathing it. Was she scared for some reason? "That''s right! Good. I can''t have my beloved fans fighting over me, now, can I? You know, equality and all that." Puzzled, the two must be. So, I thought I might as well get on with it. "Ahem!" Clearing my throat, I winked towards the camera held by the twins in the crowd and declared. "DDTo start things off, I have this entire colosseum rigged with explosives, so you''d better not make any reckless moves!" Chapter 19 - 19: Like a Lamb-- Er, Pig, to the Slaughter My declaration was met with uproar. As the arena was silent from the jaw-dropping clash that had just occurred, my voice was easily carried by the wind to everyone in the audience. Needless to say, teams of security proceeded to rush around the entire colosseum building, searching frantically for any sign of explosives or danger of any kind, but of course... "Don''t bother trying to find them, because you can''t, but I assure youDthey are most certainly there." DIf I am going to suddenly announce the existence of bombs, then I''d be sure to hide them in a place they would never be found, wouldn''t I? It seems rather straightforward to me. ...Although, these words will most probably fall on deaf ears. "Now then," I looked between the two lowly animals in front of meDthe dog and the pigDand spoke with a subtle smile behind my mask. "I hope you two have had a fun time playing until this point, but I''m afraid playtime is now over." The little ones have had their showtime, but from now on, the spotlight was mine. "Before that, though... What exactly did you hope to accomplish by being here today?" I asked them both a question. The answer was simple, but I was curious as to what they thought. These two were in this situation because of themselves, obviously, but one might argue that the root cause was me. And, while I would disagree with that statement, I can see why someone might think thatDthe both of them are related to me in some capacity, after all. Avon Laura was the first of the two to speak, "...You know perfectly well why I am here, and I believe there is no need for further discussion on the matter. You can choose to submit peacefully, else I''ll resort to bringing you by force." DThe Wardens want to capture and incarcerate me, just like they did long ago. Next, it was Vahara''s turn to threaten, "Imma make a stew outta you, kid! Plan''s to getcha, dead or alive, so what''s it matter, huh?!" DThe Order wants to use me as a tool to accomplish its goals, or kill me if it''s not possible. Both of them want their hands on me, but they can''t both have me. If one of them cannot have me, they''ll simply try to just take me out of the equation entirely insteadDjust so nobody else can get me. Though, the Wardens might be a bit more forgiving in that regard, as my death is the second-to-last thing they want. In any case, those were their answers, but it wasn''t quite what I was looking for. "Wow, you guys are stupid, huh? I''m asking why you even thought you''d be able to accomplish anything by coming here today." It was obvious, at least to me, that their actions were useless. Since they knew what I was capable of, shouldn''t they think about it a little more? "Well, whatever. You guys are just underlings anyway, so it''d be a bit much to expect something from you, even if it''s a small thing like that. But, come on; let''s make things less boring, okay?" "...If you''re growing bored, why don''t you just quietly come back with me? You can start by throwing away that detonator in your pocket first." Avon Laura gave a suggestion, but I thought it was a rather questionable one. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What? You''ve regressed from not using your brain at all to using it in a detrimental way. Why on Earth would I do that? If I go with you, boredom is the very first thing I''d want to kill myself over, and that''s not to mention the hundreds of other things you guys do that just suck." Then, I added. "Oh, and explosives are one of the only fun things left in this world, so throwing away my detonator would be counter-intuitive, you know?" Furthermore, this thin stick in my hand is the one thing stopping those two from charging at me head-on right now. It''s not like them doing that would change anything anyway, but it would spoil the surprise. Avon Laura doesn''t want innocent bystanders to get mixed into her matters, and it''s no question that the Fighting Festival experiencing a terrorist attack is the last thing Vahara wants as a native of this place. This was something I couldn''t understand about humanity, no matter how many times I askedDwhy do something so irrational like let your precious target get away scot-free, all for the mere sake of saving a few lives? The two fighters, who were just now at each other''s throats, looked at me in unison, their grim expressions revealing their weakness for all to see. "...However, if thou art so desperateDI may present to you a chance of salvation." To make it fun, I propose a game of sorts. Or perhaps, it would be more fitting to call it a simple challenge. Avon Laura and Vahara stared at me voraciously, their ears perked as they awaited eagerly for my next words. "DJust catch me." That was all they had to do. "Catch me, and everything will be over, right?" You can do whatever you like to me at that point, whether it be taking me alive or killing me on the spot. Isn''t a perfect opportunity like that what these two want the most? Although they knew that I was not to be trusted in any way, they had no choice but to do what I say for the moment if it meant saving these innocent and harmless, yet terrified civilians cowering in the audience. And so... "...Alright." "Fine. Ya piece of scum-suckin'' shit. I was gonna catch an'' beat the shit outta you anyway." DFrom this moment on, fate had been sealed. "Well, give it your best shot!" Closing my mouth, I waited to see what their decision would be, though I could already take a well-educated guess. "Oi. I''m gonna bash that fucker''s skull in. Don''t dare to get in my way." Vahara claimed as much, only to receive an unexpected reply just as he was about to move. "...I don''t recommend rushing in blindly." He stopped, snorting derisively as he shook off the warning. "Hah! Ya think Imma team up with a bitch like you? Fuck off. Or what, is it that ya wanna go first? Go ahead, take his attention off me and see where that road takes ya." "...Excuse you, but I''m staying here. I do not quite fancy a swift death when I know it can be easily avoided. Don''t go complaining in the afterlife after you ignored my warning." "Suit yourself. What''s that punk gonna do to me anyway, fire a gun? Hah!" It seems Vahara thought he was fine because his immense speed could dodge a bullet. Did he assume that a gun was the most threatening weapon I could use against him? But, although it was a difficult thing for him, he should have tried to use his brain a bit more. "Here I come, ya son of a bitch-!" However, it appeared that there was no time left for thinking, as the boar jumped at me quicker than I could react. "I''ve got ya now, bastar---" BOOM--! The instant he put a foot on the ground after coming at me, I witnessed his charred-black body fly through the air from the blast and violently land close to where he began, rolling over to Avon Laura''s feet like a ragdoll. Just like a lamb-- er, pig, to the slaughter. DIf all I had was a gun, then I wouldn''t be so confident. Isn''t it common sense? After all, even though I do favour firearms quite a bit, why would something insignificant like that be the most powerful weapon in my arsenal? Hundreds of thousands of lives hang in the balance, yet you show me a half-hearted attempt like this? At the end of the day, a pig is a pig, I suppose. No matter how intelligent it may seem when compared to other animals, it is still an animal of sub-human intellect itself when it comes down to it. Unparallelled incompetence. Turning to the one remaining competitor, Avon Laura, I asked, "Now, would you like to give it a go?" Facial expression unchanging, she replied, "I am not a fool. I knew from the beginning that approaching your quadrant of the arena would be a fatal error, and I also know that you knew that I knew it." Welp. There really was no fooling her when it came to that kind of thing, was there? I shrugged. "As expected of someone hailing from the same "hometown", I suppose. Like birds of a feather in the end, are we not? But, I am concerned for your mental wellbeing; you already knew that the pig would suicide by trying to catch me, so why did you bother cautioning it?" She replied to me, a slight crease making itself noticeable in her brows, "Do not rope me in with the likes of you. You are less of a human than the bacteria hidden deep within the Earth''s crust; something akin to a monster, but even that word is too tame to describe what exactly you are." "Sheesh, that''s harsh. When have I ever done something to you?" "You may not have done something to me directly, but it is undeniable that your presence is nothing more than a plague that should be eradicated in this world. You have committed countless, heinous crimes in all three of the past, present and future, and the severity of your atrocities only continue to increase every day." Oh, but isn''t that unfair? What you call an atrocity, I would call rational justice. Anyhow, just because something is or isn''t listed as a crime in a nonsensical rulebook, that doesn''t mean that it actually should or shouldn''t be listed as a crime in reality. See the world through a lens of rationality and you will come to understand that human lives are in fact nowhere close to being as high in value as society deems them to be. "So what, do you change the future to try and save lives? Is it because you get bored of seeing the same predetermined fate, day after day? To make you feel powerful, or for some other reason?" "...I do not bother with changing the future merely to satisfy my ego; I change what I think should be changed for the overall betterment of this world." "Oh yeah? But isn''t that a skewed vision? What you think might be better for the world might not actually be better for the world. In that sense, wouldn''t I be the best candidate for determining such things? Of course, I don''t care about something like ''the betterment of the world'', but you get my point; that''s not your job, nor your decision to make." "I don''t claim for it to be my job, but I also know for a fact that it isn''t something that would fit someone like you, even after a million years pass." "Hm. Fair point. A million years passing wouldn''t increase my care for the inhabitants of this planet in the slightest. In that case, I guess one could argue that you would do a better job. Still, you saw what that pig was like; did you really think a brainless idiot like that would listen to your advice?" "You know as well as I that the ''destined future'' is only one of many possibilities. That fact has been proven time and time again, both back then and now." "Indeed... Speaking of which, I take it you were involved in what happened back then? You know, during the incident that led to my escape and all that. Actually, the reason I disposed of the pig first was because I wanted to ask you a few questions about it." "There is no need for you to ask anyone any questions about anything. Don''t even try fooling me with some low-level bait like that." ...I''m speaking the truth, you know? It''s not like the only thing I do is lie. "Oh... Were you not aware? That''s a little awkward..." Scratching my head, I wondered what I would do if she wouldn''t answer my questions, but at least it was convenient to know that the Wardens knew nothing about my condition. It''s something I actually kinda needed her to do, but it was a little embarrassing to ask. Really... I would really be caught in a quagmire if she decided not to. Seeing the hint of puzzlement on her face, I revealed a secret I had hesitated to tell for a long time. "...Ahah, well... You see... I actually... forgot... about what happened." Chapter 20 - 20: Bad Memory Isnt a Crime, Is It?! Avon Laura''s frown deepened even further. "...What? What do you mean, ''you forgot''?" ...Why are you looking at me like that, huh? Bad memory isn''t a crime, is it?! Waving my arms with exaggeration, I elaborated a little. "I mean what I say! I have no memory of what the ''incident'' is that led me to be able to escape; only that it happened." This was true. In fact, it was only possible for me to figure out the answer by asking someone who was directly involved, but I didn''t explicitly tell her this weakness. Why couldn''t I use the Measurement of Truth? Well, it''s because I seemed to have put a corresponding restriction on asking certain questions related to the event. What''s more, I didn''t even know what those questions were that I put a restriction on, nor do I know what kind of restriction it is in the first place. All I know is that I don''t know what happened. I can''t ask questions one way or the other about what happened, and I can''t even ask any questions related to why I can''t ask said questions. Really, it was a massive pain in the ass. I desperately wanted to figure out what happened that day, but I''m also hesitant about it. DDAfter all, I would never have gone to the lengths that I did if it wasn''t something serious. "...Just so you''re aware, I was not directly involved on that day. I was only asked to use my power beforehand," Avon Laura admitted in a lowered tone, making sure to speak in a voice that couldn''t be overheard by anyone not intended. Her power. The Measurement of Destiny. "Unfortunately..." She continued, "My power was unable to foresee what eventually occurred. To this day, I still don''t know if that was because the future changed, or due to the... ''nature'' of the incident." The nature...? Just what the hell happened that day... I doubted whether this woman would be willing to tell me or not, but either way, I''ve gathered some clues. "Now... I recommend we cease this topic. Once again, I will ask you to come along quietly and without resistance. If you do, I can guarantee your safety. You may also be able to learn the answers you seek." That was certainly an option. "And if I decline your offer?" However, I knew without having to ask. "...In that case, as I have mentioned previously, I will use force to make it happen." DIf I returned to ''that place'', escaping for a second time would be nigh-impossible. "Oh, but that''s not nice nor fair now, is it? What about my human rights? My right to say ''no'', my consent? What you''re trying to do is kidnapping, you know?" "It is not kidnapping when all we are doing is ensuring the safety of the world through proper containment of a dangerous entity. If one of us is to be accused of kidnapping, is the real perpetrator not you instead?" Casting a sideways glance into the audience, she subtly pointed out the existence of the twins, to which I smirked. "You knew. Would you like to meet them?" Raising an arm, I flicked my wrist and the girls began to float through the air towards us. Although their combined weight was slightly higher than the maximum weight of 50 kilograms their telekinesis could carry, making themselves float was no problem as long as they were together. Why couldn''t they float like this when I rescued them from the Hirane facility? That was because they weren''t used to controlling their powers very well at the timeDsomething they improved after consistent training at home. The speed would have to be worked on, though. "...Abducting children now, are you? It appears there is no restriction on how low you can stoop." sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hm? What a hilarious accusation. "Ahaha, how funny~! Oh, but since I''m talking to someone of your intelligence, I''m not sure if you''re being genuine or not? You can''t be, right...?" "What do you think is so funny? This is no laughing matter. Stealing children and putting them to work under you, do you think it''s some kind of joke?" "Oh, but saying that is going too far, isn''t it? You are calling what I have done an act of evil, when in reality I have saved these innocent children from a horrible fate. Would you have preferred I leave them all alone in that facility, just to waste away as human test subjects, then?" "You know well that that isn''t what I meant. Of course, taking them away from such an awful environment is better than ignoring them there, but leaving them under your care would carry them away to an even more tragic fate in the end." "Aww, how can you say such a thing? I plan to show them a good life, you know? There may be ups and downs, but isn''t that just a part of life?" Perhaps she took my words a different way, as after gritting her teeth for a moment, Avon Laura unclenched her jaw and spat out some vicious words, "...I was briefed many times on just how terrible you are, but it never ceases to amaze me, witnessing your continuous descent in morality with my own eyes." I shook my head. "That''s where you''ve got it wrong, see; what you and everyone else considers to be ''morality'' is simply distorted by your personal views, experiences and opinions, whereas I view things objectively." "Knowing the truth doesn''t give you the right to be gatekeeping morality. It isn''t something so simple that it can be decided by a mere ''yes or no'' question. No, you have no right to be discussing the matter in the first place; you are a person who doesn''t even understand the reason a mother would mourn for her deceased child." What is she talking about? I understand that perfectly well. DHow could I not after seeing such things first-hand? "No? A mother grieves because they know their child cannot come back. That abrupt disconnectDsomething they adore with all their heart suddenly disappearing, never to returnDthat is painful to them, and that pain leads to mourning." Although there are also mothers who wouldn''t grieve the death of a child, I don''t think those are who she was talking about. For some reason, Avon Laura, who stared at me with contempt, seemed to give up with something as she sighed quietly. "...It''s clear this is going nowhere. You simply are incapable of anything more than a surface-level understanding when it comes to morality, ethics, or any other kind of human concept." "Well, if you say so. It''s true that I don''t experience the same things as other humansDthings they might claim are ''normal''Dbut it''s also true that I can know anything; I don''t need to experience those things to understand them." "That is exactly why it''s nothing more than surface-level. You can never truly understand what having those values is like because you simply do not possess the required human qualities to experience or understand them. You can ask all the questions you want about human emotions, like what they are and how they come about, but that doesn''t mean you''ll ever be able to experience them directly." She continued with a final line. "DDJust like an artificial intelligence program, you are an utter fool when it comes to understanding humans." "Ouch. Well, you think whatever you wish about me, it will never change the truth." Just in time, the twins also arrived. Moving behind me with that camera still in their hands, they gently lowered onto the ground. Chapter 21 - 21: The Twins Debut How''s the stream going? With that thought in mind, I quickly checked my smartphone from my pocket. [I see my brother over there tf?] [WEEEE FLYYY~~~~~~] [Yo missed the stream cus work can some1 fill me in pls] [^^ Missed epic fight scene L] [^^ Check clips] [^^ *link* there ya go] [JUST GOT BACK WTF CAMERAMAN CAN FLY!?!??!?] [@Truthseeker09 Ugh why you stalling just get on with the fight already] [^^ Hey don''t rush Mr Truth!] [^^ Yeh if all the action just happened in five mins then it''d get boring quick lol] [ - - You have received a donation of $5! - - ] [ - - Yo big T can you press the detonator sometime soon thx thx loving the stream so far tho - - ] [?Killing bad?Don''t press it?Killing bad?Don''t press it] [Where can I buy floating camera] [^^ It''s a drone moron] [Dono is paying money to see people die what a psycho] [^^ you are here watching ppl die too idiot] [^^ Classic hypocritical viewer] Hmm, they seem to be doing fine. Set off the explosives, though, eh...? There''s a time and a place for everything, chatter, and my performance is top-tier. Learn some patience. In any case... "Are you sure you don''t want to give up? Avon Laura. Surely, you do realise what situation you''re in right now, don''t you?" Her face hardened as she glanced between me and the twins on either side, and then again at the audience around her. To concede and leave, saving the lives you can, hanging by a thread? To continue resisting me, not giving up on the mission assigned to you? "What will it be?" I''m awaiting your decision, Avon Laura. "...You... How could you..." She may be able to see the future, but even an ability like that wasn''t enough to oppose meD "What is currently at stakeDI''m sure you are more aware than anyone else." DShe is going to grit her teeth and stay faithful to her mission to capture me, ruefully sacrificing who knows how many innocent lives in the process. "You can think as hard as you want, look at the future all that you want, but in the end..." Right? "Your decision at this moment has always been the same." And so... Yes. Avon Laura cannot abandon her mission DDWithout any warning, she lunged in my direction, landing but a few metres away from me in a single step. Shiing~! Thrusting her white longsword towards me with a sudden drive of her arm, its razor-sharp edge grazed my cheek. "If you continue to run your mouth, you''ll regret it," She spat with a glare. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...Pesky. She thought about every possible future where she would jump at me until she found one where she happened to avoid stepping on a mine. Just like that, she gradually figured out the locations of all the mines in the arena around me. Tsk. There was no time for me to mock her or playfully mess around in this situation, as her skill with the blade was not something to take lightly. DShe wasn''t going to let me take any breaks, either. Ignoring the stinging pain and trail of blood on my face, I pushed myself backwards and rolled to the floor, narrowly avoiding a second strike. "Girls!" With a quick shout, I made as much distance between the two of us as possible. Answering my call, the twins threw the camera into the air, making it float with telekinesis, and stood in between me and her. "...Move." "Ah, ah, ah! Sona, Sana, I''ll grant any one of your wishes if you do well here!" I was confident the twins wouldn''t dare to revolt or refuse to obey my commands anyway, but when faced with death, you can never know how or when a person may behave unexpectedly. Thus, I provided them with a promise of additional rewards. "...You monster, using children as your shield. How deplorably expected of you." Oh, but can you honestly tell me there is a difference between using a child and an adult as a meat shield? Without bringing nonsense like morals and ethics into it, I know you can''t. If anything, a child is just a superior meat shield if compared to an adult, right? Faced by the twins, Avon Laura lowered her sword slightly. "...I do not wish to harm children, especially those who are victims. Moreover, there is no reason for why I should have to. However, if you continue to stand on the opposing sideDthat person''s sideDthen I will have no choice but to brand the both of you as enemies as well." How laughable. Something like that wouldn''t convince them to stand down. The twins have been through hell itself; being told all their lives that no one will come to save them, that the rest of their lives will be untold misery, and that the entire world sees them as abominations. DDo you truly think they would consider standing against the person who rescued them from all of that? The one who, ignoring everyone else, focused on them and them only. The twins, who have never experienced the thing called affection in their lives, rely on me above all else. You think they care about being seen as enemies by the likes of you? Avon Laura, you are na?ve. "Sona. Sana. Show her-- no, show the world what you are capable of." As soon as I said that, I felt the temperature of the arena''s atmosphere begin to steadily rise. At the same time, Sana backed up to the rear. Meanwhile, Sona stepped forth, and in the next moment, could be seen with a glistening sheen veiling her body from head-to-toe. She took a fighting stance. "...You''ve made your choice, I see." Despite what I was saying about taking the spotlight, today was not the day for me to shine. "It is lamentable, but you will soon come to see just what it means to stand on the same side as that monster behind you." DThis was the day of the twins'' official debut. One second of waiting passed before Avon Laura disappeared from where she stood. "This is a result of your foolish decision, but I will remember your deaths as being those of the victims'' in this situation." Reappearing feet before Sona''s nose, her sword moved in a flash. Before anyone could even know it... "...I am sorry." The blade''s unforgiving edge connected with Sona''s neck. Chapter 22 - 22: The Twins Debut (2) The instant Avon Laura''s sword made contact with Sona''s neck, the unexpected occurred. Rather than a fountain of blood spurting, following a head sent flying through the air, something entirely different could be heard. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A single noise resonated throughout the arena. Clang~! The familiar sound of metal-on-metal. One that could be heard countless times until this point, and yet one that no one expected to hear. "--!?" The future had changed. Widening her eyes for a moment, Avon Laura faltered briefly before belatedly going for a second strike on the young girl before her. DHowever, that small gap was enough. Sona side-stepped, barely dodging the attack, and lunged for the blade. Avon Laura withdrew the weapon out of Sona''s reach, whirling around to counter with a whip-like slash, blocked by the girl halting to raise her arms. Clang~! Yet again, her skin seemed forged from the strongest of steels. Watching the astonishing abilities of the girl with the eyes of a hawk, Avon Laura took a step back to assess the situation. ...How? Her movements were not that of a ten-year-old girl; that speed in particular was in fact comparable to Avon''s own. She knew they were taken from a facility that conducted human experiments for the purpose of testing Supernatural Abilities, but not to mention her speed; the fact that a small girl could block the blade of a swordmaster such as herself, with nothing but her bare neck, was clearly strange. ...Physical enhancement of some kind? Only some kind of ability that could strengthen her body would be capable of such feats, and that magical lustre that coated her body seemed an apt fit for the case. The girl should be nearing the limits of her ability just to keep up with Avon Laura in the current situation, so there shouldn''t be a need to worry about further growth of her enhancement, but a close eye should be kept on that other girl staying in the rear. Since she was hiding away, it wouldn''t be illogical to assume that the only one of the two girls with any amount of physical ability was the one confronting her right now. On the other hand, that should also mean that the girl has a different ability equal to it in terms of power. She witnessed the two float with her own eyes, so could that be it? A power over gravity, or some kind of telekinetic power perhaps? Comparing it to the volunteering subjects that are looked after in the Wardens'' facilities, the progress of the Order''s Supernatural Ability experimentation has far surpassed their own, but that isn''t surprising given their inhuman readiness to resort to underhanded methods. If things continue as they are, the Measurement of Destiny shows nothing more than a vision of a terribly heated battle that stood at a stalemate; she would be fighting ceaselessly with sweat constricting her body and the possibility of falling from exertion ever-rising. ...In that case, it is better to get things over with quickly. Avon Laura dashed forward, taking care to manage the distance between her and Sona. Seeing a mirage of the girl coming to grab her sword, she elegantly waved her arm like a snake to narrowly avoid getting caught in the opponent''s grasp. Then, landing a foot just beside Sona, she placed a hand on her back and pushed hard before jumping away as quickly as she arrived. Not turning back to look at the girl shoved to the floor behind her, Avon Laura increased her speed towards the real targetDthe twin standing at the back of the arena. With nothing in between her and her target, Avon Laura reached the girl in the blink of an eye and unsheathed her sword when... SLAM-!! DA heavy noise resounded. Following that, Avon Laura felt her vision blur. "Kuhgh-!?" A moment later, she let out an unsuppressed sound from within as a hefty impact was felt on her lower back. All of a sudden, she found herself soaring through the air in an awkward position and left wondering just what the hell had occurred. Rotating her body in the air, she managed to land somewhat safely, but reflexively groaned when rising to her feet. Zoning her disordered gaze on her opponents, she soon found that they were already back together. My push was supposed to take at least a few seconds to come back from, but just when did she have the time to recover and travel all that distance...? Furthermore, just what was it that hit me? Whatever it was, it was far stronger in raw force than any other blow dealt to her today, and even more than she could remember. Examining the two girls carefully before making a move, Avon Laura realised that they had more to them than she initially thought. Then, something questionable happened. Taking what looked like a small vial of red liquid out of her pocket, Sona handed it to the other girl, Sana, who downed it in an instant. What is that...? There was no immediate effect that followed, or at least it seemed so, but even the Measurement of Destiny didn''t make deducing such a thing easy. The situation has deviated too far from the original plan, and Avon Laura deeply contemplated whether the right move here was to simply back off for now and come back later with more preparedness. She really did not want to have to do it if possible, but it was getting more and more doubtful whether she could feasibly win in a one versus two against these girls. Sneaking a glance at the man wearing a mask, she wondered. ...Was this your plan from the beginning? To fool my foresight, show off your newfound power in the form of these girls, and terrorise these innocent people? Not even the Measurement of Destiny was enough to foresee what that man''s end goal was. She began to doubt whether the Wardens could truly take him back to where he belongs. Even if it was the best case scenario for the world, would he allow it? The answer was undeniably ''no'', but it was something they needed to do even if it was close to impossible. ...Someone like him-- No, there exists no person like him on the planet. A being of such unequivocal peril, whose very existence is a hazard to the world. What it would take to convince him to return to the ''Playground''DAvon Laura wasn''t even sure if there existed a condition that could be satisfied to strike such a deal. That person was wildly unpredictable and cared for nothing but himself. He seemed to enjoy putting on the act of an entertainer at the moment, but once that got tiring he would switch in an instant. All those people from around the world that are beginning to idolise himDI wonder how long their disillusionment will last. The crowd around us... Even they appear to be gradually calming from the panic of the bomb threat this man had previously announced. Did they think it was fake? Maybe. But I knew. Even without seeing the future of body parts soaring all over the place and bloody explosions erupting, I knew well about that man''s character. The bombs were very much there, and they were very much active. ...I cannot retreat here. One might think that a couple hundred thousand lives being sacrificed was nothing in comparison to the billions of lives that may be saved as a result. But I disagree. These civilians deserve to live just as much as any other. That''s why I can''t back down here. If I do, that man will get bored, and as a result, hundreds of thousands of innocent lives will be lost like nothing. He is evil. An evil worse than any demon, one that will mercilessly extinguish countless lives with but a snap of his fingers and not even as much guilt as tearing the leaf off a branch. Such evil must be stopped. Enduring the harsh pain around her liver to get into a proper posture, Avon Laura tightened the grip on her sword, and muttered. "...Unravel the congested ball of yarn. Out of these myriad timelines, reveal to me the path in which I must take to succeed and a fate most sealed..." Even if they were a couple of kids, they were opponents that required her utmost attention. "DI follow thee; Fate''s Cherished Red Thread." Now was not the time to hold back. Chapter 23 - 23: Fighting With Fate Wow! As expected of a Supernatural AbilityDSona''s ''Telekinetic Self-Enhancement'' sure is busted, huh? That super-enhanced punch of hers was even more powerful than I anticipated it to be, too, sending Avon Laura flying like that! She, who had ended up rolling across the sandy arena floor, soon rose back to her feet like a true tenacious bug, but that was to be expected. Although it was not without accruing some damage, someone belonging to the Wardens is not someone to give up just like that. Show me... How long can you go on for, mutt? Try with all your might. Struggle. Can you draw out the full power of the twins, all by yourself? A dog so precious to the Wardens like yourself is someone extremely hard to come by, let alone one with your combat capabilities. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You belong to them. To the people behind the incident I cannot remember. The people I want to see suffer. You lot claim to be saving the world, but can you put your money where your mouth is? Are you nothing more than a dog with no bite, or can you show me that you truly deserve to be coming after me again when you already lost me once? Such a sightDI am deeply interested in witnessing it with my own eyes. Prove your mettle to me. Avon Laura. = = = *** = = = Her eyes firmly shut, Avon Laura didn''t bother to wipe the grime of battle off her face and armour as she focused wholly on what lay within. Despite having her eyes closed, however, she could still see clear as day. Was it her mind''s eye? Perhaps something similar. Either way, what sat in the centre of that vision was a red ball the size of a star. It was plain-looking, a simple ball of yarn. Although it was unimaginably difficult to reach this point alone, she was a person more than capable of having her efforts bear fruit. Surrounding the yarn was but the vastness of space, leaving all to be desired, but it had an ominous atmosphere around it. As if the ball of red yarn was of grave importance. However, Avon Laura did not mind this, and immediately began to tug at the object within her mind. At first, the ball had a complete shape, but it soon deflated. It started with a single thread. Clang~! Suddenly, her sword struck something seemingly made of metal, the recoil making it bounce off whatever had been hit. She pulled that thread a little more. Clang~! Again, there was a clear collision with something. Then, she yanked the thread hard. "Ow..." "Sana..." DTwo small and deadpan voices, seemingly belonging to the two girls. Avon Laura''s eyes remained close all the while, but the results were undoubtedly there. Success. She went again, but this time tugged on a different thread. Woosh-! ...Nothing? They must have dodged, leaving nothing but the wind pressure from the sword slicing the air, but Avon Laura didn''t have the luxury of contemplating such meaningless things. She just continued to pull the thread. Clang~! Clang~! Clang~! Clang~! Clang~! Strangely, no matter how many times or how hard the thread was pulled, it only ended in the same result; her attack being blocked by something. It was not her duty to figure out what that something was and adapt, however. Instead, the only thought that occurred was along the lines of ''it must be the wrong thread'', and she immediately went for a third. Clang~! Clang~! Another dead thread. Clang~! Without hesitation, she tried a fourth and a fifth. Clang~! Clang~! A sixth and a seventh, and even an eighth and a ninth. Clang~! Clang~! Clang~! But somehow, not even the tenth thread managed to secure a solid hit. Clang~~~! Something was wrong. But, there was nothing Avon Laura could do; in her current state, continuing to pull the red threads leading from the yarn was the best course of action. It being all she had, there was no other choice. Swinging her sword in a wide arcD Woosh-! DThe blade hit nothing. However, that didn''t mean it was a useless effort. Thud. Something fell to the ground; presumably the enemy after losing her balance. Avon Laura clutched the cord of yarn in her hands. Would this be the thread to end it all? Just as she was about to pull on it, she froze at the sight before her. DDThe thread began to decay. Blackening all over, the thread rapidly withered into dust and vanished. A timeline had been cut short. Death. If she had continued following that thread, death would accompany itDinstinctually feeling this, Avon Laura''s body drenched in sweat along with the immense relief. Because one thread had disappeared, the great ball of yarn had slightly reduced in size. It did not mean much, though, as all Avon had to do was find another thread. And that did not take long. Clang~! She brought down her sword from the sky in a vertical downswing, smashing the target in front of her with a violent impact, but to seemingly no avail. Drawing on that thread again, her body swiftly followed up with a forward thrust. Clang~! Despite not being able to penetrate the opponent''s defences, the stab managed to push them back, and with an immediate jump backwards to gain some distance, there was a moment of silence beforeD Boom-!! DThey had fallen back onto one of the innumerable landmines littering the arena. Avon Laura did not think for a second to leave it at that, however, as there was still another enemy remaining, so she continued to pull at the thread. Dashing towards a certain direction on her south-western side, she arrived within an instant, but just as she was about to yank that thread and end it all, she paused. Just like before, the thread darkened in a flash and began to wither away. ...Why...? Feeling the weight of the fibre in her hands evaporate, she hurriedly grabbed the nearest one and hauled it, causing her arm to swing. Woosh-! It appeared that, due to the slight delay before her attack, it had barely missed its intended target. But, again, all was fine. She only needed to pull the thread. DBefore she could do that, though, the line of thread she held yet again turned from red to black, and then into ash that scattered into the endless darkness of her mindscape. ...Why? Trying another thread, the same result occurred. Why? Again. Why...!? And again. Along with this perpetually repeating cycle, the grand red ball of thread that was akin to the sun of our solar system just prior, was now nothing more than the size of a blue whale. Nonetheless, it didn''t end there. No, she still needed to win the battle; win the battle and capture that man. To save the world, even if fate was utterly exhausted as a result, she needed to find a winning lineDthe path to victory. Thus, she continued. But it wasn''t looking good. One thread after another dyed black and withered into nothingness within her grasp, and despite her ever-quickening pace, her panic-stricken endeavour to find and pull a thread that would lead to the desired future was appearing more and more futile. The ball of yarn shrank. From the size of a star, to the size of a planet. From the size of a planet, to the size of a moon. From the size of a moon, to the size of a large structure. To a small building, to an animal, to a beach ball. It shrank and shrank and shrank. Withered away like a rose bush in winter, wilting with no hope to recover. And eventually... ...Why...? ''Fate'' was reduced to the size of an ant. ...How...? Silently bending down, she took between her fingers the final thread. There was no other option. Feebly picking up this thread, the intention of pulling it didn''t even enter her consciousness as it withered away before her very eyes, and she was left with nothing. Avon Laura was destined to perish. Coming to this belated and cruel realisation, she fell backwards from her crouched position onto the floor. All alone in this dark and dismal space, she buried her head into her knees. Quietly, she sobbed. Chapter 24 - 24: From The Beginning, There Was No Chance After being blasted away by Sona''s telekinetically-enhanced punch, I watched as Avon Laura got right back up and dashed towards the twins once more. Then, her sword repeatedly collided with Sona''s blocking armsDfaster than I could see with my eyes, the blade continuously bounced off and struck again more times than I could count, yet many times within a single second. "Ow..." "Sana..." DAt one point, Sona failed to fully obstruct one of her blows that aimed at Sana, resulting in some blood being spilled. Well, it was nothing that couldn''t be fixed, but I would have to deduct some points for that. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, however, if Avon Laura tried to do such a thing again, I would not hesitate to show her the taste of lead. Although Sona, her opponent, carried a defensive stance and only seemed to be barely tanking the damage from all these hits, it''s not like that''s all she was doing. No, the two jumped and darted around the arena leaving blurry afterimages and the occasional burst of sparks from the intermittent clashes. I marvelled at the fact a "normal human" was capable of speed at this level, comparable to that of a legitimate superhuman. It was a magnificently beautiful sight, this battle was, and the scene of Avon Laura''s alluring figure dancing elegantly around the arena to narrowly evade the dozens of landmines scattered around was truly captivating. From what little I could gather, her movements seemed almost mechanical, as if someone else was controlling her body, and I must admit, it enchanted me. Such control of one''s body, their movements. Her white hair shimmering under the glaring sunlight like the purest snow as she moved, every swing of her arm resulting in a small explosion of hot sparks as her closed eyes exuded a sense of coolness and superiority. It looked magical. But then, as the wild goose chase of a fight continued, Sona tripped. ...Did the timer on her buff run out? Yes. Additionally, she has built up fatigue from the excessive hits taken thus far I see. I suppose blocking that many powerful hits of a blade with your bare body would accrue some kind of damage in the long run, wouldn''t it? Fortunately, because she was in an area with few mines, there was no danger in that regard, but it gave Avon Laura an unforgivable advantage in the situation as Sona was on the ground. Suddenly, I caught a glimpse of a vial falling out of Sona''s pocket, smashing upon impact with the ground and spilling the sticky red liquid within to dye it a similar hue. Oh, that was her last one, wasn''t it? Hm--? I had thought Avon Laura would use the opportunity to strike while the enemy was down, but she had jumped a great distance away before I knew it. ...Why? Oh, don''t answer! It''s because she knows Sana''s power, right? At the very least, she saw what would happen as a result if she let her guard down and tried to attack the vulnerable Sona in that situation. Suddenly, she moved again, but this time towards Sana. Because she was closer to her than Sona after jumping back, it made sense, but I was ready to pull out the trusted Ruger at any time should the situation require it. However, that didn''t seem necessaryDjust as she approached, Sana vanished, with Sona appearing from nowhere in her place. "Clang~!" With such a sound ringing out, much to Avon Laura''s surprise, her opponent was still standing! Excellent use of your ability! Bonus points! I felt an urge to applaud my new subordinates for their well-orchestrated performance, but held it in. Avon Laura appeared to be nearing her physical limits ever-so-slightly as a result of the twins'' persistent pushing and commendable endurance in this battle, a waterfall of sweat rolling down her body. Beneath all that plated armour, it must certainly be tough. Her movements were becoming a little sluggish, and her attacks dull. Her stamina was slowly depleting, with her rough breathing and flushed face attesting to this. She was so hot her body seemed to be quite literally letting off steam, unlike her icy appearance. Just as I was thinking such a thingD Boom-!! DSona misstepped and her foot connected with a landmine. It seems her fatigue was not so light, either. Deducting points for that, but it''s a weakness that can be worked on. Perhaps sensing through those shut eyes of hers that Sona wouldn''t be able to recover so easily, she seemingly took it as one down for the count and proceeded to dash towards the one remaining enemy, Sana. As she did so, she arrived at her target within the blink of an eye and brought down her sword like the jaws of an alligator. DBut stopped her swing mid-air. Why? Well, that''s simple: because the barrel of my gun was aimed right at the back of her head, my index finger placed firmly on the trigger. I knew how Avon Laura''s Measurement of Destiny worked. Well, how could I not? Anyway, I knew that she would instinctively avoid a "dead-end" fate at any cost, or in other words, a future in which she met an early grave. If she actually gets close to killing these girls, then I will put an end to her before she can even think to regret it. Thus, she cannot kill themDany path she takes that does, is a path that leads directly to her demise as well. I don''t think she quite understood this previously, but from the beginning, there was no chance. There really was no ''win condition'' for her in this matter, and that is now being made explicitly clear. DDCheckmate. Avon Laura. Because she has a weaknessDthat is, a fear of deathDshe is unable to win against me. Because these twins are putting their lives on the line for my sake, it is already impossible for me to lose from the very beginning. You see, I have no qualms about using children''s lives if it ensures the continuation of my own. In fact, I have already confirmed that the Ruger''s .22 LR rounds pack enough of a punch to penetrate Sona''s telekinetic enhancement in her unbuffed state, so there was no danger if they somehow decided to betray me. But, they wouldn''t even think about doing something like that anyway. A few moments passed before Avon Laura''s petrified body began to move again, with it starting by her lowering her arm powerlessly and dropping her weapon to the floor. Then, she too fell to the ground, hugging her knees as she lay in a foetal position, tears streaming down her anguished face. ...What is she doing now? Ah, did you look so far into the future that you saw yourself reincarnate as a baby or something? Maybe she confused herself with that baby and pissed herself; I don''t know nor care to find out. It''s none of my business what habits other people haveDI know some people do strange things when frightened, after all, and I suppose she would be scared after having death flash before her eyes like that. "Girls. Come." In any case, it was about time to wrap this show up. Chapter 25 - 25: Fighting Festival Finale "Girls. Come." Sweaty, injured and covered in the grime of battle, the twins gradually stumbled over to me. "Good job. I''ll grant you a wish when we get home." I couldn''t be more honest. They really surpassed my expectations, so I would say they genuinely deserved it after everything is said and done. Incidentally, they could have probably used their telekinesis to float, but if they did that, the camera they were currently supporting with it would fall due to a lack of energy. I think that was fine; the stream was basically over now anyway. Before that, though, there was a final, quick thing I wanted to do here. To ensure that people remember. Taking a microphone from out of my coat pocket, I flicked a switch on it to turn it on and tapped it a couple of times. "*Tap, Tap*! Ah, ah, can you hear me?" It seemed to be working fine. Looking at the puzzled reactions of everyone in the audience as they wondered what was going on now, I couldn''t wait to see what kinds of faces they would make in five minutes'' time. I had never used a microphone before, but by simply asking the Measurement of Truth, I figured it out. Oh, so a good position is to hold it vertically against your chin, huh? Well, I''m only a beginner, so let''s stick with it. "Hello, everyone!" Confirming that the audience could all clearly hear my voice, I stood in the centre of the colosseum arena and began my announcement. "Before I begin, let''s get rid of the pesky annoyances first, shall we? *Snap*" Raising my hand, I snapped my fingers. Following that, chaos ensued in the stands. Boom-! Splatter-! Boom-! Splatter-! Boom-! Splatter-! DA myriad of minor explosions resounded as the sound of blood sputtering against the audience members and walls of the spectator stand echoed alongside harrowing screams. What some people may or may not have noticed was that the only ones suddenly bursting into a pile of flesh and blood were the teams of security, and that no civilians were dying. It went on for almost thirty seconds, and during that time, quite a few of the spooked security guards fired a couple shots at me with their guns, but to no avail. The bullets all paused in mid-air, just a few feet away from my body as I continued speaking into the mic. "Nice try! But, I''m not going to go down so easily, you know?" I stared directly into the guard''s eyes that tried to kill me. "Well. Maybe you''ll have better luck in the afterlife." Boom-! Splatter-! What would his last thoughts have been as he looked into the eyes behind the mask, I wonder. As the swift yet chaotic thirty seconds came to a brisk end, the only noise that could be heard was the frantic panic of innocents in the seating areas. The wailing was getting on my nerves, so I kindly asked them to shut up with a smile. "Um, let''s tone it down a little, shall we? I don''t want my words to go misunderstood, after all." Silence enveloped the arena once again. Beautiful. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now then, isn''t this refreshing? Come on, let us loosen up a little bit. How could we have all enjoyed ourselves when there are menacing people with guns all about the place?" I had been thinking of what to do here for quite a while. To be honest, I never really had anything planned. Initially, I set up a load of bombs on all the security guards'' uniforms as well as under a random number of spectator seats, but I hadn''t had the opportunity to use them well until now. I had to keep them there for Avon Laura and the other guy, to make them think twice about attacking me head-on, but now that they were both out of the equation I didn''t really have a use for the explosives I hooked up. Entertainment and intimidation were the only reasons I could come up with, and even the Measurement of Truth said that it was a good chance to increase my notoriety, so I eventually decided to go ahead with it. A terrorist attack of sorts, I suppose one might call it. I don''t think I even needed to stream it though, thinking back on it, because there are quite a number of people recording the incident with their smartphones and whatnot right now. Well, it only supports my goal, so there''s no need to stop them. "Oh, come now, there''s no need to act so shy." The audience was still dead quiet, but that would change soon enough. In fact, there were already moans and groans, mumbles and grumbles coming from here and there. But, it wasn''t quite enough to have an entertaining show. "...If you''re going to be this stubborn, citizens of Auriga, then I guess I have no choice but to make you talk..." I deliberately delayed it by a few seconds to try and bait them, but it didn''t appear to work. Seriously, these guys. Half of a show is its audience, didn''t you know? "Welp, if that''s how it is, then here you go; a gift from me to you. *Snap*" BOOM-!! With another snap of my fingers, several seemingly random places in the audience blew up with admirable force, and along with it, screams erupted. "How about it? Would you like another one?" Without giving any time to react, I snapped my fingers for the third time. BOOM-!! "There''s plenty more where that came from, by the way. Do you feel like changing your mind now?" It would be good to keep in mind that I am talking to them as a collective. If there are even a small number of them that do not comply, they will receive another one of my ''gifts''. I didn''t really mind it thoughDin fact, it was probably for the best. The more heinous the act I commit, the more evil the atrocity; the more my infamy and notoriety will grow. As it does so, the world''s governments will likely come after me again, but they will probably soon be informed that I''m a case to be dealt with by the Wardens, and after that, they''ll leave me alone. In the long run, it''s beneficial if I can make myself known by the populace. I could have probably done it by being a good guy instead, but where''s the fun in that? More importantly, it would also limit my freedom too much, so there''s no chance of that happening. In a short while, I should be done with the rest of my business here. I don''t think I''ll need to come back to Auriga again any time soon, but they''ll be too busy trying to fix up the damage I caused to the colosseum for it to matter anyway. As for Avon Laura... Well, I think it''s fine to just leave her as is, no? She''ll be right back to targeting me again with the zealous passion of a starving lioness hunting her prey soon enough. I wonder if she''ll return with a comrade next time? Ah, I cannot wait for it. Truly, though it wasn''t for more than a couple of weeks, I had an enjoyable time in this country, especially today. That''s right. Today was fun. Chapter 26 - 26: Becoming Famous is Too Easy Nowadays [DFollowing up on the terrorist attack that occurred last week at Auriga''s Fighting Colosseum during the final battle of this year''s annual Fighting Festival, an official statement has finally been released by Mr Azad Christoph, the current Head Manager of the Colosseum.] [Hello. I''ll get right into it by saying that the recent events are naturally of the kind that comes as an unwelcome surprise. I will not hide any of the facts and claim that there were no casualties, because there unfortunately were; the sad details about this matter will be revealed later today, so I will not speak any further on that, however, there is something else I would like to bring attention to.] [All of the people that were able to be rescued have officially been rescued as of today, which is why I am finally speaking today. I believe that the many teams who helped us in saving as many affected citizens as possible, both physically and emotional, deserve unconstrained thanks, and I have promised to generously reward everyone who has joined in on these relief efforts.] [Additionally, the Aurigan Fighting Colosseum is already in the process of being rebuilt, and thanks to the many gracious donations of our investors and people watching from overseas, we look to have the reconstructed Colosseum be properly refurbished and restored in the highest quality to repay all the people who have gave their assistance.] [Thanks to everyone involved, there is no longer anyone stuck under the rubble of the collapsed Colosseum. I am speaking on behalf of all the workers at the Colosseum when I say that we sympathise with the families of the victims, and though our sole condolences will not be enough to bring back that which was lost, we hope that the Colosseum''s redemption can bring even a little solace to those in despair.] [Now, I know this is getting a bit long, but there is one last thing I wanted to say on this topic.] [Recently, there are some unsavoury rumours I''ve caught that have surfaced and are currently spreading around online.] [Keep in mind that these rumours are a vast minority, however the mere existence of them is frankly quite disgusting, and the people who are spreading them around like some sort of high-school gossip should be ashamed of themselves.] [I will not go into detail of what these rumours entail, and I will not name-drop any of the culprits we have already found, because I do not wish to exacerbate this issue any further than necessary.] [DJust know that anyone who reveres the antagonist of this terrorist attack on our country, during one of our most sacred periods no less, even jokingly, will certainly not be treated kindly.] [And finally, to the three individuals responsible for this unprecedented tragedyDwe will not forgive, and we will not forget.] Tap. Pressing a button on the remote to turn off the T.V., I turned to look at the twins sitting beside me with enthusiasm. "Did you see that, girls? They showed a silhouette of me with my mask on! How easy it is to become famous these days, huh? They even mentioned you two at the end there." They looked at me with their ordinary poker faces, but I''ve spent enough time with them to tell that they were actually feeling a little excited. "Do you want us to do it again...?" "...It was tiring, but I think it was okay..." Woah. Were they ready to go again already? Since they were able to use their abilities however they pleased for the first time, they must have felt rather refreshed. No, yeah, even if they did get a little hurt in the process, once the adrenaline gets pumping, something like that is no big deal at all. Compared to staying cooped up in that experimental facility for days on end and only being let out occasionally to be tested on and have your blood taken, the kind of rush you would get from doing something naughty like this would be far more than just a little bit addicting. I can''t imagine the sort of never-before-felt emotions the twins experienced, having done it. "Hey! What the hell did you do, you bastard?!" Suddenly, Emir burst through the door to the living room. Oi, Minami ain''t gonna be happy with you if you start breaking her doors immediately after getting on her good side, you hear? Broken doors cost money to replace, and unless it''s an investment, spending money is the one thing Minami hates most. "What?" "That-- On T.V., the terrorist attack in Auriga! Was that you?!" Looking at this 14-year-old, I briefly wondered whether to tell the truth or not. If I admit it, then, knowing him, he''ll probably stop working with me forever and report me to the police. So, the best course of action was to lie. "No? What are you talking about?" Furrowing my brows, I claimed I had not a clue what he was saying. Nevertheless, he continued. "You were there when it happened! Not only that, but there were three terrorists, two of them kid-sized, and the other one wore a mask exactly like the one you own! All of the descriptions match you one-to-one!" Tsk. I knew keeping this kid alive was a shit idea. "You know who else was there when it happened? 254,893 spectators, 550 armed guards, 128 final tournament participants, and 7 referees. Are you trying to pin the blame solely on me out of all those people?" "The descriptions--" "Okay, so I am the only person out of every single person there who matches the descriptions? That sounds a bit unlikely, don''t you think? How can it be me when I can''t even fight? No, what''s even the motive in the first place for me to do so?" Confidently asserting that I was innocent on repeat would be enough to get him to stop accusing me, but I made sure to overload his brain so that he couldn''t come up with a comeback just in case. He was only a kid, so I doubt he''d be able to argue against even this level of half-assed reasoning. "You''re a bad guy, that''s why! Of course you would do something like that! How would I know why a bad guy would do bad things?!" Oh, Emir, come on... If you make it this easy, it''s not gonna be any fun. "Bad guy, he says..." I frowned. "Look at you. You''re already admitting that you came at me with a negativity bias from the very beginning. If you''ve already pegged me as a bad guy from the start, then obviously you''re going to come to the wrong conclusion. This is prejudice. I''m disappointed." A guy isn''t bad just because he did one or two things others would call ''bad''. Even then, just because someone is a bad guy doesn''t mean that every bad thing that happens is automatically his fault. Well, it was actually me in this case, but I wouldn''t call myself a bad guy. "Emir..." "...Disappointing..." I was surprised the twins actually agreed with me, but I went along with it. "See? Even the girls think you''re being unreasonable." "Wha-!?" Shocked, Emir physically took a step back. "Yo-you mean to say that you didn''t actually do it?!" Sure, let''s go with that. Exaggerating with my facial expressions and arms, I put a hand to my chest. "Of course I didn''t! Honestly... I saved the lives of you three and ever since then, I''ve only given you all the support I can! What have I done to earn your ire and resentment like this, Emir?" "Uh... Whatever...!" He quickly exited the room and ran off; probably to wherever Minami was. Speaking of which... Did I ever respond to that message of hers? You see, just after the performance I put on at the Colosseum, news of the terrorist attack quickly spread, and Minami, knowing I was at the Fighting Festival at the time, sent me a message to see if I was okay. Turning on my smartphone and opening the Messenger app, I looked at the one and only contact, labelled ''Minami Mochizuki''. [47 missed texts] [9 missed calls] Huh. Well, I''ve spoken to the maids and butlers of the house, so they''ve probably informed her that I''m already back. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 27 - 27: Oscar Itō Thanks to the massive betting culture at the Fighting Festival, I no longer had to worry about the funding for my future plans. There were numerous physical locations where I secretly hid caches of valuables, but the vast majority of my wealth was held in several bank accounts I own at Mochizuki Banking Company. The aggregate sum of all my assets comes to roughly $20.6 billion. I think that now, I could call myself within the top 50 richest men, no? Of course, I did not make my wealth publicly known and I do not plan to do so quite yet, so my name isn''t officially going to be on the list, but I''ll be up there for sure. After the Fighting Festival in Auriga, two of my primary goals have been completed. Those were: 1. Acquire enough private wealth to fund all future plans without concern. 2. Make myself known in the eyes of the global populace. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for the second goal, I did not care whether it was in a positive or negative light, but it ended up being the latter. That made things easier, though. Becoming famous by doing negative things was easier than by doing positive things, and no matter how bad a person''s actions are, there will always be some people standing on that person''s side. Furthermore, if a person is already at rock bottom, they can only go up and become more popular, whereas a person who is at the top positively can only go further and further downDthey get criticised for the tiniest mistake and weighed down by their fame. In short, positive fame restricts freedom and is easy to destroy, whereas negative infamy isn''t restrained by any of that nonsense. Thus, soon, it will be time for Phase Two. In regards to that, I will have to wait a little while first. If I make a move too soon, not only will the government come after me before the Wardens can call them off, but ''something else'' might spring up. The Order should have their surprise ready soon, too. Though the pig guy and the whole Colosseum it seemed was under their control, my presence there must have certainly come as a surprise. Still, although it is the same organisation behind it, the two events will be unrelated, so the timing shouldn''t be affected unless they arbitrarily change their mind. In the meantime, as we wait for the show to begin, I suppose I shall... The twins are training their Supernatural Abilities in the underground bunker. Emir is being trained by Minami to be a "proper businessman" in her office. ...Hm. I don''t know anyone else. I suppose I could... Read a book? I haven''t done that since school closed... But, there''s no reason for me to read a book. Oh, wait, that''s right! School... It''s summer, but I''m pretty sure they''re done rebuilding what''s been damaged from the toilet incident. The exams and lessons were unnecessary, but the other stuff was nice. I didn''t socialise much, but it''s not like I never talked to anyone, so I''m sure it wouldn''t be strange if I decided to get in contact all of a sudden... In fact, didn''t they once tell me to install that social media app? That Swiftchat or something, I remember them saying in the first semester about a class group chat. They asked me what my "at" was or something, but I don''t have the app, so I didn''t know what it was. Apparently, it''s actually an @, called at sign, and it works like a name. I think it would be easier to just assign each user a number and call that their @ instead of creating a name that can be easily faked and is just unnecessary in general, but I suppose it''s just yet another overlooked flaw in the concept of names. There were infinite numbers, after all, so you would have enough for everyone on the planet even after giving every single person a unique number to distinguish themselves, but there are not infinite names. That is why confusion occurs, and even with the addition of surnames and middle names, there are still many people around the world with identical namesDliving proof of the flaw. In any case, one of the restrictions on making this ''username'' was that you couldn''t use just numbers for some reason, but oh well. Of course, I already had an account on this social media app, Swiftchat; it was the one I used to contact Minami, ''@Truthseeker_09''. The origin of that username was rather simple: ''Truthseeker'' came from my possession of the Measurement of Truth, and ''09'' was merely a random number I was forced to add as one of the account creation requirements. However, for obvious reasons, that was an account I couldn''t use if I wanted to contact my classmates. So, I have to make a new one. I thought about it briefly, but since the goal of the account was straightforwardDto contact my classmatesDI eventually came to the conclusion that there really was no need to go that deep into thought for it. [Account successfully created!] [User: Oscar Itou (Oscar_Itou1) Posts: 0 Following: 0 Followers: 0] There we go. Again, they forced me to add a number to it, but other than that, the name was exactly the one I used when starting to attend school. Finally, I set my profile picture to a random photo in my gallery that I saw had my face in it. This way, they would know without a doubt that I am who I am. I searched up the names of the people in my class and sent them friend requests. Or, is it a follow request? I don''t know for sure, but after fifteen minutes most of them added me back and I received a direct message. [????Izumi~?????: Heya~! You''re the same Oscar Itou from class right? So, I see you finally decided to install the app! You don''t understand how long everyone''s been waiting for this day haha~ I''ll add you to the group chat in a sec!] Oh, my. That was fast. Less than 30 seconds must have passed before I received another notification. [You have been added to the group ''????????????:D 2-B FUN FUN FUN FUN FUN FU-''!] Chapter 28 - 28: Class Group Chat [????????????:D 2-B FUN FUN FUN FUN FUN FU- 7 online] [Oscar Itou has been added to the group] [????Izumi~?????: Welcome~] [Sharp Hammer or Blunt Fork???:????] [I am a dull knife: He has finally decided to join us!] [Chihihi: Hey, welcome! How are you doing?] The first thing I saw when I pressed on the tab that newly-appeared on my screen was an influx of welcome messages. Was I ever this popular even outside of the most-wanted list? I had no idea there were people waiting for me. That''s strange; the fact they would do that, I mean. I don''t recall making much conversation to many people aside from answering some questions they asked that were related to the educational content of the lessons and some stuff about exams. In any case, I started by putting a simple greeting. [Oscar Itou: Hello.] [>Hello. Shukozi????: Welcome to the group chat, Oscar!] I looked at the messages puzzled. Instead of asking the Measurement of Truth, I decided to hear it from them directly. [Oscar Itou: I am doing alright. Were you waiting for me?] [TitForTat: Hello! Kind of lol I don''t really know how it started] [I am a dull knife: Yes!!! We have been waiting since the very birth of this group chat for you, Master Itou! Your profound wisdom, lost to the ages of time, has been sought after for millenia worth of generations! And now that you have returned, finally, we can restore peace to the realm!] [????Izumi~?????: Hahaha~] [>Yes!!! We have been waiting since... Chihihi: Shh????] [TitForTat: Lol] [I am a dull knife: What, you two!?] [I am a dull knife: Did I say something wrong, huh!? HUH!?] [Chihihi has taken a screenshot] [Chihihi: *image*] [Chihihi: lol] [Sharp Hammer or Blunt Fork??? has taken a screenshot] [Shukozi???? has taken a screenshot] [>Yes!!! We have been waiting since... ????Izumi~?????: Umm, Yuu is just a little enthusiastic about thanking Oscar because you helped him pass this year''s finals~] [TitForTat: Ohh yea, he couldn''t say anything because of the incident causing school to close early] [Sharp Hammer or Blunt Fork???: Yuu''s face after finally getting to thank the saviour of his grades (? ?????? ?)] [>Yuu''s face after finally getting... Chihihi: lol] [TitForTat: xD] [I am a dull knife: Yes, exactly!] [>Yuu''s face after finally getting... Shukozi????: Aww, what a cutie~] [>Aww, what a cutie~ ????Izumi~?????: (? ?)] [>Yuu''s face after finally getting... I am a dull knife: Wait! Not this!!] [I am a dull knife: @Oscar_Itou I didn''t have the opportunity to thank you because I didn''t know how to contact you, but now I can!] [I am a dull knife: Thank you very much! Itou-sensei!] Staring at the barrage of messages on my smartphone, I wondered; did I ever help this guy to such an extent that he would go this far to thank me? As far as I recall, I only ever answered a couple questions, no? Yes. He asked you what questions would be likely to come up on the final exams and you told him without putting much thought into it. After studying those questions, he was able to pass an exam he would have otherwise failed Oh. I guess I did save him then, though unintentionally. [Oscar Itou: You don''t really need to thank me for anything.] [I am a dull knife: Nonsense! This one is deeply indebted to Itou-sensei for all he has done for him!] I suppose it wasn''t a bad thing that it ended up this way, because now he was indebted to me. Although I doubt there was much someone like that could do for me, having a better reputation among classmates should serve well for when school starts back up again. Time has flew by. It was already almost the end of August, and so the start of the new school year was soon to begin. Even though it wasn''t that long ago that the first wannabe assassin came after me and got played, resulting in the pre-emptive closure of school and early start of the summer holidays, it was already almost time for it to resume. Unless I choose to go into higher education like university, it would be my final year of schooling. Since there''s no real reason for me to go to university at the moment, that means this will probably be the last year of education for me. Although I say that, it''s not like the reason I''m going to school is to learn anyway. In that case, the education factor is basically nonexistent. [Chihihi: That reminds me.] [Chihihi: @Oscar_Itou If you don''t mind me asking, what was your total score in the final exams? Because everything shut down early, there wasn''t a chance to check the bulletin.] [Chihihi: I assume you did just as well as always, but I''m curious.] [I am a dull knife: Oh yes! Although, if it''s Itou-sensei, nothing less than full marks would be appropriate!] [Chihihi: Mhm] [Chihihi: Incidentally, @I_am_a_dull_knife got an incredibly lucky total score of 76% because you helped him, even though his predicted grade was 26% - a failing grade.] [I am a dull knife: Ah! Chihiro-san! How could you?!] [Chihihi: Honestly, Yuu, you should really step up your game for this final year, else you might not make it. ?^?^?] [Chihihi: Of course, by ''game'', I mean ''asking Itou for the answers''.] As I watched the scuffle between two of my classmates, I couldn''t help but tilt my head. For some reason, although it looked like a vicious, utterly one-sided attack, it was hard to imagine there being authentic malice behind it. Was it because they were close? But, I thought that being rude to people was socially unacceptable no matter the circumstance... Well, I suppose it didn''t really matter either way, but it was a little intriguing. [Oscar Itou: I got 100%] There was no harm in telling them, so I decided to be honest about it. Since I apparently already had the reputation for scoring 100% on every exam, wouldn''t it be more suspicious if I didn''t get full marks at this point? I''m not sure how that works, to be honest. If it wasn''t me, living up to such expectations would be hell. [????Izumi~?????: Woah~! That''s really good! Well done~!] [Sharp Hammer or Blunt Fork???: As expected of Yuu''s master. A true genius.] [I am a dull knife: I knew it!] [Chihihi: Well done! Now, if only a certain disciple was half as talented...] As I thought, they didn''t really seem too surprised. In any case, I thought that was enough chatting for the day, so I was about to close the group chat when I saw a huge block of text suddenly get posted. [????Izumi~?????: By the way guys, it''s almost time to change the name of the group chat again~ Let me know any suggestions you might have and we''ll have a vote on the best one to decide what the new name will be at the start of the school year~ *image*] Along with an animated picture of a cat waving its paws cutely, she seemed to be asking for a new name for the group chat. Because it says 2-B? We''ll be in 3-B next year, so I suppose a new group name is warranted. It seems the method they''ll be using to choose among a variety of options is a democratic vote. I wonder what they''ll decide upon in the end. I imagine it will be something representative of the class as a whole, so it could be interesting to see what they come up with. [I am a dull knife: I think we should listen to a suggestion from Itou-sensei!] [????Izumi~?????: That''s right~! We should include everyone~ @Oscar_Itou Do you have any suggestions~? We''ll take anything~] I looked at the message for a moment. Despite not being able to hear any of their voices anyway, it felt like everyone was keeping silent, waiting for my answer. After pausing for a few seconds, I began moving my fingers briefly across the virtual keyboard before pressing the ''enter'' button. You want me to give you a suggestion? Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Oscar Itou: Sorry. I''m not very good with names.] Ask someone else. Chapter 29 - 29: In Conclusion, My Underground Facility Is Superior Leaving a simple message in the group chat saying I had to take care of something, I excused myself from the ongoing conversation and went to check on the twins. Although I could always ask the Measurement of Truth how they were doing, it was more effective to get a good idea of the situation by seeing it with my own eyes. Furthermore, watching them use their Supernatural Abilities was always a treat. Moreover, my business with them today is something that requires me to see to them personally. Beep-! Pressing a button on the panel on the wall, the doors of the lift closed and I began to descend. The feeling of the reduction in gravity as this metal box dropped dozens of metres through the earth could be felt within my bones, but I simply watched the floor counter on the wall rapidly decrease. -30. -40. -50. Roughly one minute later, when the counter hit Floor -60, everything grinded to a halt; I had arrived at my destination, and thus the doors opened. As I stepped out of the lift, or elevator, I found myself in a surprisingly normal-looking and ornate corridor, decorated prettily with intricate designs and a lavish red carpet under my feet. It appeared almost like a hallway from a royal palace, and yet it was just another part of my house. Technically, the house belonged to Minami, but I lived here, so it was mine as well. There were no windows, but I mean, of course there weren''tDwe were about 400 metres underground, after all, or about 1300 feet. If necessary, the technology existed that could create illusionary scenery with virtual screens and projections, but it wasn''t set up at the moment. Unlike the Hirane Facility from before, the ventilation system here, even this far underground, was almost perfect; if no one told you that you were over a thousand feet below the surface, it would be impossible to tell. Basically, the air quality was of utmost quality. If I tried to fill this place with mustard gas like I did the Hirane Facility, it wouldn''t be able to stay for longer than five minutes, and so wouldn''t really have much of an effect. To be honest, it wasn''t the furthest underground I''ve ever been, but the air quality was definitely better here compared to the other place. It''s more comfortable, too. In conclusion, my secret underground facility is superior. In any case, after strolling down the hall for a while, passing by some maids cleaning around, I arrived at a door with a sign on it: Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [? Physical Training Area ?] Looking up to a lens above the door, my face and eyes were scanned and the door automatically slid open for me. The Order should take notes for the next time they construct a secret facility. This is how you make a security system that isn''t half-baked. What entered my vision after stepping through the doorway was a vast room, various gym equipment and related paraphernalia strewn about the place; on one side, there was even an entire wall transformed into a weapons rack with all kinds of goodies on there. This was the place where all the butlers and maids of the house train, apparently, and that fact had been proven by the sight of several such people working out, going for both men and women. Not only was there every kind of gym equipment you could find, including different sections containing weights and other standard machines, but there was also a section with rows upon rows of humanoid practice dummies. In the midst of a duel with one of these dummies was a young girl. Needless to say, it was Sona. A magical, bluish glow emanating from her body and enveloping her like a tight-fit battlesuit, she faced the opponent head-on, trading blow for blow and fighting like what one might call a "real warrior". Seeing how she chose the gauntlets out of the myriad of other, arguably better weapons, it seems that her fists really were the most comfortable tools for her. Or, is it just like that since she''s received no weapons training...? The mental image of Sona dashing around, cooly slicing and dicing with a sword just like how Avon Laura did, was definitely something I''d like to see in reality, but... If it makes her a worse fighter than using purely her body, then I''ll have to sacrifice it. Should I get myself a knight? Well, I''ll consider it if the opportunity presents itself. By the way, these dummies... Slam-! [Trainee - Sona. Match - #274. Main Targets - Patella (Right Leg), Patella (Left Leg), Head (Entirety). Average Accuracy - 89%. What Went Wrong - Slightly missed the target as a result of wrongly predicting the enemy''s moves, allowing the enemy to get into a recovery stance faster than intended. How To Improve - Keep a closer eye on how the opponent is moving and what their focus and aim is to better predict their next move. Additional Note - Because of Trainee Sona''s small stature, you will need to move at a faster pace in order to make up for the greater physical disparity between you and the opponent as well as the disadvantageous gap in reach. However, because Trainee Sona is still growing physically and is yet to reach your full muscular capacity, this issue should primarily be resolved with time. Result - B+ Keep up the good work.] DThey weren''t just any old scarecrow-like dummies filled with straw, you know? From what I understand, these are basically punching bags with built-in artificial intelligence. Not that they can do anything crazy, mind you, but they allow for efficient practice since, not only can they take a beating, but they can learn from your previous moves and point out any mistakes you might have made, telling you exactly what to do to improve. Additionally, you can go at them full-force, and who''s going to complain? It''s not like they''ll care if they get injured, but they''re real tough anyway, which is good. In any case, they seemed useful for people wanting to improve and get stronger quickly. I didn''t have much of an interest in fighting, myself; so long as I could properly protect myself when required, then that was fine, but it was unnecessary most of the time anyway. One of the reasons for that is probably because fighting has always been boring and easy ever since I first started learning it, and thus the interest I lost early on stayed with me until now. After all, in order to win a fight, all I have to do is ask. What is the enemy''s weakness? What should I do to counter that technique? Is he able to counter this move? Et cetera, et cetera. ''How do I win this fight'' is too vague a question to ask, as all I''ll receive in return is the answer ''subdue the enemy'', or at least something along those lines. Even then, all I have to do is ask any amount of questions that could pertain to my victory, and I''ll basically just receive a step-by-step guide on how to win every single fight I''ll be placed into. What are the most effective techniques to use against this particular opponent? What are the most effective defensive techniques to defend against this particular opponent? DNot only do I know every technique, but I know in which scenarios to use them as well as how to execute them perfectly in any situation, at any given time. Of course, that''s all a bit of a bother, so I generally stick with the easiest method of winning a fight, which turns out to be a firearm. Handguns are the best way to go in most cases; although they might lack in power, they have more than enough of it to kill a grown adult in no time at all assuming your aim is at least average, and in addition to that, they are lightweight, very portable and easily concealable. That''s why I adore my suppressor-equipped Ruger Mark IV so muchDits practicality is just perfect for me. In any case, I''m rambling. "Sona." To my call, the girl jolted her head towards me. It appears I went unnoticed until now due to the intense focus on her fight with the dummy. "I saw your battle just now," I spoke as I walked towards her, "You seem to be doing well with the training." Stopping just in front of her, I bent my knees and looked into her eyes, placing a hand on her head. "Good job. Now, come with me to find your sister. She''ll be in the Field Area, right?" To which, she tilted her head silently. Seeing through the girl''s confusion, I reminded her. "DI said I''d give you two anything you wished for if you performed well at the Festival, didn''t I?" It was time to fulfil that promise. Chapter 30 - 30: The Twins Wish(es) After a quick shower in the Physical Training Area''s female locker room, Sona changed from her gym clothes into more casual attire and joined me as we walked together down the hallway. We arrived at a door labelled [Field Area] and, after briefly scanning our faces and eyes like before, entered what appeared to be a wide, grassy plainsDway bigger than the Physical Training Area. Like a field you might find 400 metres up, the place we now are is a field of verdant green and rolling hills. A place you might find in a countryside on the surface. A cerulean sky with not a cloud in sight and the warm rays of the fiery sun pouring downDthis was not the kind of scene you would expect to find so deep underground, but it was present here nonetheless. Needless to say, none of it was real. More precisely, it was all a life-like illusion. This soft grass beneath our feet; the warmth of the sun''s rays; the gentle breeze as it rustled across our skin and through our hairDit was all fake. As I half-mentioned previously, we possess advanced technology. Technology capable of feats such as replicating the conditions of nature and the outside world even 400 metres below the surface. It has a natural day-night cycle too, so as to not confuse one''s circadian rhythm. It wasn''t even all that advanced, to be honest. The hardest thing about it was to create such an authentic illusion that it was real, not the conditions itself. If all you wanted was to make a place with realistic wind and sun rays, but didn''t care about the authenticity of the illusion, then it was so easy that almost anyone with a little bit of money could do it. Like I said, if you woke up here and weren''t told that it was fake, then you wouldn''t realise until after you tried to leave, and even then, it would take a while to settle in and fully comprehend. And, in the centre of this field, stood a young girl atop a hill. Her eyes closed, she appeared focused. Slowly, she waved her hands through the open space around her, and an updraft of warm air began to blow her long hair gently upwards. Consequently, the air near the ground surrounding her rapidly cooled as all the heated air rose. Sana. Unlike her twin sister Sona, this girl''s primary Supernatural Ability was of the non-physical kind. She didn''t have much of an opportunity to show it off during the two versus one with Avon Laura, due to the unfortunate matchup forcing her to take a step back during the whole ordeal, but that didn''t take away from Sana''s true power one bit. In fact, it only allowed me the chance to show her off separately. The twins should each have their own, equal terms on which to show off, don''t you think? Against Avon Laura, Sona had her time to shine, and I do indeed say that she fulfilled that role magnificently, but the heroine of next time''s performance will be SanaDI had already decided as much and looked forward to it, but until then, she continued her training properly. "Sana," I called. Lowering her arms and opening her eyes, she looked blankly at me, then at Sona beside me. As she did so, I felt the surrounding temperature gradually return to its original state, the surrounding winds settling as a result. I gestured for her to come and she approached us at the bottom of the hill, following which I gave her the same treatment as Sona and put a hand on her head and a well-deserved praise. "Good job with training. Before I begin with the main topic for today, shall we move location?" They looked at each other, then back to me and nodded, and so we collectively made our way out the door of the Field Area, down the hallway and into the lift, then back up to the ground floor, Floor 0, and into the house''s living room. All without exchanging so much as a word. Now then. We all took a seat and, facing the twins, I spoke. "I''ve made you two wait long enough, haven''t I? It''s time for me to fulfil what I promised during the Fighting Festival." Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How much they were looking forward to this moment. How much they really wanted what they wanted. DThe answer to these questions would be answered by their actions from this point forth. "What do you wish for, the both of you? You get one wish each, and it can be practically anything. Take as much time as you need." Of course, I wouldn''t let them wish for something that would go against my own plans, but so long as it is something that doesn''t interfere with what I want to do, then I really mean it when I say ''anything''. However. Wealth. Power. Fame. These are three things the twins already possess, and it is all thanks to me. They are also things that any normal person might very well die for, and yet I have given them to the twins, absolutely free of charge. However, that only made it more interestingDwhat the decision of their wish will be. Ordinarily, it might have taken a person an eternity to make a choice. If you can wish for anythingDthat is, anything I can feasibly give youDthere are innumerable things one can ask for. Aside from the big three of wealth, power and fame, what else might someone want? DDKnowledge. If there is one thing in the world I can guarantee, it is that knowledge is power. With the right assortment of knowledge, one is capable of anything. You only need to take one glance at my life to realise that much. If I have granted you a wish, and you can ask for anything, what would you ask for? Any answer to any question. Something personal? Something philosophical? Would you confirm the winning lottery numbers for the next national, or maybe the winning sports team in the next big competition? Would you like to know the truth of an obscure event that happened long in the past? Would you like to know how that one regret of yours might have turned out, were you to have acted differently? Would you confirm your religious beliefs? Would you confirm how your deceased loved ones were doing in the afterlife, or perhaps the truth of if there even was an afterlife in the first place? The vast majority of people simply do not understand that there are quite literally infinite questions to ask. But. Only one answer can be given. They cannot quite comprehend it. If one asks a single question and receives a satisfactory answerDwill they not then want to ask a second question? A second, possibly bigger, and juicier question? In the current sense, this is not the case. However, for an alternate scenario, what would happen? If a second question can be asked, then why not a third? Then a fourth, a fifth, and so on. If that is allowed to occur, then at that critical moment, humanity''s greed for knowledgeDtheir lust for power; their fatal curiosityDwill strike. It is the same dilemma that a certain group of individuals ran into years ago; one that presumably ended in misery. I say ''presumably'' because, well, I don''t actually know. Unfortunately, you see, I don''t know any more than that because it''s related to the reason my memories of how I escaped the Wardens'' facility are gone. It was then that the twins spoke. ""...Our first wish is that you won''t abandon us."" Contrary to my initial beliefs, they came to a decision far quicker than I had anticipated. They must have been thinking of what their wish would be for quite a while. Not only that, but it wasn''t wealth, power, fame, nor knowledge that they wished for. Well, could you say that they want the knowledge that I won''t abandon them? They want it to be a fact, set in stone and forever true. I nodded. "Of course. I was going to do that already." Suddenly, though, the girls shook their heads. ""You don''t mean that."" I was taken by surprise. Before I could respond, they continued. "You say it..." "...But, you don''t mean it." I stared at the two for a few seconds, a moment of silence passing between us. ""...We want you to mean it. Our wish."" "Don''t abandon us..." "...Never. If you do..." ""DYou would have broken the promise."" "..." Wish 1 of 2: Don''t abandon the twins. "...I see. Well. If I was going to break the wish, I never would have offered you it in the first place, would I? What reason could there possibly be for me to abandon you guys in the first place, huh? I would never do such an idiotic thing." They both seemed to calm down at my words, their chests retracting deeply as they sighed in relief. Abandonment was probably a huge deal to them, so the possibility of me leaving the twins to be alone was something they wanted to avoid at all costs. "The second wish?" Prompting them, I was certain they already had it in mind. And it appeared I was right. ""...Our second wish..." I waited for their answer, but the instant the girls opened their mouths, I was hit by a sensation of dj vu. ""We want to know your name. What to call you. Something with meaning."" "It has to be your real name..." "...A fake name is not allowed." They adamantly demanded so, their faces almost causing me to laugh. Name... huh. For some reason, the topic keeps popping up recently. What''s with that? "..." Real name. Real name... ""...Don''t try to come up with something that isn''t true..."" They said so, but I wasn''t coming up with anything. Honestly. I was just thinking. A real name. MY real name. It wasn''t given to me by my parents. In fact, I''ve never even met them, seen them, or heard of them. But, a name. A name. That''s right. ...My name... "Cipher." DI have one. ========== (Volume 1 END) Chapter 31 - 31: Interlude: The Snow-Haired Twins "DNumbers 135, 136, 137, and 138." Ka-chunk-! Following the words of the man in the white lab coat holding a clipboard, the sealed tight cell doors unlocked with a loud noise and rattled open. "Come out," His stern voice resounded. WeDnumbers 136 and 137Dexited our cells that faced each other, sandwiched between two others; an older woman and a young man. All of us wore simple, one-piece white hospital gowns as our only clothes. "Stand in line. Don''t fuss." He commanded us as if speaking down to vermin, and in reality, that''s exactly what we were. "Numbers 139, 140, 141, and 142." Ka-chunk-! Announcing the next four numbers, the ''thunk'' sound of more cells opening resounded. "Come out." This time, however, only two people of the four emerged from their cells. "141. 142. Come out now." "...Ugh... Urgh... Eugh..." A small rustling was heard, and a girl not that much older than us stumbled out of her cell, groaning. "Urk...!" Thud-! She fell to the floor. Helpless, her hands and feet were already bound, so whatever problem she was having that hindered her walking would have only been exacerbated under these constrictive conditions. "142. Get up." Still, the man called her number, but she, who had collapsed, didn''t move. We weren''t sure at the time whether it was "didn''t move" or "couldn''t move", but we didn''t have time to find out the answer. "...Take her." At the man''s foreboding instructions, two guardsDcovered head-to-toe in white overalls that obscured their faces and armed with machine guns on their backsDapproached and roughly grabbed the girl by the arms, forcing her off the ground. "Eugh...! N-No... No...! No, no, no, no-!!" The girl vigorously shook her head and screamed, swinging her legs and twisting her body in a futile attempt to resist as the guards took her without a word. We saw the tears streaming down her face like a waterfall as they carried her past us. "NO! No...! A-Aaaahhh!! No...! Nooo! Help...! Someone help...! Stop! Aahhhhh...!!" Of course, we sympathised with the girl, and if possible we wouldn''t want her to go through the pain she is experiencing. HoweverDthere was not a sliver of intention within us to try and help. Nothing good would come of it. It was her fault for not listening to the man''s instructions in the first place. "It hurts...! Stop...! Aaaaeeghhhk-!" And, we didn''t know what it was at the time, but there appeared to be a red stain around her groyne area. Since we saw a red liquid drip from her crotch down her leg and onto the floor, all we knew was that it was most likely blood, and that it was most likely the thing responsible for why she refused to stand in line. "Aaaaaaahhh--!!" Her wailing abruptly cut off in the middle as the door at the end of the hallway shut behind them, and a momentary silence descended upon the rest of us. "141. Last chance. Come out." The man''s cold words rang clearly, but when the next few seconds passed in absolute quiet, he nodded towards another pair of guards who then walked over and entered the cell. "A-ah!? Let--let go!" The voice of an older man echoed from the cell. Of course, the guards did not free him, and as they were about to force him out of the cell, a shout was heard. "Gaaahhhh...!!" Crackle-! Slam-! "Ahg...!? Slam-! "Kahk...!" Slam-! DSuddenly, something like the electronic crackling of electricity could be heard for a moment, before heavy sounds emanated from within the cell, alongside reactive grunts and violent coughs. Nothing happened for a moment, but the two guards then exited the cell, the dense metallic batons they held bloodied, and stuck with pieces of torn skin. As they returned to their previous positions, the cell locked behind them and the clipboard-holding man continued. "Numbers 135, 136, 137, 138, 139, 140, and 142. Follow me." Rattle-! Surrounded on all sides by guards, we walked in a single-file line through the white, panelled halls of the decor-less facility. Soon, we arrived at our location. More men in white lab coats and suits appeared and sorted us into separate rooms, where we were forced to strip and lie down on a white table, our bodies restrained by thick constraints of the same black metal as our shackles. Tsch-! As our blood was taken, all we could do was think, but even that was limited by the pain of the procedure that overwhelmed our minds. Glancing around the blank room for any kind of entertainment was pointlessDeverything was just white, and instead of purity, it only gave us a sense of longing and dread. DThe longing for natural colours; the colours we only happened to witness briefly on a rare occasion; the colours which were our favourites, and the dread that we will never be able to see those sorts of rich colours in their beautiful, natural abundance. Because this was not a natural place in the slightest. The three colours we see are white, black, and red. DThe white of the facility uniforms as well as its walls, floors and ceilings. DThe black of the cell bars and the restraints that bind us. DAnd the red of the blood that is taken from us both in the form of blood tests and in relentless beatings. After our blood was drained, stored in vials and taken to a place we would never see, we would feel weak, but we didn''t have the option to take something like a break. Next, we would have to take a series of cognitive ability tests, physical ability tests, have our weight and height checked, and similar things. Finally, we would be held yet again in another capsule-like bed, wrapped with several of the same black bindings, and after having our blood taken for the second time of the day, we would be injected with all kinds of unknown substances, upon which a thirty minute break would be given. Said thirty minute break is merely us lying in the bed for thirty minutes, unable to move a finger. After that break, our blood was taken for the third time, and at the end of the day, we would be enervated, escorted back to our cells and given our one meal of the day, before finally being let to rest. It was all a daily occurrence, and no disturbances were to be tolerated. Anyone who so much as slightly disrupted this strict routine would be mercilessly punished. Number 136; birth name: Sana. Number 137; birth name: Sona. Our earliest memory is of a blurry-faced woman handing us away to men dressed in white. Ever since that day, we have lived our life in an utterly lifeless place, and whether it could even be called living was arguable. We were nothing, plain and simpleDNothing more than objects of study for these people to research. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This process continued every single day; every week and every month of every year. For seven-and-a-half years. From when we were three years old to when we were ten-and-a-half. BANG--! "Shut the fuck up!" DDUntil one day. "...Make so much as a sneeze and you die, no questions asked." One day, it all changed, starting with the not-so-unfamiliar sound of screaming and gunfire. Suddenly a voice nobody had ever heard before rang out. From the tone of the person speaking, it was clear that they weren''t someone who worked here, but in that case, who were they? "He-hey, who are you?! You''re not one of them! Are you gonna get us outta here?!" Cell Number 118. We often heard him crying for help alone in his cell during the night. 118 was a kid quite a bit older than us who was brought in quite a lot later, so not only did he have memories of the outside world and wanted to get out because of it, but he hadn''t spent a long enough time here to learn how things work. "I spoke in a clear-enough voice, but are you perhaps deaf?" We could already foresee what the outcome of his unnecessary calling out to the unknown person would be. "Wha...? What, no! I asked who you we--" All we could hear was a quiet popping sound that interrupted 118''s sentence and a thud that followed, but that was all we needed to know that he was no longer with us. The stranger seemed pleased at the fact no one else spoke up, and he began walking down past all the cells. Eventually, he stopped in front of two in particular. "Ah, there you are. You two, you''re coming with me." He pointed at us as he declared so. His words were contradictory. Just before, he had executed 118 for speaking, so if we responded to him, then we might also be killed. Making a mistake like speaking up when we weren''t actually supposed to and getting killed for it was not a mistake that we wanted to make, so we decided to stay silent. "You''re not intellectually challenged, are you? I give you express permission to talk to me, so tell me if you''d like to come with me willingly or if I''ll have to make you." However, his next words were giving us permission to act. Relieved, we took it as though we would be safe for now, although we did not know what his reason for being here and coming to us was. We weren''t sure how he did it, but the man proceeded to open our cells. Exiting our cells for the first time without being dragged out by guards, we didn''t know how to feel. All we knew was that we were glad to be together. "That''s enough. Do you want me to bring you with force or not?" Our time was cut short, but we knew that we had no right to complain. Still, if this man was saying such things, it would be better to ask. "Do we have a choice...?" "We''ll come, but please take care of us." "Better than this place, at least..." We thought it would be okay to make such requests as the minimum. After all, it would be difficult even if you tried to take worse care of us than this place did. "No, you don''t have a choice." DAlthough, thinking that might really happen, we were shocked for a moment. "But, well, it would be inconvenient for me to not treat you well, so I suppose I''ll be looking after you. I do have to take care of what''s useful to me, after all." The last of his words was a key point of information we picked up on. Being useful. Perhaps instinctively, we realised this was the key. "Please, if it''s okay..." "Can you bring someone else with us...?" "He won''t be a burden to you." "He can be useful to you." ""We promise."" We thought that if we could provide another useful person to our saviour, then he might take better care of us in return. Emir was in a different block now, but there was the occasional transfer of cells. We didn''t forget the time he had defended us from getting into trouble, so we thought we would help him too. He did take a beating in our stead, so we felt the need to repay him. "Um..." "...Our names..." "I''m Sona..." "...I''m Sana..." We swore to each other that we would try our best to be useful to this man who not only took us out of the facility but who also listened to our selfish requests. "I don''t care. Get on." DEven now, he was being too kind by offering to carry us on his body because we couldn''t walk. We wanted to know the name of this man who saved us, but he declined. One day, we thought, he will tell us. And, though maybe not on that day, but one day in the future for sure... We will thank him for all he has done for us. Chapter 32 - 32: Interlude: Worlds Best Businesswoman From an early age, I''ve been the one entrusted with the money. Be it a friend''s pocket money, my sister''s loan, or even our household funds. Once everyone realised what the inevitable outcome would be, they all just started giving me their money to invest or to safekeep. The Measurement of InvestmentDwhen the people around me noticed that almost every penny I spent would return to me as a factor of ten, they went crazy. Giving me every cent they owned, asking me to invest it all and give them some of the returns; even if it came back to them at only 50%, they would still receive a hefty profit. As I grew up, I realised that I shouldn''t waste my talents. I wasted not a second of my time investing in every stock, deal and charity that appeared green in my eyes. Red was a negative investment. Green was a positive investment. It was that simple. Periodically, there was the odd gold investment that gave me mega-profits, as well as the occasional red that ruined my mood for a day, but it could hardly be called a setback. Even when that was all I did, I became a millionaire before I knew it, and that million turned into a billion within 6 months. Transitioning from a teenager to an adult, I had already accumulated enough wealth to last my family for generations to come, but what would it do to leave it at that? I extended my roots into every branch of the business world there was; whether it was agriculture, banking, fast-food, make-up, jewellery, clothing, real estate or entertainmentDyou name it, I was involved in it all. The world''s most successful entrepreneur, they called me. Someone who could never fail when it came to business, no matter what they became involved in. That was me. I did the things I wanted to do, whenever I wanted to do them. Most of the time, it just worked. If I felt like establishing a new movie theatre, for example, then I would find where I should do so to make the most money, and just do it. By the time I was 20, I already became the youngest self-made billionaire in the world, and just two years later, by the time I had turned 22, I became the richest person in the world. What I needed to do was simple. Avoid the red investments. Target the green ones. That was all. It never once occurred to me that I could be taken advantage of. DDUntil that day. [Truthseeker09: Mochizuki Minami. It''s about time I claimed my wish from a while ago.] One day, under the alias of Truthseeker, ''that man'' showed himself. From his first message, it was clear that this person was someone who had cleared my Tower of Desire, Mochit, but who hadn''t claimed the reward. That alone narrowed the scope down drastically, but it still left me with two people. Two people who hadn''t claimed the reward at the top of the Tower. That is, a wish granted by me. I could easily figure out which one of the two this man was due to his name, but I don''t think he knew he wasn''t alone in his achievement. He probably thought he was the only person who hadn''t claimed his reward, but in fact, there was one other person. It was someone who only asked me to hide the fact that they had cleared the tower. The first person to clear my Tower of Desire. [Truthseeker09: And, by the way, if you don''t respond to my messages, I''ll uncover your secret about Selina.] He mentioned a name that not one person in the world aside from me should be aware of. If it wasn''t for that, I could have simply ignored this person''s demands, but for some unknown reason, he knew of something he shouldn''t. Selina was ''my'' secret. It simply wasn''t something that should get into the wrong hands. Even I, who got involved in the matter only to make a profit in the first place, understand that it is not something to mess around with. It is the one thing I would notDshould not ever sell. [Truthseeker09: I''ll be waiting for you atop Mochit in two hours.] That was the last message he sent. I couldn''t afford to take any risks, so I immediately contacted the government and asked for their assistance in the matter. It was then that I found out some other clandestine organisation was sending their support. That alone wasn''t too uncommon, and because this was a matter which concerned Selina, I had no choice but to accept all the help I could. Meeting that man on the roof at his desired time, he wasted no time in beginning his introduction. "Greetings! I am Truthseeker! Mochizuki Minami, rest of the world; welcome!" That smiling mask of his was certainly ominousDa result of the stark juxtaposition to the threat he currently posedDbut was that all perhaps part of his plan? He certainly appeared a bit different from the first time I had seen him, but his alias, Truthseeker, was exactly the same pseudonym he used before. Was he this young...? I also noticed he was either recording or live streaming the situation, which hindered the moves I could make a little. He went on to say how he had an ''event'' planned, which I was definitely not welcome to the idea of, but I also doubted whether I had a choice in the matter. Suddenly, he mentioned a deal. "Oh, don''t be alarmed! It''s nothing too spicyDafter all, rather than chaos, I am here to offer you an accord, Ms Minami." Of course, since he knew about Selina, I didn''t question his knowledge of my Measurement of Investment, but I had to ask to make sure he knew what exactly it was he was dealing with. "I assume from this play that you are aware of my capabilities...?" If it was a good deal, I certainly wouldn''t like it, but I would have no choice but to accept. If it was a bad deal, however, then even if it meant I couldn''t find out how he knew about my secret, I would have to eliminate him. DBecause I cannot afford to have that information get out, and I have reason to believe he hasn''t told anyone else about it. "My offer is as follows: follow my every command for the next twelve months, and you shall be the richest person in the world three times over by the end. What do you say?" Ordinarily, such an atrocious deal would have been immediately turned down without hesitation. In return for increasing my wealth by roughly 250%, I would have to follow his every command for twelve months? It was a mind-boggling amount of money, unquestionably, but was such a restricting condition worth it? He could order me to do absolutely anything he wanted, after all. For a woman, such a prospect is especially terrifying. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite all of that, however, the Measurement of Investment showed it as not just a green investment, but a gold one. If that was the case, just how much of a profit would come of this deal...? Even I found it difficult to make such calculations. "I accept your proposal, Truthseeker, and I look forward to the gains that follow." At the end of the day, what I would gain from this deal is far too much to disregard. If this man dared to go too far with his demands, although I wouldn''t want to have to resort to it, there was nothing stopping me from annulling the deal at that point. After I had confirmed that I was interested in his deal, I asked him to stop the filming so we could get right into the technical side of things, but he scarily declined. "Now! We have a little time until the main event begins, so how about we play a fun game with Ms Mochizuki Minami?" DInstead, he proposed a game. For those who possess more than a certain amount of wealth, time is their most valuable asset. Everyone, whether they are rich or poor, has a limited amount of time on this Earth, and I am no exception to this. "What are you talking about all of a sudden? We had a deal, but I don''t have time for games." As such, I do not enjoy wasting time almost as much as I despise wasting money. Playing a game for the mere purpose of passing time is preposterous. "Um, Minami? Because we haven''t signed a contract yet, this isn''t an order, but don''t talk back to me, okay? Also, did you happen to forget what would be the result if you decided to ignore me today?" He threatened me with the existence of Selina once again. I had no choice but to wait until he had enough. The game he challenged me to was Rock Paper Scissors, best of 9. The conditions of the game were far too heavily in my favour that there was definitely something up. Of course, I didn''t think that I would not win a single round, which in the end is still a gain for me since I could successfully get some information on him. After all, Rock Paper Scissors isn''t a hard game, is it? "..." DDHe proceeded to achieve a draw in the three preliminary rounds, and then five wins in a row for the actual game. I don''t know how he did it, but it happened. There was no way he was able to read minds, but it seemed as if he had done exactly that. The rest of the day was utter chaos; all of the bodyguards I had brought along were killed in an instant; the helicopters I had stationed as back-up were blown to smithereens; and even the terrorist group that appeared was eliminated in the blink of an eye. I only found out later on that that group was supposed to be my support from the secret organisation by my government contact. Fortunately, as a result of that, I received a talented new assistant to work under my wing, but that was just an extraordinarily thin silver lining. I felt like I had lost a part of my soul that day. Not long after that, Truthseeker sent me another person to employDa young teenage boy. I heard that he possessed an interesting ''superpower'', and that turned out to be true. Absolute Contract Creation. With that ability, not only can more creative and interesting contracts be created, pushing the boundaries of what was previously possible, but it also forced both the contractor and contractee to comply with the conditions of the contract no matter what. Once they signed it, they had no choice but to obey. With that, it has the potential to make millions or even billions if we can figure out more effective ways of using it, as well as for uses other than making money. Moreover... If I can get that Truthseeker to sign a contract, it won''t be impossible for me to use him and his capabilities for even further profit. I just need time. Time, and a good excuse. ...Maybe, at that time, I can finally take a break from this mayhem. Chapter 33 - 33: 31: School Year - Start! Ring~! "Good morning, class. It looks like I will be in charge of you guys again this year, so let''s do our best~" "Good morning!" "Mornin''!" "Morning, Hayashi-sensei!" With the bell to signal the start of the day, the teacherDa youthful woman with her honey brown, braided hair hung over one shoulder and a pair of glasses resting on her faceDstepped in front of the class and spoke with a cheerful smile. "I hope everyone''s had a nice summer~ I know what happened at the end of last year was greatly saddening, but let''s try to not let it keep our moods down. With that said, shall we begin registration? Shizuko Aikawa~?" Class 3-B. Our teacher for this year, Haruka Hayashi, is the same homeroom teacher our class had last year. It was a complete coincidence, but perhaps the school was in a bit of chaos because of the incident last year, so they just gave our class a teacher we were comfortable with. Regardless, with the start of this new school year... "DOscar Itou~?" "Here." ...I was sure that it would turn out to be quite eventful. = = = *** = = = S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ring~! Lunchtime. As everyone else sorted themselves into their usual groups, I remained seated where I wasDa seat in the middle of the back row. Just as I had done last year and the year before that. I had thought this tradition would continue, but to my surprise, someone shouted in my direction. "Itou-senseiiiii...!" A tall blond guy with handsome features and brushed hair rushed over to me as if laying eyes upon the Holy Grail. "...Do you need something?" User ''I am a dull knife''. Also known as... "Say, wanna join us after school? We''re going for a meal later." DYuu Shimura. "Oi! Yuu!" And. "Stop bothering Itou if he doesn''t like it, ya pest!" A tomboyish girl with caramel hair and rolled-up sleeves. User ''Chihihi''DChihiro Suzuki. "Gasp-! Excuse you?! I would never bother Itou-sensei! He is my saviour!" "Shut up! Stop leeching off people to pass exams, dumbass!" "What?! But if I do that, I''ll fail! You don''t want to see me, your best friend, fail, do you?!" "Hey! If you don''t want to fail, study more! Whenever we hold study groups, you always mess around! It''s no wonder your scores are so awful! I bet you don''t even study by yourself, right?" "You bet! ''Cause studying sucks! Why would I want to do that? I''ve been fine until now anyway, so there''s no reason for me to start studying now!" "Idiot! So, you want to fail, huh?! You even said it yourselfDthat Itou is your saviour! Try passing an exam by yourself, huh?! Keep leeching and you''ll be such a nuisance that even Itou might fall below 100%!" "Gasp-! Miss Suzuki Chihiro! You! How could you say such a thing!? I would never commit such wicked acts to the detriment of Itou-sensei! Never ever!" ...So, they acted the same way even outside the group chat, huh. I never really paid attention before now, but I couldn''t take my eyes away now that I was aware of it. I watched them continue to argue for a while as I took the lunch out of my bag that was cooked for me by the maids of the house and began to eat. As I did so, a gentle voice then spoke to me from the side. "Good afternoon, Itou-san. Oh, wow, look at that lunch~! Do you mind if I ask who made it?" Shizuko Aikawa. User, ''Shukozi????''. Her long, black hair cascading down her back with the top being tied at the back in a half-updo, and showing off the unblemished school uniform exquisitely, she carried a very elegant appearance. To this girl, a true model of the student body, I responded simply. "I made it." Needless to say, it was a lie. It wasn''t as though I couldn''t cookDas someone who knows how to do anything, the fact that I could cook better than anyone else is simply par for the course. All it is, is following a recipe. And I know every recipe there is. However, if I were to come out and admit that a maid had made my lunch, it would just lead to unnecessary trouble. "It looks so good. I had no idea that you could cook, Itou-san. I practise cooking too, and am even in the Cooking Club, but I don''t think I''m that good... Do you think you could teach me sometime? If it isn''t a bother, of course." Casting a sideways glance at her as I put the start of a sandwich into my mouth, I thought about it briefly. Pros of teaching her to cook. For starters, my reputation would increase. If people think I''m a nice person, I''m sure it''d be useful at some point. Cons. I don''t want people to think I''m too nice and a pushover because that leads to trouble, so I''ll have to set some clear boundaries. Otherwise, it''ll just be a pain. Although, I have to do that kind of thing whether I help her or not. Other than that... Well, I guess it doesn''t really matter. Teaching her how to cook well or not. It''s not something that''s going to have a big effect at the end of the day. It''s also not something that''s difficult for me to do at all. Since clubs are mandatory, I could join the Cooking Club and teach her there. That''s two birds with one stone, isn''t it? There aren''t any clubs in particular that I''m interested in, so it doesn''t seem like a bad idea. But, again, it''s not really necessary. Setting aside the Cooking Club, there are a multitude of other clubs that are equally fulfilling or that can be used just as effectively. Well, whatever. "DI''ll consider it." It''s not something that I need to decide right now, and we have a few weeks to decide what club we want to join anyway. "Alright, thank you for thinking about it, even though I understand it can be a bother. It''s not a blunt rejection, so since there''s still a chance, I''ll accept it, hehe~" Gulp. I have to say, it was a pretty good sandwich. No wonder she wants to learn how to make it. "By the way, sorry about those two..." She apologetically laughed, glancing at the two quarrelling in the middle of the classroom. "Both of them mean well, but don''t hesitate to speak up if they''re bothering you at all; we''ll sort them out for you." I then heard her mutter something like ''something we have to do too often...'' but I wasn''t that interested. Well, sure. "I''m fine." As long as I wasn''t involved in the argument, then I didn''t care. Though, since it''s been a while, I find the current atmosphere of the class rather refreshing, so I wouldn''t want anything that might disturb that to happen. Furthermore, having that guy succeed because of me is basically a free boost to my reputation since it barely takes me any time at all to tell him what''s going to come up on the next exams, so that''s not really a bother. Once again, if they see me as a good guy then, logically, it''s hardly going to result in anything bad. All I have to do is keep up that fa?ade, which isn''t difficult. As for that group dinner invitation... "DI''ll pass." There''s no need for me to go that far. For now, at least. Chapter 34 - 34: 32: My [Cute] New Nickname "DWell, that''ll be all for today. Since we still have some time left, does anyone have any questions~?" The final lesson of the day. Supposedly, in order to not make it too intensive on our first day back at school, the teacher decided to cut it a bit short. Of course, I wasn''t going to complain about a shorter lesson since the content itself was rather boring, but it''s not like I was paying attention in the first place. "Hey, Itou." Suddenly, as some of the other students were asking questions at the front, the person sitting to my left alerted me. A normal-looking student with medium-length black hair was talking to me. "Yes?" sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you like games?" User, ''Sharp Hammer or Blunt Fork???''. "You must spend a lot of time studying, but surely you''ve played some games before, right?" DTarou Fushigimi. "I think they''re alright." Rather than the kinds of games I enjoy, he was talking about videogames. While he was right in that I had played a couple of videogames before, I never quite understood the objective or how it works. Dropping uniquely-shaped colourful blocks into the right holes? Bouncing a slow-moving digital ball between two moveable plates? From what I understood, the purpose of games was to entertain and have fun, but I cannot comprehend how such things like videogames can achieve that. Compared to the sorts of games I like to play, they weren''t fun at all. Not in the slightest. "Cool. Wanna come with me to the arcade after this? I know you declined Yuu''s invitation to the meal, but truth be told I''m not going either ''cause it''ll be a bit too loud for my likingDy''know, with it being the start of the school year and all." The arcade? I''ve never been, but isn''t it just a place containing a bunch of games withinin the same, prosaic branch? "I think I''ll pass." If the alternative is playing the same uninteresting videogames, then I''d rather go home and see how the twins'' progress on training their Supernatural Abilities is coming along. "Oh, that''s fine. We can go somewhere else if you don''t like the arcade, or are you just gonna chill for today? Have you ever tried skateboarding?" "I haven''t, but I''m not really interested." Ring~! "Alright, that''s it for now~ Make sure to hand in your club registration forms before the end of term and enjoy yourselves~!" Standing up at the teacher''s dismissal, I picked up my bag and turned to Tarou for a final rejection. "I''m going home, so you can go to the arcade or whatever without me." Walking out the door to leave, I heard his voice trailing from behind. "Haha, that''s all good, don''t worry about it. Send me a dm if you change your mind, I''ll always be down to go out or something." I left school without replying. I don''t know if it was just to be nice, but I had no idea why he was acting all buddy-buddy all of a sudden. Probably because he hasn''t got many friends or something, but I don''t care. It was something he did at the start of last year tooDinviting people, including me, to go out. Apparently that guy transferred in from some other school during the middle of First Year, so I''m not surprised he has no one to go to the arcade with. In any case. Exiting the school premises, I walked ten minutes to arrive at a train station, where I then boarded a train for twenty minutes. Finally, after getting off at my stop, I walked a further five minutes before I had ultimately arrived home. From now on, this would be the way I have to travel to and from school every day. Though it was a huge pain, I didn''t want to have to deal with the maids and butlers dropping me off near the school grounds because other people would inevitably see it. The only alternative was transferring schools, but that was also a huge pain. I had enough trouble forging documents to fool the government and get into school last time, so if I tried it again, despite having the extra help from Minami that would greatly assist in the process, it''s simply not something I can be bothered to do. Since I don''t have to do it in the first place, why should I? I can still get an ''authentic school experience'' this way, right? The specifics don''t matter. There is also the possibility to live in a different house that''s closer to the school, but that''s just a stupid idea. I''m not going to risk people finding out about me unnecessarily, so having a complex route home benefits me in that regard. Moreover, it''s an excuse I can use if somebody wants to come over to my house for whatever reason. "Welcome home, sir." "Take this." Handing my bag and coat to the butler that greeted me at the door, I was about to walk past him to look for the twins, but instead, I abruptly swivelled my head towards him and gave an order. "Oh, give the person who made my lunch a bonus." I don''t care who it was, quite frankly, but I want them to be motivated. Today''s lunch was nice. Better than usual, in fact. If the person who made it is more motivated, they may make a better lunch for tomorrow. "Tell them a raise is waiting for them if they continue making good lunches." "Of course, sir." With that done, it didn''t take me long to find the twins. Simultaneously, the two called me. ""Ciphy..."" Right. DBy the new nickname I had somehow adopted. I don''t care what they call me, but the twins have apparently become quite attached to my name ever since I told them and have thereafter begun calling me by such a nickname. The Measurement of Truth said the reason for that is because it helps them feel closer to me or something, as well as because it''s something I''ve only told the two of them. Whatever makes them work harder for me, I suppose. "What is it?" "Sit..." "...Look." I guess they were having their break time? They, who were sitting on the sofa and watching T.V., told me to sit down whilst pointing at the screen. "What? It''s a movie, right?" On the screen, it seemed like they were watching an animated film. Apparently, it was quite a popular one that involved a princess with ice powers and singing, but I had never watched it. ""Magic."" "Like Sana." "Can I do that?" They spoke with glistening eyes as Sana gestured to herself and asked. "Don''t be ridiculous. Magic isn''t real. What you have are Supernatural Abilities, but they''re not magic." ""Oh..."" Their heads fell dejectedly. What? Was that all it took? That was the most emotion I''ve seen from them in a while, and it was caused by being told they can''t use magic? Ridiculous. Because her ability is... I see why they made a correlation between the two, but they are still a bit off the mark. "DNevertheless. I suppose it''s similar enough. If you get better at using your power, you might be able to do something even greater than that, you know?" "Oh." "Really...?" "Well, why not? Just focus on improving and you''ll be able to do it one day." That wasn''t a lie. Even currently, the twins'' powers are far stronger than when I had just picked them up, and it''s only been a couple of months, so what will they be like 6 months or even a year from now? ""Ciphy..."" Suddenly, the girls called me again. "Yes?" "Ciphy started going to school..." "...Are we going to school too?" ...Uh. What? You? Chapter 35 - 35: 33: One in a Billion My Measurement is the greatest. By taking one glance at the statistics, we can see this. Weinstell High School, residing in the country of Ain; a totally ordinary high school full of totally ordinary students. 40 to 45 students in an average class. 5 classes in a year, A to E. 3 years in total, freshman to senior. Out of the roughly 640 students in the school, you would be hard-pressed to find even a single student that possesses a Measurement with any substantial power. I would, in fact, be inclined to say the percentage is 0%. With the obvious exception of one student, of courseDme. I am an anomaly in this school, however, as I am not supposed to be here, so I do not count myself in these numbers. My point is, the official statistics of a person being born who possesses a Measurement with any kind of note-worthy substance to it is around 1/10,000, or 0.01%. For it to be a Measurement worth more than a simple party trick, it''s about ten to fifty times rarerDusually somewhere around 1/250,000, or 0.0004%. The specific chance mostly depends on the practicality and usefulness of the actual ability itself, but that''s pretty much the ballpark. That is why the chances are that you will fail to find anyone with a notable Measurement in my school. Going even further, if you wanted to find someone with the kind of Measurement that would attract the eyes of secret organisations and international governmentsDa kind of Measurement in a league similar to my ownDthen you would need to look on a much, much wider scale. One, two, three... Nine individuals. DI would say the people who near my level number nine. If you exclude me, that makes it eight. On this planet, 8,000,000,000 people live. Eight billion. That makes the chances approximately one in a billion. 1/1,000,000,000 in numerical terms, or 0.0000001% if exhibited as a percentage. Not only do you need to achieve those odds as a start, but you also have to avoid being captured by any of the organisations or governments that covet your ability. The secret organisations, including the government, dubbed the nine of us the ''Nine Concepts'' as a reference to the sheer power and straightforwardness of our Measurements. For example, I represent the Concept of Truth. Furthermore, out of the nine of us, there is only one Concept who has not been under the ''care'' of the Wardens at least once in their life. DDThat is how fortunate you need to be to even begin to face me. Of course, even if you somehow manage to surpass all of those odds and can successfully stand upon the same stage as I, then you will still inevitably lose. As is the case with Avon Laura; representing the Concept of Destiny, or the future. Although, I would probably call her the weakest of the nine. No... Second-weakest? It''s hard to make an accurate judgement when they have never fought before, but she is undoubtedly within the bottom three, anyway. She is the only other Concept I have met. She is also one of the three Concepts who actively work alongside the Wardens. That is why I am looking forward to next time; I wonder if she will bring along one of the others to play. Actually, I would call her the third-weakest. Under the right conditions, perhaps the fourth. Naturally, I am the strongest... Unless, you were to compare raw ability power, in which case I would in fact be the weakest of the nine. That doesn''t really matter though. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the end of the day, it isn''t purely the strength of your Measurement that determines the strength of your person; because in the real world, there are other factors that come into play. Knowledge and utilisation are two key elements, for instance. Well... I would rather prove myself through absolute victory than technical explanation. Truth. Destiny. There are still seven to make their appearance. DDSo, which of you lot want to come at me first, huh? = = = *** = = = Ring~! Approaching as soon as the bell rang to indicate the start of lunch, a cheerful girl with waist-long black hair in a waterfall braided style called out to us. "Fushigimi-kun~ Itou-kun~ You guys coming to karaoke later~?" User, ????Izumi~?????. "Karaoke? How about it, Itou?" Tarou called out to me from the side. "No." DIzumi Yamazaki. "Awh, it''s a shame you can''t come... Maybe next time... What about you, Fushigimi-kun?" "Sure, I''ll go. As long as I get to drink a little before to loosen up, karaoke sounds like it could be fun." Standing up from my desk, I picked up my bag to go eat lunch elsewhere. If I stayed, this guy would start talking to me again, so I''ve recently taken to eating my lunch on the school rooftop. Karaoke. What a joke. "Hey, did you hear...?" "Oh...! About the crash, right...?" "Yes...! They said the wires for the break were cut...!" Hm. Somehow, as I''m walking through the school corridors, there are a lot of students gossiping about something. Well, whatever. Arriving at the door to the rooftop, I easily picked the lock and closed the door behind me as I took a seat on the empty space. Today, a package should be arriving at the house for the maids and butlers to pick up. It wasn''t a package for me, but a package for the twins; I had simply ordered it for them. It is supposed to contain merchandise from that animated film they were watching the other day, such as clothes and plushies. I personally don''t understand the appeal, but since they asked for it with such passion and zeal, I thought there was no reason to deny their request. Woosh~ Plop. "Ah..." The devilish autumn winds threw a gust in my direction that blew the tenmusu out of my hands, causing it to fall to the floor. "..." I picked it up and, after cleaning all the visible dirt off, asked: Is this still fine to eat? It will not cause you to fall ill Well, I wasn''t really concerned about falling ill compared to how the taste might have been affected. Lifting it up and checking it all over once again for anything unsavoury that may be sticking to it, I brought the tenmusu to my mouth whenD Slam-! Plop. "Itou-sama...! I found you!" "..." "Yuu...! For fuck''s sake...! What did I say about not bothering Itou, huh?! He''s trying to eat his lunch in peace, dumbass!" "I ain''t botherin'' nobody, hag!" "Shut up! He probably came all the way up here to get away from you! And who''re you calling hag, ya leech!?" "Nonsense! Isn''t that right, Itou-sama!?" ...One more time. If this happens one more time, I will not tolerate it. Chapter 36 - 36: 34: So-Called Tyrant of 3-D "DI''m really sorry, Itou... Hey. Apologise, dumbass." Smack-! sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ow! I... Itou-sama... I''m so sorry...!" "..." Staring at the both of their bowed heads, I glanced a final time at the tenmusu on the floor before opening my mouth. "...It''s fine. I still have more left." The person who cooked my lunch seemed to be pleased by the reward I gave them last time and so packed me a lot of extra food today, so I was more troubled by the fact that my eating was interrupted than the waste, but since I could continue eating as they talked, it was tolerable. Let''s make this quick, then. "What did you come here for?" Immediately, the two of them raised their heads, and at my question, Yuu raised his voice. "Advice! Itou-sama, I implore you! Bestow even a fraction of your boundless knowledge upon this humble one...!" ...I would have thought this man to have some semblance of conscience, but it appears the person known as Yuu Shimura was rather blithe. Towards the one he calls saviour, he disturbs my eating and has the gall to ask for advice. Contrary to the strong first impression, I think... He may be easily manipulated if it concerns something he cares about. "What is it?" Well, just get it over with quickly. "Mmn, Yuu, I still don''t think it''s a good idea to bother Itou with it when he''s completely unrelated..." Chihiro Suzuki groaned beside him. So, he wants to drag me into an unrelated matter, I see. "It''s fine, Chi," He briefly answered her before looking directly into my eyes. "On a serious note. Itou; you don''t need to help or get involved or do anything if you don''t want to. I just came to ask for advice on a specific matter, to hear your thoughts on it. Is that alright with you?" His deepened voice, coupled with the hints of worry and faint hopelessless mixed into his serious tone, told me that this wasn''t an ordinary matter like the topic of exam questions. Let me guess, was it about someone else? Yes Thought so. I don''t think that even this guy would go so far as to disturb me on my peaceful lunch break unless he considered it absolutely necessary. "That''s fine. Did something happen?" I asked to prompt him. If it was a serious problem, then wouldn''t I get a lot of positive reputation if I solved it for them? Just be quick about it. "That... Haa... It''s about Takeuchi. He''s being bullied by a guy in 3-D, but we can''t prove it to the school. No, even if there was proof, it''s hard to do anything... The bully''s dad is on the board of directors, so he has a lot of powerful connections that could seriously screw us all over if we report on it." Takeuchi. Souta Takeuchi? A random guy in my class is being bullied, huh. Well, I don''t see what that has anything to with you, so I''m not sure why exactly you are getting involved or why you are coming to me for advice on it, but whatever. So, they aren''t doing anything because of the culprit''s father? Then, can''t you just remove his dad from the board of directors? He won''t have any power then, will he? If you''re scared of him because his dad has connections, then you should be even more scared of me because my business partner is Minami Mochizuki. There''s few people in the world with more connections than her. I''m sure she has more than enough power to do something like remove a nobody from a random school''s board of directors without much trouble. "Is that everything?" If that''s all, then I''ll just get Minami to remove him from his position and the problem should be solved. "No, that''s not even the worst of it. The bully himself is Kenzo Nishitani. I''m sure Itou has never heard of him since you tend to stay out of these kinds of things, but he''s an absolute menace in our year; infamous for bullying tons of helpless kids all the time." So? I don''t understand why that makes him such a big deal. "If there''s that many kids being affected by him, then surely the school can''t ignore all of their complaints about his bullying, right?" "He beats them into submission, Itou. Until they have no will left to resist or report him. Like a tyrant, he uses physical violence to crush the people he sees as weak and then uses the name of his father to make sure no one can fight back." What, really? This guy... Is he worse than the guys he''s beating up? He''s not even confident enough to beat everyone up without hiding behind his father''s influence? In that case, isn''t he just a pseudo-bully who''s insecure about his abilities? If that''s what the issue is, then I don''t even need to go to Minami for a favour. "I see. I don''t know if you''ve heard, but the term length for the board of directors isn''t actually that long; I doubt that guy will be able to continue those kinds of activities for much longer, so tell Souta to hang in there." He likes to use violence, huh. I''ll show him how to use violence. = = = *** = = = The next day. Ring~! "Hey, Ito--" "--No." As soon as the bell for lunch sounded, I left the classroom and made my way to the rooftop. I was the only person here, as always, but I had a feeling that wouldn''t last for long. Looking out over the schoolyard from behind the fence, I waited for a few minutes. Creak~! "DOi. Are you the bastard who put that note in my locker?" Someone with crimson red-dyed hair and a fiery look in his eyes emerged from the door to the roof. Turning around, my gaze met his. "What? Did it make you mad?" "...Punkass. Do you even know who I am?" Of course, I knew very well. In fact, I know more than you realise. "Kenzo Nishitani. Or should I say, the guy who can''t do anything without his father, right?" "You son of a bitch..." Crack-! "You''re gonna regret coming here and thinking you can make fun of me, you fuck." Crack-! "Will I? I disagree with that statement." Crack-! "In fact, I think you are the one who will regret coming here today." Cracking his knuckles, I let him approach me until he stood about two metres away. "Ha! Shut your fucking mouth when you don''t know shit." Giving me a glare that very clearly expressed his desire to kill, he stared me in the eyes. "When I''m done with you, you''ll be nothing but a shitty little pulp, you hear? I''ll keep you from getting expelled for now so I can teach you a thorough lesson, but after that, you''re finished." "Woah. That''s scary. I mean, it''s really not, but I''d like to see you try. Look at that red face of yours, though. Are you getting angry, or do you need a moment to catch your breath? I fear you might soon turn the same shade as your hair." Huffing and puffing. I think he was mad. I mean, of course he was; that was the objective of the note I sent him, after all. To make him angry enough to confront me in a secluded area like this; something that will make him want to beat me up so much that he won''t care for what risks it might entail. I do have to congratulate him for withholding his rage and suppressing his desire to attack during this moment, however. Usually, for this type of person, there''s no way they would be able to maintain their cool for this long. "Yeah. You bastard. I''m fucking pissed. And you''re gonna receive the result of it." Oh, wow. I didn''t expect him to readily admit it. This person sure is full of surprises, isn''t he? ...Ah, but about that. "Oh, my goodness! Takuya Nishitani! Please, help! Your son is about to beat me up!" "Wait, what...?! Slam-! "Fucking idiot. Of course he isn''t here." "Kughk...!?" DI am even better at surprising people than you, you know? Chapter 37 - 37: 35: Physical is the Most Effective Form of Persuasion From my surprise right hook, Kenzo Nishitani fell to the ground. "Are you stupid? Why would you think your father is here, at this time?" "Guh...! Come here, you son of a bitch...!" Groaning, he scrambled to his feet and came at me with a straight. I casually twisted my body out of the way and slammed my fist into the side of his face a second time, knocking him once again to the floor. "Did I say you could get up?" "Kaghk...!" He spluttered as he fell, but I paid no attention to it. Fuelled by rage, he jumped back up and threw a punch at me once more. "Shut... the fuck... up...!" I don''t understand... Trying the same thing twice isn''t going to change the result, you know? This time, I simply evaded the attack by tilting my head. Then, anchoring my right foot firmly on the ground, I swiftly swung my left leg to violently connect my foot with his temple in one brutal motion, sending him flying metres across the rooftop. "Kugh...!" Crashing down, he rolled a few times before slowing to halt. This time, he couldn''t get up right away. The consequences of blunt force trauma, especially to the head, is not to be underestimated. No matter how strong of a fighter you believe yourself to be, there is no one who can withstand such an impact and get off unscathed, even if it appears as so at a glance. Approaching closer, I looked down at him, who only seemed to be in a daze after being struck hard in the head. "Are you getting up?" I am not so physically strong to have knocked him out in a couple of hits, even if they were to the head. Unless his brain got rattled around his skull a bit as a result, then he should still be conscious for the most part. On the other hand, if he landed in an unfortunate position, then there would be no helping it. "Ugh..." Fortunately, his moaning having reached my ears clearly meant that he wasn''t too damaged yet. It was good that he was still conscious. That meant I could continue. "Kenzo Nishitani. I believe I asked you a question. Are you getting up? Or not." "Y... You... Bas...tard..." His eyes spinning, he spewed more insults from below. I noticed his hands fumbling around the ground in a futile attempt to try and stabilise himself, his world tumbling. I waited, and after a minute or so, he eventually managed to get one knee up on the ground. "Shall I take this as you getting up?" "..." Leaning heavily on his knee, he didn''t respond to my question as he tried bringing his other leg up to stand on and panting deep, laborious breaths as the only noise coming from his mouth. "I''ll take silence as affirmation. But, you know..." Slam-! "Uak...!?" I kicked the patella of his knee, the instant reflex reaction forcing his leg to give way and causing him to collapse. "DI never permitted that, did I? Or am I misremembering something?" Crouching down, I grabbed his collar and lifted him up as I stood. "Just kidding. It was only a joke. I''ll let you get up. Here, take a stand, take a stand. Look." Before he could get his feet stably on the ground, I dropped him. Thud-! "Whoops. Sorry about that." He had fallen onto his stomach, and so his chin collided heavily against the ground. Looks like it hurts. After all, gravity is a better weapon than muscles, isn''t it? "I''m really sorry. Do you need some help? Here." I bent my knees and picked him up again, upon which I once again dropped him. "Ah, what''s wrong with you...? Stand properly on your feet, man." Dropping him a third time, he landed on his back. Then, I placed my right foot on his stomach. "Aaah, we can''t be having this unsightly behaviour from you, now, can we? Nishitani-san." "..." Staring down at his beaten face, I saw small reflections of light beginning to emit from the corners of his eyes, like sparkling gemstones being spotted in the black depths of a dangerous mine. He must have gone through something. "Nishitani-san...? Are you feeling okay?" His widened eyes as I applied pressure on my right food gave away his fear, and the tears certainly didn''t help to hide it either. "It''s alright, you know? You can tell me if something is hard for you, right? But, you''re okay, right? There''s nothing wrong, is there...?" In his last, trifling effort to resist, he feebly grabbed a hold of my leg that pinned him down with his trembling arms. It seems as though he was desperate for this to end. Was that enough playing around? A pity. "Kenzo Nishitani. I am going to ask you a question. You will answer me either with a ''yes'' or with a ''no''. Alternatively, you may nod your head, meaning ''yes'', or shake your head, meaning ''no''." I applied a little more force, causing his free legs to reflexively writhe in struggle. "Do I make myself clear? I don''t mind repeating myself if I have to, you know?" You just may have to struggle a little more in order to listen properly. Keep your ears peeled, you know? It appeared there was no need for that, though, as he vigorously nodded his head, meaning yes; he understood. "Kenzo Nishitani. Are you going to continue your silly actions of causing me trouble by picking on weaklings at this school using the authority of your father?" He shook his head as if someone had threatened to kill him otherwise. What a good lad. I briefly smiled. "Glad to hear it." I released my foot from his stomach and crouched down, grabbing him by the collar and bringing his face close to mine. "Now. I would highly recommend withdrawing from this school. What you''ve experienced during this timeDwouldn''t you hate to experience the same thing every day for the rest of the year? Not only that, but I''ve heard from a friend of mine that a certain Takuya Nishitani''s term is going to come to an end soon. Isn''t that unfortunate? You won''t be able to make use of his position then, right?" His already shaking eyes quivered at my mention of his father''s name. "So, wouldn''t you want to quit whilst your ahead? Doesn''t it sound like a good idea?" Yesterday, after school, I had spoken to Minami about removing Takuya Nishitani from his seat at the board of directors, and it looks like that will happen shortly. However, even if his father is no longer in a position to cover for him, Kenzo Nishitani is still a person who uses violence to lord over other studentsDthat method of staying at the top of the caste is one that will still work even without his father, albeit not as effectively. If he beats people up secretly, it could work for a short while before people report him. Or, even if he still threatens them with the authority of his father, there''s not many ways that ordinary students are going to be able to find out he actually has no power anymore, so they would be under the assumption his father is still in power. In any case, there are a multitude of ways to go about solving the issue, but the easiest and most effective way is to simply remove both Kenzo and Takuya Nishitani from the equation altogether. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hence, I decided to ''physically convince'' him using the same ''physical language'' he seemingly liked to use to ''physically persuade'' other students in the school to submit to him. It was, at the end of the day, this guy''s decision whether to drop out or not, after all. Therefore, convincing him that his life will be hell if he stays is all I can do to make him drop out without getting too engaged with the matter myself. Giving him a taste of his own medicine or whatever you want to call it, but it was undoubtedly true that this was the same method he used on others, and it was also true that it was the best way for me to get him to stop bothering people. After all, ''physical'' is the most effective form of persuasion. "Kenzo Nishitani." A moment of silence passed before I called his name. "..." He, who could no longer bring himself to voice any complaints in this situation, merely stared back at me as I towered over him. "Let''s drop all the pretences, okay?" Looking him dead in the eyes, I confessed. "DIf you cause trouble for me again, I''m going to kill you." Even if it''s an incredibly low risk. Even if there''s only a slight possibility of you being a nuisance and disturbing my life, then not you, nor your father, belong involved with this school. Not while I''m here. Chapter 38 - 38: 36: School or Training? As soon as I arrived home, Sana and Sona approached me. ""DCiphy..."" In pure white hoodies that matched their hairDbeautifully-drawn pictures of a wonderful snowscape imprinted throughoutDand cobalt blue skirts containing large and detailed icy snowflakes, they came up to me in completely matching outfits. Even the milky white socks they wore seemed to have blue snowflakes on them. "Look." "They arrived." The girls came up to me with the intention of showing off the new merchandise that had been ordered and arrived the previous day. The set consisted of two pairs of themed hoodies, hats and skirts, four pairs of trainers, and one pair of backpacks. Multiple pairs were bought for each of them just in case one got damaged. The two had been wearing those hoodies ever since they were first delivered the other day. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can see that." They already showed me the rest yesterday, so was it the skirts that arrived today? Tomorrow, the rest of it should arrive, so they''ll probably show it to me then as well. ""Ciphy..."" "Does it look good?" "Does it fit us?" So they asked me, but how should I know? "They look just as the pictures showed online, and they appear to fit you fine, yes. I ordered them in your size, so I would have assumed they fit you, but let me know if they don''t." If they didn''t fit, then I would have to order them again in a different size, but that didn''t matter much. "Anyway, have you two come to a decision yet? I did say you have some time, but it''s not good to waste it." Of course, the decision I was talking about was related to the twins'' admission to school. ""Mmm..."" They thought for a while. The matter of the twins'' schooling is something I am a little conflicted about. On one hand, I would like them to focus entirely on their Supernatural Ability Training. On the other hand, I would like the twins to develop their other skills aside from solely their combat abilities that will become a great asset to me in the future; just like they had done during the Fighting Festival. It was a dilemma. It would be easy to pay for private tutors if I wanted them to undergo education, but that would still leave a gap in their social and interpersonal skills, so the best thing would be to send them to school. Of course, it''s possible to develop those skills without sending them to school, but it would be very superficial. To achieve a real and authentic improvement in their abilities, a real and authentic experience is requiredDand in that regard, school is the most authentic social experience you can get. So, it would seem at a glance that sending them to school is the way to go. However, the amount of Supernatural Ability training time lost is not to be underestimated. If they start attending school, then that is approximately 35 hours of training time lost every week; 7 hours each day, 8am to 3pm, from Monday to Friday. Over the entire school year, that''s 1,680 hours of training time gone, or 240 days. The reality will obviously be a little less than that exact amount because they''ll be joining a bit later and there might be instances in which they do not attend, but that is the rough estimate. Whatever the case, this is a lot of training time that will be going down the drain. Furthermore, if they continue going to school, then so will their reduction in training time. The twins'' birthday is March 31st. Next year, they turn eleven years old. If I send them to school now, they will be in their second-to-last year of Elementary School. Two years of Elementary School until they turn twelve, three years of Junior High School until they turn fifteen, and three years of High School until they turn eighteen; 8 years in total. Approximately 13,440 hours, or 1,920 days, with an addition of 2 extra days for the two leap years in that time. I am not currently sure if I am comfortable with the twins foregoing that much of their Supernatural Ability training time for mere school. Moreover, all of that is excluding the further time they will waste completing assignments such as homework as well as the time spent commuting, so the actual time may very well be even more than those despicable numbers. "Girls?" That''s why I eventually chose to leave the final decision to the twins themselves. If they want to go to school, then I will send them for the two final years of Elementary School. If they want to continue going to Junior High School after that, then I will think more about it when that time comes. Of course, what I would prefer is for them to not continue after the first two years, because that should be enough time for them to develop their other skills and train their Supernatural Abilities at the same time, but it also might not be, so I would need to think about it. However, if they are that adamant about it, then I will have no choice but to permit it. DDBecause, even more so than not wanting them to waste their time without training their Supernatural Abilities, I cannot allow them to become so unsatisfied that they are tempted to defy my orders. For the most part, I need to be firm with them, but if there is something the twins are truly passionate about, then I cannot reject them under any circumstances. If I do that, then I might as well be shooting myself in both feet. ""We want to go to school."" Fortunately for the moment, it seems as though they were interested in seeing what school was like. Hopefully this curiosity could be sated by the end of these two years, else I''ll be a little troubled. Well, I''ll just cross that bridge when I come to it. "Okay. I''ll order you some school supplies and you should be able to go in a few days, so get some of the servants to teach you some stuff in advance." I didn''t want them to be unprepared for the school curriculum and be made fun of due to a lack of knowledge, after all. I can''t have the girls be at too great of an academic disadvantage, because that will only make it harder to socialise; thus defeating the entire purpose of trying to improve their interpersonal and other skills in the first place. Not only may the other kids make light of them and be reluctant to associate, but if Sana and Sona spend all their time studying to keep up with everyone else, then they''ll have no time to develop those other skills. ""Okay."" Whether or not they understood the reasoning behind my instructions, they nonetheless listened, going off to find a servant to teach them. The butlers and maids of Minami''s mansion are top of the line, so I have no doubts that they will be able to teach the girls with excellence. Well, that''s that. I''ll have to send Minami a message later, but she tens to get things done rather quickly, so it''s not necessary to do it right away. It might be for the best to leave a bit of time to confirm the twins'' academic standpoint before sending them off to school. As for the document forging... I can leave that to Minami as well this time. No need to do things myself, after all. Finally, the Order. It''s about time for them to make their move; the move they''ve been boasting about for quite some time. The first incident of the new school year. I already know they''ve been doing their research, and I also already know what they''ve got in store for me. Unfortunately for them, they cannot hide anything from me no matter how they may try. Tomorrow is Saturday. If I were to take an educated guess, I would say Monday. The event will occur on MondayDduring a time in which they can take me by surprise. Chapter 39 - 39: 37: Terrorism in this Day and Age? Beep-! Scanning my railcard at the booth, I passed through the gate to the platform. Then, boarding the train, I made my way to the first class carriages and took my seat in a private booth. Looking up at the screen, I watched as the text showing the destination scrolled from one side to the other. [Next Station: East Weinstell Station ? ? ? ] As per usual, it was the correct stop; the one closest to my school. Soon, the clock struck 7:30am. With a start, the train slowly began to move. Looking out the window with my elbow on the windowsill, I leant my chin on my hand and wondered: Will today be as fun as I hope? That''s right. Because today is Monday. The Order is scheduled to be launching an attack on me today. Needless to say, I''m well aware of the events that will occur today. But, just because I know what is supposed to happen doesn''t mean I can see the future. In other words, although I am hopeful, I can''t yet say whether or not today will be fun. Unforeseen wrenches may be thrown into the works and things may not go to plan. For instanceDD Thud-! Suddenly, I heard a loud noise from above. "...My goodness." Taking my elbow off the windowsill, I quietly reached a hand into the bag by my side. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is it starting already...?" And thenD BOOM-! DChaos ensued. Thump Thump Thump Thump-! Following an ear-splitting explosion and screaming in the background, a series of heavy footsteps resounded from the hallway just beyond the door to my booth. "..." Bang-! There passed a brief moment of silence before the door suddenly burst open and four heavily-armed masked men rushed into the booth. "Terrorism in this day and age? Who on Earth are you lot?" I criticised them, but they seemingly ignored my words and pointed their firearms at me, the leader of the group opening his mouth. "Shut it! Hands where we can see ''em!" How rude. "Excuse me. Do you know who you''re talking to?" "Shut your mouth and don''t say another word! Do as I say and put your arms up slowly!" "Fine, fine. Chill out, man." Thrusting the muzzle of his gun towards me as he shouted so, I shrugged and did just that. Elsewhere on the train, I could hear all kinds of blood-curdling shrieks abruptly cut off by countless gunshots. Looking out the window, I could see the exterior scenery fly by in one amalgamated blur. Since the train is still running, I guess that means they took over the conductor''s cabin too. The entire train had been taken over within an instant, not ten minutes after departing from the station. "Don''t even try to do anything. Shut your mouth and follow along." They forced me out of the booth and shoved me along, two guards in front of me and two behind, all with their guns out. Hmm... It''s a rather tough situation to get out of, isn''t it? You dove in the instant the opportunity presented itself, during my most vulnerable position of the whole day, and in a place where I cannot escape. Really stepped up your game this time, haven''t you? Order of the Night-Time Chrysanthemum. I must say, I am impressed. "Excuse me. I need the toilet." "No talking!" HoweverD "Aww... Well, your loss." "Hey, what did I just sa--?!" Beep. Pssh...! "Huak-!? S-Shit...! Cough! Cough! F...uck, help...! Kaghk-!?" DIt still wasn''t going to be enough to subdue me. Without warning, the terrorists began spluttering up all their guts and lungs. Clatter-! Foregoing their guns which fell to the floor, they had more pressing concerns. "Ahk...! Gughk--?!" Violently clutching and clawing at their throats like wild animals as their mouths began to froth, they collapsed helplessly to the ground with fear in their quivering, teary eyes as they stared at me in horror. I wonder what kinds of final thoughts these people will be thinking in this situation. Still, in the literal sense, you didn''t even think to check what I had hidden up my sleeves? How na?ve. Smiling down at them, I gestured to my mouth and nose with a light-hearted smile. ''I even gave you guys a warning, you know? Should have begun holding your breath the moment I mentioned needing the toilet.'' If this was all the grunts of the Order were capable of, then that was that I suppose. I guess they could call themselves unlucky. I thought it was going to be a loud-but-harmless one. In reality, it turned out to be the silent-but-deadly type. Whoopsie. Looking around, there seemed to be no one in the immediate vicinity. How many enemies are there on the train again? 68 alive members of the Order of the Night-Time Chrysanthemum are currently on-board the same train Right, right. So, there were 72 in total, huh. They''ve really beefed their numbers up a bit since last time, haven''t they? I guess I''ll start by heading to the conductor''s cabin. Bang Bang-!! Bang-! "Kyaaaa--!?" Bang-! I don''t know what exactly is going on, but the train certainly seems to be rather lively today, doesn''t it? Pesky terrorists. Thump Thump Thump-! Bang-! "Hands in the air!" What, again? Three more masked men with firearms burst down the door ahead and threatened me. "Yes, yes..." Of course, I did as they commanded. I wouldn''t want to get shot now, would I? It''s not like I''m invincible, after all. Approaching closer to me with great trepidation in their steps, I could tell just how wary they felt of me. "Don''t move a fucking muscle!" However, although they threatened me like so, I knew they were unable to kill me. Just like during the previous attempt, their primary goal was to capture me alive. Obviously, if they had no choice but to kill me, then they would do so, but my death was definitely not something on their list of priorities. Even so, I quietly did as they said and hung my arms in the air; palms facing outward to show that I meant no harm. That action, however, resulted in my sleeve falling down my arm a bitDrevealing my watch. Huh? Oh, the time... [7:45 am] School starts at 8am. Since there''s a ten minute walk from the train station to school, if I can''t wrap this up in five minutes... ...I may end up being late for school today. Chapter 40 - 40: 38: Absolute Takeover Dragged by the arm through the train carriages, the Order''s grunts didn''t seem to care about treating me nicely. Hey, rookies. You''re supposed to handle ''the goods'' with great care, you know? You''re supposed to make sure I get back to your base in one piece, you know? You''ll get hounded by your superiors if I''m in too bad of a condition, you know? Anyway. "Yawwwn~" It''s still early in the morning, so I''m a bit tired. "No noise." Hng? "The fuck''re you talking to, you bastard?" DWho are you to reprimand me? "...What?" The guy who told me to be quiet turned around and glared at me through the holes in his mask. "Say that again, punk?" He brought his assault rifle to my face, but there''s no way I was going to flinch at something meagre like that. "Hmm? Nice toy you got there~" "Tch! Listen here, you fu--" "--Stop. He''s just trying to provoke you; don''t let him rile you up. We were warned about this." Cut off by the man leading at the far front, the guy ahead of me quickly cleaned up his act and remained silent. "Awh~? You sure you wanna stay quiet...? Rookie-chan." Unfortunately, the only response I got in return was Rookie-chan''s trembling shoulders; presumably from irritation. Well, there goes the fun of it. "Ah, can I pee?" """...""" Silence. What? How disrespectful is that? "Please. It''s really bad." """...""" "I haven''t gone today because I thought I''d be able to do it as soon as I got to school." "If it''s that bad, piss yourself." ...Excuse me? What did you just suggest? He suggested that you relieve yourself here and now. "There''s no one else here, and we''re not letting you go unsupervised. Anyway, it''s your choice. Why should we care if you piss yourself or not?" Um. Leader-san? Can you repeat that? "No, but that''s basic human decency--" "--If you think we see you as a human, you are sorely mistaken. But, I''m sure you already know that without me telling you." This is inexcusable. "If you need to piss, piss yourself; if you need to shit, shit yourself. Just shut up and follow us peacefully; that way, no one will need to get hurt." Uh-huh. The only people who would get hurt are you guys, though. For instance... Well, behind me is one grunt, and in front of me are two. The one behind me is also the only one facing me and is thus the only one who will be able to quickly react to my actions. "...Hey, please? Really, I''m not messing around. Come on. I need to go. I really need to go. Please." "I''ve already given you my answer." "Ahhhh, but why...? That''s such aDshame!" Thud-! Suddenly rotating my body, I flicked my leg to kick the grunt behind me in the arms. As I did so, a hidden blade popped out from the side of my shoe and sliced his wrists. "Agh, shit...?!" I successfully took him by surprise; releasing the gun from his grasp and grabbing it for myself just as gravity took control. "You s--!?" Bang-! "Surprise!" Rookie and Leader turned around at the sudden ruckus, but it was too late. "What...!?" "No, fuck--!?" Bang Bang-!! "...Hah. Pathetic." Looking at them now, isn''t it actually them who needs a moment of relief? "What''s that? ''Piss yourself''? Fuck you, bastard." Bang-! Adding a couple shots for good measure, the blades in my shoes retracted before I kicked the freshly-made corpses out of my way and proceeded quietly through the carriage. Because of those gunshots just now, more of them will come. Minus threeD65 grunts remain. I got a weapon now... Unfortunately, I couldn''t take everything from my bag with me due to the rather abrupt disruption, so most of my gear has been left behind. It would also take longer than I''d like to retrieve it, since I''d have to backtrack down to my booth and then all the way up to the conductor''s cabin. Still, I''ve got some useful items. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seven more vials of the same poison gas I used before; Type B. Eight vials of Type A poison gas. Five vials of Type C poison gas. Two vials of Type E poison gas. One vial Type G. Hidden blades in each of my shoes and in my sleeves. Two thin daggers hidden on my left and right thighDthe left one being ever-so-slightly smaller. Two detonators in my underwear. And more. The Order might have conducted heavy research on my life schedule, but they clearly didn''t do enough on what tactics I prefer to use. Not even checking my body for any potential dangers. Letting me talk them into a false sense of security. They weren''t thorough at all. Nonetheless, their procedure on the actual train takeover itself was quite well-done. I would have done it better by myself, obviously, but this isn''t about how I would have done it. Thus far, I will give the event... 53 points. Mainly because it hasn''t ended yet, and so I expect the excitement to continue to increase as the play progresses. In any case. [7:49 am] Looking out the window, the East Weinstell Station eased into view as the train slowly grinded to a halt. There was something I wondered about when I realised the Order planned to take over the train. The Order had two options during this event. See, if they wanted to capture me as soon as possible and as secretly as possible, then they could have easily committed the assault at an earlier time instead of when the train was already halfway through its journey. They also could have stopped the train once they had taken over the conductor''s cabin to give themselves more time. Because, once the train reaches the next station, people will find out the train was a victim of terrorism. The way they carried things out, the train will arrive at the station perfectly on time, and should theoretically speed up the inevitable process of people finding out what had occurred. However, they hadn''t. The Order not stopping the train from reaching its destination was a tactical choice. No, they ''wanted'' it to reach its destination. Pshhh-! [You have arrived at: East Weinstell Station ? ? ? ] Vrrr-! The mechanical sound of the train''s doors opening rang out in the otherwise silent corridor. Thump Thump Thump Thump-! Dozens of heavy footsteps powerfully resounded from outside; their consequential vibrations shaking the train as they boarded the locomotive. Tak tak tak-! Countless guns appeared, pointing in my direction. "Don''t speak a word." All of a sudden, I was encased by an innumerable group of masked soldiers. "Don''t move a muscle." Taking a glance through the window, I could even see rows upon rows of men lined up along the train''s platform. "We have you surrounded." DThey had taken over the entire station. Chapter 41 - 41: 39: Kidnapped Judging from the high-ranking insignia showcased proudly on his helmet and chestplate, the man at the front of the group was clearly the head of this whole operation. "Slowly and without resistance, you will move your hands into the air, your palms facing outward." Staring at him for a moment, I felt like I could see the expression behind his mask. "You have five seconds." This guy... "I will not hesitate to give everyone here the order to kill you on sight if you fail to comply." DHe wasn''t lying. "You will come with us quietly and peacefully. 5..." As a senior official of the Order, he wouldn''t come under flak for killing me if that was the necessary decision. "4..." He could very well pull the trigger right now and be done with it. "3..." Shooting me in the head or chest would not hinder him in the slightest. "2..." At most, the other officials would probably regret going so easy on me earlier on. "1..." Unlike the Wardens, the Order doesn''t ''need'' me, after all. "0... This is your last chance." So long as they stop someone else from having me, they''ll be satisfied enough. "Haa... Fine, fine. I''ll do it." Letting loose an exaggerated sigh, I did as he said and surrendered. Looks like I have no choice in the matter anyhow. "There, you happy? Ryuu Kishigami." Not giving a hint of a reaction to my announcing his full name, he ignored me and simply nodded his head towards some of his subordinates. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, really...? You''re doing this?" The grunts who approached me started to pat me down and remove almost all of the hidden gear on my body. "You know we have no choice but to do this. You are far too dangerous of an entity for us to allow even the smallest opportunity of escape." Damn. The lower-ranking guys certainly didn''t seem to have the same mindset. Was this guy the only brain in the entire Order or something? "Woah. What are you doing? Get away from my mo--mphf!" Shoving his tactical glove-protected hand into my mouth to remove the ampoules of liquid I had stashed away, I felt as if I had just been violated. And that wasn''t even the worst of it. "...Ah, shit. Hey, hey? Where do you think you''re touching now, pal?" Suddenly, one of the grunts began to strip me down and search my bare skin. The other grabbed my arms, locking them behind my back in some sort of unusual metal restraint. "Fuck, this is sexual harrassment, man. You ever heard of personal space?" When they were finished, I was stark naked and left with absolutely nothing on me. Ah, actually, that''s wrong; after confiscating my detonator, they gave me back my underwear, but still. "Nothing left, sir." The two reported to Ryuu Kishigami and returned to their positions. "Good work." "The hell do you mean, ''good work''? Give me my clothes back." I''m not an exhibitionist, you know? I don''t enjoy being humiliated like this in front of all these people. "This is a necessary procedure. What use is there for something like you to have clothes anyway? Only people wear clothing." "I''m a person too, you know? It''s not like I''m asking for a full suit or anything, just give me something a little more than just this. Honestly, I''ll be fine if I at least have some rags or something." "Monsters don''t wear clothing. If you keep complaining, I''ll take what you still have away from you too. Now, you will follow us with compliance and passivity. There will be no further nonsense." At his signal, some more grunts came over andDafter covering my eyes with a blindfold, ears with plugs, and mouth with a gagDgrabbed me by the shoulders and legs, carrying me along as the entire squadron moved briskly. En route, I''m pretty sure they even drugged me with some kind of anaesthetic opioid to take away my sense of feeling. Eventually, left alone in this uncomfortable limbo, all I had was my own thoughts. ...Well, shit. This was one hell of a predicament. Even the Wardens would never treat me so inhumanely. No, but maybe that''s part of the reason why I could escape them in the first place. The Order is just plain evil. How could they do such monstrous things? If it was going to be like this, then I''d rather go back to the Wardens'' Playground. At least they treated me with a minimum level of respect in that place and allowed me a certain level of free will. But this? This is simply torture. If I were any other person, I may as well want to commit suicide in this situation. Fortunately, I don''t see the need to do that. DI was prepared for this from the very beginning, after all. ??? I woke up in a dark room. Apparently, they injected me with a sedative at some point as well. How long was I out for? Three hours I see. At least not that much time has passed, but it already won''t be long now until... Well, that''s fine; the sooner, the better, anyway. My restrained, blindfolded and gagged condition had not changed at all, but at least the anaesthetic had worn off, so I could feel the cold and metallic harshness of the floor on which I lay. My ankles were now also restrained in addition to my arms. The slight sore patches in various locations across my body indicated that I was bruised from the rough treatment on the journey, but it didn''t matter. Struggling to raise myself to a sitting position from a foetal one, I wanted to sigh because of my poor state. Of course, I was denied even that minuscule amount of freedom. Grumble~ See? Even my stomach is upset. I haven''t been able to eat anything since this morning. Damn. I would kill for one of those sandwiches or even just a rice ball right about now. Kachunk-! Suddenly, I heard the dull noise of the room''s heavy-duty door being unlocked. Krrrrr-! It opened with an awful grating sound before two separate pairs of footsteps entered; a heavier one and a lighter one. One of them spoke as he laid eyes on me. "Oh, you''re up just in time, eh? Cheeky bastard." This person was not Ryuu Kishigami. Neither of these people were, however I imagine he will soon join us. Still. How bold of himDto leave me alone in a room with two grunts. No matter how confident they may be that I am powerless, is there no end to the Order''s na?vety? Well, I suppose they were right to be that self-assured in this case. I genuinely can''t do anything, after all. Within this tiny, steel-like box of a room secured with multiple layers of bolts, latches and seals; I, who was almost fully restrained, was trapped. In what was perhaps the most helpless state I had ever beenDhow was I planning on escaping? Well... DThe truth is, I wasn''t. Chapter 42 - 42: 40: A Devils Temptation Taking the blindfold off my eyes and removing the gag from my mouth, the light from beyond the door entering my retinas caused my pupils to dilate, allowing me to see who the two entrants were. They were a man and a woman; it was something that could be easily deduced by the physique and shapes of their bodies. "Oh, hello. Nice to meet you! Is it feeding time?" Looking at them, I welcomed the two with a bright smile. "..." "Shut up. Don''t open your mouth or the gag goes back on." The woman appeared to be staying quiet for some reason, but the man was being quite aggressive. "Oh, right! Sorry!" "Tsk. You will be. Hey, give it to him." Was she of a lower rank than he was? Nodding quietly, the woman revealed a paper bag from behind her back and approached me. "Oh, what''s this? A meal, perhaps?" I commented. Soon, my thoughts began to slow as the image of what exactly she was holding became clearer. ...What? The bottom of the bag was dripping wet onto the floor, and I could smell something unbelievably foul emanating from it; as if someone had developed a vile blend of dog and cat food and excreted in it. "It looks a little, um... ''Unsavoury'', however, I will accept what''s given to me. Thank you very much, miss." I gave the woman my gratitude as she bent over and placed the soggy bag in front of me, her gloved hands subtly trembling. Hm? From this distance, she was just about close enough for me to discern her face obscured by the black mask. Although it was for but a second, I caught a glimpse of her expression. DOne of terrified uncertainty. "Haha, why are you scared?" I asked her such a question, causing her to jolt away and stare at me in a panic. What''s that reaction for? I''m defenceless, remember? Oh well, whatever. I turned my gaze back to the thing on the floor in front of me before tilting my head. "Excuse me, is there no drink to go with it?" "Don''t push your luck. What you''ve got is enough to last you until the next meal." Judging by the cruel dampness of whatever kind of "food" was contained within the bag, he appeared to be correct. I''m not sure if I want to know what exactly this is, but it seemed to be more than moist enough to fill a glass of water. Whether or not it contained the right amount of nutrients was questionable, but since they would prefer to keep me alive whilst under their care, it should hence contain a half-decent amount of sustenance. Of course, they wouldn''t want to make me too comfortable, so I would most likely still be starving even if I ate the whole thing. Since there''s almost certainly a one hundred percent chance that they put some drugs in there as well, I was inclined to doubt that they were even trying to take care of me in the first place. I don''t even need to look at the contents of the bag to know that they think they''re being funny. Um... Let''s save it for later, shall we? My appetite having more or less died down, I looked away from the bag and back at the two. "So, what are you going to do with me? This is a precious opportunity for you guys, you know? I wouldn''t recommend letting it go to waste." If they waited too long, their time would be up. I don''t have all day, after all, and I certainly don''t plan on staying the night. "That''s none of your concern." "Oh, but I believe it is." Looking at the woman, who remained silent, I opened my mouth with a smile. "Hey, miss. You''re nicer than this guy, right? Since you so kindly gave me my food, I''ll let you ask one question first. It can be about absolutely anything in the world." She swalled her saliva before opening her mouth. "...I--" "--Don''t." Interrupting her rudely, the man stuck his arm in front of her. "Don''t even think about his offer. It is nothing more than the temptation of a devil. You should have been taught this already in the debriefing. Do not forget what this is all for." "Y-yes, sir..." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It is alright. Try not to fall for his tricks." "Awh, come on~ You know you want to. It''s free!" He shot a glare at me. "You; if you continue, I will shove this gag right back into your mouth without even giving you the chance to eat, so do as I say and be quiet." In response, I shrugged. "Well, I don''t really understand what the big deal is? You guys are gonna be asking me questions soon enough anyway, so what''s the problem with answering one or two more in advance?" "That''s enough. Come he--" Ring ring~! Suddenly, the phone at the man''s waist began to vibrate. "Tsk... Yes?" Pausing whatever he was about to do, he answered it; not even a few moments later, his eyes widened. "What...?! A breach!? Are you su-- Yes, yes! I''m on my way!" Shockingly, it seems like an incident has occurred. Huh. My, how unfortunate for them. I wonder who it could be. "Tsk, shit...!" Hanging up the call with yet another click of his tongue, he cursed and hurriedly ordered the woman and I. "YouDdon''t fucking say a word. And youDdon''t listen to a word he says. If it gets tough to bear, don''t hesitate and put this fucking thing in his mouth to shut him up. I''ll be right back." He roughly handed her the gag and rushed out of the room in a hurry. "..." "...So, have you considered what question you''re going to ask?" Not even a few seconds after the guy had left, I began talking to her. I could see the movement of her flapping mouth opening and closing even beyond the mask. She clearly didn''t know how to respond or what to do. "...I-I''m not supposed to be listening to you..." She was right. However. "But that''s just what that guy told you to do, right? Everyone telling you to not talk to me is selfishly trying to keep me to themselves." "Wh-what do you...? N-No, that''s wrong; we''re protecting everyone by locking you up." Is that what they''re teaching the new recruits these days? "Oh, is that what they told you? That''s just a bunch of lies though, you know? Look at me; I''m utterly powerless here. Think realistically. Nothing is going to happen if you ask me a single question, is it?" As I spoke, I looked through the woman''s mask, directly into where her eyes should be located. "It''s Miyu, right? As they told you, I know everything. I know you''re worried, but I really mean it when I say I''ll answer any one of your questions for free, right here and right now. Ask me anything, Miyu." "H-how can I trust you?" She seemed to be holding on to her greed well. But, that wouldn''t last forever. "What could I possibly have to gain from lying to you, Miyu? Absolutely nothing. All I''m doing is offering you free knowledge. That''s all I can offer, in fact." "W-why...?" "Because, MiyuDto me, you seem like a genuinely nice person. In fact, I know you are a good person because of my power. I''ve seen all the good deeds you''ve done. The reason you took the job you''re on right now is for money to look after your family, right?" "T-that''s..." "Really. Any question; any topic. It can be something personal or something random; something inconsequential or something meaningful; whatever it is, I promise that I''ll tell you the absolute truth if that''s what you want." The sweet and seductive words firing nonstop out of my mouth became too much for Miyu to bear, until eventually... "Al... A-alright... Fine... J-just one question, though!" Ha. DShe had succumbed to the so-called "devil''s temptation". Chapter 43 - 43: 41: Knowledge as Bait "Oh, of course! Miyu, I only want to let you know that I''m being genuine here. You don''t have to ask any questions if you don''t want to, and I certainly don''t mean to force you in any way!" Raising my body and arms awkwardly because of my heavily-restricted conditions, I tried to show to her that I was on her side. Which, if you think about it, I kind of was. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I mean, she was innocent here, and so was I. "I apologise sincerely if it came across the wrong way, Miyu. Honestly." She was tricked by the Order into thinking she was committing evil deeds for the betterment of the world, which, of course, was not the realityDand I was kidnapped by the Order when I had done nothing wrong! "Y-you... Why are you doing this...? Why... Is this happening...?" Holding her head in her hands, Miyu''s inner turmoil seemed to be catching up to her. "Ugh... You''re supposed to be the bad guy here, so what''s... What''s going on...?" Hearing her words, my brows furrowed; after a moment, I muttered. "Bad guy... I told you before, but I''m a victim here, just like you...! I just... Want to live a normal life, you know?" "...A normal life...? Wh-what... Exactly, do you mean...?" Widening her eyes in shock as she stared at me, Miyu asked for me to elaborate. I started by calling her name. "Miyu... Do you know what it''s like to live your life like a caged bird...? There''s so many things in the world that I have never been able to experience until recently; that I only now have access to... These guys, are you really going to believe them so credulously when they say that it''s ''for the good of the world'' to deny me from having even such a pittance of freedom?" Of courseDDhow could my lack of freedom be beneficial for the world? It was simply a ridiculous and utterly nonsensical notion used as propaganda by these malicious organisations who sought to take advantage of me. "I..." She seemed speechless for a while after my words; after staying quiet for a brief yet lengthy few moments, she broke the silence. "...I''m sorry... I... I didn''t realise..." I shook my head. "It''s okay... At least you understand now... As long as someone understands..." The room had descended into yet another lull, and just as she had done the previous time, Miyu was the one to speak first again. "...My brother; my little brother, he... He was... ''Diagnosed'', not that long ago..." All of a sudden, she started talking about something unrelated with a choked-up voice. "Even the doctors weren''t certain, but... If it''s okay, could you... Even though it''s hard... Can you... PleaseDtell me how much longer he has." She looked me in the eyes and requested such of me. "Of course I can, but that''s... Are you sure it''s something you want to hear...?" Something like thatDalthough it may be for the best to hear it and know it so that you can make the most of the short time left, many would consider it something surprisingly unbearable. Of course, the positives of hearing the answer far outweigh the negatives of hearing it, but if the recipient is a weak person, then it might only backfire. However, seemingly having steeled her resolve, at least for the moment, Miyu firmly nodded her head with determination. Well, if you say so. "Alright then... 4 months." She didn''t respond after I answered her question, only biting her lips as she stood there. I waited briefly before speaking again. "...Do you want to ask something else? I don''t mind..." This time, it didn''t take long at all for her to acquiesce. You see, mentally, once the first barrier has been crossed, it becomes successively and exponentially easier to cross the second, third, fourth, and so on barriers. This goes for almost everything in life. It''s always the first step that is the hardest, but once that has been taken, everything that comes next becomes nothing in comparison. That initial push is sometimes all that is needed to become the catalyst for something great. It was just a part of human nature. "...Okay... Then... Is it true that there''s... No cure?" Now that Miyu had asked the first question after great hesitation, and received a straightforward answer, she had consequently realised that the matter of asking a question was no big deal in hindsight. It was a trivial action, but she had only realised that belatedly. And now that she realises that, what reason is there for her to not ask a second question? Especially when I already gave her the go-ahead. From her perspective, there are only reasons to ask and none for the contrary. Her superiors in the Order told her not to? Who cares? She only took the job temporarily because the pay was high anyway, and if she can potentially save her little brother''s life by asking me a couple of harmless questions, then why should she not? After all, nothing bad is going to come of asking a couple questions. In return, there''s the chance a beloved human life may be saved. That''s the reason she took the job in the first place. It was a no-brainer, really. "There is a cure." Of course, her little brother, who was diagnosed with a terminal illness, could not be cured. If he could, then it wouldn''t be very terminal, now would it? That''s not to say that there doesn''t exist a cureDjust that he won''t be able to receive it. Obviously, I may be able to grant them that cure, but I''m not a saint nor a philanthropist, so what reason is there for me expend all that effort just to do that? Still, all she asked was whether or not there was a cure, so, technically, it''s not like I was lying. "R-really?! W-what is it?! You have to tell me...!" Apparently, my response was not expected, as she immediately began to shake my shoulders and shout at me for more details. "Woah...!? H-hey, hey, calm down for a second...!" I, who couldn''t resist in my current state, rattled around like a bloody milkshake. "O-oh! S-Sorry, I-I just..." Coming to her senses, Miyu calmed herself and apologised. "Ugh, it''s okay, don''t worry... Ow..." "Uuu, I''m really sorry..." "No, no, oof, I understand... You care for your family, is all." "That''s right..." What a foolish woman. Thinking that she had actually unintentionally hurt me, she still felt guilty about her thoughtless actions, but that was only beneficial to me. The thing she cared about the mostDher family. More than that, her hospitalised little brother. For people like her, who have a critical weakness like that, manipulating them to your advantage was effortless. "...Um, excuse me..." With a bitter smile, I opened my mouth after a few seconds of awkward silence. "...I''ll tell you what the cure is, but before that, could I please ask you to do something...?" Gesturing with my head towards my ankles and arms, I requested something unreasonable. "...They''re really uncomfortable and I think I might''ve torn a ligament somewhere..." Pay attention. "DDSo, do you think you could remove them for me...?" This is how you use knowledge as bait. Chapter 44 - 44: 42: A Good Attempt, But... Because the shackles the Order had placed me in were not intended to be removed, they did not have any typical mechanism to take them off like a lock, keyhole or such. "I have a small vial of liquid in my right nostril. If you could take it out and pour some of the contents on each of the restraints, that''d work..." Thus, I needed a sure-fire way of getting out of them. As for why I had stored it up my nose, well, where else was I going to store it? I knew that my entire body, including my mouth, was going to be searched, so the option of hiding it anywhere I normally would was automatically gone. I also couldn''t hide it in my ears because of the plugs I knew they were going to put in there during the kidnapping. I could have swallowed it and forced myself to throw it up when needed, but not only does it come with the unnecessary risk of the capsule possibly leaking inside my stomach, but it also requires me having to throw up. Forcing myself to throw up when all my limbs are tied is not an easy thing to do. Therefore, the only place left was in my nose. They may have thought to check my mouth, but they never imagined I might hide something in there. Anyway, if it wasn''t the nose, then I''m not just going to go and shove it up my ass, am I? "That''s... Uu... Uh... O... O-okay, just give me a second." Naturally, albeit it with a bit of hesitation, Miyu listened to my instructions and reached for my face. She had to take a glove off to fit the tips of her finger in, but she soon pulled out a teeny, less-than-fingernail-sized glass capsule. Pouring a droplet of the viscous, goo-like green substance contained within the capsule on the middle of my hand and leg-cuffs, black smoke instantly began to arise. A single drop was all that was needed. Tsss-! The sizzling sound of corrosion reached our ears as the restraints rapidly melted and fell to the ground with a resounding ''clang-!''. "Ah~ That''s much better. Thank you very much, Miyu-san." Rising to my feet, I rubbed my sore wrists and briefly stretched my limbs. "C-can you tell me what the cure is now? Please." "Of cours--Woah-!?" Taking a step towards her, I tripped and reflexively grabbed onto her as I fell. Thankfully, she caught me at the same time despite the surprise. "Ow... Sorry about that... I think my ankle is sprained." "Are you alright...?" "Yeah, it''ll be... Sorry, can I lean on your shoulder for a while?" "Huh? O-oh, sure." Helping me up, she put one of my arms around her neck and supported my body with her own. "Thanks... So, about that cure." "Ah, yes!" My next words came out in a slightly deeper tone. "DDSorry, but you''ll have to do without it." "Huh--hgk-!?" Grip-! "Heuk...?!" I tensed my bicep, tightening my grasp around her neck, and Miyu began to gasp for breath within my chokehold. It seemed like she could still breath, if barely, but I was successfully blocking her carotid arteries to prevent the blood from flowing to her head, so it wouldn''t matter either way. Thump-! Thump-! Thump-! Her petite and slender hands slammed against my arm, but to no avail. Miyu''s strength was feeble to begin with, and as the asphyxiation continued, it only dwindled further. My arm having clamped down on her throat like a vise, there was no escape. It was impossible for her to last long. "..." Like a rat constricted to death by a boa or a python, she was unconscious. Thud-! As there was no further use for it, I released her her body, allowing it to simply fall to the floor. Unfortunately, because she had too small of a physique, I couldn''t take her clothes, so I would have to wander around in my underwear for now, but it didn''t matter too much. Walking out of the room and through a long, metal hallway, I soon found myself in a corridor that appeared like a combination of a hospital and an office building. Hm. This way, huh. An inner map of the structure appearing in front of me, I quickly arrived at some of the living quarters. This place was rather quiet. In fact, I didn''t see a single soul on the way here. That probably has something to do with that ''breach'' that occurred a short while ago. It was a rather large base of operations for the Order, it seems, and the inner structure was almost labyrinthian, but there were plenty of signs on the walls saying where to go and I basically had my own satellite navigation system anyway, so it wasn''t possible for me to get lost. There didn''t seem to be anyone in the living quarters, in any case, so I just opened the door and went in. Thankfully, there were plenty of spare clothes, so I easily found a uniform that was about my size and put it on, including a black mask that covered my entire face. They even had a mini weapons storage with a few different types of firearms and ammunition in here, so of course I took some of that too. Fancy stuff, huh? Now that that''s done, I began making my way towards the final destination. As I passed through the halls of the base, I passed a small group of grunts rushing in the direction I was coming from. They passed me without much thoughtDmost likely because they were in a hurry, wherever they were goingDbut I didn''t want to risk them questioning me and getting suspicious about why I was going in the opposite way. Bang bang bang-! Thus, I shot them in the back and continued. Onwards. Eventually, after a while of walking, I reached the target. [Branch Manager''s Office] Glancing once at the sign just to quickly confirm that it was in fact the right place, I kicked down the door in one motion. Crash-! The room was just a plain, fancy-looking office that you would expect from a business manager. "!? What the fuck are you doing...?!" In front of me, sitting behind his desk, was a man in a black leather chair. Bang, Bang-! "Gah-!?" I shot him once in each shoulder for a start, as I didn''t intend on killing him just yet. "Y-you bastard...! W-who the hell are you?!" Despite being shot twice, he still had the energy to shout? Goodness. "Let''s not be so loud, yeah?" "Who the fuck do you think you are...!?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bang-! "Guh-!" "I warned you. If you keep going, I''ll do it again and again until you listen." Clenching his teeth, the man who appeared to be in his mid-forties or fifties glared daggers at me, trying his very hardest to restrain himself from lashing out. Well done. "Good. Now, tell me somethingD" Slowly, I reached a hand up to my face and removed my mask. "...!" Realising my identity immediately, the man''s face paled white as if he had spotted a ghost. "DWhat on Earth gave you the impression that such an awful plan was actually going to work?" It was a good attempt, but... "Sorry. You should have tried a little harder." An ''attempt'' is still a failure, after all, no matter how good or bad it may have been. Chapter 45 - 45: 43: Document Leakage It was a decent plan, don''t get me wrong. The guy in front of me was far too incompetent to be the one to come up with such an idea like taking over the entire train station to capture meDThat much was evident from the way he cowered at the mere sight of my face. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I would give it a 9/10, honestly. Be that as it may, a 9/10 is no more than a 9/10. To successfully capture me, nothing less than a 10/10 plan was necessary. It needed to be something on the level that would leave me absolutely zero chance to resist or escape from. DSomething that wouldn''t care for the sheer amount of knowledge and foresight I wield. They were this close to achieving that, but their utter carelessness at the final moment brought it to shambles. Well, it''s not like it would have mattered if I could have escaped or not, though, since I had a contingency plan in place. In any case, the mastermind behind the scheme, Ryuu Kishigami, was nowhere to be seen. Or, well, he was at least one of the brains involved. As an official of the Order, he was almost certainly of a higher rank than this lowly branch manager, and yet he wasn''t present? There was simply no way that that was the case. My successful imprisonment was perhaps the thing at the very top of the list of priorities for the Order, or at least it should be. And yet, he was not here. He had seemingly disappeared from the moment of my capture; as if there was something more important going on. If so, where was he and what happened? The answer quickly arrived. The individual Ryuu Kishigami is currently assisting in the defence against the facility breach by the team of attackers Ah. I suppose his first impression resembled that of a man who liked to get things done with his own hands as opposed to just sending his subordinates to do it. Well, if that was the case, then it was understandable. I hadn''t fought him myself, but I didn''t need to in order to know that Ryuu Kishigami was undoubtedly a person of high calibre when it came to skirmishing. As long as you exclude the usage of Supernatural Abilities and combat-based Measurements, that is. In other words, when talking about solely human-level opponents, Ryuu Kishigami could be said to be within the top 10 or 15%. In that regard, someone like him was required to defend against the attackers if they desired a chance at survival. They are not the type of people to be taken lightly, after all. It was just unfortunate for him that the condition ''excluding Supernatural Ability holders'' didn''t apply in this case. Concluding my inner thoughts, I slowly raised the muzzle of the gun in my hands. "Ah!? Y-you...!" The branch manager, who was previously rendered speechless by my question, suddenly started flapping his mouth like a fish. Of course, I didn''t give him any time to resist or open his mouth in opposition again, and just pulled the trigger before he could react. Bang-! There was no need for him to go around blabbing about my having escaped confinement, after all. The branch manager''s rapidly-cooling body collapsed lifelessly atop the rich mahogany desk in front of him, quickly dyeing its glossy surface with a fresh coat of red. Anyway, this guy will get replaced in due time, but it should still be enough to delay their plans a tad in the meantime. Oh, right, in regards to that; one more thing. Asking a particular question, I began rummaging through the drawers of the branch manager''s desk and through some of the filing cabinets at the side of the room. "Here we go." I gathered a collection of documents and ledgers belonging to the Order, or at least this branch of it, which contained all sorts of evidence for some of the heinous crimes they had committed, were in the midst of committing, and were planning to commit. Human trafficking; human enslavement; live human experimentation; murder and assassination; bribery; trafficking of illicit goods such as illegal weapons and drugsDand that was just the start of it. These invoices, agreements, documents, reports, and ledgers showed not only clear proof of who was funding these activities and where the money was going, but also included evidence of most of everything else that was going on behind the scenes. Altogether, it was much more than enough to deliver a large setback to whatever the Order is plotting. Quite damning evidence indeed. I borrowed the branch manager''s smartphone from his pocket and entered the password which seemed to be the date of his daughter''s birthday. He obviously wasn''t going to be using it anymore, so the thought briefly crossed my mind about taking it with me, but there was no need for that. I will simply get another one from Minami when I return home, and since the phone probably had a tracker on it in the first place, it would only be a detriment. In any case, I took pictures of all the evidence and sent them over to Minami through an unregistered account. That would be enough on my part, and I knew that I could leave the rest to her. As someone who has done similar things to some of her business competitors in the past, she would know what to do and could pull it off faster than I. I imagine the armed forces will soon be knocking on the Order''s door. That will do for now, and should be enough to undermine what was potentially years of the Orders'' hard work. Such a thought almost made me want to laugh. Well, that''s what they get for messing with me so half-heartedly, I suppose. Having finished that before long, I threw the phone away and exited the office; beginning to make my way over to where the breach was happening. Unlike the Hirane Facility, whose first and foremost purpose was to conduct prohibited human experiments, the place I was currently in was not underground. That made them appear less conspicuous from the outside since they only seemed to be a regular office building externally, but it also made them more vulnerable to attacks from the outside at the same time. Of course, they probably never expected to be attacked so bluntly like this, but it is what it is. They should have prepared themselves for that eventuality, I suppose. The Order won''t have the opportunity to rectify that mistake any more, either. Once Minami works her magic, the building will be promptly raided and consequently shut down by the government. Thereafter, further efforts to set up another branch in this area will become far more difficult, and much of the Order''s progress will be either lost and/or halted. To be honest, I''m not sure why they thought bringing me to one of their most valuable locations was a good idea in the first place, but past experience leads me to believe that their reasoning was something along the lines of: ''This is where the majority of our forces reside as well as the resources to keep him in check, and it''s not like he can escape anyway, so there should be no problem as long as we maintain a minimum level of caution.'' Naturally, at the end of the day, that didn''t matter. Because I did end up escaping. And the primary reason for that was that their so-called ''minimum level of caution'' was evidently too minimal. The bar was lowered a little too far, I think. Then again, I suppose their caution was decent enough until the breach occurred, upon which their footing slipped unbeknownst; the soft, unstable ground that was the cliff edge crumbling beneath them into the deep ocean of the abyss. Really, it''s spectacular how unfortunate of a coincidence that is. Chapter 46 - 46: 44: Yuki-onna; A Devil of Ice and Snow DI''m close. Since leaving the branch manager''s office, I have not come across any Order members. The gradually cooling air as I walked in the direction of the breach and the ever-increasing volume of faint screams told me all I needed to know. Soon, I arrived at a place that looked like a scene from Hell. To be precise, a Niflheim kind of Hell. "This fu--!" Vho~o~o~o~hm~! Following a bizarre ringing sound similar to that of a whale''s pulsed call, I suddenly witnessed Chrysanth Order Grunt A''s curse get interrupted by his entire body freezing over, killing him instantly. The fight had been going on for quite a while, it seems, as there were not even a double digit amount of the Order''s grunts that remained. "No! Y-you little...! Get over he--!" Vho~o~o~o~hm~! Grunt B, in protest, recklessly charged across the ice-veiled floor towards the culprit, just to be met with the same fate of being turned into a frozen statue before he knew it; that same pulsing sound resounding throughout the area. Here, the temperature was anywhere below negative celsiusDevident by the frosty white breaths of myself and through the masks of the horde of powerless grunts. The kind of frigid air that stung one''s skin on impact was biting and sharp, even piercing through the thick fabric of the uniform I wore. Even the guns they wielded were utter garbage in this situation where their inner mechanisms had frozen and jammed. Seeing that, I dropped mine to the floor without a second thought. The weapon was useless, after all. DAnd yet, the ends of my lips tipped upwards at the situation in front of me. "...Where...?" A soft voice, ever-so-small, sounded. Despite its miniscule volume, there was not a single person present who missed it. "Where?" The voice asked, but of course, the Order would not give an answer so simply. "Shut up and--" Vho~o~o~o~hm~! Vho~o~o~o~hm~! Vho~o~o~o~hm~! "...Tell me." More pulsed calls resonated throughout, leading Grunts C, D, E, and so on, to perishDturned into living, or not-so-living any more I suppose, statues of ice before they could even register that they were a target. "Where?" Floating gracefully in the air, her white hair flowing in the wintry winds as she occasionally waved her hand, sending infernal blizzards that slaughtered her foes; she appeared just like a Yuki-onna of the myths and legendsDlike a dreaded devil of the snowy mountains. Wonderful. I almost couldn''t contain my grin as I watched such a sight. This magnificent show of power was much more than I had expected of you. "DSana." With a jolt, the girl turned her head in my direction. "...Ci...phy...?" Her eyes did not widen, nor did her brows raise, but I could not mistake the astonished look of wonder on her face as she called my name. Perhaps Grunt F thought that was his chance, as he sneakily tried to rush in and grab Sana by surprise, but... Slam-! "Gah...!" All of a sudden, a different girl of identical semblance appeared and without warning sent the grunt flying with a super-powered punch. DSona, using Location Swapping, had swapped places to protect her twin sister. What a beautifully-timed counter. It looks like the two''s training has been going swimmingly. Perhaps sending them to school won''t be as detrimental as I thought. Looking around, I found that Ryuu Kishigami was still alive, though obscuring himself at the far end of the room and observing from a place of safety. This coward. "Girls," I called. "I''m safe now, so you can get rid of everyone here except that one; I want you to capture him for me." Their attention directed towards him after a gesture from meDthey had identified him as the target. By that point, although he had noticed what I was doing and attempted to flee, it was already too late. After all, I had sicced my extremely talented dogs on himDthere was no way he could escape now. "...!" Jumping backwards carefully so as to not trip on the tricky floor masked by a thick sheet of ice, Ryuu Kishigami kept his peeled eyes on the twins all the while. Crack-! Sona leaped from where she stood, shattering the ice beneath her feet and generating a small crater in her place. Her superpower-charged body did not falter in this glacial atmosphere even despite the raw winds brushing against the bare skin of her face, legs and hands, her feet simply stomping powerfully through the ice on the floor, smashing it to smithereens with every step. In a futile attempt at resistance, he tried to dodge her incoming hands that appeared to him like no less than the dreaded talons of the Grim Reaper, wanting to drag him down to the deepest depths of the afterlife. Clench-! S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The young girl''s small and flat voice rang out as she grasped onto the hem of his clothes, tightening her grip like the maw of an alligator as she pulled him in. Ryuu Kishigami. "...Got you." You cannot escape. Seeing that was done, I turned to the other twin with a smile. "Sana, if you will." "..." She nodded her head without a word in response and waved her hand in the direction of the few other grunts that remained standing. Vho~o~o~o~hm~! Yet another pulsed call like the sound of an ice lake cracking reverberated so loudly that it felt as if it had vibrated within the vestibules of my ears and further into the skull itself. DWithin an instant, multiple grunts had frozen on the spot, now no more than deceased sculptures of ice. Good job...! Now, all that was left was Ryuu Kishigami. Although, in truth, there was not much I wanted to do with him. Approaching him with a devilish smirk decorating my face, the twins stood on each side of me as I crouched down and opened my mouth towards him, who had his arms and legs inflicted with severe frostbite. "Hey. Isn''t this an unfortunate turn of events?" "..." "Just how on Earth did this happen, I wonder...?" "...What do you want, you sick bastard?" His blackened skin, hard and in the midst of dying, caused him to effectively be incapacitated, yet he still glared at me seemingly unaffected. "Hah. Are you in a position to be giving me such attitude?" "..." "I remember well how you treated me on the way here. Did you think I would forget?" Not moving my gaze away from his, I spoke to the girl on my right. "Sana. It''s getting a bit chilly, and our friend here is looking a little cold, so shall we turn the heat up a bit?" She understood my instructions well without me having to say it explicitly. "Say, do you know much about the physics of temperature? The more you reduce the temperature of an object, the more brittle it becomes." Coming forth, Sana hovered her right hand above Ryuu Kishigami''s numb and frozen left arm, and thenD "Did you know? This fact, combined with a reaction called a ''Thermal Shock'', can produce an interesting result; for example, if you pour an incredibly hot substance, like hot water or coffee, onto an incredibly cold object like an ice cube, then the ice cube will crack." Shatter-! "Ghh...!?" DIt fragmented into tiny chunks of icy flesh, leading a pained groan to escape his mouth as he clenched his teeth. "The same logic applies to humans." Shatter-! "Gahhh..!" Releasing an uncontainable yelp as Sana repeated the same process on his right arm before looking back at me. "It''s fascinating, no? The way this world works." Nodding my head at her, she nodded back and this time moved her hands to his legs. Shatter-! Shatter-! Like glass hit with a hammer, all of Ryuu Kishigami''s limbs were now no more than insignificant remnants, tiny pieces that littered the floor. "You silly bastard. Did you think I would just sit around and take it?" Of course I wouldn''t. "Don''t regret the choices you can''t take back. Next, I''ll be coming for Professor Lynton." "...!" Ryuu Kishigami''s face, overrun by the expression of the excruciating pain he felt, showed a sharp reaction to my statement. Unfortunately, however, he didn''t have time to speak his thoughts about it. Shatter-! DMoving her hand away from what used to be Ryuu Kishigami''s head as what seemed to be a wave of glitter danced in the frosty air, Sana moved back to my side. There''s no point in playing around any longer. Professor Lynton; I have decided to make him the next and final target of this nonsensical charade. The head of the Chrysanth Order. The one responsible for this mess and the catalyst for all my current troubles. I wonder what our reunion will look like, Professor. But for now... "Sona, Sana." I turned to face the two girls; a look of worry still ever-present in their seemingly hollow eyes. ""..."" Were they still concerned? "Let''s go home." Without a word, they nodded in unison, and the three of us promptly left the facility. Chapter 47 - 47: 45: Kidnapping Aftermath Stepping out the front door, I walked silently alongside the twins until arriving at the bottom of the drive, upon which the three of us stopped. "Are you sure you''ll be alright, Sir?" An older butler asked me with a hint of worry in his tone and a crease in his brow. "I said I''m fine." "Yes... Then, we shall greet you upon your safe return." Nodding, he turned to the black SUV beside him and opened the back door before waiting for the twins. ""..."" Wearing their brand new school uniforms and having the princess-themed rucksacks slung over their shoulders, the two of them just stared at me. "What?" ""...Ciphy..."" In unison, they called my nickname. Then, they each raised a hand and slowly waved at me. "Bye..." "...See you later." Huh. Well, I would certainly hope I see them laterDthe twins going missing would greatly inconvenience me, after all. "Yeah." I didn''t understand what the point of it was since they were going to see me later on either way, but I just agreed with them anyway. Ever since last week''s kidnapping, these guys have been hovering around me a lot more frequently than they used toDand considering that they''ve been doing that an unusual amount anyway recently, it''s almost getting out of hand. You see, with the kidnapping, I didn''t actually tell them in advance what was going to happen. I simply left them a note saying I was being kidnapped before I left for school. To ensure they knew my location, I swallowed a handful of miniature trackers beforehand and left a screen wirelessly connected that showed the location of the trackers beside the note. That was how they were able to arrive at the scene so quickly, and is the reason I didn''t particularly care about being able to escape or not. Of course, if I was able to escape then it would expedite the process of collecting the documents and sending that information over to Minami, which is why I chose to escape, but I could have done it either way. In any case, the twins climbed in the back of the SUV, upon which the butler closed the door behind them, getting in the driver''s seat himself after a quick announcement of his departure. I didn''t stay to watch the back of the car leave as I instead began walking in the other direction. Of course, the day was Monday, and thus the destination was school. To be precise, the current destination was the train station which would then take me near to the school. It''s been a week since I was kidnapped by the Order, and the government has since raided and shut the building they used as a base of operations down. Since the train I usually take didn''t actually turn out to be that damaged by the attack, it didn''t take all that long for operations to resume as normal. I only went to school on the Friday last week because of that, but when I explained that the train I was on was the one that got attacked, the school didn''t see the need to punish me. However, I was punished by the overwhelming disruption of my classmates intervening in my school life. That day, I was swarmed by people asking me foolish questions about my safety and about the attack, as if I would be psychologically affected by such an insignificant thing. In regards to that, I was far more disturbed by the annoyance that wouldn''t let me eat my lunch in peace. In any case, I was glad the day ended swiftly, however even after it did people still tried to meddle in my affairs; after retrieving my bag from the train that included my smartphone, it turned out that I had been swamped with messages from various people in the class. Needless to say, I ignored all of them because it was a bother to reply to everything. I continued to receive notifications until even late at night, leading me to disable them full-stop. Perhaps they took the hint and gave up persisting. I had also hoped that today might be a bit different from Friday as most people should have relaxed over the weekend and forgotten about it, but... "Itou-san!" Tsk. The moment I passed through the school gates, someone called out to me. I tried to ignore them and just walk past, but they approached and walked alongside me. "Itou-san, good morning! If you don''t mind me asking, are you doing alright...?" This girl. Izumi Yamazaki. "I do mind." Take a damned hint. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Everyone''s concerned about you but they don''t want to overwhelm you so much." "Ok." "Is there anything I can do to help...?" "I''m fine." "Are you sure?" "Yes." "Really? Do you want me to buy you some lunch?" "I brought my own." We had already walked from the front gate of the school all the way to the lockers and she still remained. Begone, you pest. She continued to ramble by my side as I fortunately managed to tune her out and opened my locker, which was thankfully closer to the entrance of the school than in the previous year. Due to the toilet incident, the school had moved the locations of all the lockers, it seems, so that there isn''t such a danger next time. "Dand that''s why-- Oh! You''ve received a letter, Itou-san!" I didn''t need her to commentate my entire life, but that was correct; in the centre of my barren locker was a single envelope. Neglecting its existence, I concluded there was nothing left to do and closed my locker. "Wha-- I-Itou-san...? Are you not going to open it?" From behind me, Izumi''s voice asked. Without turning back to look at her, I responded simply. "I already know what it''s about." There was no need for me to read it in the first place. If I did so then and there, she could have taken the opportunity to sneak a glance, and I didn''t want any potential leakage of whatever information it may contain. The truth was, I didn''t know there was a letter in my locker until just now. Obviously, that meant I had no idea what it could be about. However, by simply asking, I could know the contents of the message, its sender, and what intentions they had behind sending it. The fact they put an envelope in my locker indicates that this person did not have access to my social media or phone number. Well, either that, or they wanted their identity to stay hidden. Whatever the case, it didn''t matter, because I already knew the name of the sender with a single question. ...Oh? It turned out to be a person I had never directly met before; a person not in my class. Year 3, Class A. Sophie Asanami. Chapter 48 - 48: 46: Is Gyaru the Correct Term? Lunchtime. Click-! Standing on the rooftop, I closed the door behind me. Looking ahead, I saw a tanned girl with blonde hair and an impressive array of accessories such as bracelets, earrings and piercings, her school uniform creatively altered to perhaps exhibit more skin than was typical. D3-A''s Sophie Asanami. I had never interacted with her before, nor with any of the other students in Class A for that matter, but the fact she decided to contact me now is very telling. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I doubted that this highly coincidental timing was mere happenstance. "You came, huh? Looks like I was right." Sophie opened her mouth, beginning to speak with mannerisms befitting her "gyaru-type" character. Or at least, that''s the term I heard my classmates use when describing her. ...Is ''gyaru'' the correct term? Gyaru; refers to the fashion and social subcultures of girls and young women who follow or adopt particular appearance styles, including but not limited to: clothes, hair, makeup, accessories, and activities. In the case of the individual ''Sophie Asanami'', any of the following terms: ''gyaru'', ''kogal'', or ''gal girl'', could indeed be considered to be correct Right. I don''t really understand, but whatever. "What were you right about?" I casually asked. Shortening the gap between us, she slowly strode towards me. "This is our first time talking, right, but I''ve heard some things about ya, y''know?" She stopped, her makeup-veiled face pausing not far in front of my own. My eyes dartied to the dangling of the hoop earrings she wore as they jingled on the side of her head. "Am I wrong? Mr know-it-all." Inside the letter she left in my locker, Sophie wrote something along the lines of ''Concept of Truth. You know when and where to meet me.'' Of course, her pretensions were appropriateDI suppose a natural conclusion pertaining to her having accessed the related knowledge prior. However, I do not think she is fully confident in herself. Otherwise, there would have been no need for the slight surprise she had muttered to herself when I arrived on the rooftop. Isn''t that right? Yes. The individual ''Sophie Asanami'' is not entirely assured in the knowledge about you she possesses, however, she carries a certain amount of reasonable confidence in what she has gathered Of course, I already knew that the reason for this was that her knowledge of me was something she obtained primarily through rumours and hear-say. The fact that she could obtain knowledge of the Concepts, including knowledge about Truth, the one I possess, and the fact that I was the owner of it, through nothing but rumours and eavesdropping, wasDneedless to sayDrather disconcerting to hear. And yet, it was actually rather accurate information for the most part. I don''t think I need to explain how that would only be possible if you are in a position very close to the source of such information. "Well, I don''t know about that. I wonder what sorts of things you''ve heard? I hope it''s nothing bad." It was a particularly pitiful attempt at feigning ignorance, but I didn''t want to rush things too much. Naturally, I was well aware what kinds of things Sophie has heard about me, as well as what she hopes to achieve from meeting me here. "Ahh, tch tch. Don''t you, like, already know that kinda stuff? You don''t need to pretend to be someone else in front of me, ''Oscar-kun''~" For some reason, she had a smirk on her face as she wagged her finger and spoke as if she knew who I really was. "I''m not sure what you mean. I''m just being myself?" Well, she didn''t have enough information to know what I was really like, at the very least, so I knew she wouldn''t be able to prove me wrong. Any attempt to do so would be no more than a bluff, and bluffs are pointless against me. "Ah, jeez~ If you''re gonna be like that, then at least, like, stop making me question myself by acting completely different from what I heard." I don''t see how that''s my problem, but sure. "Just tell me what you want. I''ve got lunch to eat." Raising my bag so she could see, I only intended for her to recognise the significance of the situation. However... "Lunch?" Sophie snatched the bag from my hands and opened it in front of me, pulling out the lunch box within. "Ooh~! Is this tempura? Smells delish~ Ah! Ya even got ramen!? How''d ya keep ramen so hot in this thing?!" "..." Shoving her hands into my large, thermal lunch box, she began to list everything I was planning to eat, naming them one-by-one. Alright, that was enough. "Tell me what you want." "Mh? Ah, but, like, what''s the point since you already know?" Was it because she was still having doubts whether I was truly who she thought I was or not? She basically ignored me and continued ransacking my lunch in front of my eyes as she waited for my response. You want me to move first in order to prove that I am who you think I am, huh. Aren''t you the one who is requesting for help, though? "Why should I help you? I don''t see what I stand to gain from it." In fact, there were a few things I could benefit from, but I needed her to be the one to say what she could provide first. "Ah, right... Well, I know that you''re in opposition with my dad. I''ll help you as much as you want with regards to that if you help me with this thing." Sophie Asanami''s fatherDKazuki Asanami, or Professor Asanami as I knew him. His position as one of the higher-ups of the Wardens means that Sophie''s position, as his sole daughter, is also fairly high within the organisation. That''s how she was able to gather such information about me without having to dig too far deep into it. If someone like her became my subordinate... Not only will the power of my forces skyrocket, but I''ll receive an immensely useful pawn to utilise when it comes to dealing with the Wardens. It was certainly not something I could easily refuse, and was in fact the thing I was hoping she would propose to me in the first place. I knew from past experience that Kazuki became reluctant to involve his family in the Wardens'' matters due to an incident that occurred in one of the other branchesDThe Concept of Space went on a rampage after an experiment using his power went wrong, resulting in the accidental death of Kazuki''s spouse, Sophie''s mother. "No, not just that; I''ll do anything you want if you help me, whether it''s taking my dad''s business down or whatever the hell." Because of that unfortunate incident which occurred a few years prior to my escape from the Wardens, Sophie''s wish is simple. "I want you to help me kill that fucker, the Concept of Space." DTo avenge her mother. Chapter 49 - 49: 47: So... Where the Hell is He? Sophie Asanami. "I want you to help me kill that fucker, the Concept of Space." Daughter of one of the Wardens'' "Professors" and an owner of Supernatural Ability. "The disgusting power forced on me by my old manDthe power he sacrificed her to harness; the same power as that monsterDI''ll even let you use it for whatever you want if you can help me with this, Truth." Glistening like an oasis in the desert, her eyes shimmered with determination as she stared straight into my own. She''ll let me use her power if I help her, huh. Well, I was going to aim for that anyway, but since she''s giving me express permission I suppose I can take it as confirmation that she won''t resist me using her however I like. Sophie Asanami''s Supernatural Ability has been dubbed ''Proximate Spatial Ordinance'' by her father, Professor Kazuki Asanami. Apparently, it was a power derived directly from the Concept of Space, who was cooperating with the Wardens in their research on the Concept Measurements. An ''accident'' occurred during that research and that was the cause of death for Sophie''s mother. Still, despite his wife''s passing, Professor Asanami was able to create a Supernatural Ability based off of the Measurement of Space, which he then ''gifted'' to his daughter, Sophie. That was the origin of her ability, Proximate Spatial Ordinance. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In reality, the vast majority of Supernatural Abilities are created in a similar wayDthat is, by studying already-existing Measurements and how they workDalthough there are a multitude of methods and processes one could use to get there. Of course, not every Supernatural Ability will fit every person equallyDsuch was the case in Hirane and in many other secret facilities; there were, and still are, countless of living test subjects who die excruciating deaths as a result of the Supernatural Ability testing going wrong or because of simple incompatibility issues. There are also differences in how each organisation carries out their research and experiments. For example, the Wardens have a much higher bar of morality than the Order, who will unhesitatingly do whatever inhumane things they have to. That''s probably why Sophie Asanami''s case worked out so wellDbecause they ensured that she would be safe and unharmed beforehand. The only downside is that such things can take a lot longer to finalise, because their approach is more civilised and merciful, scientific and methodical, whilst the Order, who gets things done through repeated trial and error, with anyone they can get their hands on, aren''t limited by such things. From what the Measurement of Truth tells me, Proxixmate Spatial Ordinance is an extraordinarily powerful ability that allows Sophie to have complete and utter authority and control over the space in close proximity to herDa sphere roughly 2.5-metres in diameter surrounding her that she can handle and mould as she wishes. Spatial Tuning, a kind of manipulation of the fabric that makes up the universe itself, in other words. Although it might not seem like much at a glance, it was undoubtedly a Supernatural Ability on a level equal to or perhaps even surpassing that of the twins. Though, the range is rather lacking. On the other hand, because she has always resented it, she lacks years of training as well as comprehension of its potential uses and techniques. I suppose the barrierDthat is, the hesitation of using the same power that killed her motherDcould be included within that as well. In that regard, the twins, who have no qualms using their powers to kill or maim others, are yet a few steps ahead of Sophie''s development. Nonetheless, an ability originating from one of the Concept Measurements was not something to be taken lightly; notwithstanding her lack of training and experience, Sophie would still be able to stand her ground in a battle against the twins with relative ease. "You want revenge? So, why ask me?" I asked her while keeping an eye on my lunch box still in her hands, to which she shrugged. "Already know it, don''tcha? You''re the only guy I know about who is both in opposition with my dad''s group and who also has the ability to help me succeed in what I wanna do." Her reasoning was fair enough. "Alright. I''ll help you so long as you keep your end of the deal." I couldn''t complain much about her dragging me into others'' business since the organisation that was the Wardens of Future''s Blight was one that I will eventually destroy. As for the ''killing the possessor of Space'' part, the fact that he works alongside the Wardens willingly automatically makes him someone I''ll inevitably have to eliminate anyway, so it would be good to get that out of the way sooner rather than later. At the end of the day, I suppose it was more my own business than her''s. "Oh! Nice! Gimme gimme your plan, then!" Perked up from my positive reply, Sophie came closer and pressed for more as she started bouncing around me with a grin. "What are you expecting? Do you think I can come up with a plan that quickly? It''s only been a second since I said I would help." "Ehhh~? But, if you know what the truth behind everything is, then doesn''t that mean you know what the ''true best plan'' is?" Her idiocy made me want to sigh. Though, if all she knew was that ''I knew the truth'', then such a misconception is understandable. "I can see why you confused a rabbit for a hare, but it''s not quite the same thing. Even if you can''t spot them at a glance, there are differences between the two." That''s not how it works. "Huh? What do rabbits and hares have to do with it?" "I mean that you''re wrong." Even if I ask for a foolproof plan, if there is no potential for a foolproof plan then it doesn''t matter. It needs to be a possibility for it to work, but in most cases, something like a ''perfect plan'' simply doesn''t exist. Then, if I ask a question such as ''what is the best possible plan in this situation?'', what I will receive in response will definitely be a decent plan, yes, but it certainly isn''t something I would be willing to put my faith into. The future is surprisingly malleable; it can change incredibly easily and with the drop of a hat. Even if I made what would be considered the ''perfect plan'', it could easily become the ''worst possible plan'' within five minutes. It also takes time to prepare everything that is necessary, and especially so if you''re preparing for any and all possibilities. Even then; even if you truly believe that you are prepared for anything and everything that could go wrong, the reality is that you are notDbecause there are an infinite number of things that can go wrong in any given plan and at any given time. I know the truth, I have the facts, I have the knowledge and the information. But I cannot see nor control the future. That''s why I have backups and contingencies, fail-safes and insurance. For some plans, all of that might not even be enough, but I always make sure to prepare at a minimum level of caution that ensures the continuation of my life. DBecause, so long as I remain alive, the possibility of winning likewise remains. Preventing my own death is enough. That is an eternal ''truth'' I have learned through firsthand experience. "Ehhh... Then, Truth, how long am I gonna have to wait? I swear to ya, I''ll do anything to get that guy as soon as possible. Do you understand what I''m feelin'' here? He''s so close, but he feels so far away..." Hm? "Wait, ''close''? What are you talking about?" Perhaps I heard something strange... Sophie tilted her head, placing a finger on her bottom lip. "Yeah. You know already, right? That monster is in this very school, but I can''t get him. It''s infuriating..." ...Excuse me? He''s in the school? Our school? However, I already checked not that long ago and found out that Space is currently in the Wardens'' Conston branch. Isn''t he still there? Yes See? "No he''s not. You know that lying to me is pointless, right?" "I ain''t lyin''! I''m tellin'' ya, he''s here in this school, right now! I dunno who the hell he is but I''m gonna find him and make him pay...!" Is she lying? No ?? My brows furrowed. She''s being very adamant about it. If she really isn''t lying, then I don''t know what to say, because that guy definitely isn''t here right now. Although, since it''s Space we''re talking about, I wouldn''t be surprised if he were able to teleport around or use some other kind of spatial transport. So what, she''s not lying, so is he really in this school? No ...Huh? So... Where the hell is he? He''s in Conston, right? Yes Alright. And, he''s not going back and forth between school and Conston, but actually stationary in Conston and staying in Conston. Yes? Yes. The individual with the alias of ''Concept of Space'' is currently in Conston. He is neither travelling elsewhere from Conston or to Conston from elsewhere at the current moment Okay. So, it''s confirmed that he is in Conston. Therefore, Sophie''s information about him being in school is wrong. Right? No. The information belonging to the individual ''Sophie'' is not incorrect ...What? Chapter 50 - 50: 48: The Mystery Deepens He wasn''t in school. He''s in Conston; the Measurement of Truth confirmed that. ...But, it also confirmed that Sophie Asanami is not lying. I thought that meant her information was wrong and she was only deemed as telling the truth because she genuinely thought she was telling the truth, but that also turned out to be incorrect. No. Sophie''s informationDthe information that ''Space is in the same school as us''DShe definitely isn''t lying about that. Right? Yes. The individual ''Sophie'' is telling you what she knows as the truth Well, hold on, that''s a little different. Just because she knows it as the truth doesn''t mean it is the reality of the situation. What she believes is not necessarily correct, after all. So, let me get this straight. Space is currently in the Conston facility, but Sophie still counts as telling the truth when she says that Space is currently in our school because she believes she is telling me the truth, even if the information isn''t actually correct. Therefore, what she is telling me, although it is technically the truth for her, is false information in reality. That''s it, right? No. The information belonging to the individual ''Sophie'' is not incorrect Fuck, what? Are you broken? The question is not understood Ugh, shut up. He''s in Conston, so Sophie Asanami''s information about Space going to our school is wrong? No. The information given to you by the individual ''Sophie'' relating to the individual with the alias ''Concept of Space'' going to your school is not incorrect Then... What the shit? Space is in Conston, right? Yes And he hasn''t got a clone, right? He does not have a clone Okay. ...Sophie''s information is that Space is currently in school. Yes? Yes And that information is correct. Yes? Yes. The information belonging to the individual ''Sophie'' is not incorrect But he is not in school, he is in fact in Conston. Yes? Yes Then how the fuck is that information correct, you bastard? The information belonging to the individual ''Sophie'' is that the individual with the alias of ''Concept of Space'' should be attending Weinstell High School; this information is correct because the individual with the alias ''Concept of Space'' attends Weinstell High School Oh, are we finally getting somewhere? So, he ''should'' be in school but isn''t, huh. Well, of course he isn''t; he''s in Conston. Why did you have to play around with me like that, asshole? The question is not understood Anyway, why is he-- Ring~! Rudely interrupting my thoughts, the school bell resounded, signifying the end of lunch. Was it always so quick to pass? I didn''t even get to eat my... Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mmh~! Woww, it''s good~!" "..." Raising my gaze, my eyes landed on the scene of Sophie Asanami eating my own lunch in front of me with an expression as if nothing in the world was wrong. ...Hey. You. Does your impertinence know no bounds? Grab-! "Ah-!? Oi~! I was eating, ya know??" "My lunch, my rules. More importantly, you said you didn''t know who he was. How?" "Huh? Well~ I don''t know what he looks or sounds like ''cause I ain''t ever seen him, buuut... He should be using a secret identity, right? I was never able to find that out, though. To be honest, I don''t even know if Space is a boy or a girl. It''s been tough~" ...She''s not lying. She really doesn''t know who he is. "But, Truthie-kun, you should know what name he''s using without a problem, right?" That should certainly be the case, yes. However... "Do you know what class he''s in?" "Well~ It''s obvious, ain''t it? 3-BDyour class. It''s his mission to keep an eye on ya, right? Prolly wants to bring ya back if he can, too, huh. Even I know that much, ya know? Ya don''t need to keep testin'' me with this kinda stuff." ...Is that so. That is... Interesting. I wonder just how long Space has infiltrated my class for... "You should get going." "Ehhh~? When''re you gonna tell me about the plan? I wanna get that guy as soon as possible." "Have patience. There''s no rush. Plus, he''s not even here right now." Or at least, he shouldn''t be. "Whaaaat~?! Where is he?!" Ignoring her as I packed the lunch back into my bag, or well, whatever remained of it, I turned around and started walking towards the rooftop exit. "Oiii~! Where''re ya goin~?" "Were you so busy stuffing your face with my plundered food that you didn''t hear the bell? Meet me here after school or our deal is invalidated." Not listening to whatever she was trying to say after that, I promptly left the rooftop and made my way to class. Using that time as a substitute to fill my stomach as the words of the teacher went through one ear and out the other, I thought about the recently-procured information. The Concept of Space. He''s in this schoolDthis very class, huh. My eyes scanned the students of the room around me. Izumi Yamazaki, sitting at the front of the class. Tatsuki Iwamoto, sitting on the centric right side of the class. Yuu Shimura, sitting at the back-end right side of the class. Shizuko Aikawa, sitting in the middle of the class. Souta Takeuchi, sitting at the back-end left side of the class. Tarou Fushigimi, sitting beside me to my left. Even Haruka Hayashi, the teacher of the class. Like a hawk, I observed the facial expressions and mannerisms of all the people I''ve interacted with most since the start of the new school year. If his purpose was to observe me and take me back to the Playground, then he would most likely be a person close to me, after all. Of course, however, they all acted completely normal. Not a single person in this classroomDeven the people other than the ones I emphasisedDseemed any different to normal. ...This is completely fucked. Once again, I anticipated the answer of a certain question as I placed my elbows on my desk in front of me, interlocked my fingers, and leaned forward, resting my forehead against my hands. I asked for the second time, but this time, with more particularisation: DWhat identity is the individual under the alias ''Concept of Space'' using to disguise himself during his time in Weinstell High School? An answer promptly appeared in front of me. The individual under the alias ''Concept of Space'' is not using a false identity or disguise during his time at Weinstell High School Fuu... Shit. Ordinarily, I wouldn''t have thought his lack of a secret identity was a problem. That would mean he is using his real name here, after all. In that case, all I would need to do is ask what his real name was. But... The ''real name'' of the individual under the alias ''Concept of Space'' is ''Saburou'' DDNeedless to say, there was not an individual in my class called Saburou. No, what the Measurement of Truth is telling me is that he doesn''t even have a surname, like me. I mean, of course he wouldn''t have one; he''s from a secret facility just as I am, after all. Anyway, that meant there was no one in the entire school whose name was ''Saburou''. Fuck... Is he really observing me from my own class? The individual ''Saburou'' is not currently in Weinstell High School, Class 3-B Huh...? Wait, what? He''s not...? No, wait, shit, of course he''s not here. He''s in Conston right now. It''s not possible for him to be here at the moment. Shit, it''s a complete no-brainer that he isn''t going to be anyone that''s here right now... I had overlooked that simple fact... With a jolt at the sudden realisation, I raised my head and began frantically scanning the room for any students who weren''t present. What... No clones. That means it can only be someone who isn''t in this classroom right now, right? Yes. The individual ''Saburou'' is not currently inside the classroom ...There was only one. It was someone I had completely forgotten about because I focused too heavily on the fact that he was in my class. Someone who I had interacted with on numerous occasions since the start of the new year. Chihiro Suzuki was missing from her seat. Chapter 51 - 51: 49: Subordinate Initiation Chihiro Suzuki called in sick today, which is the supposed reason she is not present. It''s no wonder I''ve been feeling that things have been so quiet recently... Coincidentally, the only person in the class who is missing. But, that''s not right. Does that mean she isDDNo, no. I need to calm down. There''s no way Chihiro Suzuki is the Concept of Space. First of all, Saburou is not using an undercover name in the school. So, he can''t be Chihiro Suzuki. Furthermore, I can simply ask for her location; unless it is somehow Conston, then it is simply impossible for her to be Space. The individual ''Chihiro Suzuki'' is not in Conston That''s confirmed, then. Chihiro Suzuki is not Saburou, the Concept of Space. Now, as a further precaution as well as to narrow down the scope, I''m going to assume it due to his name being Saburou, but Space is definitely male. It''s easy to confirm that much. Isn''t that right? Yes. The individual with the alias ''Concept of Space'' is male Alright. Now, using the same method, it''s easy to figure out that he is the same age as me, ruling out the possibility of him being a teacher in the school. He is 100%, undoubtedly a student in my class; a male student in my class. And yet. He is not here. ...I''m going to have a headache if this isn''t resolved soon. There weren''t many possibilities that remained, but likewise, the methods that I could use to figure out his identity were running thin. The easiest way was to figure out his appearance. That, fortunately enough, could be done quite simply. DDWhat is the true appearance of Saburou, the Concept of Space? Suddenly, my eyes widened. "!?" This... There''s no way... How...? Slowly, I turned my gaze. To the left. Towards the person sitting in the seat right beside me. ...Fuck. His gaze was just as it normally was, staring with a bored expression towards the front of the room, his chin cupped in his hand as he looked ready to fall asleep. Tarou Fushigimi. The mannerisms were slightly different from the picture of Saburou in front of me, but the face-- ...It''s the same person...? ??? For the remainder of the day, I was unable to maintain a proper focus. I couldn''t get the image of Tarou FushigimiDwould it be better to call him Saburou?Dout of my mind. After school, I immediately went to the school rooftop. Making sure nobody followed me, I waited for Sophie Asanami to arrive. It was still too soon to conclude that Tarou Fushigimi was Saburou. No, thinking logically, it simply shouldn''t be possible for him to be Saburou. Saburou''s name is Saburou, not Tarou Fushigimi; he isn''t using a fake identity nor is he using a clone... So, how come his face showed up when I asked for Saburou''s appearance? "Howdy~!" Coming onto the roof with a friendly greeting, Sophie waved her hand at me, the golden bangles adorning her arm bouncing up and down as she did so. As soon as she saw my face, however, her characteristically playful expression froze. "Uhh... Is everything okay? You look, like... grim, or something. Did something happen?" Staring at her for a moment, I asked. "What do you know about Tarou Fushigimi?" Tilting her head in clear puzzlement, she scratched her temple with one of those long and pointy, excessively-decorated pink and black-striped nails like miniature knives that weaponised the tips of her fingers. "Hmm~? What''dya wanna know about that guy all of a sudden? Anyway, shouldn''t you know more than me?" I watched her slender fingers as her hand came back down to her hip. The only reason I could imagine for having such extravagant fingernails was to use them in combat. Still, they seemed far too inconvenient in daily life for that purpose alone. Even in a fight, it would prove difficult to clench your fist properly with nails like that, so I wondered the rationale behind them. In any case, that''s irrelevant. "His face appeared as the truth behind the appearance of Space." With a slight delay, her expression transformed into one of utmost, incongruous gravitas. The juxtaposition between that asura-like face and her normal cheeky grin was astounding to witness in real-time. "Wha-?! Let''s go and get him right now, then!" I quickly stopped her by grabbing the back of her shirt''s collar before she could run off. "Hold your horses." "I ain''t got no horses, bastard! Speakin'' of hold, what''re you holdin'' onta me for!? Let go! I''ll fuck that bastard up right now!" "No, you won''t. What did I say about not rushing things?" "Fuck, the bastard''s right in front of us and you wanna let him get off just like that? The hell''re ya thinkin''?!" Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her accent was evidently starting to slip out more and more as her frustration and resentment grew. I increased the strength in my hand, forcibly pulling her back as she tried to get away. "Woah, shit!?" Before she could properly react, I pinned her against the wall and leaned into her face. "What am I thinking?" Our breaths could be clearly felt on each other''s faces. "Sophie Asanami." Staring her in the eyes, I opened my mouth to her. "How about you calm down for a moment?" Of course, just because I told her to doesn''t mean that she would; Sophie screaming profanities at me and furiously shaking her body, wriggling around to open an opportunity to get free. "The fuck you talkin'' about, ''calm down''?! Let me--mmph!?" Slam-! Covering her mouth with a hand, I pushed her head against the wall to restrain her movement as much as possible. "Don''t speak. Don''t even open your mouth; just listen to what I''m about to say." Her saliva bathing the palm of my hand, she even tried to start biting me. Of course, someone like her is not in the position to exert so much force that biting is going to cause me any serious harm. "You asked me to help you, and I agreed." She had no choice but to listen to my words even if she wanted to ignore me completely. "But, you have to realise something: my help comes at a cost." Writhing around like a worm, she focused all her efforts on attempting vigorously to escape, but no matter how she squirmed, she would not be able to get away from me. "Hey. Don''t try to escape." Quickly realising that resistance was futile, she stopped moving her body so muchDbut not her eyes, as they desperately darted all over the place to look at anything that wasn''t my face. "Look at me, Sophie Asanami." I moved my hand from her mouth to grab her chin and squeezed her face tightly. Not knowing what I might do if she didn''t listen, her hazel eyes quivered as they finally gazed into my own, filled with an assortment of strong and undiscernable emotions. "You will do what I say, whatever that may be." She was a caged mouse in front of a lion. Fortunately for her, I was a well-fed lion, not a starving one. "If you disregard my words again, I will kill you. Do you understand?" Her body was subtly trembling as I held her in place, I released the pressure on her face and just held her arms against the wall as she nodded. She may not be aware of the kinds of things I have done, but I''m sure she has heard a few things from the professors over at the Playground. If that were the case, she would know well enough that I am not messing around. With a smile, I added. "Also, don''t think that you''ve got immunity for whatever reason, okay?" Certainly, as much as it would be a shame to lose a pawn as valuable and convenient as Sophie Asanami, I would still not hesitate to eliminate her if she is deemed too unruly. After all, a guard dog that bites its owner is not a guard dog you will feel safe to put your faith into. In the same way that there is no need for a guard dog that bites its owner, I have no need nor want for someone who threatens my security by refusing to heed my authority. Just as I would throw away a faulty tool that puts my safety into question, I would execute an insubordinate mutt like that without a shred of reluctance. The same goes for the twins, tooDif either of those girls ever became mutinous or started having thoughts of rebelling, then I would waste no time in putting them down if that''s what I deemed necessary. It was but a matter of personal safety. "So, how about you take a moment to calm down and think before you act?" It''s your decision, Sophie Asanami. Are you a dog that bites its owner? A dog that needs to be put down? Or, are you my new tool? "You are forgiven this time and this time only. If I have to forcibly stop you from mindlessly rushing forward again, you will not be granted clemency." This is the one and only second chance you will get. Do not waste it. Thud-! Letting go of her, Sophie dropped to the floor in a clump, her knees touching and feet facing the wall behind her. Her head drooping and the cardigan of her school uniform halfway down her shoulders, the beads of sweat streaming across her skin glistened oddly under the twilight sky. Looking down at her, who did not move, I opened my mouth. "We''re not done. Get up." The Adam''s apple of her throat bobbing in place as she gulped down the reservoir of pooled saliva that flooded the insides of her mouth, I could practically see the anxiety-fuelled pounding of her rapidly-pulsating heartbeat as it thumped loudly within her chest, rising and falling with every passing moment. She did not move, but I took notice of the twitching of muscles in her legs and arms that indicated it was more of a ''could not'' situation. Grabbing her by the arm, I forcibly pulled her up to her feet. Of course, she couldn''t really stand by herself in her current position, let alone walkDas was shown by how she stumbled like a drunkard the instant I helped her upDbut I supported her well enough to make it work either way, with my arm wrapped around her body. Gradually, I walked her across the rooftop. It didn''t take too long until we arrived at the edge. The edges of the school roof were fenced-off with a chain-link fence, but it wasn''t of very high quality and was divided into several smaller sections, so I kicked it down without too much trouble after a few attempts, revealing a small gap. "Sophie Asanami. I have a first task for you." I glanced at her as I talked, but she didn''t respond. Well, she should still be listening. "You said you would do what I say, right? ''I''ll do anything''DI remember you saying something along the lines of this, unless I am somehow mistaken?" Her shoulders shook with a slight start. "Surely you weren''t thinking of doing something so foolish like telling a lie, right? Surely you will truly do whatever it takes to avenge your mother, right?" As the ends of my lips began to arch upwards, I didn''t bother to suppress the beginnings of a grin that gradually arose. "So, prove it." Nearing the edge of the roof, my right arm wrapped around her to keep her standing, albeit barely, I pat her twice on the shoulder. "I must say, I was impressed by the sheer conviction you showed to avenge your mother, and the aggressiveness with which you bared towards her killer, the Concept of Space." I moved her head for her so that she could peer down to the ground far below. "But, you can''t seriously believe that I would take such a fa?ade at face value?" The main building of the school we were currently standing at the very top of was the highest point on school grounds; a building of four storeys, or roughly 17 metres; it wouldn''t even take two seconds for her to go ''splat''. "Well..." Turning her body around to face me, I lifted her chin up with the tip of my finger. The expression decorating her glossy face the moment she realised I was smiling was one I wouldn''t forget until the day I died. "Sophie Asanami. That determination of yours..." Her broadened eyes staring back at me in horror: gazing into them, I felt that she already knew what was about to happen. "DLet''s test it, shall we?" Call it a kind of ''subordinate initiation''. "...!?" With one powerful shove, I pushed her off the building. Chapter 52 - 52: 50: Proximate Spatial Ordinance The reason Sophie Asanami didn''t contact me until now was because she wasn''t sure if I really was who she thought I was. ''Can "Oscar Itou", presumably the Concept of Truth, help me defeat the Concept of Space?'' Her information wasn''t solid enough to form a definitive answer to that question, and if she wasn''t at least half sure about that, then she didn''t even want to consider taking the risk of someone unrelated to the matter being privy to such unnecessary information. There was also a chance that Saburou himself could find out she was coming for him, after all, and if that fact comes around to make itself known to Professor Kazuki Asanami, which it inevitably would, then her plan would be shut down in a miserable failure at that exact moment. That''s why she waited and, fortunately for her, an opportunity eventually presented itself. That was, the train station kidnapping event. Sophie already knew that I was being targeted by another organisation, and thus my own confirmation of the attack when I returned to school consolidated her information about me enough to the point where she thought it adequate to confront me directly. Of course, just because she thought she had figured me out didn''t mean that the impetuousness and carelessness she exhibited in front of me was justifiable. She might have used the excuse of ''well, all he can do is know stuff, so there''s no harm in it''. Needless to say, such a misconception about me was fatal. My power may be limited to ''just knowing stuff'', but even that alone is enough in the right hands, you know? Further than that, she most likely thought in the back of her mind that, if anything I did were to threaten her at all, then she could just use her Supernatural Ability to escape or beat me. However, it is far more difficult than one might think to use a power locked away by one''s own subconscious. Even if you think to yourself ''I am ready'', that does not mean you are actually ready, does it? The process of readying yourself mentally is a more arduous challenge than you might expect. Fortunately, however, when it comes to such things... There are generally ways to accelerate that process. "Sophie Asanami. That determination of yours..." That is why. "DLet''s test it, shall we?" Show me your mettle, Sophie Asanami. "...!?" With a single, forceful push, she was no longer in my arms. Carried by the wind, she stayed on my level for a brief moment as her body suddenly lowered, her eyes barely meeting my own for a split-second. You know what to do, Sophie. You know the only thing you can do to survive this. So, show me that you are capable. A four-storey drop onto concrete isn''t something ''absolutely'' guaranteed to end your life, but it certainly isn''t something you would want to experience the aftermath of. Of course, depending on which area of your body you land on, the fatality will vary. In this case, however, death was certain. Due to Sophie''s ''unfortunate'' position in the air, her back was facing the ground; that was definitely not a part of your body you wanted to land on under any circumstance. Even if it wasn''t the case and she could position herself properly, the chances of survival are slim. Nonetheless, there is an easy way for her to get out unscathed. The only way. Looking down from the roof of the building, I watched Sophie''s body drop as though in slow motion; her hand outstretched towards me and reflective tears pooled at the corners of her eyes. Dramatically, she fell. She became aware that she was falling. She wanted to be saved. However, I can''t do anything to save you now, you know? Only you can do something like that. Well, even if I could, it''s hard to say whether or not I would. The purpose of this is for her own development, after all. In a flash, Sophie approached the hard ground at a quickly ramping pace, all the memories and experiences of her life appearing like a film before her eyes. My expectancy peaked alongside my anticipation. If I blinked now, I thought, I would miss the crucial moment of her death or survival. So, I kept my eyes peeled. And thenD Sophie''s eyes turned strange. Widened and in a state of shock, but surprisingly not as a result of her impending doom. The air around her distorted strangely, followed by the rapid decrease of the rate at which her body was falling, as if time was slowing for her and her only. Bizarre and unusual, her image seemed both far away and close at the same time, as if being seen from both ends of a magnifying glass. That space surrounding her seemed to refract light in an even more peculiar way; I could see all sides of her body with but a glance, appearing as if each side of her was facing me simultaneously. Of course, I knew that I was only seeing one side of her in reality, and her distance from me had not in fact changed at all, but the sheer intrigue of this almost magical illusion piqued my curiosity. Proximate Spatial Ordinance. Sophie Asanami was using her Supernatural Ability. Before I realised it, 2 seconds had passed, but her body had not hit the ground. Even after 3, 4, or 5 seconds passed, she continued to hover motionlessly, just inches above the cold concrete below. Gazing upon her miserable face from up here, I could spot a myriad of emotions mixed into her expressionDthe primary three being fear, relief and confusion. Covering the top half of her face with her arm, she gradually floated the short remainder of the way down and continued to lie on the floor, breathless. She was alive. I didn''t have to put my ear against her chest to know that her heartbeat was beating far more mightily than even previously, and I didn''t have to listen to her repeated heaving and wheezing to know that she was panting as if the air had been forcefully sucked from her lungs, desperately gasping for breath and clutching her chest. Initially, I thought that I may have taken things a bit too quickly, but everything turned out well in the end, so it didn''t matter. Perhaps it would have been a better idea to give it some more time until this moment, but she passed nevertheless. Next time, I''ll give it some more thought. Well, I don''t even know if there will be an opportunity like ''next time'', but just in case. Seeing her safely lower herself and obscure her face from the world with her arm drenched in sweat, I nodded and took something from my pocket. Holding my hand out over the edge of the roof, I unfolded my fist and dropped the item. Then, I casually left the roof and began making my way home, leaving Sophie to rest as much as she liked on the cold, possibly refreshing concrete outside. Today was quite the eventful day, I thought... And yet, it wasn''t over. Furthermore, it was still MondayDI had only endured the first day and was tired, but the whole rest of the week was waiting for me like a tiger in the bushes... Perhaps, Monday isn''t quite what I first thought it to be... What a tough beast. In any case, one of the short-term objectives has been completed: Unlock Sophie Asanami''s ability to use her Supernatural Ability. I say that like it was something impressive or that took hard work, but it was an objective I only created at the moment she asked for my assistance. Even if someone has a power they refuse to use for whatever reason, it isn''t hard to meet the conditions for them to use that power. More precisely, I suppose it would be changing the conditions entirely rather than fulfilling them. You see, the usage of hidden or dormant power primarily revolved around survival instinct and emotions. Adrenaline is one such thing, able to result in feats of unimaginable proportions if the conditions are right. Haven''t you seen those scenes of people showing strength they normally would never be able to wield in any normal circumstance, such as a mother lifting a car off her trapped child? In Sophie Asanami''s case, she was subconsciously restricting the usage of her own Supernatural Ability due to the trauma of what happened to her mother; the daughter''s power having been based on that which killed her mother. Because of that, it isn''t at all surprising that Sophie has formed a natural correlation between ''her power'' and ''death of her mother''. Deep down, she may even feel that something terrible will happen if she uses it. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Therefore, Proximate Spatial Ordinance had naturally become something forbidden for her to use. It didn''t matter whether or not she was ''okay'' with using that power consciously or notDbecause, subconsciously, she wasn''t okay with it. Although, the story was bound to change when it came to a matter of life or death. Being pushed to such extremes where your immediate choice will determine your death or survival in a sudden situation, there were limited things a person could do. It wasn''t easy nor most of the time even possible to think straight in such a situation, so all one could do was rely on instinct. It was good that Sophie Asanami''s character was one that wanted to live. If her survival instinct didn''t take over at the final moment, she would have perished then and there, and that would be all there was to it. If she froze, unable to move, she would have died. If she was too scared to use her Supernatural Ability, she would have died. If she didn''t have a single thought of surviving in her mind, she would have died. But, she lived. Ignoring all the opposing odds, that was the outcome, and at the end of the day, that was all there was to it. The fact that she lived was all that mattered. From now on, the limits and self-imposed restraints on the use of her Supernatural Ability are gone, or at the very least, majorly loosened. Moving on from that, the matter of Saburou, the Concept of Space, is of slightly more concern. It''s not worthy of my immediate worry since they, the Wardens, don''t seem to be plotting anything for the moment, but I never know when that might change. There are ways for them to hide their plans from me anyway, though not worth the hassle most of the time. Still, I need to make preparations for the eventuality. To that end, figuring out what the reality of the situation is and understanding it prior to the time they are about to make a move, is vital. ...Tarou Fushigimi. Saburou. I will uncover the connection between these two. Chapter 53 - 53: 51: A Biological Connection Arriving home, the twins swiftly approached me before I could even take my shoes off one step after crossing the door. ""..."" "What?" Wearing their school uniforms, the two carried an air different to usual. They stared at me with their usual inscrutable gaze, looking at me reproachfully as if I had committed some kind of grave sin unbeknownst to myself. "...Ciphy is late..." "No warning..." These two... Just what are they talking about this time? "I didn''t realise that it suddenly became a crime for me to return to my own home whenever I''d like? When have I ever warned you about being late in the past?" Folding my arms, I refuted their nonsensical accusations. "If Ciphy is kidnapped again..." "...How do we know?" "Hah." I snorted, finding the very idea laughable. Unfolding my arms, I bent down and took my shoes off, followed by my jacket, walking into the living room as I gave my response. "As if I would get kidnapped unknowingly. I told you, no one can scheme anything major like that without me knowing. Has your faith in me diminished to the point that you truly believe something on the level of a kidnapping would be effective on me?" One might counter that by saying the previous incident was clearly effective enough, but you don''t understand that I knew what they were planning. They didn''t abduct me at all; the reality is, I let them kidnap me. Of course, it would be nigh impossible for someone to launch a sneak attack on me, let alone successfully kidnap and capture me. After all, so long as a plan exists for it, I will inevitably find out about it. For an effective scheme, a plan needs to be stable and prepared for many eventualities. However, the bigger and more complex the plan, the higher the likelihood I will find out about it. The more parts a mechanism has, the more chances for something to slip and go wrong, after all. Since I can''t see the future, the best way for someone to take me by surprise was if the assault was not planned out in advance at allDbut in that case, the chances of it failing are massively increased by a lack of preparation. ""...Ciphy."" "What?" "Don''t get kidnapped without telling us..." "If you get kidnapped, warn us..." They spoke as if telling me off. No, what is going on? Is getting abducted my responsibility all of a sudden? Why are they talking to me like that? The twins are worried because your reckless actions may bring harm What, harm? I don''t damage anything important like my equipment or body, so I don''t understand the needless concern. Even if something gets damaged, as long as it isn''t damaged beyond repair or destroyed completely, it can be restored without too much trouble. Well, whatever. It''s not the first time these two have overthought about unnecessary things. It''s probably just because of the recent event anyway that they remain a little shook up about such things; they''ll get over it soon enough. "Sure. Anyway, how was the first day of school?" Changing the subject, I decided to ask them something I needed to knowDnot because I particularly cared, but because it would alter how I have to go about things from now on. ""..."" Looking at each other briefly, they turned to me and answered as if overlooking the fact I so blatantly shifted topics. "...Strange." "...Weird." "Uh-huh. Do you want to continue going or not?" ""...Yeah..."" "Alright." Well, that was that. They''re already enrolled, so it''s not like I have to do anything more for them in that regard, fortunately. ""...Ciphy."" Suddenly, they called me again, following me like ducklings as I walked to the kitchen. "What?" All the ingredients were already prepared for me, so I quickly began to make myself a bagel. Due to not being able to eat as much lunch as I would have liked, I was left feeling a little peckish by the time I arrived home. ""Can we show you something...?"" Talking simultaneously as per usual, the girls watched me briskly make food. Whatever it might have been they wanted to show me piqued my curiosity for a moment, and there wasn''t much of an excuse to refuse in this situation anyway, so I played along. "Show me something?" "In school, they put colours on paper..." "Called ''art''. Looks pretty..." Unzipping their backpacks and taking out filled-in sheets of A3 paper, I saw rather crudely-drawn pictures of... something. It was evidently their first time ever picking up a coloured pencil in their lives, though, let alone actually drawing, so that was to be expected. The sheets of paper contained what appeared to be a family trio. No, looking closely, there were even more "people"Dclumsily-drawn stick figuresDin the background. Is that...? The three main ones in the middle were obviously Sana, Sona and I, but the others... Emir, Minami, the various butlers and maids of the house... "This is us, right?" Of course, the quality of the drawings was utter garbage, so the only reason I was able to tell even that much was because of the Measurement of Truth. ""Yeah..."" "Ciphy..." "Do you like it...?" ...Well, that was certainly a question. I''m not an idiot, so it''s plain as day that answering with a straight ''no'' is the wrong move. On the other hand, I''m honest to a fault, so I just cannot bring myself to lie... Nor do I particularly care to. "Because you''ve been raised in a facility for over seven years of your life, you have had a critical lack of development in the area of fine motor skills. Because of that, I suggest you use your telekinesis to draw or paint instead of your hands. Naturally, whilst you''re in school, use your hands or at the very least pretend to. If that''s what you wish for, then I will provide you with all the resources you need if you want to take this up outside of school." The twins clearly enjoyed the thing called art. I would be surprised if that didn''t have something to do with the severe absence of colour during their upbringing making them appreciate it that much more. If it keeps them satisfied to continue working under me, then I will spare no expense to support them in doing what they want... So long as it doesn''t take away from the development of their Supernatural Abilities, that is. Well, it should be fine since they don''t dislike training, and perhaps the fuelling of their creativity through art will inspire them to use their abilities in more unique ways. Outside-the-box and unorthodox thinking are truly wonderful things, after all. Anyway, even if I took a closer look at the drawings as they are... I''m not sure if I can spot any major differences between the two. Both the girls and their paintings were identical. Every time I see things like this, I can''t help but think; they really are akin to a hive mind, aren''t they, albeit a miniscule one. The shared empathy and thought transfer between the two undoubtedly contributes towards that, but still, the twins are practically clones. Well, isn''t that what twins are, after all? Biological clones... Wait... Pausing my hands in the midst of cooking, I slowly turned to glance at the twins; facing me as expressionless as always, though seemingly elated by my positive response in regards to their art. Could it be...? DMy eyes widened. ??? Tuesday. The day just started, and before the teacher arrived, Izumi Yamazaki approached with a gentle smile. "Good morning, Itou-san, Fushigimi-kun~ Would you like to join us after school today? So far we have me, Shimura-kun, Iwamoto-kun, and Aikawa-san planning on having a casual chat at a caf." She invited us despite knowing I would most likely refuse. Glancing with a side-eye at the guy beside me, I eventually gave my response. "Sure. I''ll come." "Oh, I''ll be sure to come too! If it''s no trouble, of course." Tarou Fushigimi, the person in the seat next to me, also replied positivelyDbut only after I had spoken first. How awfully suspicious. "Of course it''s not, don''t worry! Make sure to stay after last period~" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Like that, she returned to her other friend group, immediately chatting away as if she was never gone. Something about that scene was odd to me, but perhaps because I''m not used to interacting with such outgoing, extroverted personalities. "Hey, Itou, it''s not like you to be joining us on an outing; what changed?" For some reason, Tarou Fushigimi started talking unnecessarily to me. Apparently, he was still trying to get close to me like before... Except now, it has a far more ominous undertone to it. "...I just felt like it." I had it more or less figured outDThe link between this guy, Tarou Fushigimi, and the Concept of Space, Saburou. "Say, Tarou, do you have any siblings?" There is a blood connection between the individual ''Tarou Fushigimi'' and the individual ''Saburou'' This was the answer given when I simply asked ''what is the connection between Tarou Fushigimi and Saburou''. Honestly, I should have asked this from the very beginning, but it had slipped my mind due to them not sharing the same surname. Still, when I thought about it, that could be easily explained. "Hm? Oh, yeah. I''ve got a twin sister. She''s in 3-A. What about you, Itou, do you have any siblings?" The individual ''Tarou Fushigimi'' is not lying The individual ''Tarou Fushigimi'' is not withholding information The name of individual ''Tarou Fushigmi''s dizygotic twin sister is ''Atsuko Fushigimi'' The individual ''Atusko Fushigimi'' is currently in Weinstell High School, Class 3-A "No. I don''t." Unless those who were once my biological parents have been getting frisky since the last time I asked, this was the truth. Although, that isn''t possible any more. "Isn''t it weird being twins? Don''t you ever feel like there could be another one out there that you''re unaware of?" "Well, I can''t lie that I''ve never thought about it, but that''s a bit silly of an idea, isn''t it?" The individual ''Tarou Fushigimi'' does not believe he has a third sibling "DAfter all, there''s no way my parents would''ve birthed a third sibling and never told me nor my sister about it." The individuals ''Tarou Fushigimi'', ''Atusko Fushigimi'', and ''Saburou'' are related by blood The individuals ''Tarou Fushigimi'', ''Atusko Fushigimi'', and ''Saburou'' are triplets The individual ''Saburou'' is the monozygotic twin of ''Tarou Fushigimi'' and the dizygotic twin of ''Atusko Fushigimi'' Bingo. Chapter 54 - 54: 52: Café Outing Gazing silently out the window on the right side of the room, I watched as countless hoary clouds wandered aimlessly across the vast expanse of the amber-lit sky, highlighted by the sky hovering ever-so-slightly above the distant horizon''s edge. It wasn''t the first time I had witnessed such a scene, but despite having been living on the outside for almost ten years now, I found it a difficult sight to grow accustomed to. My eyes flicking from what could easily belong in some famous panorama painter''s oeuvre to the wall-mounted analogue clock inside the classroom, I started to pack my things, going unnoticed as the rest of the class upheld the last of their needed concentration. It''s about time. Ring~! Following the resounding toll of the bell that signified the end of the lesson, the teacher swiftly brought the lecture to an end and dismissed the class, wrapping up for the day. Many students relaxed and slumped down in their chairs the instant the lesson ended. Others stretched their stiff bodies from the intense all-day studying and began conversing with their friends... Or, simply got up, packed their bags and left the classroom. The latter is what course of action I would usually take, but today, there was something I had to do. Something important. There are clubs for people to go to, but not everyone has joined one yet, so there are still a number of students who end up either going home or going out with friends the moment the school day concludes. Speaking of which, there are only a couple of weeks left before I have to hand in a club application form. Although I said I would probably join the Cooking Club, I still haven''t decided which one I''m actually going to join, but... Well, it''s only a club, so it''ll be fine either way. "Aight, guys! That lesson has me aching for some food! Shall we go?" Yuu Shimura announced loudly as everyone who was supposed to be going came over to my desk. ...No, but why do they have to come to mine? Ah, do they think I won''t go over to them, so they''re coming to me instead...? The logic isn''t wrong. "Sure~! Looks like everyone''s ready, right?" Izumi asked while taking turns looking at each person in the group. I would have thought it''s not something you need to think that deeply about, but apparently I was wrong. As Tarou Fushigimi stood up, slinging his bag over his shoulder as he tucked in his chair, I called out to him as the group was about to leave. "Wait." Halting, he turned around and tilted his head, making an expression as if a question mark was floating above him. "Hm? Is something wrong?" "Don''t you want to invite your sister? She''s in 3-A, isn''t she?" "What? Why would I invite her?" "The more the merrier, right? Why not, don''t you get along?" "No, nothing like that... Alright then, let me text her." It only took a little bit of persuasion for him to give in, but I wasn''t surprised. With a short pause, he said so and, after typing a quick message on his phone, the two of us joined up with the others and informed them that she would be joining us. One-by-one, they each had a question to ask. "You have a sister?" "Yep. I never told anyone because nobody asked, but we joined at the same time." DYuu Shimura. "Oh, I knew it~! I thought I had seen your surname somewhere before, and it turned out to be Atsuko-san from Class 3-A, huh~!" "Wait, you know her? I''m surprised you noticed, though." DIzumi Yamazaki. "I hope you don''t mind me asking, but she''s in our year, so are you twins?" "That''s right, haha." DShizuko Aikawa. "Oh, wait... No, yeah, that''s the girl who scored one point above me in the finals last year!" "Ahaha..." DTatsuki Iwamoto. Aside from Chihiro Suzuki who was still ill, everyone who was present in the class group chat on the day I joined it was here. Including Tarou Fushigimi''s sister as her replacement, it would be seven in total. As we waited by the entrance of the school for the final party member to join us, I happened to recall the twins'' admonishments from yesterday. ...Hm. Better to placate them than be needlessly criticised again, I suppose. Without putting much thought into it, I sent a text to the two through my smartphoneDa simple text that said I''d be coming back later than usual today, but not to worry about it. Fortunately, I had already provided them with their own smartphones when they enrolled in school, so they should be able to read my message any minute now. This way, they shouldn''t be so anal about today''s inevitable late return. "Hey, sorry~! Did I make you wait long?" We already knew the identity of the student who called out to us without an introduction. As the dark-haired girl approached us with an apologetic smile plastered on her face, her drooping eyes flickered between each of our faces. For some reason, it felt as if her gaze lingered on me ever-so-slightly, jerking her stare away the moment she met my eyes. Not long after everyone introduced themselves, we began making our way to wherever our destination was, which turned out to be a caf roughly a ten minute walk away. Jingle~! A lively chime rang out as we entered the humble diner. Choosing a suitable table that could fit the seven of us, I sat down on the end of the side with a bench attached to the wall. On my right was Shizuko Aikawa and opposite me was Atsuko Fushigimi. The rest of them already queued up at the counter to order, so it was just the three of us. "Are you not ordering, Shizuko-san?" Atsuko Fushigimi was the first to talk. Talking as if they had been friends for months, she struck up a conversation so casually. ...I didn''t know they were already so close. "Oh, not today, no. I''ve got to practise cooking later since I skipped club today, so I''m holding back on eating too much~" "I see. Are you big into cooking, then?" "Yes, though it''s probably a good thing I enjoy it so much because of my little brothers, fufu~ Speaking of which, Itou-san, are you still thinking of joining the Cooking Club?" Suddenly, she turned to me and asked. Did she still want me to teach her some stuff? "I guess." "I don''t mean to put any pressure on you, but I''m still keen on learning from you, if you don''t mind it." Well, we''ll see. "Wait, you know how to cook too?" Atsuko Fushigimi asked me with raised eyebrows. Connecting our enigmatic gazes together, I replied simply. "I know a lot of things." "Oh... Well, that''s to be expected of the school''s Rank 1, right? Maybe I can get you to teach me as well some time?" "I wonder about that. Perhaps there''s a chance." "I look forward to the opportunity. You''re a friend of Tarou, so surely you can get me a friend''s discount, right?" "I wouldn''t exactly call us close. If you want to be taught a lesson, I''ll gladly do so, but you have to be aware of the cost that comes alongside it." "Hmm~?" Our back and forth ended as she hummed with her head resting on her chin and a cryptic smile highlighting her face, staring at me mysteriously. "Yo! You guys not ordering anything?" Arriving at the table with a buttered croissant and some bottled apple juice, Yuu Shimura sat down beside Atsuko Fushigimi. With him, the rest of the group also joined. When everyone had gathered, eating and drinking the various foodstuffs and beverages they had purchased, the conversation flowed seamlessly through a variety of topics ranging from school-related subjects to personal quandaries and gossip. For the most part, I remained silent to only listen and observe. However, despite not talking unless asked a question first, the constant furtive glances coming my way from Atsuko Fushigimi during the entire discussion were hard to overlook. I would have had to be utterly oblivious to my surroundings to not notice it, and every time I looked at her to see what the problem was, her eyes flashed away as if she was never looking my way in the first place. Eventually, I had enough. "DYeah, exactly! That''s why I-- Oh, Itou-sensei! Where''re ya going?" Standing up from my seat without prior warning, I turned to Yuu Shimura who asked me, and stated my purpose bluntly. "Home." It had been over an hour and a half at this point, so it wasn''t unreasonable to want to leave. As the rest of them gave their farewells at my departure, I didn''t fail to catch the Fushigimi brother and sister glancing at each other. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That''s right. Your precious Concept of Truth is making his escape right in front of your eyes. What will your decision be? Putting my bag over my shoulder, I threw away the container of the water I ended up ordering and exited the caf, causing the bell to chime melodically once again. Pausing the instant I stepped foot outside, I felt a harsh gust of wind sweep against my face. Perhaps because of this gloomy autumn weather and the glum clouds that loomed overhead, threatening to start drizzling down with rain at any moment, there weren''t many people out. The sun I watched set earlier in the day was nowhere to be seen, obscured completely by the sullen sea of grey clouds above, causing the previously picturesque sky to appear dim and melancholic. What beautiful weather, huh. Walking away from the caf, I walked through a series of alleyways until I arrived at a desolate place nobody would be able to simply stumble upon. Stopping in my tracks in the middle of such a dark and shady space, I fiddled about with my smartphone for a couple of minutes and put it away. Then, I didn''t have to wait long before a pair of voices called out to me in deep, panting breaths. "Haa... Ah, there... Atsuko... There he is..." "Fhoo... Just in time..." Turning around, I stared apathetically at my two pursuers. "...You followed me." Atsuko and Tarou Fushigimi were there. Chapter 55 - 55: 53: Fushigimi Sibling Confrontation The nervous faces of the Fushigimi brother and sister duo were reflected clearly in my retinas. "...You followed me." With breaths that sharply inhaled the bitingly cold autumn air causing them to wince, it didn''t take long for the two to recover the stamina lost from chasing after me. Looking at them, I thought to myself. My survival here is more or less guaranteed, but the implications of that may not be so pleasant. What it comes down to, really, is whether my gamble has paid off, although this whole situation is pretty much a screwed-up amalgamation of gambles. Whether or not they would even come after me, for example, was a slight gamble. Though, I was confident they wouldDbecause it wasn''t an opportunity they could easily come across. The other gamble... Well, we''ll see if it happens. "So, what did you come for?" Hands in the pockets of my black coat, I asked them frankly. Of course, I already knew the answer, but I was more interested in gauging their reactions. Tarou Fushigimi appeared as if he didn''t know how to answer, a face of tension laying bare his emotions, but fortunately, his sister answered for him in a slightly more relaxed manner. "Why are we here...? Well, we were just worried; wondering why you were coming to such a place despite saying you would go home..." A likely story. "Atsuko Fushigimi. I know you''re not entirely aware of the situation, but you should know that you''re teetering on the edge of a very hazardous cliff right now." Glancing at Tarou, examining his perturbed expression as he looked between his sister and myself, I truly realised the level of his cluelessness. "Hah... A cliff? I really don''t know what you''re talking about all of a sudden..." I could see the cracks in her awful pretence poker face as if they were visible to the naked eye. She tried her best, but it simply was not sufficient. Though, even if it was, it wouldn''t have been able to fool me. "I''m saying that I recommend you leave now. It''s a dangerous game you''re trying to play here." More precisely, it was akin to a baby reaching its fragile hand towards a lit fireplaceDthe thing in front of it looked strange and piqued its curiosity, but the closer it got, the heat of the fire grew, until eventually, it got burned. "No, seriously, what do you mean? I don''t think we''re the ones in any danger here..." Taking a step forward, Atsuko moved Tarou behind her as if to shield him. She didn''t know what I was capable of, but she didn''t want to take any risks for her brother, huh. Well... ""!?"" If you wanted to avoid risks, you should have never followed me to begin with. "W-w-w-wait a second! H-h-hold on, is that a fucking gun?! Don''t screw around here, okay!? We really weren''t gonna do anything! C-calm down!" Her eyes trembled and appeared to shrink in renewed apprehension. Waving the palms of her hands in my direction, as if such a thing could stop a bullet, she shook her head and told me to calm down. The words she spoke were strange to me. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Calm down? I''m plenty calm. I think you are more the one who needs to ''calm down'' than I am, Atsuko Fushigimi." Tarou, utterly ignorant of the entire situation at hand, froze in place, overcome by the possibility of death invading his mind, the image of bleeding out from all the blood that could pour from his potential gunshot wounds flooding his thoughts. Gritting her teeth, Atsuko''s trembling right hand reached into the pocket of her jacket and started furtively fumbling around. "Ah, ah! Leave your phone alone. Take your hand out of your pocket and keep them both in the air." Emphasising my point by slightly wiggling the end of the suppressed Ruger Mark IV in my hand, she quickly stopped in her tracks, staring at me terrified. However, her hand was still in her pocket. "Will you kill us?" Suddenly, she posed such a question. Oh...? I see what she''s doing. "I wonder. I am inclined to; surely I don''t have to explain why?" "..." Atsuko didn''t respond, instead glancing once at the petrified Tarou behind her. Naturally, he wouldn''t know the reason, so it seems like he''s the only one left out. "Oh, dear, that''s right. Poor Tarou doesn''t know a thing, does he? Hey, Tarou, I promise I won''t shoot you, but do you want me to solve your confusion?" "W-wha-- Hey!" Atsuko frantically began to yell at me as I changed my target from her to Tarou. What a brave sister, trying to protect her brother from harm. However, it''s no good being overprotective and steering him away from the truth, you know? "Don''t you hate being kept out of the loop? I can give you all the answers you desire if that''s what you want. I can solve all of your troubles." "Shut up!" He looked at me with an odd gaze. The guy was confused as all hell and had no idea what was going on, but he recognised what I said and reflected on it nevertheless. His perceived image of me was of an intelligent but isolated classmate who knew a lot and scored the maximum possible marks on every single academic exam. Couldn''t such a knowledgeable person give some insight as to his feelings? "I''m sure you''ve felt it for a long time, right? The fact that your sister and parents have been keeping something from you." "You...! Hey, Tarou, don''t listen to that crazy guy, okay? Look, he''s brought a gun, he''s clearly insane!" If he was smarter and thought about it a little bit more, then he would have realised that I had this gun and suppressor in my coat pockets from the very beginningDmeaning that I had brought it with me to and from school. His hazy eyes seemed to focus on nothing but his own thoughts, however, completely ignoring his sister''s hurried warning and with a lack of critical thinking. Like this, things would proceed interestingly. See, what I realised not that long ago was that Tarou Fushigimi was the only person in the family left in the dark about Saburou''s existence. When I wondered why that was, I found out that it was a ploy. At birth, Saburou was separated from his family for the power he heldDthe power that was the Measurement of Space. With an exorbitant amount of hush money paid to them on a monthly basis, his parents were, at first, the only ones who knew this secret. It was an easy deal for them to accept since it''s not like they weren''t allowed to see their son during his upbringing in the Playground, and they were able to visit him weekly or so, which satisfied them enough. The Wardens saw themselves as a benevolent group aiming to save the world, after all. Working alongside international governments, they wouldn''t dare to taint this flawless reputation of theirs by needlessly separating a kid from his parents and not enabling any contact between the two. One day, the mail arrived at the Fushigimi household just like any other. The parents were out at the time, and the one who first stumbled across the letter, a 7-year-old Atsuko, got overwhelmed by her child-like curiosity at the sight of a bright-red ''classified'' printed in capital letters across the front. Naturally, her first instinct was to open it up and see what the fuss was about. Like that, she found out about the secret third siblingDthe triplet SaburouDand, after a year passed with her keeping her knowledge of the fact hidden, confronted her parents about it. They, who were quite distressed about one of their children finding out about it, were about to come clean to Tarou as well, but the Wardens stopped them before they did. See, around this time, a certain child vanished from one of the other Playgrounds. That child, of course, was me. The Wardens paid the Fushigimis even more money to keep the secret hidden from Tarou, the identical twin of Saburou, for one reason and one reason only. To catch me out. The Wardens came up with the idea of having the real Concept of Space hidden behind the visage of a fake identity, and having that identity be the one to get close to me in hopes of discovering an opportunity to bring me back. Someone whose Measurement was useless and inconspicuous. Someone whose appearance matched exactly. Someone who had absolutely zero knowledge of or connection to the real one. That was Tarou Fushigimi. His only aim was getting close to me, and even that was easily obscuredDAtsuko simply told him that she had a crush on a guy in his class and asked him to get close to that guy for her, which he gladly did, or at least somewhat attempted to do, as her brother. Truly, he was the perfect substitute, better than anything they could have hoped for. "Wh... A-Atsuko, is that true...?" To be precise, they were using him as if he was a pawn. Just to reach me. And yet, they still failed. How must that make him feel, I wonder. Well, the evidence was clear. A fierce glint gleamed in his eyes, and Tarou looked at his sister with an expression on the verge of snapping. "...Tell me. Atsuko, what he said--" "Of course it isn''t true, you idiot! Listen to me! This--" "Fucking hell! Be honest with me, Atsuko!" Grabbing her shoulders, Tarou shouted at his sister. Despite her goal being the opposite, it appears her constant denials of my words only served to boost his agitation even further. "Itou''s right! I always felt that something was wrongDthat you, Mum and Dad were keeping something from me! If what he''s said is true, ten years...! Are you telling me I''ve been kept unaware, used and treated like bait for almost ten years?!" The scene of a family being ripped apart was right in front of my eyes. While Tarou was not exactly wrong in his frustration, his family was also not wrong for keeping it secret from him. Think about it from their perspective: If you were given a bunch of monetary compensation and told that you''d be saving the world by doing so, would you lie to your kid? I don''t have a kid, but I lie for free all the time anyway, so I can''t imagine turning such an offer down. More than that, the Wardens'' plan was brilliant, I must admit. If it wasn''t for Sophie Asanami informing me about Saburou''s supposed enrollment at our schoolDinformation that originated from someone who knows about Saburou''s existence seeing Tarou and mistaking the twoDI have a growing feeling that I would never have found out about him, or at least not for a long time. Thinking about it, isn''t the situation rather ironic? The Wardens'' plan was foiled by the very daughter of one of the organisation''s executives. "Tarou, don''t be so harsh on your sister. She isn''t the one to blame, after all." I spoke to him, but I don''t think he took much notice. Instead, he was wholly focused on the person in front of him, his sister in question, turning her into a target for his unbounded rage. "..." Rather than sit and listen to all that resentment-fuelled rambling, however, I was more focused on the more valuable person of the two; Atsuko Fushigimi. Since Saburou and her had already met and become well-acquainted siblings in the past years, I was planning on taking her hostage to prevent him from making any rash moves, but... Hm? Wait. I thought she was too swamped by the brunt of her brother''s raw emotions to take unrelated action, but... was her heart more steeled than I anticipated? Observing the position of her hand, I noticed it subtly moving around inside her pocket... the same pocket her smartphone was located. ...Uh oh. The moment I realised this, it was already too late. With the final press of a button with her thumb, her hand stopped moving. I closed my eyes for a second, taking a moment to sigh at my own foolish incompetence. It was my mistake. I should have ensured that her hands were fully out of her pockets before filling Tarou in, but I thought it would be fine either way because she would be too focused on dealing with him... Not only that, but the gamble... isn''t even ready yet. One, two, three seconds laterDI opened my eyes and, immediately after, witnessed the air in the space between me and the siblings slowly begin to distort. Chapter 56 - 56: 54: The Concept of Space Gradually, the air between me and the Fushigimi siblings began to distort. Space warped and twisted like nothing I had ever seen. Crackle-! A thunderous sound like a strike of lightning resounded in the area as space itself was violently split and ripped apart, opening up a crackDa rift appeared in the middle of the air, widening with each passing moment as the crackles and crunches of the universe''s fabric being torn echoed. It appeared as if a demon of another dimension had grabbed ahold of the very space that connected our worlds and tore it in an attempt to invade. No, that''s almost exactly what it was. Space... A Concept of his level threatens more danger than any devil, after all. As the rift in the air had opened up to a size of roughly two metres in height, somethingDsomeoneDbegan to emerge from the black, void-like nothingness beyond. The man who appeared was a carbon copyDhe looked exactly like Tarou Fushigimi, bar the white clothes he wore that resembled the pristine uniform of the Wardens, and the grave expression on his face. I knew without having to ask that this man was Saburou. I wasn''t expecting it to be this soon... I need to buy time. "...What is going on here?" Stepping down from whence he came, Saburou glanced once at each of the three of us and asked with a displeased look, the rift slowly imploding, collapsing in on itself and closing behind him. He then saw the aggression Tarou bore towards his sister, causing his brows to crease even further. "Atsuko?" He looked very obviously unhappy. It was understandable, though he must be confused; suddenly receiving a message from his sister saying ''come. urgent.'', he made his way here as soon as possible, but upon his arrival, he found the long-lost identical twin brother whom he had never met before as well as the infamous Truth he''d heard a whole lot about from the Playground''s professors. "Hey. Let her go." Saburou called out to Tarou, who was still holding onto Atsuko''s shoulders. "...You... You''re..." Realising the newcomer''s identity, Tarou''s mind froze. His sister didn''t respond to any of his questions or accusations, but she didn''t even need to in the end. The proof was right in front of him. The missing clues were filled in and the dots were connected. Everything I, Oscar Itou, claimed was trueDthis is what he will believe; that he was betrayed. "This..." Taking a step back, he faltered away from his sister, beginning to look at her as if she was a stranger. "This is..." At a loss for words, he found it difficult to find anything to say, so he simply shook his head in repudiation of the situation as he backed away from AtsukoDfrom the both of them. Tied by blood, they were undeniably his family, but could he truly see them as such? He neared closer and closer to me with such thoughts floating about his mind. Well, that certainly saves me the effort of going over there, doesn''t it? If I were to be the one to make a move, that Space bastard would have just commanded me to not move and subdued me without a chance to resist. However, if he were to come to me... The corners of my lips rose ever-so-slightly at the convenience. When he finally ended up beside me, Tarou let out a small breath; a sigh of either relief or exasperation. Was it because he felt safer standing next to me than next to them? I was flattered, but that was a mistake. Noticing that Saburou''s eyes kept stealing glances at me repeatedly, I realised that he wanted to take action in case I tried something. DWell, too late. Grab-! "Heuk...! H-hey, Itou!? What are you--!?" "Shut it. Nobody move." Wrapping my left arm around Tarou''s neck from behind before he could react, I maintained my chokehold grip on the guy to prevent his escape. My right hand, still containing the Ruger mkIV-s, pointed at his head. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My eyes stopped briefly on Saburou, warning him in particular. "Especially you, Space. If you take so much as a step, I''ll pull the trigger and blast your brother''s brains out right here." No matter how little contact Saburou may have had with Tarou throughout their lives, he was still the guy''s brother at the end of the day, and he cared about him to an extent. Of course, even if they weren''t related, he would still be reluctant to make any reckless moves in this situation wherein a human life was at stake. He wanted to struggle at first, but Tarou''s mind, overly conscious of the gun in my hand, rendered him unable to take such action even if he wanted to. With his life in jeopardy, there was no way he would want to take a risk that may just exacerbate the situation. "...!" Saburou gritted his teeth in silence, the expression on his face becoming so twistedly frustrated that he seemed able to transform into an asura at any moment. Don''t know what to do, huh? Hah. Such weakness has always been the main thing holding the Wardens backDthat is, the compassion that binds them. If they took a lesson from Professor Lynton and from the Order he founded, the Wardens'' levels of progress and efficiency could soar far above what was previously possible. Although... I suppose that greedy ambition of his is exactly what caused his undesirable situation. Additionally, if they did that, they would seek to lose far more than they would gain, so altogether it isn''t really feasible in reality. Hm...? Suddenly, I noticed a slight distortion in the space my right hand was occupying. Immediately jolting my arm away, I had barely avoided the air that was now ferociously rending and wrenching. "...Oi, Space." If I hadn''t moved at that exact moment, my hand would have become mangled and bloody. "DWhat do you think you''re doing, huh?" Pressing the barrel of the gun into Tarou''s lower back, hiding it from Saburou''s vision, I asked him. "..." That didn''t seem to stop him, however, as within an instant five such vortexes appeared in various spaces on top of meDtwisting my body just enough to dodge being mutilated and gnarled by the attacks, I moved at an intermittent pace around the fairly open area so as to maximise my chances of not being hit, Tarou still firmly in my grasp. "You sure you want to do this, Space? You might end up hitting an unintended target, you know?" I didn''t need to specify or name Tarou in particular for him to know I was talking about his twin brother. Tarou, who remained clenching his mouth shut in an effort to not accidentally say something to make either me or Saburou kill him, looked at the both of us in fear. It was a fight between two Concepts, but it wasn''t a fair one by any means. Even calling it a "fight" was a stretch. If I were to rank our Measurements based purely on raw combat power, then out of the nine of us, I was easily dead lastDwhat the Playground''s professors would classify as ''F-rank''. Saburou, on the other hand, is classified as ''A-rank''. A tied third-place out of nine. With only three living Concepts on a level equal to or above him, there was almost no one on the planet who would be able to stop him should he desire to go on a rampage. A vs F. In a fight between the two of us, there should be no competition whatsoever. Fortunately, however, there was a slight silver lining in the current situationDI had Tarou Fushigimi who I could use as a hostage, effectively limiting the power Saburou could exhibit against me at this time. Furthermore, ''space'' is inherently something immensely difficult and meticulous to control. To warp it to his liking, he would have a hard time controlling the precision and accuracy of his power even under ordinary circumstances. Capturing me, who was constantly moving around in an unpredictable pattern, without killing me and without causing harm to the hostage or the surrounding area? In a situation like this, where he has to try and do all of that simultaneously, the pressure he is experiencing was maximised, and thus there was simply no way he would be able to win using brute force and the sheer might of his power. Even a sliver of his full power would be tricky to use accurately under such conditions, which is the main reason he hasn''t been able to land a hit on me yet. Naturally, I''m not making it easy for him either. "...If that''s what it takes to reign you in once and for all, then I will do what I must." DAnd yet, he continued, seemingly unperturbed by the possibility of harming Tarou in the process. Hearing Saburou''s words, Tarou''s eyes widened. Although this was their first-ever interactionDand it was an awkward one, to say the leastDhe had an inkling of hope that his twin brother would have at least so much affection for him that he wouldn''t want Tarou to get hurt. But, because Saburou appeared to hold no aversion to Tarou''s potential loss of life, combined with the claim that he would do whatever it takes if it results in my capture, merged together to cause a certain, dark feeling to sprout within Tarou''s heart. Put frankly, it made him feel like shit. "Hey, Tarou, as I said before, I''m not actually going to shoot you, okay? So, can you help me stall this guy for a bit?" I whispered into his ear so that Space couldn''t notice what was being said, occasionally jerking my body to move out of the way of the small but menacing ripples in space that threatened to rend my limbs from my body all the while. "...?" Tarou''s wet and lachrymose eyes only looked at me in fear, hints of emotions like puzzlement and anger shining through. I gave him a little more convincing. "The gun''s just an empty threat to stop him from killing me, alright? This guy is the real crazy bastard here, so I need you to help me gather some time. I have a lot of knowledge, connections and money; if you help me, I''ll give you anything you want after this is over." I didn''t wait for a response. I didn''t need one. I just needed to plant the idea in his mind that ''I am not the enemy''. "Uh...!?" He let out such an exclamation as I abruptly shoved him away from meDin the next instant, an abnormally large vortex of twisting space suddenly materialised and swirled rapidly between us. The attack barely grazed the back of Tarou''s clothes, ripping his jacket and even the shirt underneath clean off his torso as they disappeared into the nothingness of the ethereal whirlpool. "...!!" Wondering if that might have convinced him, I shouted to him from the other side of the intense vortex. "See?! He doesn''t care if you die along the way, so stand up for yourself! Help me and we''ll take him down together, got it!?" I watched the metamorphosis that occurred inside him with great satisfaction. With a hardened expression at this call far too close for comfort, the confusion on his face transformed into conviction; the wretchedness into determination and the accumulated frustrated animosity solidified into a core of pure resolution within him. "...Got it." Oh...? Ha... Hahaha! I watched his quiet mutter and laughed. At first, I thought this guy would just be a nuisance. His usefulness increased when I took him hostage, but I never expected him to become this helpful all of a sudden! "--!? Tarou, what the hell are you doing?!" Atsuko screaming at him from far away, Tarou charged straight at Saburou seemingly without a care in the world about his personal safety nor minding the severe winds clashing against his bare upper body. From their perspective as people who saw me as a dangerous person they needed to subdue as soon as possible for the safety of the world, Tarou''s figureDrushing directly into them to stop them from achieving that goalDmust have appeared utterly insane. They would have thought he lost his mind due to all the confusion and adrenaline. Such assumptions are not entirely inaccurate, however, I would like a little credit too. The twisting space, barely-visible vortex attacks and scary ripples of ruination in the air all around me were suddenly halted as Saburou clicked his tongue in irritation. "You...! Ugh, get out of the way!" He couldn''t maintain enough concentration to launch small and precise attacks at me once Tarou began running at him, and it didn''t take long before the two were in close-quarters range. "Get off! You don''t understand what consequences these actions may have for the world!" Saburou hurriedly backed off while flailing his arms in the air to block Tarou''s incessant incoming strikes, his gritted teeth forming an evidently disgruntled look. Good job, Berserker! In the next moment, however, the smirk that was slowly rising was wiped completely off my face. "I saidD" Crackle-! With a frightening sound even louder than thunder that rumbled the earth, the surroundings shook violently, as if a magnitude 5 or 6 earthquake had occurred. No... That''s not it. It wasn''t the earth. ...It was the space itself that was shaking. "DGet off...!" Bringing down his arm from the sky in one motion, the space aligned with it ruptured instantly. Chapter 57 - 57: 55: A Tale of Two Brothers The destruction caused was limited to the area in which the event was taking place, but that didn''t take away from its ferocity. The ground in the direction of where Saburou''s arm swung had completely hollowed out, as if erased; there was even the side of a small building simply missing from where it once was. It was a scene straight from fiction. Everything even just slightly scraped by the attack up and vanished into thin air, obliterated into nothingness. To put it as simply as possible, it was as if it were simply deleted from existence, with not a single trace that anything had ever been there aside from our own memories. What that meant for Tarou... "Aghk?!" ...Was, fortunately, not that much, because he had been lucky enough to avoid a fatal hit. That didn''t mean he came out unscathed, however. There may have been no blood. There may have been no pain. But his left armDeverything from the elbow down was simply gone. "Eughk...!" Falling to his knees, Tarou grabbed what little flesh remained and clenched it tight, gritting his teeth as if it was the most excruciating thing he had ever experienced. The end of his arm, the exact point where the limb had been "severed" contained nothing and was simply a smooth, black cutoff. He felt no physical pain, but an agonising phantom pain surged throughout his body with the missing arm as the origin. This torturous feeling of his brain being unable to fully realise that his arm was no longerDa feeling no less than pure misery coursed through his veins, but he endured it as best he could. "Mmf...!" Biting his lips tightly as he whimpered on the ground, slightly sobbing at the pain, Tarou was then pushed over by something. "Stay... Stay out of this... There''s no need for any more harm to be done... I''m sorry..." Saburou, a grim expression embellishing his face, apologised to his twin brother. I don''t think it meant much to him, though, considering that he didn''t have one of his arms any more. Shortly after, Tarou passed outDpresumably due to the aggregating horde of strong emotions and intense anguish from losing a limb to his own long-lost twin. Kneeling down and gracing the unconscious face of Tarou with the tips of his fingers, Saburou stood up and faced me, his dark look turning into one of silent rage. The tale of two twin brothers. My, how tragic and emotional. "As for you..." He took a step towards me, slowly moving his right arm up to point his palm in my direction. I couldn''t shoot himDsomething like a gun was worthless when he could simply delete it from within my own hand without me being able to resist. I needed to move it out the way to dodge the attack, but if I do that then I can''t aim properly. I can''t get close to him, either, because that would lessen the need for high precision on his end, which would lead to me being unable to avoid his attacks. "...This is the end of the line." Staring at each other for a few seconds, I shrugged at his menacing tone. "It''s not though, is it? You''re not allowed to kill me because things will get troublesome, so I wouldn''t exactly call it the ''end of the line'', wouldn''t you agree?" His brows furrowed slightly at my response. "You''re quibbling over semantics. You''ve been let loose like a wild dog for far too long. I''ll be taking you back with me to the Playground, and once you''re there, there isn''t going to be another opportunity for you to get out like last time." Cracking his neck, he added an argument. "DSo, yeah, I would still call it the end of the line." "Hmm? Is that so? Speaking of which, do you even know about the incident that happened last time? You weren''t there, were you, so how do you know if I can or cannot do the same thing next time?" "No, I wasn''t there, but I did hear a few things through the grapevine. Do you want to tell me how that happened? You somehow decimated a whole slew of professors without leaving a single trace of their corpses." "I don''t know, did I do that?" Honestly, I have absolutely no idea what on Earth he''s talking about. I would love to hear more about what happened during that incident, but I highly doubt he''s willing to tell me. Well, at least I gained some info on it. Saburou sighed. "Anyway, that''s enough screwing around. If you want to play more games, you''ll have plenty of time to do so back in the compound." What? Does this guy hear what he''s saying? Games? In the Playground of all places? "Have you been smoking something, or have you just never played one of their awful games before? Why the hell would I want to play one of those games when I can do literally anything else?" The types of games they allowed me to play, I had explained them briefly before; terrible, utterly appalling and completely boring games that were no fun whatsoever. "I want to tell you to stop complaining and just deal with it like the criminal threat to society you are, but that isn''t going to resolve anything... If it makes you more willing to comply, we can arrange different games for you to play? There are a number of things we can do to make it more comfortable for you, so if it means you won''t resist or try to escape again, we''ll fulfil any desire you might have." This guy. He thinks I''m stupid or something. It''s not that they won''t do what he said, because they genuinely will try and make things as comfortable for me as they could if I was making things easy for them, but why would I do that? What I want is freedom and to live a good and safe, normal life. Last time I checked, that didn''t involve being held captive in a dreary and tiresome place like the Playground. Thus, my answer is simple: "I would rather die than go back to that place. It''s boring as all hell." Exhaling a single sigh at my reply, a sharp glint flashed in Saburou''s eyes. "...Then, I suppose I''ll have to take you back with force. I will give you a final chance before things will become harder for you than they need to be; are you sure you want to resist?" I snorted a laugh at his statement, talking condescendingly to me as if things had already ended. "Hah. Now, would I do that? I''m still standing here; the fight isn''t over yet." "You''re alone. There''s nothing else you can do." Suppressing an emerging smirk at his words, I put a hand on my chin that half-covered my mouth and tilted my head up towards the dark sky above. "Hm? Ah, about that..." Looking him in the eyes, I moved my arms and shrugged without another word, revealing the enigmatic grin on my face. Bringing the gun in my hand up, I aimed it towards Atsuko Fushigimi and pulled the trigger without hesitation. Before it could even reach its target, however, Saburou acted. Vhooom~! Crackle-! Instantaneously, the air warped and ripped between me and them, resulting in a wall of void-like black tear in space opening up and devouring the fired bullet mid-flight. I pulled the trigger three more times, causing a second, third and fourth repeat of the cycle. In the next moment, however, Saburou''s eyes widened as he noticed something. ''Where did he...?!" He was so focused on stopping the bullet that he didn''t realise I had disappeared. "Behind you~" Suddenly hearing my voice from right behind him, Space tried to turn around. "Wha--?!" Bang-! DBefore he could do so, a bullet was released from the barrel of the gun pointing right at his head. "...Tsk." But, he was still alive. "What was that for? I thought you wanted him dead." Turning my head to my side, I asked the person who had just arrived with hints of displeasure apparent in my voice. Before they could answer, Saburou''s shocked expression worsened with a mutter. "...You''re... Professor Asanami''s..." Sophie Asanami, certain areas of her body drenched in sweat, only gazed at him with a strange look and answered my question straightforwardly. "I said I wanted you to help me kill him. Keyword being ''me''. I ain''t lettin'' anyone else kill this bastard, whether it''s you or even himself." Spitting that out while staring oddly expressionlessly at Saburou''s face, Sophie approached him step-by-step. Watching her, my eyes narrowed slightly before releasing a sigh. ...Annoying. I don''t understand why I can''t simply kill him now and get it over with; it would be the best possible course of action to take and would save endless hassle, and yet it has to be like this. The fact Sophie greedily wanted to do things ''her way'' was quite vexing, but there was nothing I could do to stop her in this matterDit was something she had to be the one to do, no matter what, and I wouldn''t be able to convince or persuade her otherwise. Best to just let her get on with it. At the end of the day, so long as Space was dead I suppose the process didn''t matter so much. It''s not like he can beat her anyway, with her Supernatural Ability. "...Miss Asanami. I--" "Shut up." "..." Saburou''s eyes trembling, he glanced between me and Sophie as he took a step of trepidation backwards. It''s not like that extended the distance between the two, however. For each step he took backwards, Sophie took two steps forwards. Pushing her deadpan face into his nervous one, she shoved his chest, causing him to fall to the ground on his ass. Towering over him, a cold and disdainful look rooted deeply within her eyes, Sophie stated one thing. "You will experience the same pain that she did all those years ago." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saburou, who couldn''t bring himself to resist the prided executive''s daughter, only gulped in apprehension. Chapter 58 - 58: 56: When Space Runs Away Saburou''s mind ran rampant with inner conflict. To fight back or to not fight backDHis current dilemma was not something so easy that it could be decided just like that. Stretching her hand out towards him, Sophie began to warp the space in and around his limbs, the will of crushing him in a torrent of twisting space flourishing within her. But nothing happened. Whenever she tried, everywhere Sophie targeted would simply reverse, winding in the opposite direction, completely invalidating all of her attempts. "...What d''ya think you''re doin'', huh?" Her previous, scarily blank expression distorting, a look of raw exasperation formed on Sophie''s face. "This is retribution... Why''re ya resistin'' all a sudden...?" "..." Saburou didn''t reply, simply crawling away from her on the floor as he warily nullified each of her attacks with ease, soon rising back to his feet. "Say somethin''!" She screamed, yet elicited no response. To no avail, she repeatedly tried to distort Saburou''s space and body; to deform him, to bend him, to maim him. Of course, none of it worked. A simple wave of his hand being all it took, he counteracted her attacks and cancelled them like they were nothing. With Sophie''s long-desired wish to avenge her mother being halted at the final moment by the killer himself in front of her, it was understandable that her frustration was immeasurable. Like this, neither of them would be able to win in a fight against the other. The functions of both Proximate Spatial Ordinance and the Measurement of Space were too similar to have a feasible impact in a fight. The former, which had been created using the latter as a base, was an inferior imitation of the Measurement in terms of ability range and potential, but the nature, power and versatility remained more or less equal between the two. At the very least, they were both at a level that was enough to negate the other. They both interacted and interfered with ''space''Dwith the fabric of the universe. That fact and the meaning behind it was still there, and that detail was what mattered. Neither of their powers are able to affect the other person so long as they are aware it is coming. Eventually, Saburou ended up beside his sister, Atsuko. Crouching down to her level, she wrapped her arm around his waist. Glancing at Tarou, still motionless a few metres away on the ground unconscious, he briefly bit his lips. Then, moving his gaze to me, he finally opened his mouth to speak, albeit with some hesitation. "...Truth." Standing up with Atsuko holding onto him, he called for my attention. Crackle-! Riiii~p-! As if commanding the wrath of God, an ear-shattering sound suddenly resounded, just like when he had first appeared, upon which the space behind the two cracked and tore a crevice in space, spreading like a streak of eerie lightning in the middle of the air. I don''t think I could ever get enough of that sight. For some reason, it caused a peculiar feeling to bud within me, though I''m not quite sure what. Perhaps, something similar to deja vu? I don''t know what that feeling exactly was, but the unfamiliar familiarity made me increasingly uncomfortable. "This isn''t the last you''ll see of me." The air continued to fissure, and as it did, the thunderous noises also persisted. It was truly as if a hole was rupturing in the dimensional fabric itself, and honestly, that was probably along the lines of what was actually happening. But, still... "Mark my words. I will bring you back to the PlaygroundDback where you belong." Taking a single step backwards, the brother and sister entered the ominous black rift that had opened up. Staring at me as the cracks began to reseal and the whole thing then started to revert to its initial state, Saburou said one last thing. "Also... Please, take care of my brother... He deserves a rest after all of this." Leaving that final message, the pained expression on his face was the last thing I saw as the two vanished into what was seemingly the void. "...So, why didn''t you stop him just then?" I almost immediately turned to Sophie and questioned her. "...I, uh..." "You are making this a whole lot more difficult than it needs to be, you know? He would have died already if you didn''t needlessly interfere, and yet your selfishness of wanting to kill him yourself got in the way. Now take a look at what''s happened." "..." "Normally, something like that might''ve been acceptable. Since it was your dearest wish, I would be willing to forego that, and I don''t really care about claiming the finishing blow for myself, but more importantly than that, you let him get away when you could have stopped him. What''s that all about, huh?" She shut her mouth at my words, and the ensuing silence became awkward. Turning away from her, I waved my hand as if to dismiss the issue. "...Well, whatever. You did a good job coming when I messaged you. Since you seem so hung up about it, I''ll just leave you to deal with Space. You should be the one to clean up the mess you created, anyway." "Right..." Sighing, I felt the fatigue of the eventful day about to catch up to me. I wanted to take a minute just to sit down, but I knew I couldn''t; there were still some things I needed to do. First of all, Tarou... Well, I''ll just get Sophie to call an ambulance and leave it at that. I doubt they''ll be able to do much about his arm being swallowed by the void, but it would besmirch my reputation as a ''friend'' and ''classmate'' to just leave him like that, so it''s better than nothing. Secondly, I should get home sooner rather than later; not only are the twins waiting, but I need to start preparing for a few things happening next month... No, because of this incident, the schedule may be subject to change, so I''ll need to frequently check up on that in case of anything unexpected. In any case, it should come as a welcome surprise to the viewers who have been waiting. And then... I should do some investigating. "Sophie. Get that guy an ambulance and you''re free to go. If you need something, you can send me a message. You already have my number, but make sure you only use it when something''s urgent." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I didn''t care about listening to her unimportant blather, after all, so I emphasised that point explicitly. Instructing her like so, I turned my gaze back to the spot where the two Fushigimi''s "teleported" from, if you could even call it that, and then to the benighted sky that was even gloomier than previously. "..." As I stared with my neck craned upwards for a minute, I suddenly felt something touch my face. Wiping my cheek with my hand, I found it had wetted. Rain. Within a matter of minutes, the overcast sky became overridden by the countless droplets of water falling from the sky. Sophie was erasing the shower of rain before it even came into contact with her, and was thus completely dry, but I was pelted by it all and soon to be soaked. Still, I quietly stood and looked at this dismal, drizzling sky. ...That tear in space. That rift Saburou had created... I don''t know why, but it bothered me. Actually, that''s a lie. I knew why it bothered me; it bothered me because it felt familiar, and yet I had definitely never seen such a thing in my life. When he first appeared, I was too focused on the general situation to notice, but just now, it was different... No, perhaps it wasn''t the sight of it that was familiar, but rather the ominous, almost unreal ''feeling'' I got from it, emanating like a kind of aura; that sounds more accurate. But still, I don''t recall ever experiencing something akin to that before, so... No. There is something. I don''t remember it, but it could very well be true that I had experienced something of the sort before. My escape from the Playground. Upon reaching this realisation, I felt something click in my brain; as if two pieces of a puzzle fit neatly together. This was definitely it. ...I need to figure out what happened back then. Why I can''t remember it, why I locked these answers away and why I sealed the ability to find them out. I was already curious about it up until this point, but now I''m feeling like something''s up. Unfortunately, Avon Laura didn''t seem to know anything about it when I asked her a while ago, and now, Saburou also doesn''t appear to have been told much about it; the only thing the two of them seem to know is that people died when I escaped, but aside from that... The fact that the Wardens haven''t informed either of them, who are Concepts, about the truth of the matter... Something didn''t sit right with me there. I fled the Playground at 8 years old; almost ten years ago now. All I know is that several professors somehow died when it happened. Other than that, I have practically no information about it. Well, now I''m speculating that there was something similar to Space''s ability, or at least the impression it emitted, but that''s really just a hypothesis. Still, there''s an easy way to confirm the truth: Just ask. Is that sinister and foreboding feeling I felt related to the incident of my escape from the Wardens'' Playground? Seeing the answer that appeared in front of me, I slowly nodded. This information has been sealed ...I thought as much. Chapter 59 - 59: 57: Club Application A short while has passed since Space ran away. Tarou Fushigimi, after visiting the hospital and having concluded that nothing could be done to restore his arm, returned home. However, due to the conflicting feelings he felt and the emotions he bore against his family, he ended up not staying there for long and ran away. Since then, he''s not come back to school at all, but that''s none of my business. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His sister, Atsuko Fushigimi, was staying at home as normal but not coming to school, only occasionally travelling to the Conston branch of the Playground to give them some information about me and to meet up with Saburou. Sophie Asanami was fine, too, for the moment. I know it won''t last for long, but Professor Asanami hasn''t brought the incident up to her yet, so everything''s still relatively normal. More importantly, I have until the end of the week to hand in my club application form. The one I am most likely to join is the Cooking Club since there aren''t really many other options, but I had also considered joining the Ancient & Modern Weapons Club because I held a minor sort of interest in it. If I happened to learn about some obscure weapons that I could make use of, that could be fun. Oh, I suppose the Chemistry Club could be somewhat useful in that regard, too. Then again, Minami already built me a laboratory and testing ground for those sorts of things, so the clubs might actually turn out to be useless. In that case, the Cooking Club would be the best shot. Food is always nice, after all. Well, I can''t think of anything else, so let''s just go with that. I''ll hand it in later. ??? Ring~! Entering the school faculty office soon after the end of the day, I approached the teacher of my class 3-B, Haruka Hayashi. "Ah, Itou-kun~? Yes, what''s the matter?" I watched her face overflowing with joy as she flashed me a smile as bright as the sun. Handing over the paper in my hands, I spoke. "I''ve got the club form." "Oh, yes. Thank you~" She accepted it without hesitation and, following a brief examination, gave me the ''OK''. "Yep, everything looks good here~ Are you interested in cooking, Itou-kun?" I thought I would be able to leave after that, but apparently not. "...I have some experience." "That''s wonderful~ Cooking is a relaxing thing, isn''t it? I''m actually the overseer of the Cooking Club, and I do love a bit of cooking myself. On that note, if you ever need anything then don''t be afraid to ask, okay?" "Sure." Once again, Haruka Hayashi smiled at me. There always seemed to be such an expression on this 27-year-old woman''s face, and although I wouldn''t call what she shows ''superficial'' per se, I could tell that there was something deeper. Buried far beneath that cheerful and buoyant exterior, there lay... "Is something wrong?" "...No, nothing." "Oh, well, you know I''ll always be available if one of my students needs to talk about something~" After that, I left the office and made my way down to the front of the school. As I was walking past the lockers by the entrance, someone called out to me. "Oscar!" Turning my head, I saw the owner of the voice approach me with ragged breaths. "What is it? Sophie Asanami." Did she run after me or something? She paused for a moment to catch her breath before speaking. "First of all, I''m callin'' ya Oscar to make it easier for me to address ya. That''s fine, right? I thought so. I can''t just call ya ''Truth'' in school anyway, and it''s not like it''s ya real name or whatever, so it shouldn''t matter either way, right? Okay, cool." Suddenly spitting out a bunch of reasons for calling me ''Oscar'' and not even listening to what I had to say about it, the question of what her point was entered my mind. "...Okay? I don''t care what you call me. Is that all?" I already started walking away, but Sophie started following me like a dog as if it were natural, prattling away into my ear from beside me. "No. I''m also gettin'' some weird vibes from my dad. It''s like he knows about what happened or that I''m tryin'' to go against him or somethin''; is that true?" Replying while keeping my head facing forwards, she seemed to subtly push her head towards me, as if to ensure she properly grasps everything I was about to say. "Well, it is true that you''re going against him." She rolled her eyes. "God, you know well that isn''t what I''m talkin'' about. Answer me properly, dude." "He knows, yes, but he isn''t going to take action for the moment." Sophie''s eyes widened as she stared at me, her mouth distorting into one of awkward displeasure. "Geh, for reals...?" "In that regard, be prepared. Remember, it''s ''for the moment''." She blinked. "Say what? Then, for how long do I have to be prepared? What''s going to happen? You must have some idea, right?" So many questions... "I do have an idea, yes, but that can change at any moment. Be prepared for anything. Never relax your guard for too long and don''t take unnecessary risks." "Uh... Okay, sure, I can do that, but when the hell is whatever you''re sayin'' is gonna happen, gonna happen?" "Were you not listening? I just said to be prepared because something could happen at any time. If you''re that concerned about an exact date..." For the first time since she called out to me, I locked eyes with her. "Just look out for the end of the month." "End of the month..." Echoing my words, Sophie Asanami thought to herself. October has just started. What happens at the end of October is obvious. "Ah! Halloween?" My only response to her question was a silent nod. ??? After the brief clash with Space last time, I had been thinking more about sorting my lackeys more efficiently. The twins, Sana and Sona. The gyaru, Sophie Asanami. The businesswoman, Minami Mochizuki. Counting the twins as one entity, these are the three ''underlings'' I currently have at my disposal. Sana and Sona are working on Supernatural Ability training and attending school to acquire more versatility in their skillset. Sophie Asanami has been assigned the task of dealing with Space, however, that matter is likely going to remain rather flat until they decide to make a move at the end of the month unless they decide to abruptly change plans. Minami Mochizuki is doing her own thing as always, but that''s for the best. The main benefits she provides are financial and information security, and there''s no need for me to bother her with anything personally since I am able to use her subordinates as I please, which is sufficient. Just like how every individual tool has a specific role to perform, these three each have their different specialities and particular use cases. For example, neither the twins nor Minami would be able to directly confront Space on equal ground, but Sophie Asanami is capable of exactly that. Likewise, Minami has a vast network of connections nobody else can provide, and the twins are also unique in that their abilities are better suited for general combat compared to the others, as well as the fact they are capable of other tasks I wouldn''t be able to entrust to the other two. The latter is only possible because they are children who will listen to almost anything I tell them and carry it out without a problem. If I continue to raise them the way I have been, they should grow up to be my most powerful pawns. My point, in any case, is that all three have served their purposes dutifully up until this point and should continue to do so in the future. DHowever, I am not confident that this is enough. For both the short and the long run, that is. When I think about the obstacles that lie ahead, I am not sure if any amount of preparation can let me win. The Order of the Night-Time Chrysanthemum. The Wardens of Future''s Blight. I never considered the former to be a problem in the first place and I stand by that belief, but as for the latter... My certainty is waning. Not only are there Avon Laura and Saburou to worry about, the Concepts of Destiny and Space respectively, but the six remaining Concepts may attempt to stand in my way also. Of course, not all of them will have a reason to try and stop me, but it is inevitable that one or two of them will at least. Scrapping every possibility that isn''t a certainty for now, the only ones I need to worry about are narrowed down to solely the ones working together with the Wardens. Other than the two previously mentioned Concepts, that left but one. The Concept of Time. Real name... Azaki Kiryuuin. More so than Saburou, the Concept of Space, Azaki Kiryuuin is who I''m more concerned about. His ability to interfere with and manipulate timeDas far as I know, it shouldn''t be possible for him to reverse time, but he can pause and accelerate it. When it comes to possessors of the Concept Measurements, though, you can never be too sure. Even with my ability, there have been instances where the truth is not so clear, and other times when I straight up haven''t been able to figure something out. Still, it''s correct more than 99.999% of the time. I am aware that the possibility to improve one''s Measurement exists, albeit incredibly rare. Just like how Avon Laura entered her inner self to unlock and use her ''Fate''s Cherished Red Thread'' ability, it''s not impossible for a similar thing to happen to other Concept possessors wherein they happen upon the opportunity to improve their powers. If it ever occurs that Azaki Kiryuuin obtains the ability to reverse time, I''ll be in big trouble. Preparation is useless against someone who can simply undo it all, and fighting is even more futileDif he can just rewind time to regenerate injuries, then what''s even the point of trying to hurt him? No, he wouldn''t even need to do that since he could merely pause time to avoid all injuries in the first place. Azaki Kiryuuin, this clock-like bastard. At that point, he''s pretty much invincible with the exception of a few circumstances. That''s why I need to prepare; just for that insignificant, almost zero per cent chance possibility that could completely ruin everything I''m aiming to accomplish. To that end, I will acquire another tool; one I''ve had my eye on for a while. I pressed a few buttons on my smartphone and waited. Buzz-! Tak-! [Minami Mochizuki | Calling - 0:00] [Yes? Truth, what do you want this time?] To the woman who picked up swiftly and elegantly, I began with a single phrase. [Did I ever claim my wish?] Chapter 60 - 60: 58: Sheltered Young Lady The pause of silence on the other side of the phone was deafening, but Minami soon responded. [...Your wish? I had thought we already sorted that matter out, Truthseeker...] Her timbre sounded wary, rich with prudence. I expected her to act like this; as if it was something long and gone. Of course, even if she didn''t realise it, the reality was different. [Really? I recall otherwise. When exactly did I make my wish? What exactly did I wish for? You tell me, Minami Mochizuki.] Indeed, we eventually came to work together as business partners through a contract, but that was separate from my wish, was it not? I had yet to claim the promised wish, and that was exactly my purpose this time. Another brief period of silence passed before I heard her voice again; this time, in a tone most grave. [I see. If that''s the case, I naturally have no intention of turning you down. Unless, of course, your request is something preposterous?] It seemed like she was exhausting herself merely talking to me over the phone. [Well. Whether or not my request is something acceptable may be subjective. What I can say is that if you consider it too absurd a wish to grant, then I will simply refer to our contract.] [...Alright. Truthseeker. What is it you want?] The condition that she had to listen to anything and everything I said for one year; that she had to obey any and all commands without resistance. Needless to say, this condition was still in place. Everything I had used it for until now, however, could be considered child''s play. [Give me Selina.] The moment that sentence left my mouth, I moved the phone away from my ear. Immediately after, she shouted. [Don''t tell me, you...?! No, of course I refuse! We''ve already discussed this matter during the contract signing process, Truthseeker.] She was right. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When we went through the contract, one of the conditions included a restriction that I was not allowed to interact with Selina or mention her existence to any one. [True. That''s why, I''m asking for permission to have a connection with her.] Without waiting for a reply, I continued. [Name a price, Minami, and I will give that to you here and now. I will also include my wish in this deal. Surely, with all of this we can come to an accord?] No more than thirty seconds passed before I finally heard her firm voice return on the other end of the call. [...Alright. So long as you agree to sign an Absolute Contract, Truthseeker, then we have a deal. I will send a copy of the contract to you post-haste.] Three days later, the Absolute Contract was finalised and I had secured a link to Selina. ??? Not long after I arrived at a facility I had never seen before, Minami led me through an ornate and vibrant hallway lined with vivid red carpet; Emir was walking just behind her left side. I call it a facility, but to be honest, it would be more correct to call it a house. "There''s not a lot of people here." "Do you expect there to be a lot of strange people in my house?" "Touch." A surprisingly small house with few servantsDdespite the owner, Minami Mochizuki, being a woman of vast opulence, it was a rather humble abode in comparison. Not only the size, but the decorations, too, were not overly gaudy nor garish, and could in fact be considered tasteful. Of course, I knew that the reason for the lack of servants in this absurdly rich person''s household was to reinforce security. The more people entering and exiting the property is directly proportional to the amount of risk that someone unsavoury will find their way into the house, after all. "I hope you remember the conditions of the contract you signed." "I do. Well, it''s an Absolute Contract anyway, so I wouldn''t be able to worm my way out of it even if I tried." "Good." As we walked, there were multiple periods of silence; likely a result of Minami''s ever-increasing tension. It didn''t last too long, however, as we soon reached our destination. "...Here it is." Eventually, after a couple of twists and turns, a door stood in front of us. It was a completely standard door you would expect to find anywhere else in this house, but for some reason, Minami gulped as she nervously raised her hand towards the wood. Knock, knock-! Knocking with the back of her hand twice, she grasped the handle and opened the door, revealing a large bedroom that seemed to belong to an adolescent girl. I mean, of course it looked like thatDthat''s what it was, after all. "Mother...? Oh, are these...?!" An ordinary-looking girl of 14-years-old with balayage ash-brown hair and wearing sophisticated clothes one might expect of someone belonging to a wealthy family. Her reaction when we entered the room was one of untamed excitement. "Yes, these are Emir and... who I call ''Truthseeker''." "...!!" She appears to have been waiting for our arrival. As if an angel''s breath of life was bestowed unto her, the girl animatedly yet gracefully jumped up from her spot and approached us. Smiling cheerfully, I could feel an aura of pure vitality emanating from her every step that enveloped the three of us in a deep warmth. It was as if she was a sun incarnate. "Nice to meet you! My name is Selina!" This girl was someone who didn''t have many opportunities to go out and meet other people, especially kids her own age, due to Minami''s fear of her safety. Because of that lack of social interaction, little instances like this where she can socialise are rare, but coveted. "N-Nice to meet you, too. I''m Emir." Hm? This brat... Why are you flushed, huh? You''ve only just seen her for the first time, but don''t tell me... "Wow, you''re fourteen too?! Would you like to play?" Rather abruptly, Selina took Emir''s hand and pulled him to another side of the room to play a game. Turning to Minami, I opened my mouth in a questioning tone. "I thought you said she was being taught etiquette?" "Uh... She is, but perhaps she seems a little... Overzealous, about meeting someone her age for the first time..." Instead of being sent to school, Selina had her own set of private tutors as Minami Mochizuki''s adopted daughter, including ones for strange things like etiquette and manners. "My, what a sheltered young lady." "You know very well why I made this decision. Maybe if I were you then I could have made a better decision, but I can only act with what information I have." "No, I think the path you chose wasn''t necessarily the wrong one." What matters is how you decide to pave the road later down the line, not the road you pick to pave in the first place. Keeping Selina away from any potential risk of harm isn''t something I would have done, but keeping her out of the public eye and out of anyone else''s hands is the most important thing. In that regard, you could argue that Minami''s decision to shelter her was not wrong. I watched the kids who weren''t even that much younger than me play for a short while before interrupting them. "Okay you two, that''s enough." It''s time to get down to business. They looked at me with a brief glimpse of sadness before reluctantly nodding and turning their full attention towards me. "First of all, Selina, Minami calls me Truthseeker, but you can call me however you please," I started by introducing myself. "Then... Truth-san? It''s a pleasure to meet you." It appears her etiquette lessons are prevalent after all. In any case, I''ll get started. "I''m here because I would like something from you. In return, there are a few things I can provide you with. Emir''s purpose here is to ensure the process is fair and properly managed." Though she was only fourteen, I could see the calculating reason within Selina''s eyes, most likely drilled into her by Minami. "What I want is for you to grant me protection with your Measurement." She listened to me calmly as I recited what each of us will receive as a result of the deal. "What I will give you is freedom." "...!" Suddenly, her eyes widened. "You will no longer be sheltered within these walls and will even be able to socialise with others of your age if you so wish. Of course, there will be a set of conditions, however, in this regard I have already discussed the details with Minami in advance." Her gaze flickering to confirm the nod of Minami behind me, she swallowed her saliva in temptation. It is not as if Selina was desperate to get outside, and she is very used to living an isolated life, but her core is not of that nature; her root personality is of a bright and sociable person. Instinctively, her cravings make her aware of this fact despite never having experienced that kind of life before. "Emir." I called the boy, who then nodded and closed his eyes. Ten seconds later, a radiant scroll materialised in his hands like magic. Handing me the scroll before going back to his previous position, I nodded my head after reading the scroll''s writing. "Selina. This is the Absolute Contract. Read it and confirm or deny your signing." Passing the scroll to the girl, I watched as she read it slowly and carefully, as if to ensure there were no traps, obscurities or bad conditions in the contract. Five minutes passed before her clear, yet soft voice rang out. "...I accept the terms of the deal." To her resolute eyes staring at my face with a hint of eagerness in them, I spoke with a smile. "Fantastic." Chapter 61 - 61: 59: Walk in the Park The Absolute Contract was relatively simple, and could thus be summarised in 5 sentences: 1. Selina would use her Measurement to protect me and others I want her to, to the best of her ability, and at any time I require and/or request it. 2. I would provide Selina with a sense of ''freedom'' as well as the ability to socialise with others her age by personally guaranteeing the security of both her person and personal information, ensuring that she is not harmed and that information does not leak to a third party. 3. I would not exploit the use of her Measurement, identity, or personal information in any way, and I would not leak any information about her to a third party. 4. Any and all contact between Selina and I has to be moderated and monitored by Minami Mochizuki. 5. I would be responsible to ensure all conditions on my side are upheldDif any are deemed to have been broken, then the contract is annulled and I will die. Oh, and, the contract lasts until the end of my contract with Minami; so, about mid-July, which also happens to be around Selina''s birthday. There was some more, but that was the gist of it. In reality, the majority of the conditions were making sure I didn''t do anything to exploit or take advantage of her in any way. The main point of resistance was the thing about taking her outside to socialise, but as previously mentioned, I already discussed the matter with Minami beforehand; we came to the conclusion that she wanted to allow Selina outside but was afraid of people finding out about her Measurement. I managed to convince her that it would be fine by stating a few facts, like that it was impossible for anyone to know what her Measurement was unless she either told someone directly or unless that person had an ability akin to a ''Measurement of Measurements'', but the chances of that happening were abysmally low. In addition to that, I signed some conditions stating that I would be required to monitor and ensure Selina''s safety at all times when outside, as well as that I would ensure there are no third parties who find out about her identity through the use of my own MeasurementDif someone did find out, I would dispose of them ASAP. In any case, because she had my Measurement of Truth to rely on, Minami was honestly more willing than I initially expected to allow Selina access to the outside world. It might look like a risky idea because I''ll die if I break the contract, but it was truly a great deal for me. The relief of knowing that no one will ascertain or discover Selina''s identity is, for Minami, a feeling akin to breaking a long streak of constipation. Without me, she could not have this solaced comfort that indirectly allows Selina to socialise and make friends, and so she is unexpectedly welcome to this kind of deal. The conditions on my end weren''t that big of a deal, either. All it boiled down to, in reality, was to kill anyone who found out about her Measurement, and then I would be able to pretty much use it as I pleased. It''s not like I wanted anyone to find out about her, after all, and I would probably kill anyone that happened to discover that secret anyway, so it worked out perfectly for me. Of course, I would prevent it if I can, but people finding out is an inevitability. Now, unfortunately, despite obtaining such a great shield to use against my enemies and to protect myself against the Order, Wardens and other Concepts, it was still not enough. In the current situation, all I have to rely on for protection is the twins, Sophie Asanami, and now Selina. It may even seem like an over exaggeration for me to say that this may not be sufficient, but that''s just how it is. An ideal scenario would be to get myself a guarantee, but such a thing doesn''t exist. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The force that the Wardens possess is that much, after all. "Selina." Opening my mouth towards the girl in front of me, she looked at me and tilted her head, subdued thrill present within her gaze. "Shall we take a walk?" My only option is to make do with what I have... and to prepare. ??? We were strolling through a verdant park. It was only the dawn of a sunny Saturday noon, and so there were many families, couples, friends and dog-walkers strewn about the place. Promenading through this peaceful piece of land that sat not too far from the city centre, were me and Selina. Fortunately, there didn''t seem to be anyone I knew around, so I could operate without fear of being needlessly harassed or interrogated. Giving a sidewards glance to my left, the elated and brightly smiling face of Selina entered my vision. She seemed happy that she could go outside after such a long time. "I told you that I wanted your protection, but I didn''t exactly tell you the details," I began. Turning her head to look at me as we went, Selina politely listened to my words with her ears peeled. "There are people who would celebrate my passing, you see. I want to get rid of them. Among the many who pray for either my interminable incarceration or my eternal death, there is one individual in particular who I stand to be wary of." After a second of silence, Selina nodded. "And this person is the one you want me to protect you against? I don''t know if I''ll be capable, but I can give it my all." Well now. It''s admirable, but that''s not how things work. "Selina, I do hope you come to properly understand the situation we are in." "Yes, excuse me?" "I didn''t sign an Absolute Contract with you just so you could ''give it your all''; I did it so you could ''succeed'' in protecting me. You will do so whether you end up liking it or not, as that is your side''s condition of the contract." "...Forgive me if I am wrong, Truth-san, but if I remember correctly, the condition was simply to protect you to the best of my ability, which is what I said I will do. If me giving it my all is not sufficient, then that will bear no fault on me." Aye. However, there''s something you misunderstand. "There is a difference between thinking ''I''ll give it everything I''ve got'' and ''I will succeed no matter what'', Selina." It may not seem like a lot at a glance, but the reality was absolutely different. "Between someone who thinks it''s fine if they fail so long as they''ve given it everything they have, and someone who cannot accept any possibility other than their own victory, who out of the two do you think will win?" Needless to say, anyone with even half a brain would be able to tell that the one who would give anything to win will be the inevitable victor versus the person who doesn''t care if they win or fail. "You do not realise this because you have never been so desperate in your life that you''ve had no choice but to succeed, but it is simple human psychology." Once she has experienced the world more and realises such things, she will come to understand. "...I see... Well, if that''s what you say, Truth-san, then I will take it into consideration and reflect upon it." She appears to have come to some sort of understanding on the matter, so I will leave it at that for now. Aside from that, there was something else. "Moving on, you do not have much proficiency with your Measurement, do you?" Selina nodded, her expression faltering slightly with nervousness. "That''s right... I''ve been told of how incredible it is, but also how dangerous it can be, so I''m reluctant to use it... Oh, um, of course I''ll use it whenever necessary if you request it, Truth-san! Don''t worry about that!" She jolted up and hurriedly reassured me about the latter, but I already knew she would be fine when it came down to it anyway, so I was never concerned. "That''s fine. I want you to start practising with it more." To get used to using it, what it feels like, the limitations, et cetera. Selina understood where I was going and nodded her head. "If I am to protect you to the best of my ability, then I was thinking I should do so, yes... Although I am partly hesitant due to anxiety, I will do my best-- No, I will become more proficient with it!" Perhaps reminding herself of my previous words, she clenched her fist and told me with a firm look of determination in her eyes. Seeing that, I knew I didn''t have to say any more. "..." "..." There was a brief period of silence for a while as we strolled while taking in all the serene peacefulness of the warm and lush surroundings, listening to the calm ambiance of the natural environment and cheerful laughter of parents and children in the distance. It was subtle, but as we walked, I noticed that with every step she took and with every breath she exhaled, Selina emitted a kind of aura of vitality to her surroundings. Her body seemed to constantly emanate this kind of animating atmosphere that innervated up the vicinity. Each blade of grass, each tree, each duck in the nearby pond seemed revitalised and invigorated. When I thought about what her Measurement was, I considered it intriguing. That one could have such an effect on the world by merely existing. Ordinarily, I might have supposed that that was the reality of living with a classified A-rank Concept Measurement, but when I considered what stood at the top of the ladder, I shook those thoughts away. "Shall we head back? I''m hungry." It was interestingDThat a single power can so easily give such life to those around it. "Oh, alright. Thank you again for taking me out like this, Truth-san. Also, I will think back on what we discussed today." And what was doubly interesting... "Good. Make sure you train all aspects of your Measurement, not just your favourite thing." "Understood." DWas that the same power could just as easily take that life away. Chapter 62 - 62: 60: Practice Exam For a while, time passed without much happening. It''s only been a few weeks so I didn''t expect much to happen, but that''s how it is. School life continued as usual for the most part, with something somewhat eventful being that Minami decided to enrol Selina in Weinstell Junior High School since the close proximity with me would allow me to more easily watch out for her securityDor so Minami''s thought process went. I didn''t think much was going to happen to her in the meantime anyway, so I wasn''t too bothered about it. She doesn''t usually trust me, but that part is easily solved thanks to the conditions of the Absolute Contract relieving her worries. That also meant I am forced to have her accompany me in the morning and afternoon journeys to and from school respectively, but since Selina was smart enough to stay quiet most of the time, it was tolerable. Weinstell Junior High School, by the way, is just the lower Junior High School of the Senior High School I attend; less than five minutes away from my school. Currently, the world is in late October. This means two things are about to take place: Practice exams and Halloween. Next week, the first set of practice examinations of the year will start, but that isn''t something I''m concerned about in the slightest; it''s more about what will happen at the end of said examsDthat is October 31st, or Halloween, which will occur on Friday. Right after the end of the final exam, mathematics, the Wardens will launch their attack. ??? Entering the hall which had a very hushed and serious atmosphere, I placed my bag at one end of the room where a sea of other students'' bags rested and made my way to my designated seat, where the test question paper waited for me on my desk, alongside a standard graphical calculator. The bags were separated far away from the students to ensure there was no possibility of cheating in that regard, but it was a pretty slight measure. I took out a pen from within my pocket and waited patiently for the test to begin. In the meantime, I subtly looked around the hall. The air was full of tension and felt rather heavy despite the fact that these were only practice exams and held no real bearing on our end-of-year results. Of course, I would score 100% either way, but that was a given. Students were sorted alphabetically rather than class and entered the exam hall in that order, so by looking at the end of the room where all the ''A'' surnames were seated, I could easily spot Sophie Asanami just two rows down. She didn''t look particularly concerned about the exam, whether it be the test itself or the subsequent results. I don''t think she was the type of person to study, and her intelligence was about average, so I briefly wondered where that confidence of hers originated from. Or perhaps, it wasn''t confidenceDjust that she didn''t care one way or the other. Turning my gaze more, I watched as the other students continued to enter the hall in dead silence, apprehension dominating the majority of their expressions. For example, that''s... Hm? Yuu Shimura just entered the exam hall, but despite not having a great precedent for good exam results, doesn''t appear to be that worried in comparison to the other students. No, it would be more accurate to say that he was more concerned with something else; his eyes were frantically scanning the entire room, as if in search of something or someone in particular. ...Oh. His gaze stopped on me, upon which an awkward smile formed on his face. That was all I needed to see to understand what he was trying to do. Moving my head in another direction, I ignored his persistent silent cries for help as he continued to his designated seat in tears. Before long, all the present third-year students had arrived and sat down in their seats. At the front of the hall, the lead exam invigilator spoke up and began with the same tedious introduction as always. ''You may only use a black ink or black ballpoint pen.'' ''Answer all questions.'' ''Show all workings out in the spaces provided.'' ''Neatly cross through any work you do not wish to be marked.'' ''You are allowed 2 hours to complete the exam.'' ''The maximum mark for this paper is 100.'' DEt cetera, et cetera... In any case, when that was done, the clock struck 09:30, upon which the invigilator announced the official start of the exam. "The time is now 9:30, the exam has begun. You may now turn to the first page of the exam paper." Before the invigilator even finished her sentence, a synchronous sound of over 200 pages being flipped echoed throughout the hall as everyone laid their eyes on the first question of the exam. I did the same. [1. Given that a > 0 , determine which of these expressions is not equivalent to the others. Circle your answer. (1 mark)] There were four possible answers just below, one of which I had to determine was the correct answer. It was a fairly simple first question that didn''t take much thought even without the use of my Measurement of Truth. I circled option D. Not long after, I heard the sound of pen against paper as students circled their answers. In the meantime, I quickly moved on to the next question, which was again multiple choice. Roughly halfway into the two-hour exam, I arrived at a particularly troubling question. [13. A curve, C, has equation y = e^3x-5 / x^2 Show that C has exactly one stationary point. Fully justify your answer. (7 marks)] It was short but toughDa question worth 7 marks, the one and only such question of the paper. Until now, I had only been using the Measurement of Truth to correct where I might have gone wrong. It was a learning experience, as otherwise, I would not be able to grow my understanding of the subject matter. Put simply, I had only really been cheating by verifying my answer in advance and correcting myself where necessary until now. However, for questions like these, which were a bit more of a pain, I would just cheat from the very beginning. Whilst learning the correct method and solidifying my understanding of the subject would be valuable for any ordinary person, there was no real need for me to go this far when I would never need to know that sort of thing in the first place. I could just use the Measurement of Truth, after all, so it didn''t make a difference whether my brain understood how to do it or not. Thus, I simply wrote the answer down and acquired the full 7 marks without even bothering to attempt the question before continuing with the rest of the paper. An hour passed, and the exam came to an end at exactly 11:30. ??? Finishing my answer for the exam''s final question, I quietly closed the test paper, put my pen back in my pocket, and lightly stretched as I relaxed in my chair. Needless to say, I was the first person who fully completed the exam, upon which I waited in my seat for the time to run out. Looking around, almost everyone had their heads buried in their papers, their concentration at full blast. Except for a few students who rushed through it without caring or who didn''t even show up to the exam in the first place, that is. I took Sophie Asanami as a prime example of the classic delinquent student, who simply sat with her head in her arms on the desk; she appeared to be sleeping, or at the very least resting her brain and eyes. I glanced at the test paper in front of her and immediately realised with the lack of a pen in her hands or on the table, as well as the unopened test paper, that she didn''t even intend to take the exam from the beginning. Huh. So, that''s why she was acting so easygoing earlier. Since it''s only a practice paper, it''s not like she''ll get penalised for it, but can she manage to pass the finals with that attitude? Well, whatever. It''s none of my business whether she passes or fails anyway. Further up the spectrum, I turned my head from the left to the right and observed Yuu Shimura, who had his forehead planted on the desk with his hands on his head and his eyes closed. I could tell with but a glimpse that he was experiencing despair. Judging from the shut test paper in front of him, I suppose he went through the exam whilst skipping all the questions he couldn''t answer. Looking at such a scene, I recalled the times he pestered me to tell him the answers. I gave them to him so that he''d stop bothering me, but was that perhaps a mistake? If I help him succeed, then he will badger me with his unnecessary gratitude like previously. On the other hand, if I let him fail, then I won''t have to deal with that. However, he may resent me for refusing to help him instead, which may only have resulted in an even worse outcome. Either way, there was no use thinking about it, as I had already helped him a while ago. Whether he passes or fails despite receiving my assistance is up to him, but I can only sincerely hope that I will not regret my decision. "The time is now 11:30, the exam has officially ended. Please stop writing, put your pens down and turn to the front page of the exam paper." Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, the exam concluded. Listening to the collective sighing of dozens of students around me as the sound of flipping paper and clacking pens resounded, I waited for the invigilators to go down the rows and collect everyone''s test paper. Once the papers were collected, each row of students was let go in reverse alphabetical order, the opposite way we came in. "Surname I through A, you may leave." As soon as my turn came around, I got up from my desk, tucked the chair in, and made my way to collect my bag from the end of the hall. Just beside me, Sophie Asanami approached and gave me a strange look and a nod. Since students weren''t allowed to communicate whilst still inside the exam hall, this was all she could do to send me a message. "..." Staring at her for a second as she hung her bag over her shoulder, I acknowledged what she was trying to say and together we exited the hall alongside a few dozen enervated students. First things first, I''ll get some lunch. Chapter 63 - 63: 61: Halloween (1) As we exited the exam hall, I handed something to Sophie Asanami before walking in another direction. Before I could get ambushed by any of the students wanting to ask me questions about the exam, I swiftly made my way to the school rooftop, which was fortunately empty. Taking a seat in my regular spot, I took the lunchbox out of my bag and ate my lunch peacefully. By the time I was done, the time had already passed 12:00. I thought about my next course of action. Since we were allowed to go home as soon as the exam ended, many of the students were already on their way out. It was a Friday, too, so they were even more enthusiastic about the imminent post-exam weekend. Scratch that, their eagerness would be even more so due to next week''s half-term; including the two weekends, they would be receiving nine days off instead of merely two. Furthermore, clubs weren''t active during any days exams were held, so there was no real reason for anyone to stay on school grounds at this time. Since no lessons were being taught, there were almost no teachers on the school grounds, and the few who remained were busy urging the stragglers to go home before they would do so themselves. And thus, I was one of but a handful of people in the school at the moment. I could afford to stay behind now because I have an event to hold, but in the future such plans would become trickyDonce Selina actually starts attending school after half-term, I would have no choice but to go home at the same time she does. Due to the contract, there will be a need for her to stay within a certain distance of myself whenever she is outside the house, you see. In any case... It''s about time I get things rolling. Wouldn''t you say? Reaching into the large backpack I brought specially for today, I took out a few things; the first of which being a simple, pure white full face mask with a black smiley on it. "Huu... Two months since I last wore it, huh?" That''s right. I haven''t put it on ever since the incident with Avon Laura at the Aurigan Arena in August, but it was now time again. Smirking slightly as I fastened the mask to fully obscure my face, I also rolled up the sleeves of my school uniform to just above my elbows and loosened my collar and tie. Finally, I pulled out a gun, a high-quality action camera, and a small wireless microphone. Not even five minutes of setting things up later, and everything was ready. I hit the ''go live'' button and the stream began. "..." I waited a moment for it to boot up when I heard a voice. "There you are." Turning my head, my gaze happened upon the man who emerged from the rooftop door. He wasn''t someone I was familiar with personally, but he seemed to work as a first-year teacher. "Do you need something?" Of course, I already knew why this person was here, but I asked anyway. The response I received was rather standard, however. "You know why I''m here. How someone like you could infiltrate our school and pretend to be an ordinary school student when what you''ve done is commit a heinous sin... How dare you!" Listening to this teacher made me want to sigh. Since it was the Wardens who were behind all this, I didn''t have to guess what sin they were saying I committed. To be honest, the gun in my hand probably didn''t help to correct that notion. "I don''t believe in the concept of sin. Whether there is or isn''t a God or Gods, what gives them the right to dictate what actions I can and cannot take?" I am not a sheep of the herd nor the shepherd. There is nothing that has more right over my life than myself. "Blasphemy...!" Well, it''s whatever. Beginning with a single step, I walked towards the teacher. With my backpack on my back and the action cam planted firmly on the collar just below my neck, I closed the distance between us. "U-uh...! Stay away from me!" Judging by the expression on his face, the man was frightened. That had nothing to do with me, however, and so I continued. As I approached him, though, I noticed his eyes flicker behind me for a split-second as a flash of relief surfaced on his face. "Woaghk...?!" First things first, I dashed towards the teacher before he could react and locked him in a chokehold. Taking the Ruger MkIV in my hand and pointing the barrel at his head, he quickly understood to cease his flailing about. Immediately, I turned to face the personDor rather, the group of peopleDwho appeared at the edge of the rooftop. It was evident that they were from the Wardens by taking a single look at their pristine white uniforms, but none of them seemed particularly special. Still, quantity alone was something to be cautious of. They slowly began to close the distance one step at a time, and I reciprocated by taking a step back each time they did. Of course, this couldn''t last forever as there was a door right behind me, and so in one quick motionD "Gah!" Bang bang bang bang-!! DI kicked the teacher towards them and pulled the trigger in quick succession. Some of the bullets hit, some of them missed, but either way didn''t matter too much. There was no time to take aim, so I wouldn''t complain about something like that. Turning around, I forewent the spark of curious desire to see the results and simply booked it; through the door, off the roof and down the stairs. On the second floor, I was now in both a safer and more dangerous place. Although there was no immediate threat and I was not cornered, enemies could now come at me from any direction. Suddenly, I heard a flurry of heavy footsteps and started running. For now, I had to make it to the gymnasium, but it was too far away. I had no choice but to hide on the roof to not get found by the teachers until I was ready, but it was the furthest place from that destination. As I ran through the halls of the school''s second floor, it didn''t take long at all for more chumps of the Wardens to show up and chase after me. Fortunately, I was by no means a slow runner and could thus maintain a certain distance from the majority. Nonetheless, that wasn''t a guarantee of my safety. Bang bang-! Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Firing off a few rounds into those who got too close for comfort, I soon arrived at the stairs leading to the first floor. "Stop now! We--" Bang! The shouting of a man blocking the stairwell abruptly cut off as his body fell backwards and down the stairs, bouncing like a ragdoll. Jumping over him and the mess he made, I successfully made it to the first floor. That did not mean much, however, as there was still another floor I had to descend; to the ground floor. Ground floor, first floor, second floor, and the rooftopDsuch was the vertical structure of the school. Ordinarily, students wouldn''t be allowed on the rooftop as it was forbidden, but those like Sophie Asanami and myself didn''t care for such a rule. The first floor was even worse than the ground floor. By that, I mean it was even more infested with the Wardens'' grunts than the second floor. Carrying out the same procedure on the first floor was thrice as hard as the second floor due to the sheer quantity of people chasing me like a stampede. Since they were almost entirely adult males, their muscles were more developed than mine and it was hard to outrun most of them. A better analogy would be that it felt like being chased in a zombie apocalypse. If I got grabbed here, a strange sensation loomed over me at that thought, and I felt like I would die. Although I knew I wouldn''t get hurt too badly in reality, getting hurt was the least of my concerns. I put my all into my form, pushing my legs to their limits so that I wouldn''t get caught no matter what. As I ran through the halls, I took my backpack off and threw it on the ground in front of everyone behind me, causing them to trip and fall in a huge domino effect. "Fuuh~ Haha!" Letting out a deep exhale that transformed into a victorious laugh as I confirmed the newfound space between us that created a large and ever-growing gap, I felt relief briefly wash over me. Looking ahead and around at my surroundings, I felt as if my eyes had opened for the first time. The cool air hitting my face and blowing my hair out of the way; The impact of my feet against the floor which propelled my body forwards with every step; The adrenaline coursing through my veins, causing my body to become extremely alert to the surroundings and hyper aware of these unusual sensations. DI had never been pursued in this way before, but it somehow felt exhilarating. Usually, I would sit relaxedly, detached from the situation, and let everything flow according to my plan, but this... This whole thing of acting personally, of acting involved and engaged, is fun, too, you know? Chapter 64 - 64: 62: Halloween (2) Arriving at the final set of stairs, I spotted a group of grunts waiting for me. "There he is!" There were too many for me to just shoot and jump over like the previous guy. Within an instant, I calculated a few different possibilities in my mind and went for the safest bet. "H-he''s running!" "Quick, go go go...!" Not slowing my speed, I ran past them and didn''t look back towards the staircase, instead choosing to widen the distance. Unfortunately, due to the school''s small population, it was small and only had one set of stairs to transition between floors, with a stairlift for people with difficulties walking. There was no lift in the building, either. Therefore, only one choice remained. My gaze locked onto the window at the end of the corridor. The height from here to the ground is about 4 metres, or 13 feet. Currently, I am in the section of the second-year humanities classrooms, and so the ground outside should be grass. As I approached closer and closer to the window, I felt a buzz from the phone in my pocket. Reaching down and grabbing it, I didn''t check but still clenched my fist to prevent a case of dropping it. Bang, Bang, Bang-! I shot a few bullets at the window to break it a bit in an attempt to make the action that little bit easier since jumping into an unbroken window is a stupid idea no matter the circumstance. It was just a cheap thing, consisting of nothing but glass and a bit of plastic, but it would still be dangerous. ...No matter. In my final steps, I folded my arms tightly, rotated my body to the side and put all my force into my foot as I jumped like a compressed spring being released. Smash-! All of a sudden, I was in the air. Four metres above the ground, one storey high, it was not exactly a short or a long fall. I positioned my body properly and proceeded to drop. Quickly plummeting towards the ground, I managed to correct my faltering form and perform a roll that significantly lessened the impact, transitioning from my newfound position on the floor and jumping back to my feet as I continued onwards in a sprint. Directing the energy from the fall into my roll, I was successfully able to land without much negative effect in that regard as the powerful force almost instantly dissipated. Though I would still be fine for the most part if it were concrete or stone, I thought it lucky that the surroundings were covered in a stretch of soft and luscious grass for me to land on, though it was but a fleeting reflection. My body ached and pained in various places, but I overlooked it for the moment. It was a good thing I was wearing a mask that fully covered my face, but I still closed my eyes during the impact just in case. My other extremities, however, weren''t so unscathed. My forearms, which I had not long ago rolled up the sleeves of, sustained a multitude of minor cuts and abrasions, but nothing to be concerned about. Bleeding usually appeared worse than the reality, anyway. Now was not the time to be thinking about unnecessary things. I have more important matters. Buzz, buzz-! Suddenly, I felt more vibrations from the smartphone in my hand. Since it was already right there, I turned the screen on with a single finger and glanced to see three notifications. The one from earlier was a donation from the livestream. The two from just now were messages from Sana and Sona. I was still busy running, so I turned the device off and put it back in my pocket. There was no time for me to check anything in detail right now, so I focused instead on the matter at hand. I had already mentioned to them before about coming home late today anyway, so there was no problem. In any case, the school''s gymnasium was quick to enter my sight as I rounded a corner. The grounds were entirely barren, meaning my footsteps resounded loudly throughout the premises. It wouldn''t be long before all those peons I''d been evading by the skin of my teeth all came in on me at once like the bloodthirsty hounds that they are. All of a sudden, I noticed a particular shift in the surroundings. Clicking my tongue, I watched as hordes of those white-clad bastards emerged from all sorts of crannies and crevices within the school premises. Whether it''s the Order or the Wardens, they both seem to be increasing the number of guys they send after me each time quite substantially, huh? I can''t disagree that it''s an effective method so long as I''ve nothing prepared for it, but... ...Do they seriously think I would stand here unprepared? The Ruger in my hand took aim only at the few directly ahead of me. Since they all stood in a large circle encompassing me, it didn''t need to execute many more than a couple for an effective path to be cleared. Needless to say, shooting as I ran would fail to achieve even an infinitesimal amount of accuracy. On the other hand, I could not afford to stop. Thus, I waited. Sprinting as fast as my body would allow, I quickly closed the distance between me and the lackeys in front of me. In the next moment, I looked onward as not just those in front of me, but to my right and to my left, and even the ones behind me who began closing in, took out something from within the crowd. Cannons. No, they were evidently hand-held, so more like guns, but oddly shaped. In total, there were four of themDone for each cardinal direction around me. As if instinctively, I felt a sense of critical danger emanating from those weapons. Immediately, I pulled the trigger. By this point, I had gotten close enough that even haphazard firing like this would retain some accuracy so long as I had some semblance of skill. However, what happened in the next instant sent my brain into shock. Bang--click-! Despite pulling the trigger multiple times, there was but a singular bullet to exit the chamber. Instead, a single, dull sound echoed throughout the schoolyard. Click click click click-! Was it not a mistake? It wasn''t, yes? No? No. Click click click-! There was no mistake. Well, the only mistake was my own; I had thrown away the bag that had contained the entirety of my ammunition like a fool. All I had left was a few vials of poison and... I halted my feet, catching my breath for a second as I dropped the Ruger to the floor. Then, reaching down, I pulled a black stick from within my clothes. "Everyone, stop right there!" Shouting, I held my hand out and swirled so that they could all view clearly, including the camera that was livestreaming the entire ordeal, and upon seeing what exactly it was I held, they instantly stopped in their tracks. The remarkably fulgent early-afternoon sun shone down, causing a brilliant glare to reflect off even the end of the black detonator placed firmly inside my grasp. "Nobody move, else I''ll blow up the whole damn school!" I felt the number of buzzes in my pocket increase by the second, but I forcibly ignored them. After all, how unprofessional would it be to look at my phone at this time? The answer was: incredibly so. Now, a kind of stalemate has been initiated. Until a powerful person from either side intervenes, neither I nor these grunts are able to take any action. If they move, I will press the detonator. If I move, they will use those gun cannon things. Would this count as Mutually Assured Destruction? Put simply, it is the concept that either side making a move will lead to the annihilation of both sides. Therefore, the best course of action is no action at all. They do not possess the authority to decide whether the school is worth the sacrifice to capture me but, unfortunately, I don''t doubt the higher authorities will gladly forgo a single empty school for my incarceration. They are working together with the principal and a select few of the teachers, sure, but they couldn''t care less about the school. Of course, they''ll try their best to protect it if possible, but that''s not where their interests lie. Staring into the nigh endless sea of white grunts, they really looked like a cult with their identical uniforms that obscured their faces and removed any sense of humanity. The Wardens of Future''s Blight wasn''t a cult by any means, but sometimes they sure acted like one. In any case, about a minute or two passed before a change occurred. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was wondering if Saburou or even Azaki Kiryuuin would arriveDobviously hoping it would not come to thatDbut thankfully, it was someone rather welcome. "Fuck me! That''s a lotta dudes! Hey, uh, Oscar, you need some help?" Sophie Asanami had arrived. Chapter 65 - 65: 63: Halloween (3) Sophie Asanami poked her head out from within the vacant gymnasium; her face obscured by a full mask, only her hair and eyes were visible. Unlike my exceptionally simple smiley mask, hers was rather a lacey, very elegant and aesthetic masquerade mask, like that of an opulent and high-class woman; something I would expect Minami to own. In fact, she was the one who procured such a vanity item for me. Upon realising the situation''s severity and exclaiming anyhow, Sophie hurried to me without waiting for an answer. I was inwardly relieved at the newfound protection of who was fundamentally my bodyguard, and the primary reason for that was because my threat of blowing up the school was a complete bluff. It should be needless to say that I didn''t rig the school with explosives, are you kidding? What the hell do you think I am? The whole process of moving schools myself and then getting all the paperwork and stuff sorted for Selina to move schools after the fact would waste way too much of my time and energy for me to even consider that, not to mention that it isn''t even practical in the first place. Ending such tiresome thoughts there, I admonished the girl. "Took you long enough." She shook her arms in an exaggerated shrug and disputed me. "How''s I s''posed to know the hell is goin'' on, huh? All ya told me is to ''stay quiet and stay hidden'', ya bastard." Indeed, I did. However, since she was here right now could only mean one thing. "Aha. So, seeing you now, it appears you couldn''t listen to that rather simple order after all?" "The hell? Ya shouted just then for me to hear ya and come, didn''tcha? If I didn''t come now, you''d be a goner." She was so obvious that I could almost see the furrowing of her brows behind the mask. "Right. It''s called flexibility." "Huh?? You fu--..." The ability of adaptation, to act according to the ever-changing and unpredictable environment or situation, is a valuable skill, and more than that, a quality much more vital in a vacuum compared to one such as extreme loyalty. I never said it was a bad thing, did I? "If I ever order something of you that later turns out to be detrimental to my health, such as in a case like this where I would have otherwise been kidnapped or killed, then why should you not defy it?" There is no reason for her to obey a command of mine that leads to my demise, and I cannot imagine a situation in which the case is otherwise. "I always prioritise my life above all else. Remember that." It is the underlying reason why I do nothing that will gainsay that goal, such as intaking destructive drugs or medication, smoking and drinking alcohol, among others, and it is why I make sure to eat well and exercise to a certain minimum extent. I cannot and will not understand the fundamental reason these substances attract people any further than how these foreign chemicals and substances interact with the brain and human psyche. Prioritising one''s own life was both the natural and logical thing to do, but there were too many people these days who thought contrary to that belief. Well, I suppose that only makes it easier for me to look after my own if there are fewer who do so themselves, so why would I complain? In any case, I turned away from Sophie Asanami''s disgruntled look of confusion that followed my words and focused on what was at hand. These Warden grunts can''t really do anything to attack us, so we''re currently relaxing in the encirclement. Use the chance to escape? Now, why would I do that before today''s goal is achieved? Until I kill one of the three Concepts currently working for these bastards, my work here stays unfinished. That is what I have decided upon for today. Whether it is Avon Laura, Saburou, or Azaki Kiryuuin that arrives to deal with me, they will die. It is clear the Wardens do not want me roaming free any longer, and thus I must weaken their forces which aim to prevent me from doing so. Crippling them at their core is the best way to fend them off effectively, at least for me. So, we waited for the main course to arrive. In the meantime, I raised my smartphone to look at the messages sent to me by the twins earlier on. [Sana: We have a wish] [Sona: What is a trick or treat?] Hm. Staring at the screen of my phone, I felt like I had seen right through their texts to the message hidden beneath. If I had to guess, they found out about the event of Halloween and its traditions via socialising with their classmates, leading them to become curious about it. The Measurement of Truth confirmed my assumptions, upon which I sighed. It was obvious that they planned to ask me to take them trick or treating. Since I don''t want them to be wandering around any longer than 8:00, that means I would have to return home by 5:00 or 5:30 to have enough time for them to get ready so that they could leave before 6:00; two hours is enough time, right...? ...What a pain. I thought I would have all day today to play with and crush whoever comes, but that plan seems to have been crumpled and thrown out the window all of a sudden. Since the time is... Roughly 12:30, I have a maximum time limit of 4-and-a-half hours. Well, I don''t think I''ll need to be here for that long anyway. After sending them a message that described in layman''s terms what trick-or-treating was, they responded swiftly. [Sana: When will Ciphy come home?] [Sona: We want to trick or treat] Of course. I saw that coming from more than a mile away, but it was nevertheless an exhausting realisation that I would be stuck on a tight schedule from now on. In the future, I should make sure there are no two big events occurring on the same day, to avoid timing clashes like this. In any case, with a simple text that read ''I will be home in time'', I avoided specifying something that couldn''t be known unless you could see into the future and closed the messaging application. Then, I moved my fingers to tap on and open another application. Within an instant, a chat room appeared with a live feed display just above it that showed the view from my collar. It was my livestream. [Who is this new girl??] [^^ @Truthseeker09 Tell us!] [^^ Mr Truth doesn''t even read chat anymore Sadge] [^^ Truth got a girlfriend. That''s why he stopped streaming.] [^^ No way, u serious?] [^^ It''s true???? Mr Truth is cheating on us????] [Why are people asking about some random girl and not the fact this guy threatened to terrorise a school? He really did it in the Arena last time, remember?] [^^ This is the internet, my brother. Need I say more?] [^^ Not an excuse. This guy should be banned anyway, is this website braindead?] Oh, that one had a good pointDabout why I''m not banned. The answer is simple, really. Minami''s colossal spider web of connections was a big help in preventing the government from forcibly shutting my stream down or banning my account. Of course, the power of money played a huge role too, but I wouldn''t even be able to send money to the right places if it weren''t for her. In other words, it''s ''power''. [New entrants incoming! Look at the crowd!] [^^ From the white sea of men?????] [^^ Not funny.] Glimpsing a certain message in the chat, I raised my head. ...I see. [The girl from the last stream!] [^^ Is that her?] [^^ It''s her] [^^ *link* check vod, its def her] The viewers were right. In front of me, a certain white-haired woman slowly approached, donning white plate armour and wearing a white scabbard at her waist. With the pristine and valiant appearance of a paladin, she glared at me with the determined look of a holy knight set on vanquishing evil. [Return of the cool knight lady!] [^^ Did you see the last stream? She lost to a pair of kids lol] [^^ Wasn''t it just one kid? The other stood back and didn''t do anything] [^^ That kid was overpowered though, and she did her best in the situation] [I''m new here but she looks awesome, like a real knight!] [^^ Mommy] [^^ Mommy] [^^ Total mommy] [^^ I would let her ********** (Click to reveal)] [^^ What the fuck] [^^ This chat needs God] [^^ No they just need to touch some grass] [^^ Don''t lie to yourself. You are one of us.] [^^ Stfu coomer] [What happened to Mochizuki Minami?] Needless to say, it was Avon Laura. But that wasn''t all, as just beside her... [Who''s the other guy?] DWas a man I had never seen before. His blond hair shone like gold under the early afternoon sun as it waved gently alongside the drifting autumn breeze. His sharp eyes of the same hue examining me from a distance, he seemed to estimate something in his mind. [Yo that guy looks sick wtf?] [^^ He looks cool] [^^ First it was the pretty lady, now it''s the handsome guy. Where does he find these people?] [^^ Now hear me out...] [^^ I''m not gay but...] [^^ Guys you CANNOT keep acting like this! Where is your dignity and pride as seekers of the truth!? Have you no shame?!?!] Azaki Kiryuuin. That guy, who wore flowing clothes that gave him the appearance of a princely character, stopped his approach at the same time as Avon Laura beside him. They stood about ten metres away from me, or 33 feet. Measurement of Destiny. Measurement of Time. ...Let''s see which of you will fall here, then. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 66 - 66: 64: Halloween (4) [With all these extras and new characters making their appearance, it seems that the Truth Show has received a substantial boost in its budget, huh?] Casting a final glance at the chat on my smartphone, I quietly put the device back in my pocket, wet my lips, and opened my mouth towards Sophie Asanami in a way only she could hear. "Stay by me at all times and make a barrier around us." Within our masks, I met her eyes. In an equally-subdued voice that recognised the graveness of my prior order, she asked straightforwardly. "What''re they capable of?" My gaze flickered between the two. "She can see the future, he can manipulate time." Sophie flinched slightly at my response. Turning her head to me, she asked after a pause. "...The fuck? First was space, now it''s time and clairvoyance? By the way, is that bastard...?" Realising what she was curious about, I settled her concerns. "Saburou is not planning on coming today since he is aware of his own uselessness when you''re included in the picture. Still, depending on the development of the situation, things may change." "Pah... ''Kay." Even with the mask shrouding her expression, I could tell she was relieved. I thought it was fortunate Saburou would not be here today; aside from the fact he wouldn''t pose much of a threat while I still have Sophie on my side, his mere presence seems to be enough to rattle her judgement. Of course, I don''t want her acting recklessly in cases like this where it really matters, and that''s why I made her firmly aware of that early on in our relationship. Still, as a human being, she''s bound to make mistakes. I need her to perform at her best for me, and it''s my responsibility to ensure that all mental distractions are removed to achieve that. "Truth." Suddenly, Avon Laura spoke. Seeing her for the first time in a while, I felt the corner of my lips rise. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it? Avon Laura." Watching her eyes, I witnessed her gaze flicker between me, Sophie, and the action cam on my collar, before returning back to me. "...Yes. I have yet to repay you for last time." Sparing Avon Laura previously was not a mistake. The main motivation was to try and extract more information about the incident ten years ago, but if I cannot get that today, then I may have no choice but to finish what I started on that day. "Of course. I see you took my advice and brought a friend this time." Saying this, I looked at Azaki Kiryuuin for a moment. He, who stayed silent, looked just as heroic and determined as Avon Laura herself despite being as young as myself. "Well? Are you here to congratulate me on my exam? Would you like to know my results? Although, I''ll have you know that this is a rather rude invasion onto our school grounds." "You know very well the reason for our visit today. Dare I say, you may have known before even us." What an interesting statement to make. "How could I? That''s something more along the lines of yourself, isn''t it? Ms prophet." Moving my gaze from her to Azaki Kiryuuin beside her, I was about to make another remark but stopped myself. Since it''s impossible to say how much time this''ll take, I really shouldn''t waste too much time here, should I? "Perhaps. Now, how about you put that detonator down slowly and surrender to us?" Avon Laura said such a thing to me. "Hah!" I snorted in derision to her absurd demand. "Did you think I would just do it if you asked politely? You can''t possibly be that foolishly na?ve, surely. Right?" The moment those words left my mouth, I noticed a slight shift in Azaki Kiryuuin''s posture. Quick. React. Now. Before my mind could even fully process the change, I swung my arm backwards with the added force of my body''s rotation. Then, I felt something before I realised what had happened. Slam-! "Kuhughf...!?" My elbow slammed right into the middle of Azaki''s face who appeared behind me in less than an instant, the impact sending him rolling across the paved floor of the playground. "!? Hey!" Avon Laura''s shocked voice called out, but I ignored it. I was just relieved that I managed to stop him before it was too late, but there was no time to hold on to these feelings. Turning to Sophie, I lightly admonished her. "What did I say about making a barrier? If not that, then at least closely monitor the space around us at all times." "R-right, sorry. Didn''t think it needed to be so strict..." "The bastard can pause time. If you''re not alert during every single moment, you''re not alert enough. Even half a second is too long of a gap, so don''t slack on it." She seemed to understand after witnessing what had just happened, so I left it at that. I was fortunate that my body reacted quicker than my brain there, but it''s simply not reasonable to rely on that occurring again. Since Sophie''s power manipulates space, it would still function even if time itself is frozen, so I need her to step it up. "Truth! Surrender yourself. I will not give you another chance to come peacefully, so let us keep things simple. There is no need for anyone to get hurt more than this, be it you, me, or your colleague over there. I swear on my honour: if you come without resistance, we will do our best to satisfy your every desire." Avon Laura spouted her usual crap, but I cared for none of it. I have a trick-or-treating to attend this evening. I can''t be wasting time pretending to come along all nice and jovially, now, can I? What desires could they possibly fulfil which I could not fulfil myself now, anyways? It was all a trick, a plot, a scheme to lure me back to that horrid place called the Playground. All of a suddenD "Woah!?" Grab-! "Ah!?" "Aha! Silly boy, think ya can sneak up on me?!" "Let me go!" DThe scene of Sophie Asanami holding Azaki Kiryuuin in a lock reflected in my eyes. Despite being about the same age as me, or in fact a little bit older, his appearance of struggling within her tanned and accessory-covered arms seemed pitiful. It wasn''t even that he was particularly small or weakDI''d actually say his physique was more or less equal to my ownDbut the surprise that Sophie had managed to detect and catch him had led to this failure. "You don''t understand what you are doing by supporting this man! We know you are not to blame! Whatever it is that has blinded you to his evil will be cleansed, so please listen to us this once so that we can prove to you the wrongdoings of this villain!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He yelled with a strong voice from her grasp. Slowly, he seemed to be gaining ground and escaping. Sophie clicked her tongue at his words, sounding clearly irritated as she shouted back at him. "Shut ya mouth, prick! Ya think I don''t know this guy is a bastard, huh?! ''Course I do! This son of a bitch cornered me, an innocent maiden, and brought me to tears before throwin'' me off a goddamn buildin''! Who do ya think ya to try an'' convince me he''s a bad guy; as if I don''t know that shit already!" Hearing Sophie''s complaints, the frustration I caused her seemed to be being taken in full force by Azaki Kiryuuin as she clenched and tightened her muscles, squeezing him further. The brunt of her fury was being taken out on him and endured by him, like she was venting everything I did to her. Of course, I didn''t plan to stop what she was doing, but I thought it was a rather amusing contradictionDthat is, the fact she is complaining heavily about me yet still helping me. At the end of the day, this venting of her negative emotions would serve to lighten the feelings she has towards me and should make future collaboration easier between us. What an unexpected boon to come of this situation. "I-is that so?! I didn''t expect him to be this bad...! Then, surely you understand that he must be stopped--" "But!" She cut him off and spoke with a strenuous tone as if outputting all her might to crush the guy in front of her in defiance. "Ya think I''m any better, huh?! Revenge is bad, right?! Killin'' is evil, right?! Oi, I''m workin'' with a guy like that to kill one o'' you sons o'' bitches! So, what d''ya think gives me the right to punish this guy for doin'' the same thing!" A soft smile brought the ends of my lips to a gentle crest. The reaction of the Wardens, on the other hand, was a dazed silence as if they had just gotten struck by a motor vehicle after hearing Sophie''s words. They couldn''t believe what they were hearing, and her next words were thrice as shocking. Chapter 67 - 67: 65: Halloween (5) Looking at that girl, Sophie, hearing what she thought of me directly from the source, an idea popped into my mind. Should I just leave Saburou alive indefinitely? If her reasoning for helping me is to get revenge on him in her mother''s stead, then would it not be in my best interest to keep him alive to retain control over her? As I was thinking this, she suddenly continued with her argument. "Also, you lot and ya so-called ''justice''Dit''s all a fat buncha bullshit anyway!" What, there''s more? "Ya think I wouldn''t know what you''re up to from the position I''m in? Think again, bastards! I know all too well what kinda shit ya get up to! Justice this, morality thatDshut ya filthy traps already!" All kinds of venomous words being spat out of her mouth as she constricted the Concept of Time, Sophie''s likeness appeared to become more and more akin to that of a cobra. "Ya seriously think you''re gonna save the world by doin'' shit like this, huh?! Not to mention trappin'' kids in ya shitty ''Playgrounds''! Savin'' the world my ass! What exactly''re ya savin'' the world from, huh, ya bitches!?" Her accusations of the Wardens'' wrongdoings continued. Whether Avon Laura and Azaki Kiryuuin knew of her identity beforehand or not, they surely understood what kind of position she held now. As the sole daughter of a senior executive, Sophie would indeed naturally be privy to much of the inner workings of the organisation; with even confidential information being undoubtedly included in that metric. Over the course of her almost 18-year-long life, just how vast a repository of knowledge did the individual known as Sophie Asanami come to possess about the Wardens? All of it via the completely coincidental connection of her father, Professor Asanami. It was a curious thing, and I wondered for a brief moment if her baseline understanding of the matter rivalled even my own, who had grown up for eight years within the Playground since just after the inception of my birth. She had obviously known about Space because she knew he was the cause of her mother''s passing, but did that mean she also had knowledge about the other Concepts? It was a matter of course. And if that was the case, then what about that incident...? I forcibly paused my train of thought at that point. It was useless to explore further than that; I had already tried. Being a senior executive''s daughter, one of the first things I questioned her about was naturally her knowledge of my escape from the Playground, but unfortunately, Sophie hadn''t the faintest of the truth of the matter. She didn''t know, but not because she hadn''t tried to know. Recently, I had her search her house for clues or anything that her father might''ve possessed on it, to no avail. The reality was, all direct documentation on the incident was gone from the world; if it were physical it would be incinerated, and if it were digital it would be thoroughly deleted with even the storage disks smashed to smithereens, submerged in acid and burned, too. All Sophie could find was a brief report that basically claimed what happened was a disaster and an inexcusable mistake on the part of the Professors involved. Thus, what little knowledge existed remained either in the form of witnesses, almost all of whom died at the scene, or in verbal reports. I would imagine there to be some sort of CCTV footage of the incident hidden away somewhere, but I can''t ask about it due to the vexing restriction I placed on myself. I can''t snoop around for it myself, either, since something like that would be nigh impossible to locate within the boundless expanse of the Wardens'' digital storage network even if I did manage to hack in. In short, although I gained some more clues, there is yet to be anything satisfactory discovered. Still, I won''t give up in my search. In any case, isn''t exactly that my business for so kindly playing into the enemy''s hands today? Thinking as much, I tuned my focus back to the situation at hand, though it seemed Sophie had finally finished with the complaints of her father''s organisation. "You''re wrong...!" Azaki Kiryuuin''s somehow firm voice was then heard as he began to argue Sophie''s points with the utmost vehemence. Though he was still restrained and had the appearance of trying to escape her apprehension, something about him gave the impression that he wasn''t really trying at all. In the first place, as someone working alongside the Wardens, I would expect him to have undergone a minimum level of physical training, even if not to the level of Avon Laura, so there should be no reason for him to be unable to escape the clutches of Sophie Asanami who possessed nothing more than the force of a normal high school girl. The individual ''Azaki Kiryuuin'' does not intend to inadvertently harm the individual ''Sophie Asanami'' in an attempt to escape Mm? Aah, this son of a bitch thinks he has a heart of gold, huh? Staring at the guy who endured Sophie''s borderline asphyxiation almost entirely unphased, a feeling like something foul entered my mouth and the urge to spit it out came over me. Ugh. "You say such things because you don''t understand the severity of the situation, Miss Asanami! I know you must be upset and frustrated because of what happened, but I believe-- No, I know your true nature is not that of a bloodthirsty revenge-seeker! It''s all a misunderstanding, really! If you give us a chanceD!" My face crumpled hearing his words. What a repulsive individual. Sophie was correct about these guys. They trick na?ve and gullible, yet strong kids like this who know nothing but benevolence and fool them into thinking they''re saving the world when all they are really doing is antagonising people like me who just want to live their lives. Taking coincidences and purposely misconstruing them for their own benefit, their main driving force is mere superficial justice against victims like me who have their every action placed under watch and heavily scrutinised. They swap the lens of truth in front of these kids and groom them into people who will gladly do their bidding, permanently distorting their reality. Some might say people like Azaki Kiryuuin are victims too, but I beg to differ. Someone like thatDsomeone who refuses to look at things objectively and goes along with their own skewed misunderstanding because they simply cannot be bothered to think that the reality could be different from what they''ve been taughtDdoes not deserve mercy. I came from the same place, if not worse, and yet I escaped that matrix. I was alone. I had nothing but the Playground. And yetDI was able to realise that the world was not as it was portrayed to be, and fled my jail. Azaki Kiryuuin, Avon Laura, and Saburou, among others. Sure, I''ve done things many would consider bad or even heinous, such as the taking of lives, but did I ever do that for no reason? I did not. If they took a moment to think about the reason behind my actions which they call reprehensible, perhaps they would discover that I am not evil. Because I am not. I am not a villain. I do not wish to destroy the world or anything. The main reason I began committing acts of terrorism in the first place is as a precaution; it''s merely a matter of self-defence and self-preservation. And... Ah. Realising my thought process was once again getting off-track, I wanted to shake my head to rejuvenate my concentration, but I held it in. "Oh, my god! Shut the fuck up, ya noisy bastard-!!" Seemingly having enough of the other party''s constant arguing, Sophie activated her power of Proximate Spatial Ordinance with the intention of inflicting harm upon Azaki Kiryuuin. At that exact momentD ? DHe vanished. I didn''t even blink. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Right. He simply disappeared from his position all of a sudden. I was staring at him the entire time, yet I still missed the exact moment he disappeared. It was like an illusion. "I sincerely apologise for this, Miss Asanami, but it seems you are in the wrong state of mind to listen properly to my words!" My eyes naturally snapped to where his voice abruptly sounded outside my field of vision. "For now, I will have to focus on the main goal of containing the danger posed by the Concept of Truth here, but rest assured! Your father does not wish to punish you harshly for being deceived by this man so long as you stop interfering!" Glancing at who he was talking to, she stood with a downturned face. There was no need to ask what her thoughts were. ''What the hell does he know?'' That could mean many things in this situationDwhat does Azaki Kiryuuin know about the danger I pose, what does he know about her father, or what does her father know about any of it? The reality was that she means it as all of the above and more. Anyway, deceived? I don''t recall deceiving her at any point, though. In fact, she was clearly the one who approached me first. I only helped her chances of achieving the revenge she dearly wished for. Is it not something to be praised for instead; lending your assistance to a pitiful girl in need? Looking at the bastard who dared to spout such nonsense in front of my face, I quietly snuck my hand to the inside of my school blazer and gripped the item within, clutching it tightly in my grasp. I first made sure I was standing right beside Sophie, then nodded. Sticking out the other hand containing the bluff detonator, I cleared my throat with an announcement. "Ahem! Once again, I don''t have much time to spare today, so I will be brief!" Having turned their attention to me, everyone watched in silent apprehension of my next move. "Let''s start with you, shall we? Concept of Time!" I stared in the direction of Azaki Kiryuuin, a wide smile on my face, and addressed him while throwing the item hidden in my other hand at him. "!?" Of course, he caught it without a problem. Opening his hand, the reflection of a sharp flip knife could be seen in his eyes. Show me, Azaki Kiryuuin. "If you don''t stab yourself with that knife within five seconds, I''ll press this detonator without hesitation!" How good-hearted are you really? Chapter 68 - 68: 66: Halloween (6) I demanded Azaki Kiryuuin stab himself. It was only right to test the authenticity of someone who claimed to be a saviour of the world, right? "5...!" He widened his eyes as his gaze flickered between the knife in his hand, me, and the detonator I held. I had confidence that he would listen to such an unreasonable command. For such a justice-ridden and steadfast individual, something on that level is nothing if it means he can prevent me from pressing the detonator. Whether or not the detonator is fake, he will only be able to find out once I press it. He cannot take that risk. Should the detonator turn out to not be a bluff, he would be shrouded in regret for the rest of his life. Sure, there might be no casualties, but for someone like him, the destruction of a school and the consequential ruination of hundreds of innocent adolescents'' lives would infest his mind. He has the option to prevent that possibility now, even if it''s nothing more than that. If he didn''t take it, and that was what resulted because of his action, it would be his fault. The overbearing guilt he would feel would be deterrent enough, but this guy was something else entirely; he would never forgive himself if he left even the slightest shred of a chance for his actions to bring damage to an innocent. That was exactly why I had no qualms about giving my opponent a free weapon. "4...!" Before I counted down any further, he moved. Stab-! "Gah...!" Blood splattered as he powerfully stabbed the palm of his left hand without hesitation. ...Are you stupid? Why the hell would you stab there...? "Mmng...!" Azaki Kiryuuin gritted his teeth, enduring the pain and grunting while trying to not scream. This guy is an idiot for real, but he''s sure as hell dedicated to his cause. He could have simply paused time and gone to look for bombs, but being under the pressure of my five-second time limit must have limited such thoughts. ...No, he could have just paused time to buy more time, to begin with. Did he not do it because he thought it was the only way for me to not press the detonator? Yes Ah. Desperation, then. Well, I suppose even if he had the idea of searching for bombs, he would never get the reassurance that every bomb had been found, and that''s something which would be impossible to know unless either I tell him directly or the detonator is pressed. He can''t take the detonator from my hands while time is paused, either; the moment he touches someone under frozen time, it will immediately resume its flow. "Zack...!" Having just watched Azaki Kiryuuin inflict a severe wound on himself at my order, Avon Laura shrieked. She has a nickname for him, huh? They have matching character traits, so I suppose it makes sense that they''re close. Deep concern evident on her face, she worriedly rushed over to him and tried to support him. "How could you listen to that man...?! You know how devilish he is!" She called for medical professionals from the subordinates all around us, who quickly began running around the place. In the meantime, seemingly having gathered some of his composure, Kiryuuin slowly raised his head towards her to reveal his now pallid, sweaty face that looked like it could pass out at any moment and forced a great, toothy smile. "A-ahaha, d-don''t worry...! See...! This much is nothing...!" His body quaking, he held his left arm with his right, blood leaking and dripping to the ground. The knife remained stuck penetrating the entirety of his hand, which would ordinarily be a smart thing to do to prevent the blood from flowing like a waterfall. However... Thud-! Rather abruptly, his form collapsed. "Ugh...!? E-euuuugh...!!" Having fallen to his knees, Kiryuuin began to retch with his neck bent towards the ground. "Zack...! You bastard, what the hell did you do to him?!" Taken aback by the sudden development, Avon Laura''s eyes trembled in shock as she roared at me, unsheathing her sword in a single menacing motion. "Are you talking to me?" "Who else would I be talking to?! Answer my question!" "Huh? I don''t know. Isn''t he just ill? Maybe he ate something bad." She thrust the sword towards me. "Shut your mouth! We both know this isn''t just some sickness!" "..." I tried to jest, but she seemed unwilling to entertain even the slightest quip in the current situation. Well, she was correct, though. It wasn''t something like a simple stomach bug, or gastroenteritis. "I feel like you have some bias in your beliefs here. Would you be satisfied if I said he was poisoned or something?" Glaring at me with unending frustration, she suddenly turned away and crouched down by Kiryuuin''s side. "Zack, you need to listen to me for a moment, okay? Take a deep breath in and clench your teeth. I''m going to take the knife out." "Heuuuuuuugghh...!" It was clearly not a proper response to her words, but with a shaky nod, it seems he had heard her well enough to understand what the problem was. In the next moment, he held his breath, tried not to vomit his intestines out, and Avon Laura ripped the knife out of his hands in a single pull. "Ghh...!" Kiryuuin grunted heavily, but the end was yet far away. Copious amounts of blood began to gush forth from the open wound, surging like a wave after the dam that was the knife had been removed. As it poured over both him and the ground below in an unbroken stream, it rapidly darkened and gave rise to the thick stench of iron. "Hurry up! Someone get a first-aid kit!" Avon Laura and her underlings gathered towels and other first-aid supplies to patch him up quickly, which helped stop the bleeding fairly soon. "L-Laura... I can still--" "No... Go back to the facility, I''ll send some guys with you." The situation eventually stabilised and she said a few things to convince him to return to the Playground or wherever it was to get professionally checked out for medical help. Watching that diabetic scene, I wanted to shove my fingers into my throat and throw up. Seriously, this fucking idiot. Did he still want to do his job through death? "You should take a rest for now." As she finished wrapping a densely-layered bandage over his hand, she took one last worrisome look at his languished face and stood up to confront me yet again. Slowly, she called me by how she knew me. "...Truth." Her voice was cold. "I will give you one chance and one chance only to tell me what you did to him." Her face was blank as could be, with only those piercing, sapphire eyes of hers to prove the sheer intensity of the emotions she was experiencing. Regulating her breathing so as to not snap and slay me where I stood, she stayed with her white sword pointed at me and her eyes glued to my own. Looking at that intimidating image of her, I first put my hand up to signal Sophie Asanami to not do anything rash. I was not confident in Sophie''s reaction speed to act faster than Avon Laura, especially when she stood a mere couple of metres in front of my face. I witnessed with my own eyes the type of speed she can reach with no kind of enhancements back during Sona''s debut. It would be foolish of me to believe that Sophie, a normal person with no training, could react and protect me in time. Wanting to sigh, a brief moment of silence passed between us before I opened my mouth. "Um... Are you both idiots? Is it not obvious that I poisoned him?" Tak-! Before I could even blink, I felt a sting on my face and a warm sensation. "Keep acting tongue in cheek and it won''t just be a small cut like that next time." "..." ...Hm. Maybe that was the wrong answer. It was the truth, though... "What type of poison?" I smiled proudly. "Homebrew." "Antidote?" "Didn''t make one." Her expression crunched and distorted at my answer. Her furrowed brows having bent angrily and her mouth deeply frowning in a single line, the sharpness of her eyes seemed to pierce me through. Before she struck me down in a fit of rage, I laughed. "Haha, I''m just kidding. I would never make a poison without also making an antidote for it in case I accidentally poisoned myself, of course. Isn''t it common sense?" Although she didn''t appreciate my jokes, she seemed more relieved by the fact there was actually an antidote as was proven by how she lowered her sword. "Where is it?" I pointed at my mouth, to which her expression froze in confusion. "Ampoule in here. Aside from injecting it directly into my blood, swallowing it is the fastest and easiest way to intake it. I can take it without needing my arms or legs, too." Hearing my explanation, she subconsciously nodded in understanding and took a step towards me. I put out a hand to stop her. "Ah, ah! What are you doing?" Glaring at me, she stated frankly. "...I''m getting the antidote." Like that, she took another step in my direction. Haa. This woman. Realising that she would actually force my mouth open and take it from me otherwise, I quickly swallowed it before she could. "...What the hell did you just do?" "There''s no antidote anymore, sorry." She knew what I had done, but she didn''t want to believe it. Without an antidote, her beloved Azaki Kiryuuin might die, after all, and I had just taken away their last remaining hope. "..." She stared at me with an almost vacant gaze for a second. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her next thought would naturally be to force me to make a new antidote for her, but I suppose she was too overwhelmed by the rapid, turbulent and utterly confusing flow of events to even think straight. "...Why...?" She muttered something under her breath. Hearing that, I couldn''t help but laugh. "Hah. Are you crazy? Why would I want to give an antidote to my enemy?" You must be in another realm of stupidity if you think I''d do something foolish like that. Chapter 69 - 69: 67: Halloween (7) Avon Laura stared at me like someone having what was dearest to them ripped away. "Eughh...!" The disturbing sound of heavy dry-heaving echoed from Azaki Kiryuuin''s mouth behind her, and her aghast face crumpled. Fwoop~! A single swing of her blade being her only response, that was all I needed to understand her intention. The tip of her sword pointed straight at my face, and her expression, which had distorted to become that of a person half a step away from being brought to tears, reflected in my eyes. Looking into those sapphire eyes of hers that glistened from the pressure of subdued tears, I could see right through her. "I know what you want me to do, but I''ll have to decline." The mire in which she found herself stuck. A situation in which I was her only hope. "..." "I''m not going to make an antidote for you." "..." "By the end of the year, Azaki Kiryuuin will die." She didn''t respond to my words, only holding that laughable sword of hers with a trembling stance. The poison I coated the blade of the knife with was not one that would kill him quickly. During its creation, I focused more on ensuring with absolute certainty that it could not be cured once inflicted rather than on its raw lethality. There is an important reason for this, but first, there is some background knowledge to be known. In this world, there can be no two people born with the same Measurement. There are a limited number of people on the planet but an infinite number of Measurements, and so the number of Measurements that can exist at any given time correlates directly to the global population. As such, there are countless Measurements that exist only in theory or at different times. What happens when someone dies? Well, that just means the dead person''s Measurement is withdrawn from the pool of currently existing ones. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There are numerous cases of powerful Measurement wielders existing in the past, whether it be decades, centuries, or even millennia ago, whose powers are no longer present in the world. That''s not to say those specific Measurements are forever gone, noDit just means they do not exist in reality at this point in time. Whenever a human is born, they are born naturally possessing a Measurement taken from the unimaginably vast pool of non-existing Measurements. There is no genetic or any other kind of influence that impacts a person''s given Measurement; it is simply random. There is no scientific explanation for the existence of Measurements and it is not something that can be found in any species on Earth other than humans either, but it is something naturally accepted by the human race regardless. The truth for why this is the case is not something that is possible to know, but some philosophers in the past have claimed that the existence of Measurements is what makes humans unique from all other animals on the planet. Naturally, as someone who has enjoyed science and philosophy since I can remember, this is something I have always been curious about. Even still, there is no clear answer. If I were to ask the Measurement of Truth why Measurements exist, I would receive but one response: It is the natural order of the world My point is, whether there is an explanation for it or not, you can bet that when someone dies, it is unlikely for their specific Measurement to make another appearance for many years. To reduce the risk of my plans going haywire, there is a need to get rid of Measurements that could act as figurative wrenches to interfere in the works. Thus, I want to kill Azaki Kiryuuin, who possesses the Measurement of Time. Using a specially-designed poison to ensure his death even if it takes a while that cannot be cured no matter what they try. Having a poison that will kill you quickly is useless if the enemy can pause time, but taking that a step further, it doesn''t matter if you can pause time if the poison cannot be cured. That was my planDa scheme to end his life in a way that will ensure that very outcome. "Eeuuuughh...!!" Seeing his ruined figure now, being carried away on a stretcher by those pointless underlings of the Wardens, I wanted to smile and congratulate myself. One could say my plan was working like clockwork. "...You will make me an antidote." Avon Laura suddenly opened her mouth after a long period of silence, but was she hard of hearing? "Are you deaf or were you simply not paying attention? I already announced my refusal, did I not?" She straightened her arm to shake off the jitters, resulting in the apex of the dangerous weapon in her hand almost poking my nose. "Sorry? Did I ask for your opinion on the matter, Truth? I do not recall giving you the option to decline." Staring for a moment at her, who appeared to have regained some semblance of composure and her previous determination, I sighed, thinking there was no helping it. "...Haa. Fine." Reaching my hand into my blazer, I took out a small, see-through glass bottle and shook it lightly with a smile, as if to show it off. Seeing Avon Laura''s puzzled gaze as she watched me with extreme vigilance, I explained. "You didn''t seriously think I''d be such a careless person as to make only one, tiny ampoule of antidote, right?" Her mouth made a motion of understanding as if exclaiming ''oh...'' to herself before she swallowed her saliva and lowered her sword, eyes glued to the bottle in my hands all the while. Judging that she was about to snatch it out of my hands if I didn''t do anything, I acted. "Now, now, don''t hurry yourself. The poison I administered isn''t one to kill so rapidly. There''s no need to rush things, is there?" She glared at me. "...I was not planning on letting you escape today, but if you give it to me now, then I shall postpone my business here for another day." Oh, really? "How kind of you. If that''s true, make these fellows leave first. I don''t want to see any of you guys for a long time." Hiding the bottle with folded arms, perhaps the defensive gesture made her afraid of losing the one thing that could cure her friend, as Avon Laura hurriedly dismissed the dozens of white-clad employees around us. As they slowly began to disperse and disappear, she addressed me. "I did as you asked." "I appreciate that." Having those cultish people surrounding me and chasing after me was making me quiver in my boots, you know? I''m only a growing boy, so it was rather terrifying. "Make no mistake. This is not the last you will see of us, but we can at least afford to back off for now if it means saving the life of one of our dearest. This time was met with unforeseen difficulties anyway, which we will be sure to take into account for next time..." The latter of her words were accompanied by a glance in Sophie''s direction, but it was nothing major to be worried about. "That''s a shame. I would have hoped to never see you again." "The feeling is mutual. I would likewise hate for my eyes to get tainted by your ugliness. In any case, we truly will not bother you for at least a short while, so hand over the antidote." I smiled. "You really are driven by urgency, aren''t you? Well, it''s understandable, considering the circumstances." Tightening the grip on her sword''s hilt, she seemed totally unwilling to spend more time here than necessary. "Shut up and hand it over. You are testing my patience." If I dragged this out any longer, I really would get a sword-shaped puncture in my stomach. "I see. I wouldn''t want to see what consequences arise from that, so I will give in. You really give me no choice." I first confirmed that everyone had actually left the area, and it indeed was the case that she was the last person remaining. The moment I stretched my arm out, she seized the bottle before I could react, but that was fine. Turning around and finally sheathing her sword, she began to leave without another word. I called out to that departing figure. "If you''re going to give him the antidote, I would do it right away. I said it wouldn''t kill him quickly, but I definitely engineered the poison to be lethal, okay?" She said nothing in response to my advice, but I knew she heard me from the sudden increase in her walking speed. Watching her back until she exited my vision completely, I nodded and spoke to the stream. "That''s it for today, guys. I''ve got some stuff to do but I''ll see you next time. There were no explosions this time but it was still fun, right? Anyway, bye." I turned the stream off without looking at the comments since I could always check them later on and turned to Sophie as I took my mask off. "Good job today. I didn''t expect to hear your honest thoughts about me, but I must admit that it was interesting." Flinching at my words, I wondered if her face flushed a little from embarrassment. "S-shut up, will ya? I just spoke the truth, is all..." She took her mask off as well and we walked side-by-side through the school grounds in silence for a while. I wanted to look for my bag if possible, but I wouldn''t be surprised if those guys stole it. "...By the way, Oscar, I didn''t expect ya to actually give ''em an antidote. Was it just to make ''em fuck off?" "Ahaha." "? The hell you laughin'' at?" "Ah... No, I''m not that simple." "Huh? What?" Chuckling, I looked at her with narrowed eyes. "DThat ''antidote'' was poison, too, you know?" The bottle I handed over to Avon Laura was no antidote. It contained something called ''sarin'', a colourless, odourless liquid that functions as an extremely potent nerve agent. Considered a Schedule 1 substance and chemical weapon by international governments and organisations, sarin is outlawed in all countries; evidence of its effectiveness. If Avon Laura really administered such a thing to the Azaki Kiryuuin who is already on his deathbed, then, let alone cure him, it will put him out of his misery on the spot. Even a small dose is lethal in a matter of minutes post-intake, so there really is no escape for him at that point. Did she genuinely expect me to hand over an antidote just like that after I had already achieved my goal? Honestly, what a fool that woman is. "Iyaah... That''s... pretty damn evil, dude." I replied to Sophie''s freaked-out reaction candidly. "He is someone so justice-oriented that I would have no choice but to get rid of him sooner or later. In addition to that, his Measurement poses a great threat to future plans." She nodded. "I get that. Manipulation of time sounds fuckin'' annoyin'' even if the guy usin'' it is a complete shitter, so I can''t really deny that... Makes my goal easier, too, so I ain''t gonna complain ''bout it." After that, the topic moved from murder to Sophie''s father, Professor Asanami. Personally, I think they are two things that would go well hand-in-hand, but that''s for another day. "Oscar, I''m gettin'' worried. Those bastards definitely knew my dad and they even knew me. Are they gonna tell him about what I''m doin''?" "Oh, yeah. About that; your dad will undoubtedly know. If I were to guess, he''ll probably confront you about it and start involving you in the organisation to try and convince you or change your mind. If he does that, that probably means he''ll withdraw you from school, too, to get you away from me." I nodded and affirmed her concerns, which didn''t help her mood at all. "What?? Are you for real? W-what the f-- No, screw him! My stance ain''t gonna change on this and I don''t give a shit what he does, he ain''t gonna make me!" Seeing her troubles, I smiled. Of course, I had a plan that would solve all of that in one go. "Right, obviously. If you want, I can sort that out for you." "Hm? Wait, really? How''s that?" It was simple. "Come live at my place." She froze for a moment at my suggestion. "...Huh?!" Chapter 70 - 70: 68: Halloween (8) The time had just passed 3:00 by the time I arrived home. House number 7 in Tree Jewel Boulevard. Casually opening a large black gate that swung open with a creak, I entered the property without hesitation. Noticing there was no one following me, I turned around and asked. "...Are you coming?" The person I was addressing, Sophie Asanami, flinched out of her stupor and lightly scratched her cheek with one of those bright blue nails. "Y-yeah, I am, but... No, I mean... The hell...? Shit, you really live here?" In order to own a house in the famous Tree Jewel Boulevard, what one required was more than just a little cash. The only reason I could stay at this particular house was due to my connection with Minami. It simply wasn''t the sort of place you would expect to find a regular high-school student, so I could understand her initial scepticism. "Is there a reason to lie?" I ushered her doubtful self through the gate and closed it behind her. She looked at me with some strange sort of glint in her eyes. "Really, I thought ya were jokin''..." Ignoring the exclamations coming from behind me, I walked down the extensive paved pathway to the front door of this house which teetered on the edge of ''mansion''. I unlocked the door and we entered. "Say, how come ya live in a place like this anyway?" Oh, that? "Money and connections." More so the latter, but that combination was really all there was to it. "Crazy." Sophie''s shock increased when a butler came to greet us and take the bags out of our hands, and it compounded even further when two identical-looking girls with pristine snow-white hair came out of nowhere. ""..."" "...Oi, Oscar, these brats your sisters? They look nothin'' like ya." The twins stared at her with expressionless gazes as always. I hoped they wouldn''t make a fuss about Sophie since they would be seeing each other often from now on, but there was no reason for them to have a problem with it. "Sana, Sona. This is Sophie. She''ll be living with us from now on, so get along." They looked at me with inexplicable eyes, but I think they understood. The main reason to have Sophie live with us is to get her away from her father, but there are benefits aside from that too, such as being able to train her supernatural power and simple convenience. ""Ciphy..."" "...Is Sophie coming?" "...Does she know trick-or-treat?" The two of them asked such a thing all of a sudden. I suppose that meant they accepted her moving in, or at the very least they didn''t reject her, which is a good sign. "''Ciphy''? Is that your nickname or somethin''?" "It''s what they call me, yes." Sophie smirked naughtily as if catching wind of something amusing. "Huh. It''s cute. Haha. Should I start callin'' you that too? Ciphy~" "..." Putting on a cutesy face one would make towards a distraught child, she cheekily grinned and called the name only the twins use in a teasing manner. I wasn''t laughing, however. For some reason, hearing those words come from her mouth brought me a sense of intense displeasure. "Anyway, trick-or-treat? Right, it''s Halloween, ain''t it... You guys goin'' trick-or-treatin'' then?" I nodded in response to her question. "It seems they want me to take them out for it." "...Sophie should come." "Let''s go, trick-or-treat..." They followed up with my words, requesting for her to join us. I must admit, I didn''t expect that, but I suppose it was a welcome development. Having her and the twins become close should solidify my connection to her, and as a result of that, make her easier to control. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If all goes well, I might not even need to manipulate Saburou to grasp her completely. "Ya want me to go?" Pointing to herself, she asked with widened eyes, to which the twins nodded vigorously. I don''t think I''ve ever seen something they''ve been that passionate about except for when they wanted to enrol in school. She glanced at me before looking back at the twins and shrugging her shoulders. "Sure. Nothin'' else to do anyway, so why not?" After that was confirmed, everyone dissipated to prepare for trick-or-treating. The reason we got home later than if we were to just come straight back after Avon Laura left was that we spent a short while in town shopping for basic necessities for Sophie to use until we ordered stuff properly, as everything she owns is trapped in her father''s house, which is a place I don''t want her stepping one foot close to at the moment. After all, if she was going to be living with me, there are things to do. I don''t plan to skimp out on caring for those who work for me, so I will be informing the servants to order all the finest supplies for her as long as she lives under my roof, in addition to whatever else she might desire. As I always say, taking proper care of one''s tools is what makes an effective workman, and that goes for any professional who makes use of external items. Swordsmen look after their swords, chefs their knives and surgeons their scalpelsDWhat I do is no different. Even today''s trick-or-treating is a good example of something I am doing to ensure the quality of my tools is at its zenithDthe best state they can possibly be. In any case... How am I supposed to prepare for trick-or-treating? I''ve never done it before, so I don''t even know what we''ll be doing... ??? After waiting in the lounge for a short while, a tiny zombie suddenly called me with a voice completely devoid of emotion and a blank face as if it were dead. "Ciphy..." Or rather, this little undead girl was actually Sona. "...I see you got the maids to do your makeup. They must have worked hard." If I didn''t know better, I would have thought one of the people I''d killed in the past had come from the underworld to reap me. Seriously, it was incredibly realisticDfrom the dried blood creeping from her hollowed eyes and decayed mouth to the massive purple-red and black gashes on the rotted limbs and torso or infested bones sticking out from her body, I don''t think I''ve ever seen a better cosplay for a dead person. It''s not saying much since I don''t think I''ve ever actually seen a cosplay for a dead person full stop, but my point is that I wasn''t aware we had hired some movie-level, professional makeup artists as servants in the house. It wasn''t a bad thing; I was just surprised. Compare that to her sister, and well... Swish, swish~ "Boo." "..." Swish, swish~ "Boo. Boo." "Sana. We can''t see your face." "My face isn''t scary..." Sana, who wore a large piece of white fabric that covered her entire body, was evidently cosplaying a ghost. It seemed incredibly low effort, and standing side-by-side with her sister''s costume made her look pitiful, but that didn''t mean it looked bad. No, it was a good costume and the quality of the materials was top-tier, but how much detail could you put into a ghost costume in the first place? All there were, were three black voids where her eyes and mouth were supposed to be. Swish, swish~ "Ciphy. Boo." Every time she moved it made a noise. Waving her arms in front of me and saying ''boo'' repeatedly, what exactly was she trying to accomplish? Swish, swish~ "Boo--" "Alright, I get it. Listen. If you want to really scare someone with it, use your temperature manipulation to make the air around you cold. It won''t work with someone who knows what you''re doing, but against strangers it''s perfect." She lowered her arms and nodded, seemingly keen to put my advice to the test. At that moment, the final person arrived. "Ciphy~" Sophie Asanami came down the stairs calling my nickname in an endearing tone like earlier. "Don''t call me that." "Awh, is someone grumpy? Certainly fit the costume, don''t ya? You cheatin'' bastard." She insulted my cosplay choice, but I didn''t understand what was wrong with it. "I''m dressing up as a 21st-century businessman." The twins reprimanded me previously, informing me that a business suit and briefcase alone were not scary enough for Halloween, so I added my white smiley mask on top of it. A masked salaryman killer; surely, that at least met the minimum criteria. Sophie rolled her eyes at my statement. "Fucking boring." "Do you have a problem?" "Ugh... No, whatever. It looks good on ya, sure. That''s all that matters anyway." In contrast to the neat black suit and white smiley mask I donned, her costume was... "Hm. Won''t you get done for public indecency if you go out looking like that?" "Oh, fuck off. What d''ya think?" All black, she wore a rather risqu costume: thin straps of leather that at least covered a decent amount of skin; thigh-high stockings with strapped boots that ran up to her knees; a pair of feathery wings on her back and curly goat-like horns on her head as well as a fine, heart-ended tail on her lower back. In addition to the tasteful makeup and various other decorative features on her body such as the pink-shaded contact lenses in her eyes that almost appeared to glow, I must admit that it was a very well-done costume with heaps of effort poured into it. "I don''t know what it''s supposed to be, but it''s a good cosplay that fits you somehow." "The fuck? Dude, are you callin'' me a slut?" Huh? "Where did that come from?" I only gave my honest thoughts on it, but they were apparently unappreciated. "Tsk. Ya seriously never heard of a succubus before?" "No?" Was that some kind of cultural thing? I wonder if I should look into it. "Ugh, nevermind then... Thanks for the compliment anyway, I guess." I wasn''t sure what that was about, but I should probably ask the Measurement of Truth next time so as to not make a similar mistake. "You are welcome. Still, it''s barely been three hours. Where did you find all this in time?" I was curious how she managed to gather so much high-quality stuff and put it all together so quickly, thus I asked. Sophie answered with a prideful grin, "Your servants work real fast, ya know?" With a nod, I ended our dialogue there. "Is everyone ready? Let''s go, then." Like that, we left for our first-ever group trick-or-treating. Chapter 71 - 71: 69: Measurement of Time "DNice! We got it!" "Good game!" Whistle-!! "First match, Blue Team victory!" Gazing down from the rooftop of the school building, I watched a group of students playing sports in the field down below as I ate my food. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was only lunchtime, but was it normal to have a referee despite the casualness of the game? The sharp sound of howling wind resounded through the air as the referee blew his whistle to announce the start of the second round. Lunchtime was 45 minutes, so I suppose they would be playing two games with each being about 20 minutes in length. With the cheerful but not glaring sun in the cerulean sky, and scant white clouds scattered throughout, it was an objectively pleasant atmosphere, the benign winds brushing tenderly against the face to cool you down. Creak~ Suddenly, I heard the rooftop door open slowly from behind. I didn''t need to guess who the entrant was, so I did nothing and waited. I listened to the sound of the door closing gently before the footsteps approached me and, as if we were close, the person took an uninvited seat beside me. "..." "..." A moment passed between us without a word being said. Giving a sideways glance at this person, I was surprised by the lack of complaints and other such blather. Towards them, I opened my mouth to ask "What''s wrong with you, then?" but was cut off before I had the chance. "Did your plan work yet?" What''s this all of a sudden? "Are you curious about the fate of time''s master?" "Just tell me if you''re gonna, or shuddup if you''re not." Hah? Where''s this attitude coming from? "If you''re going to be like that, then fine. Azaki Kiryuuin is not yet dead, but it shouldn''t be long now." "How much longer?" Two weeks had passed since he stabbed himself with the poisoned blade. Taking into account how much of the poison entered his bloodstream... "I''d say giving him until the end of the day would be considered generous." "...I see." She nodded her head and said nothing more. Well, somebody has a stick up their ass. What happened to you? Now that I think about it, she was rather quiet this morning, too. Did she wake up on the wrong side of the bed? "Why do you care so much all of a sudden?" To my question, Sophie Asanami hesitated. "That... I dunno, it''s just... I get a bad feelin'' from it, is all..." Huh. Azaki Kiryuuin; Is there really such a need to be worrying about a person like that at this point? The guy was practically dead. Although Avon Laura did not give him my "antidote" in the endDturns out she was actually smart enough to get people to find out what it was I had given her before mindlessly administering it to the patientDthat did not change Kiryuuin''s fate. Honestly, they should have just given him the sarin to put him out of his misery sooner, but whatever can you do about the foolish doggedness of those justice-obsessed fellows? In any case, that bad feeling... Sophie possessed no abilities such as clairvoyance or future sight, but I suppose a human''s natural intuition is something to take into consideration. So, I asked her. "What makes you say that?" If there was even a slight chance that Kiryuuin could survive... I could not allow that. Still, it would be immensely difficult to take even the slightest action in the current circumstances. Sneaking into the Playground is not something I would do even if the world was ending, and the risk that comes with sending someone else to assassinate him is insurmountable. "I said I dunno, dumbass! Somethin'' like it felt too easy, maybe? Honestly, it''s prolly nothin'', but... It''s just a feelin'' anyway, so take it as ya want." She yelled at me as if I had done something wrong, but quickly calmed down and began moping again. "Well, that''s certainly helpful." "Oh, shut up. Shouldn''t you know more about it than me anyway?" She was right, but I can only know about something if I ask about it. Not only that, but the wording of the question needs to be precise enoughDnot too vague and not filled with unnecessary details that could skew the answerDfor me to get a response worth anything. I can''t imagine it becoming a reality, but I suppose I should start looking into it right away, just in case something really does happen. The power of human instinct is not to be underestimated, after all, so I''ll trust her this one time. I decided to start with something simple; perhaps the most important question of them all: When is Azaki Kiryuuin, the person who possesses the Measurement of Time, going to die? My eyes naturally widened at the response. ??? Measurement of Time. Usually, this ability includes three main qualities. 1. To tell the time. Needless to say, someone who manipulates time will be able to innately know what time it is, no matter the location and no matter the circumstance. 2. To pause time. This is the primary feature of the Measurement of Time and is what most previous possessors have been renowned for. Whenever the user touches a living creature while time is frozen, it thaws. 3. To slow or hasten time. A lesser form of pausing, this is not freezing time entirely but merely slowing it for everyone except the user or quickening it for only themselves. The degree to which time can be slowed or hastened depends on the user''s experience and training with the Measurement. That is all. These are the three basic features of the Measurement of Time. Despite being a powerful Concept, there are no grandiose abilities such as time travelDbeing able to visit the future or rewind into the past. Because time flows as a river, humans swept up in its course. There is no way for a singular human to reverse the flow of a river from within. The river flows towards an inevitable conclusion. Although there are tributaries that branch out into alternative possibilities and other timelines, they all lead to the sea in the end. The Measurement of Time lends one human a raft and a paddle. Pausing time is possible if the human with the raft paddles against the riverDthey can muster just enough force and resistance to stay afloat in one location. By paddling a little bit slower, you can slow time, and by paddling a little bit faster, you can speed it up. However, at the end of the day, with nothing but a raft and a paddle, it is impossible to overpower the rapids and rewind time. But, there is a case. A scenario in which one could theoretically travel to a previous section of the river. The river is unimaginably vast, and so it would not be possible if all you possessed was a mere raft and paddle, but... If the raft was upgraded, and you could now attach an engine to the raft, would it become a different story? Wouldn''t you then have the potential to fight the currents and head upstream? Of course, the engine would need some fuel after a while, so you might not be able to do it often, but for once and for all, finally... Time reversal. DWouldn''t it be possible to fight the flow of time? ??? The individual ''Azaki Kiryuuin'' died three seconds ago Huh. See? I said there was nothing to be concerned about. "You worried for nothing. He died just now." Sophie looked at me, her wavering gaze still uncertain. "Ya sure...?" "There''s no problem." "Sure, but y''know... I just... I dunno, it just doesn''t seem right..." Again. Her persistent staring was putting me off, so I sighed. What''s the big deal? That perturbed expression of hers, despite me telling her the guy was dead, remained. I didn''t understand why. "Listen, how long are you going to be like this? How many times will it take me to give you the same answer before you realise that nothing is going to happen?" She was concerned that Azaki Kiryuuin could somehow come back from the deadDI get that, but it is simply not possible. "Once a person dies, their Measurement fades away alongside the soul. It isn''t possible for someone to die and come back to life due to the Measurement disappearing instantly upon death." That was the truth, and it wasn''t something that could be changed so easily. If you die, you die. The only hypothetical exception to that rule would be if someone who isn''t dead brings the dead person back to life, but something like that isn''t exactly commonplace, is it? Out of all the Measurements that currently exist right now, there''s only one that has that power. Having finished my lunch, I rose to my feet. Watching over the sports match taking place on the field below, I addressed Sophie''s concerns for the final time. "Time is dead. If you''re going to keep pointlessly worrying, don''t bring it up to my face. Just continue working and training as you have been and you''ll see that there was never anything to worry about." She craned her neck to look up at me from her seated position and roughly ruffled her blonde hair with a grunt. "Argh, fuckin'' hell... Fine, then." Jumping up, she put her hands in the pockets of her loose cardigan and offered me a deal. "Just... Keep an eye on the situation, ''kay? Somethin'' about it really just doesn''t sit right with me, so if you do that, I''ll shut the hell up about it. Pinky promise. In fact, just check again right now." She still went on about it, saying that checking isn''t going to hurt even a fly, but what she was begging me to do was something I was already planning on doing anyway, so it was fine. Making sure that he was genuinely dead took me no effort, after all, and it was good to take caution that my knowledge is as updated as it can be. "That''s fine." In order to soothe her concerns, at least for the immediate future, I agreed with her that I should do it right away, and thus I asked: Is the Concept of Time, Azaki Kiryuuin, dead? The instant after I asked that questionD One moment later. The individual ''Azaki Kiryuuin'' is alive DMy brain froze at the sentence reflected in my eyes. Chapter 72 - 72: 70: The End & The Beginning Reflected in my eyes was the scene of the world''s destruction. For me, death was not an uncommon occurrence, but that was something I could endure. It was not natural. A freakishly sinister black vortex spun like a black hole; drawing in, absorbing, and then destroying matterDlike this, it flawlessly annihilated all that was around it. Space tore and ripped, rended and wrest apart within moments by the dreaded twisting nether that seemed to oppose life itself. It didn''t matter that I had all the time in the world. Because this anomalous devil didn''t care for the distinction between what was resisting the river of time and what flowed along with it. It was far too malevolent and significant a force for that. Simply sitting at the end, it waited to swallow everything whole, and nothing could escape its insatiable maw. No matter the dimension, it ate the world. Be it space, time, or something else entirely, it was ruptured and shredded by the corrupting void all the same. Encroaching our world from a place that shouldn''t exist, this unbelievable manifestation of hell will utterly ruin the planet on a global scale within hours, and that outcome was certainly inevitable. It could not be described with any words except ''end of the world''. A catastrophe the type never imagined in the history of mankind. And yet, this apocalyptic mess was caused by a single, terrifying individual. One man. No, he was more of a monster than a humanDhis actions and behaviours were evidence enough of that. Gazing at his weary, expressionless face from a distance, the silent madness in his eyes, I wondered in the final few moments of my slowly ticking life while waiting for the approaching death. ...Just what happened for it to end up this way, Cipher? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You weren''t always like this. Look at your face now; it''s as if the soul has been sucked out of you. The times you smiled as you watched your companions perform well for your praise. The times you laughed when a brilliant plan worked out as you expected it to. Even the times you swore and took advantage of my kindness to try and kill me for good. DWhere did they all go? All that emotion I used to resent so, where did any of it drain to? The person I used to argue with about what was right and what was wrong; where did he wander off to? You were an absolutely deplorable man, but a man nevertheless, and men can change. But now... There is simply nothing. Someone who cast away all he had, and for what? A man with nothing, and who wants for nothing but the world''s end. A man at his limit who can change no longer. Degraded from man to beast, what can I possibly do to help you now? Even I do not have such power to sway the illogical thoughts of a monster. At my wit''s end, I lamented my own incompetence and inability to change his mind. ...Thinking back on it now, there was so much more I could have done to help. I, who was too focused on the injustices being committed in front of my eyes, was seeing the forest for the trees. I failed to see the bigger picture, the deeper reasoning behind it all. Perhaps, if I didn''t wait so long, I could have changed the outcome... Or maybe, fate, in the grand scheme of things, cannot be altered. Either way, it didn''t matter now. No matter how many times I regressed from here, I could only go so far back in time. The ending was already set in stone. And so, gradually, the world was swallowed up. Engulfed by the purest nothingness, everything disintegrated into the void and vanished. From the tips of my crumbling fingers and toes, I too was fading away. I lost my feeling along with any sense of reality. My end eventually came, and so did the last passing thought in my mind. My dying wish. The same wish I had desired many times in the past, but one I was far too late to realise. [One final time; to the beginning, I want to return and make things right.] In the next moment, even my consciousness expired. And then. I, Azaki Kiryuuin, died for the last time. ??? Tick... Tick... Tick... Suddenly, I woke up. The sound of a clock ticking resounded as the sole noise in the room. "..." Tick... Tick... Tick... I laid still, the soft embrace of the bed enveloping me whole, with my open eyes staring blankly at the white ceiling above. This... At my recognition of the regrettably familiar environment, I muttered in confusion. "...A hospital...?" No, not quite. "Ugh." Raising my torso, I sat my stiff body up in the bed and looked around. I was in a suite-like empty room that gave a small sense of dissonance if you compared it to a regular hospital room. I knew why that was almost immediatelyDbecause this isn''t a regular hospital. I was currently in a facility belonging to the Wardens of Future''s Blight, my lifelong partner organisation. "But why...? Ah!" My face hardened as the floodgate of memories opened. The scene of the Earth being ruthlessly clawed apart and gulped by the void replayed within my mind. "That''s right... He destroyed the world..." Needless to say, I shouldn''t be alive right now. Even if my Measurement of Time had successfully activated to take me into the past as it normally does when I die, it shouldn''t be able to take me back more than a few days, so how on Earth...? Was it because the entire world ended this time? It didn''t just end with my death, but the extinction of the world itself, so it sent me back... I was making such conjectures when I recalled the final thought before I died. [One final time; to the beginning, I want to return and make things right.] My desire to save not just the world, but even that man, too. Was it because I wished dearly for it? More than I ever have before? Whatever the case was, the second chance I wanted had been granted... With that understanding, suddenly, something appeared in front of meDa transparent screen floated in the air with a string of text on it. Your gift, the Measurement of Time, has evolved I stared at the sentence blankly. ...What...? Before I had time to react, more screens materialised from thin air. Your gift, the Measurement of Time, has been removed and replaced with a new gift, the Measurement of Dimension Due to the inherent nature and power of the new ability, as well as your inexperience with it, the majority of its capabilities will be sealed until you grow able to withstand and use them Assistance will be granted to support your growth - to access, use your will Use this precious second chance to accomplish what you set out to do You will not be granted a third attempt I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. My Measurement of Time had evolved? I''d never even heard of something like the Measurement of Dimension before... I briefly wondered what it meant by ''assistance'', but that could wait for now. Not just that, but the latter messages seemed almost... Personal, which was oddly creepy. But, that ... There''s no way... Right? Unless what that guy said is... No, even if that were true, what does it matter? All that mattered was that I had somehow been granted a second chance. I would not... Whether something like a third attempt existed or not, I would not let this invaluable time go to waste. This time for sure, I will save the world. ...Cipher, too. I''ll figure out just what it was that caused him to change so drastically, and I''ll make sure things are different this time. First things first, I need to find out what the situation is. I''m clearly in the middle of recovery, but since my body always heals when returning on death, I don''t know which ''ending'' I regressed to. I didn''t seem to have a phone on me, so I got out of bed and walked over to the desktop computer in the corner of the room. I was wearing nothing but a hospital gown, but it didn''t bother me as there were more important concerns. Even just walking from the bed to the desk, I realised that my body feels strange in a few ways, which indicates I''m quite a bit further into the past than I initially thought. Hopefully, that means I''ve returned to one of the earlier times and I''ll have plenty of time to change the future, such as when I was tricked and exploded into smithereens all those years ago. Whirr-! As expected of the Wardens'' equipmentDno matter the year, the computer booted up rather quickly. My gaze immediately snapped to the corner of the screen. [14/11/2027] Eyes wide open, my gaping mouth exclaimed in shock. "7... I''ve gone back 7 years...?!" Not only that but the dateD14th of NovemberDwas one I recalled clearly. The first time that man killed me. Well, perhaps half of the fault there lay with my own incompetence, but it was two weeks after our first-ever time meeting. That Halloween... For two weeks, it was some of the most excruciating pain I''ve ever experienced, and the subconscious, harrowing feeling that I was going to die was deep-rooted in my flesh ever since. Still... "H-haha..." A weird, amazed smile formed on my face as my lips arched and I chuckled out of pure astonishment as my hands tightly clenched without me realising. This... Seven years of future knowledge; of experience and insight... DWith something like this, saving the world becomes a real possibility. ========== (Volume 2 END) Chapter 73 - 73: Interlude: The Vulgar Yet Fond Delinquent Oscar Itou, that condescending bastard. The way he talks pisses me off. Always acting like I''m below him, he does and says whatever the hell he wants. A freak psycho who doesn''t even hesitate to hurt or kill people. I mean, he even pushed me off a building, for fuck''s sake. ...Damn. The more I think about it; this son of a bitch, he pisses me off. Still... The more unhinged he is, the more perfect he is. If I''m gonna kill that murderer... I need someone crazy like that. Someone with the knowledge, skills and experience... and the unfaltering will. Ah... Really, I guess he ain''t too bad. Treats me better than most people, at least, and he doesn''t seem to care even if I curse at him. It''s not like he''s ugly, either. And... Maybe it''s ''cause he already knows everything, or maybe ''cause he just doesn''t care, but... I feel like I can be myself, y''know? Back home, there''d be no chance of that happening. At least, not after mum died. When it was just the two of us, me ''n my dad, we didn''t talk much. ''Sophie... How''s your day been?'' ''Alright.'' ''...I see. That''s good.'' ''Guess so.'' That was how the majority of our "conversations" went. There might''ve been the occasional variation in the topic, but never anything of substance. Always away from home working, he was never a model father even before the incident. A workaholic who spent more time in the Playground and worried more about the damn freaks with weird powers than his own wife and daughter. ...Even after she was killed by one of those very same freaks, he didn''t change. He was unforgivable. That man''s reaction to the death of his wife was almost nonexistent as he continued work as usualDNo, that incident probably only served to fuel him even further, giving him thought''s like "See! They are dangerous! This is why I need to work hard to keep them from going on a rampage!" I questioned why he even had a kid in the first place if he was going to ignore them. That was why we rarely interacted, in any case. I preferred to spend most of my time not at home, but literally anywhere else, too, just so that I could spend one less second looking at that despicable face. And then, that man... The disgusting human being that he is, one day brought me into the infamous Playground that I had only heard of from his monologic ramblings. It was a day I could never forget no matter how hard I tried. "Sophie, dear! I''ve got a surprise for you today!" Deep underground, we entered a heavily-guarded facility that stretched all the way to the surface a good few hundreds or even thousands of metres up. "Dad..?" That man, an excited grin on his face like it was his birthday, led me to a strange white room where I was firmly strapped down onto a table. "Don''t worry, Sophie. It might hurt a little, but it''s for your own good." I recall being injected with a few different kinds of drugs before my vision flashed from complete whiteness to darker than black. "Wha--" Puzzled at the situation, and obviously panicked, I tried asking a question, but it was cut off before I could even try. Then, I felt something sharp within my coreDas if ''something'' was trying to violently wrench my soul from my body. ...The echoing scream of pure, blood-curdling agony that followed, as well as the inhuman face of that man''s wide smile as he watched remains etched vividly in my mind... And makes me shudder to this day. Even now, I experience countless sleepless nights and nights where I toss and tumble in my stressful slumber after that day. It wasn''t just the physical pain that tortured me, but the mental anguish, too. The place my mother died. He brought me where the only person I had ever been close to passed away and smiled brightly as if there was something to celebrate inside that wretched place. Later on, when I woke up and found out that he had given me that very same, monstrous power, I threw up. Everything I ate that day and even what I ate for dinner the day before was ejected from my body in denial. When that was all gone, I vomited pure gastric juices and even the air in my lungs. Since that day... It''s been a decade. Soon, the tenth annual death anniversary for her will arrive. Ten years is a long time, and that''s especially the case for kids. When she died, I wasn''t even eight years old, but I''m now seventeen. With each day that passes, my mind forgets what she looked like more and more. The image of her has been slowly fading away, piece by piece, for almost ten years. The one remnant left of her is a picture in the lounge, but even that is no longer with me. All I remember are the features I inherited from her; that she was beautiful and foreign, with her blonde hair, hazel eyes and olive skin that made her stick out especially. It''s not like I''m afraid I''ll forget her. That man once told me I took her spitting image, so all I needed to do was look into a mirror to find out what she looked like. So, I''m not afraid of forgetting. It''s just... What would she think? Of that man, of me, of the entire, incredibly fucked-up situation as a whole. Frankly. I dunno. I dunno, but I don''t need to know. What does it matter? I hate that man. I will kill the bastard that killed my mother, then kill that man who indirectly caused her death by bringing her to the Playground in the first place, and then I''ll destroy it all. That repulsive place which harbours monsters in human skin both on the side of the subjects themselves and the professors, I''ll put an end to all of it regardless. What I''m doing, I''m doing not for her, but for myself. So, what the hell does it matter what she thinks? For me... A selfish thing I''m doing for myself and for myself only. ...Ah, wait. But then, there''s that guy. The guy I happen to share a goal with... Well, it''s not like I''m doing it for him, so that doesn''t count. He''s doing it for himself, I''m doing it for myself. We might want the same thingDto destroy those bastardsDbut we want it for different reasons. If you think about it technically, I guess he could be classified as one of those freaks, but... ...Anyway, he''s different from them. We brushed upon it briefly before, but he said he only wants to live free. I get that. Back home, I lived within an atmosphere that felt like I was being strangled. It was impossible for me to be myself around that man, but in this new house... With Oscar, I feel like I can finally breathe. Of course, I know it ain''t his real name, but I don''t think Ciphy is his real name either, and the twinsDSana and Sona I think?Dwon''t tell me no matter how many times I ask. He ain''t the type of person to give into force, either, but maybe someday, he''ll tell me willingly. That weird guy, even if he does piss me off sometimes... I can''t lie, he''s refreshing to be around. Even though he''s frustrating, it''s comfortable. I dunno what it is, it''s just that kind of thing. ...Honestly, being a partner in his crazy shenanigans was kinda fun before, too. The way he acts to get me to do what he wants and how he tries to persuade and order me around... It''s like he needs me. That feeling... It''s something strange, but nice to have, y''know? Nobody has needed me like that before. And since he needs me, maybe that makes me a bit more comfortable with it. I know he does a lot of bad things, and he might treat people coldly, but in the end, there''s nothing to be dissatisfied with. Even the time he pushed me off the school rooftop like the insane asshole he is was to help me get over the trauma of using my power... Still, even if he is such an insane asshole... He looks after us well, gives us everything we could ever want, and lets us do what we want even if he''s personally against it. Someone like that, even if he claims the reason for it to be for his own purposes, isn''t he objectively acting like a good person? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sure, he can be ruthless when it comes to lying to people''s faces and completely apathetic when taking a life, but has he done such a thing for no good reason? A person who attended the same school as me for the past two years, and is now in the same third year as me, yet simultaneously someone I had never heard of outside of his flawless grades. Someone who had never once caused trouble until this third year, and even that wasn''t of his own initiative. Isn''t he just a reactive person simply trying to get by? Oscar Itou. Ciphy. He might not be a ''good'' person exactly, but he certainly ain''t a ''bad'' person either, right? At least, not in my eyes. ...It''s been a while since we began acting together now. About two months. Not that long, but enough for me to understand. That guy, everytime we pass each other by, he always knows whenever something''s up. When I''m up, when I''m down, he knows without me having to communicate a thing. What I''m thinking, what I''m going through, what I want... DHe knows everything about me. Human beings naturally wear masks when socialising. To hide their true selves. No matter who you''re faced with, this fact remains true for all relationships. And yet, this guy, he sees through all of that. It''s impossible to even think of wearing a mask before his eyes. You have no choice but to bear your true self in front of him. Normally, I''d find that kind of thing perverse and disgusting, but somehow, this feels different. That I don''t have to wear a mask in front of him, that I don''t have to pretend. Something abnormal. Relief. It''s as if the pressure weighing down on me dissipates. I can act however I please and he doesn''t even judge. I don''t know if I would call it ''acceptance'' of who I am, but I also can''t deny that that''s sort of what it feels like. A feeling no one else could give. I can''t hide anything from him, but there''s no need to. The feeling of wanting to hide something from him doesn''t exist in the first place. It''s undeniable that he cares for us. What the truth behind that care is, doesn''t matter. That bastard, I''m well aware he won''t hesitate to throw me and anyone else under the bus if he really has to. I also can''t honestly say whether or not I think he wants to do that. To him, it''s probably not a case of desire, but of requirement. If it comes down to it, he will do it whether he wants to or not. If he feels he has to, he will. Yeah, and he''d probably sneer and feel a sense of supercilious derision, while at it, that son of a bitch. In that respect, that guy is the most selfish, misanthropic and narcissistic bastard there is. But... I don''t know what it is... Even if he is a right bastard... That guy... ...He''s the most comfortable bastard to be around. Chapter 74 - 74: Interlude: Trick-or-Treat? I wasn''t very well-versed in many sorts of traditional events around the world as I held no particular interest in them. This meant I knew close to nothing about such rituals or practices that most people took part in during these times. The same can be said for customs such as "Trick-or-treating". Once I had asked the Measurement of Truth about it, I had gathered that it was a traditionally odd thing where people would go around to others'' houses and demand confectionery from them in return for not bringing them misfortune. In other words, extortion. It was a rather frightening prospect, and I certainly couldn''t understand why children would find such a thing nothing more than entertaining. If you could scare someone enough with threats, you would be rewarded? I first wondered why I, of all people, had never known about such a thing before, but then moved on to wonder why kids were being taught such destructive values in the postmodern world. I suppose it''s more of a game to them than anything, but extortion doesn''t seem like the typical thing you would want to teach your child. Well, not like I care about that type of thing. In some places, it dates back to a time of rampant religion and in others, it was simply cultural, but there appeared to be similar customs in many areas of the world. It was confusing, but not something I would reject per se. I didn''t get the idea behind celebrating and rewarding kids who go around threatening people, but the concept itself is not something foreign to me. Anyway, I wasn''t sure why I had to dress up as something scary when the most effective way to threaten people was often to appear completely harmless at a glance rather than a monster. The art of fear and intimidation is one in which I am a veteran, so I should know. At the end of the day, neither Sana nor Sona was happy until I looked at least somewhat scary, so I ended up putting on my mask. Shortly after leaving the house, we wandered around the neighbourhood bustling with kids and parents alike, all dressed up and screaming. The area we lived in, Tree Jewel Boulevard, was a place consisting of many rich and powerful families. So, many of the kids were wearing exorbitantly-priced costumesDthe likes of which you would only expect to see in grade-A professional films and movies. Put bluntly, they were putting way too much effort in. "Ciphy, there. Look..." "Over there. Ciphy, look..." ...Though I can''t say much, as these rascals are also wearing tens of thousands worth of cosmetics and material. They each tugged on one of my arms and pointed to a house in particular. It was a house exhibiting dozens of fancy and overdone decorations like flaming skulls, flashing red lights, animated wallpapers posted up and scary noises playing from a set of speakers hidden in bushes around the place. There was even a smoke machine making the house look like it was shrouded within this mysterious, creepy fog. I then realised that the kids'' costumes were not the only thing to show off. I imagine that, during this time, there would be many smug and affluent parents looking to flaunt their wealth and houses by decorating to the extreme. Many of the kids around us were afraid to step near the abode that appeared straight from a C-tier horror flick, but of course, my twins were different from the rest. On the contrary, they appeared attracted to the daring house. Well, ghosts don''t exist in the first place, but these two had experienced much worse than whatever could possibly happen to them here, so they rightfully had nothing to fear. Knock knock-! Approaching the house, Sophie and I stood silently behind the girls as they bravely knocked on the front door. "Kyaaaaaah...!" We waited for an answer, but instead of someone opening the door, a loud and spine-chilling scream reverberated from within the house. "...!?" "..." Sophie might''ve flinched at the surprise, but otherwise, there was no reaction. The sound was obviously one played by a speaker, so I wondered if that was the owner''s attempt at scaring us away. Knock knock-! They knocked again, and this time, the door slowly opened with an awful, dragged-out creak. Beyond the ajar door, nothing but darkness could be seen. A pair of crimson lights appeared before a voice sounded from within the void-like darkness. "What brings thou~?" It was clearly an altered voice that bore a resemblance to nails on a blackboard or a fork scratching on a plate, but it wasn''t quite that unbearable. ""Trick or treat?"" The girls called out and asked, with Sona jumping a little to emphasise her zombie costume and Sana waving her arm to make more swishing noises of fluttering fabric. "I choose..." The dubious voice answered. "Trick...!" With a sudden yell, a gust of wind shot from within the door as it slammed shut right in our faces. In the next moment, a bucket of something black dropped on us from the porch canopy above our heads. "Kyiieehk--?!" It was a surprise to the four of us, but only Sophie reacted so violently as to shriek before grabbing onto me. "...Get off. What are you so afraid of, huh?" "Ah... Ahem, t-the hell d''ya mean, "afraid", hm?!" Her arms were subtly trembling as she quickly let go after realising what she did, and though it was a little difficult to make it out, I could vaguely see her face flush with embarrassment at being the only one to scream. I picked up one of the small black things that fell onto our heads and shoulders and held it between my thumb and index finger. "Look. It''s just a fake spider. Were you really scared of this?" "Shut up." "We don''t even get poisonous spiders around here, what are you afraid of?" "I said shut up, asshole!" I purposefully neglected to mention how even the twins were completely unaffected by the jumpscare to avoid more abuse from Sophie, but I did think it was a rather cheap trick. Anyhow, we stood outside the door for a while after that, but... There were no sweets? "Hey, ain''t we supposed to get somethin'' after all that?" "...I thought so too." Sophie agreed. When the girls realised the owner of the house wasn''t going to give us anything after the whole ordeal, they all looked at me pleadingly, their pumpkin-themed candy baskets hanging sullenly by their waists. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My gaze found the cobweb-covered camera that observed the entire front porch, upon which my eyes narrowed. Glancing at each of the girls'' faces which seemed to be imploring me to solve the situation, I sighed inwardly and whispered to them. "Give me a moment." Taking a step towards the door, the three girls moved cautiously behind me. Knock, knock-! "..." I knocked on the door twice with the back of my hand, but nothing happened. Was this a sign that the owner of the house wanted us to leave? ...This bastard. Trying to waste my time, are you? Does he think he can mess with me like this and get away with it? I''ll show you. Knock, knock-! I knocked again, and nothing happened as I expected. Moving my masked face inches away from the camera on the door, I spoke in as cold and intimidating a tone I could muster. "You better come out with some rewards soon or you''ll see what a real ''trick'' looks like." I placed the briefcase that was part of my costume down and opened it, revealing an all-silver Desert Eagle in mint condition inside. Big, intimidating, and heavy in the case of close combat. If we were talking about looks and practicality, then this would have to be one of my favourite handguns there was. Unfortunately, it wasn''t quite a weapon that was useful in situations where I would prefer things to be quiet, as in the case of the Ruger MIV-S, but outside of that was a different story. I heard noises from inside the house as if someone was rushing about, and before long, the door opened. "Uh?! What, you guys are still here?" A young woman with glasses appeared, dressed in casual clothes without a scary costume, and flinched at our appearance. Her purpose appeared to be to fix the trap that triggered to drop the fake spiders on us, but she didn''t expect to find us still waiting there. Staring at us awkwardly for a moment, she waved her hand dismissively while picking up the spiders on the floor. "Shoo, shoo. I don''t have anything to give you guys, so go away already." The four of us looked at her as she continued on with her own business, ignoring our presence. Eventually, she finished, but when she finally looked back at us, jolted back in surprise. "Ah?! H-hey, I said I don''t have anything, alright?" Her eyes flickered between my own and the Desert Eagle in my hands which aimed at her excuse-spewing face. "So?" I replied, to which she faltered. "...Sorry?" "I said, if you don''t reward us, I''ll show you what a real trick looks like. Do you still have nothing to give?" A moment of silence passed, after which she gulped and adjusted her glasses. "It''s a convincing costume, but I''m not here to give out free stuff." "Really? I think you''ll be surprised just how convincing it is." She stared at me in disbelief. "Are you... That''s not just a prop... Is it?" I smiled. "Do you want to find out?" She gulped, but then shook her head and frowned at me. "You asked if it was a trick or a treat. I said trick and thus gave you a trick. That''s how it goes, so don''t cause trouble and leave my property, please. That''s not how I thought it works, though. What I gathered from Truth was that I am the one offering the trick, not you. Even if that isn''t the case, you wasted my time and so I am wanting something in return. "Is that not just fair? You got your trick off. So, how about you just give us the confectionery, yeah? Believe me when I say that choice will save you a lot of trouble later on." Emphasising the gun in my hand, the woman closed her eyes with furrowed brows as if she had a headache all of a sudden. Seconds later, she heaved a sigh and shrugged. "Fine. God, I hate persistent people like you who can''t take a joke..." Retreating into her house as she complained, she soon returned with a huge basket containing myriad sweets and treats and divvied them into each of our own buckets. "There. You happy? Now go, please." I didn''t carry a bucket, but the other three were evidently very satisfied as they buried their heads in what they had just received. Nodding my head, we left the property and continued trick-or-treating for about two hours until 8 pm. Similar things happened at a few houses where the owner required a little bit of ''coercion'' in order to be persuaded to give us our reward, but there were also houses that left buckets of treats out in the open for people to take freely. When we returned, the twins showed off their yield to me with great gratification and pride. "Ciphy, look." "Ciphy, so many sweeties..." I recalled the moment Sana used her Temperature Manipulation ability to send a chill down the property owner''s spine and the moment Sona used her Telekinetic Self-Enhancement to grab another kid''s bag of sweets from out of his hands. By the end of the night, they had collected so much more than their baskets were initially able to hold that all of the confectionery gathered had to be stored in a separate room. To the two of them, I smirked and patted their heads. "Hm, indeed. Well done." Naturally, such a thing could only be accomplished by those who worked hard to deserve it. A bountiful harvest. Chapter 75 - 75: 71: Future Plans The Wardens of Future''s Blight. A government-backed organisation which aims to protect the world against potential threats such as those born with powerful Measurements. An organisation that has existed for aeons. An organisation whose true nature could be called noble. At the same time, it is a group of people who use amoral and unethical methods like taking young children away from their parents and confining them within secret facilities dubbed ''Playgrounds''. Their very name indicates their purpose. The ''Wardens'' of ''Future''s Blight''. They are the wardens of the world whose existence is to protect it from the blight of the future. That is, they are those who protect humanity against anything that could become a danger to the world. Currently, there are nine known individuals possessing powers that have the potential to bring harm upon the world. These are the 9 Concepts. Of course, not all of the Concepts pose real threats to humanity, as there are those who actively assist the Wardens in defending the world. Likewise, there are those who, despite not helping to protect the world, hold no interest in causing trouble. Regardless of their disposition, the Concepts'' danger is ranked solely in terms of the power of their Measurement and the potential damage it can cause. At the bottom of the list was Truth. Ranked F in terms of power. After all, all it is is unrestricted knowledge, and while such a thing could obviously bring harm depending on how certain knowledge is utilised, the ability in itself cannot cause damage. In comparison to the others, someone who merely knows a lot can''t be seen as a threat in the slightest. Someone who can see and alter the future. Someone who can manipulate space itself. Someone who can pause time. Not just these three, but every one of the other six has something that puts them even one step above ninth place in the rankings. Someone who can blot out the sun with a wave of their hand. Someone who can level cities into the ground with a snap of their fingers. Someone who can extinguish millions of lives with but a thought. Such existences were not imaginary nor particularly rare among the nine. On the contrary, it is only Truth among them who is powerless in that manner. None of that. He cannot see the future. He cannot interact with the dimensions of space or time. All he can do... is know the answer to a question. Thus, originally, the Measurement of Truth was not one looked at with much concern. There was no need to observe him 24/7 with a platoon of guards, nor was there a need to lock him up in a room specifically designed to detain him. For the most part, he could be left to his own devices, and he never seemed the type to cause unnecessary trouble even under arrest. That is exactly why that day came as a shock to everyone. Blaring alarms. "...There''s been a massacre?" Flashing red lights. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Truth has escaped...?!" The absence of what they thought was a harmless existence. Nobody knew what had occurred all of a sudden, but everyone at the scene could no longer be identified. All CCTV footage of the incident was not just erased, but nonexistent entirely. Truth''s escape. Even the child who could see the future couldn''t see it coming; and if it was something that even the "Oracle" was unable to foresee, then just what on Earth happened? To this day, few are aware of the truth. But, to everyone knowledgeable of the facts of the incident, one thing was for sure. Inhuman. That was not something caused by man. ??? "You missed." "...I know." Watching the pitiful sight in front of me, I couldn''t hold myself back any longer. "The head. You need to hit the head." "Quiet." Sophie Asanami, who replied rather aggressively, swung her arm once more in deep concentration. Her clenched fist disappeared into nothingness as her whole right arm was seemingly swallowed up by the air itself. Thunk-! Suddenly, her hand reappeared by the side of the training dummy''s head a few metres in front of her and slammed it squarely in the temple. "Oh!? Alright!" Having finally succeeded in what she was trying to achieve, she burst into joy and yelled with enthusiasm. "Why are you so happy?" It took a hell of a long time for her to accomplish this feat, but she had only managed to do it once, so I didn''t think it was quite the time to celebrate yet, but she shouted at me. "Hey! Shut it, jerk. Want me to do it again? Huh? I''ll do it right now?!" She raised her fist towards me but I ignored her threats that won''t go anywhere and waited for the dummy to give its result. [Trainee - Sophie. Match - #47. Main Targets - Head (Left Temple). Average Accuracy - 95%. What Went Wrong - Hit the intended target, however slightly off-centre. Additionally, the strike was too weak in terms of power. How To Improve - Practice moving your body and proper posture to better improve the accuracy and precision consistency of hits. Additionally, build muscle mass through the recommended diet and workout regime to increase the power of your strikes. Additional Note - Because Trainee Sophie appears to have a lack of prior fighting experience, you should spar more often and get used to moving in a fight so that your body is not so stiff during combat encounters. However, because Trainee Sophie is spending more time in the Practice Grounds, this is an issue that should sort itself out as you train more. Result - B- Keep up the good work.] "Minus? Haa, at least it''s a good grade... Why''s it better than my school grades, though?" "Ha." Seeing her slightly disappointed yet content expression, I chuckled, causing a frown to form on her face as she put her hands on her hips and glared at me. "The hell are you laughin'' at, huh?" "No. What do you mean, ''why''? Don''t try and make it seem like a surprise." "Ah, be quiet." She waved her hand as if to shoo me away before turning her attention back towards the training dummy. Thunk-! Thump-! Slam-! Quietly, I observed from a distance as she sparred the robotic dummy that responded in reaction to her movements. Watching absentmindedly, I thought about future events. In the long term, there were things like the annihilation of the Order and the continued growth of the twins, Sana and Sona, as well as Sophie Asanami''s training. Things that would continue on their own without the need for input on my end. Those were all things I didn''t need to worry about. What was more of a concern were the short-term matters. Matters such as any immediate threats coming from the Order or the Wardens, and school; including not just mine and Sophie''s, but the twins'' and even Selina and Emir''s as well. Oh, that''s right, Emir is also attending Selina''s school from now on. Anyway, there were a few troublesome things that needed to be taken care of in relation to that, with the first of such things being... Sana and Sona''s parent-teacher conference. Right. I forgot it was a thing because I never had parents attend one before, but there definitely was a system in which the parents of students would come in and have a one-to-one discussion with the teacher. It''s not such a big deal. The meeting is no longer than an hour, so it fortunately isn''t going to take too long, and it''s not like I have anything to worry about regarding the twins'' behaviour or academic achievement. From what they''ve told me, they''re performing well enough, so it shouldn''t be anything of concern. That takes place after school on Wednesday. After that, there shouldn''t be much happening until the end-of-year celebration that my class is planning to hold, and immediately after that is winter break, lasting three weeks. During this time, I am not expecting any dangerous incidents to occur from the Order or Wardens'' end, but I should take measures just in case. Still, I don''t think anything will happen while school is ongoing. Since what they want to avoid the most is publicity, taking action in the public eye would be far too reckless an action for either of them. For the Wardens especially, last time''s Halloween incident was a close call. They actively cooperated with the principal of the school and even some of the teachers personally at that time, so they wouldn''t be able to take any such careless actions for at least a while. The Order, tooDeven though they''re not the type to hesitate to come after me even if it results in a few civilian casualties, the risk of being exposed is incredibly dangerous for them. After all, I''m not their only enemy to look out for. If the Wardens catch wind of them too badly, the Order is practically done for, so they don''t have much choice in not acting rashly either. In the end, I am the one in the position to make the next move. The preparations are already underway. Furthermore, at this point in time, the weapon known as ''Truthseeker''s Livestream'' is reaching an apex in terms of potential. Not only am I able to broadcast the evil actions of both the Order and the Wardens to the general public and expose them, but I am able to show each of their actions to the opposing group. The next development. Rather than facing both organisations simultaneously by myself, I''ll pit them against each other. One enemy organisation versus another enemy organisation. When both hostiles clash, they may not eliminate each other equally, but the result will always be a net positive. From that point on, no matter who wins, I''ll be the sole beneficiary. Of course, I can make an accurate prediction on who I think will be the one to remain standing; let us just say that it certainly won''t be the one obsessed over me like a deranged lover. I will go to the Order. I will show the Wardens what heinous actions that revolting group is committing and I will evoke their superficial sense of justice to bring resentment down towards them. The lesser of the two, the Order, will thus be crushed. Professor Marcus Lynton. Your time is limited, and your end is imminent. Chapter 76 - 76: 72: Parent-Teacher Conference (1) Three days later. "We''ve arrived, sir." With a smooth glide, the meticulously designed limousine came to a gradual halt at the intended destination before I even realised it. As stated by the frankly overpriced watch adorning my wrist, the time was approaching 4 o''clock. "Good." Glancing at the chauffeur in the front seat who declared our arrival, I replied with a nod and, without delay, had the door opened for me. Without a word, Sana and Sona got out just after me wearing their pristine navy blue school uniforms. Exiting the luxurious branded car donning a freshly-ironed black suit, I opened my mouth to the chauffeur from the open front window as I felt the slight breeze brush against my face and fashionably slicked hair. "Wait here for my return. I will not be long." "Understood." Turning away, my gaze naturally rested upon the institution in front of which I stood. Sacchim Girls'' Private School. Needless to say, this was the school Sana and Sona were enrolled in. My presence here is thus for none other than the twins'' parent-teacher conference. Today, I am here not as the Concept of Truth Cipher; not as the livestreamer and known terrorist Truthseeker; and not even as the exemplary student Oscar Itou, but as the legal father and guardian of Sana and Sona, as well as the acclaimed business associate of Minami Mochizuki. Leander Herington. A man who doesn''t exist in reality, but who is yet another of my false identities initially fabricated for the sole purpose of signing the agreement with Minami. Nonetheless, he is a man of status, of pride, and of power. Despite not being a real person, there is a need to show that I, Leander Herington, am nothing less than excellent. Today, I must present myself as such a flawless person. My reason for getting the maids of the mansion to dress me up all professionally and even style my hair is for this purpose. Going so far as to take lessons from the Measurement of Truth to fully muster and realise this noble character in my actions, behaviours and words down to the smallest detail. I will not just evoke, but become such a person. The large metal gate that blocked my view bore the institution''s symbol, a noble pine tree with embellishing sparkles as if to symbolise the enrolling students'' high-class status and beautified pride. Waiting just by this gate, the twins just behind me, a well-dressed woman appearing in her thirties stood. "Welcome. My name is Stella Larson. You must be Mr Herington? It is a pleasure to meet you." The teacher of my, Leander Herington''s children. For the first time, I came face-to-face with her, who bowed politely and introduced herself with a smile I responded in kind and the heavy iron gate opened with a sort of grating bellow. "The pleasure is mine, Ms Larson. Feel free to call me Leander. I apologise for making you wait." "Much obliged. Don''t mind it at all, Mr Leander. It is the duty of the summoner to provide a welcoming environment to the invitee, after all. Please, follow me." "Of course." After our mutual introduction concluded, Stella Larson, evidently a renowned and long-time tutor at this grand establishment, led me through the vast campus schoolyard while making idle small talk. "Do you hire many gardeners here, Ms Larson?" The lush greenery spread out around the place with all sorts of exotic flowers, berry bushes and the like making it almost screamingly obvious. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes. As you can see, the gardens are well-kept and regularly maintained by not only two alternating teams of professional gardeners but also the students themselves who enjoy taking part in caring for their local environment. That was something I didn''t expect. The noble and rich students of this prestigious school enjoy messing around with dirt and flowers? How amusing. "How wonderful." Of course, I didn''t let my thoughts be known. After all, that would be unbecoming of me. For the man known as Leander Herington, he was a man of culture and of sophistication, and so I must show an exterior presenting as much. "Do you think so?" I do not. "I do. Is it not true that even small things like this can ignite the cinders of passion and love within students? The sense of accomplishment derived when a tiny bud blossoms into a fragile yet precious bloom should not be obscured from the children." My gaze scanned the whole area around us, my view unable to escape the rather picturesque scene of all these bunches of vivid flowers. Pausing my steps, Stella Larson and the twins stopped with me and watched curiously as I bent my knees to pluck a single flower. Crimson amaryllis. "Taking care of the environment around them; it is something that gives the students pride, no? It is a matter of curating a peaceful atmosphere, and not just that, but one of growth and positivity." Standing up while holding such a flower grown by the students'' own hands, I gazed wistfully at the flowery field beside us. "I believe so, Mr Leander... It brings me more joy than you can realise to know that such a respected man like yourself understands the perhaps understated importance behind these commonly frowned-upon acts." Well, of course they would be upset. What middle-aged rich man is going to be pleased to hear that his daughter has been playing with dirt and growing flowers? It''s not exactly something anyone would call ''prestigious behaviour''. Apologising for taking a flower without warning as I gave it to the twins, Stella Larson assured me it was alright and we continued. While we walked, I noticed a surprising amount of students bashfully observing us from the windows, curiosity bare in their eyes. "There appear to be many curious spectators." It seems I wasn''t the only one, as Stella Larson chuckled at my comment. "Yes. Many parents and guardians are constantly engrossed in business affairs that take up much of their time. That is one of the reasons we have a decent portion who choose to entrust their children with us. Additionally, we can provide 24/7 services of all kinds for those who live in on-site accommodations such as healthcare, education and security, to name a few. This is how our wonderful student dormitories may allow for the best of both worlds, so to speak." I see. In other words, there are a load of rich and neglectful parents who just place their young in student dormitories and forget about them. Stella Larson seemed to take pride in the school facilities, but that was the truth of it. The dormitories'' purpose is to house the kids of negligent parents, yes, but it''s not like that is all it''s good for. Professional 24/7 security, healthcare, education, and more for the children of parents willing to pay. Of course, it''s a heaven''s blessing for not just those who aren''t that interested in their children, but those who genuinely wish the best for them too. It may in fact be better for many of the enrolling kids'' well-being and future if they live in the student dormitories. A place where they are free to enjoy all of these benefits and more, and even where they can talk all day with their friends. Rather than biding their time alone in a uselessly grand and bleak household where even their own parents are ''too busy'' to take proper care of them. A terribly boring place like that, or a place with anything they could want or need, including friends? Wouldn''t it be far inferior? Envisioning what kinds of people are the caretakers of such children, only butlers, maids and nannies could come to mind. "Although I agree that it is overall a positive, necessary thing..." Dragging out my words, I happened to meet eyes with one of the students observing me from beyond the glass of the dormitory window. Just like the others perhaps, an older girl with golden hair and amethyst eyes sparkling with curiosity was watching us. Initially, I was surprised to see someone who appeared to be my age living in the student dormitories, but I then recalled the fact that this prestigious all-girls private school was one that taught from ages 5 all the way to 18. Rather embarrassingly, I belatedly recalled this fact despite it being one of the main reasons I chose this school for the twins in the first placeDso that I would not have to go through the trouble of enrolling them in another school after they graduate. In any case, might that girl be such neglected offspring as well? If so, it was living proof of the lacking parenting skills common among rich folk. "I can only pity the children that have the fate and suffering of growing up with such parents forced upon them." In the end, whether or not that girl was one of those children did not matter. Spoken with a hint of coldness in my voice, Stella Larson could only lower her head at my words. It may be a private school for nobody but the children of the rich and well-established. But it is simultaneously a place for the sad, unloved children of such powerful families. "...Indeed." Of course, there would be plenty of kids who live in the dormitories and don''t belong in such a category, but it cannot be denied that the purpose for many of the children being housed here is so that the parents can box that concern up and shove it to the back of their minds as they return to their work. Either way, it is none of my concern, and quite frankly I do not feel for those children who may be nothing more than a status piece for those in power. "I apologise if this comes off the wrong way, Mr Leander, but on the contrary, I think your ability to achieve what you have while also taking care of your children is quite commendable." Achievements. What Stella Larson is talking about is the fabricated feats the man known as Leander Herington is said to have accomplished. For example, donating hordes of wealth to a great many foundations and institutions as well as establishing various things that give a good look to the public eye such as orphanages, schools, and hospitals. In fact, this Sacchim Girls'' Private School is one such institution to which I have donated money. All to boost the reputation of Leander Herington, such things are necessary even if I find them pointless. Even though it isn''t exactly me who is donating, but rather Minami, who has been entrusted with such matters on behalf of my name. "Although it may not be my place to judge, and I would prefer to keep this a secret between the two of us, Mr Leander, but the attitude many parents hold towards their childrens'' education and future, who will be the ones to lead the next generation, does tend to leave an unfortunately bitter taste in my mouth." What Stella Larson''s words meant was that she probably resonated somewhat with my words. Chapter 77 - 77: 73: Parent-Teacher Conference (2) "That is quite right. You have my gratitude, Ms Larson, as a fellow educator whose concerns lie deeply with the future of our society. Please do not take my previous statement as criticism towards the school; I merely expressed my opinion on those who clearly don''t understand the importance of childhood." Smiling, she fortunately didn''t seem to take any offence to my statement. I only said such a thing in the first place because I believe it befits the disposition of the individual known as Leander Herington, a powerful and distant, yet noble and benevolent man of the modern social aristocracy, but it seems to have resonated personally with her as well. Seeing as how Stella Larson didn''t seem to particularly disagree with my words, however, I am beginning to see what kind of person this woman is. "I apologise for my ignorance, Mr Leander, but I wasn''t aware you performed as an educator as well?" "Yes, though it isn''t official. Much of my time is taken up with miscellaneous matters, so I tend to focus only on those closest within my reach. I place great trust in our future generations, you see." Patting the two twins'' heads as I admitted this, Stella Larson nodded warmly. From what the girls have told me at home, she is an amiable person and a good teacher, and I certainly cannot claim that to be false from the behaviours I''ve witnessed thus far. Of course, asking whether that is her true personality returns a similar thought. The twins have brought Stella Larson''s name up on more than one occasion and, in all cases, in a positive sense. On numerous occasions, they seem to enjoy pestering me to brag about whatever small feat they may have accomplished in class, such as learning a new set of vocabulary or a particular formula to figuring out a tricky equation. "Here is the entrance to the main building, Mr Leander." Soon, we arrived at the entrance to the main building. Upon entering the main building of the school, Stella Larson walked us through the surprisingly lively halls. Despite not being in the dormitory building, there were still a good number of students roaming around the place and of various ages, too. Since they were the occupants of this place, and there were quite a lot of such students, I suppose it was only natural. Even if it wasn''t the dormitory, the entire school grounds were their abode, after all. I felt the piercing stares of dozens of pairs of eyes upon my body. "Look..." "Is he..." "The Ice Twins..." Numerous gossiping whispers entered my ears from the crowds watching us in the hallway. Among them, the phrases ''Ice Twins'', ''in trouble'' and ''refrozen'' were strangely common. Ice Twins obviously referred to Sana and Sona, so were the others simply not aware of the parent-teacher conference taking place, leading them to think the two were in trouble? Whatever the case, I didn''t take it as something important and ignored it. Those weren''t the only utterances to tickle my ears, however. "He''s young..." "Handsome..." "Who is he..." Particularly among the older studentsDthose whose ages fared not far from my ownDI picked up on many opinions about my appearance, their faces slightly flushed with a hint of rose. Well, that was to be expected. As someone who has experienced adolescence all the same as any other boy, it is impossible for me to be unaware of my looks. I am not ignorant of my attractiveness, and on the contrary, there have been many a time when such a genetic lottery has come in my favour. Adding the fact that the Mochizuki mansion''s maids have worked exceedingly hard preparing me to look my absolute best for today''s occasion, it is nothing more than an inevitability that these girls would fall in love with my appearance. My hair, though usually unkempt due to my own not bothering to look after it, is now practically alive, shining in the best state it''s ever been in. Likewise, my skin is breathing, smooth and well-moisturised, and this bespoke black suit fits my lean body like a specially-tailored glove. The thin layer of make-up cautiously applied by the maids only served to further enhance this noble visage I am trying to portray, and thanks to their efforts, the carefully-curated mien of a cool and intelligent nobleman is one I am able to successfully pull off. Unfortunately, if there were to be one caveat, it would be that I and the twins don''t look related. Of course, it could simply be due to their young age, but the fact remains that we are not related by blood in the slightest, and their appearances reflect that. Not to mention their snow-white hair, which could either be the product of immense stress or some sort of genetic condition, their facial structure and ruby-like eyes are to be taken into account. As a result of this, it would not be out of the question for someone to claim they are not my real children, but that''s a nonissue. It''s not uncommon for children, especially those of the opposite sex, to look unlike one of their parents. Such slander can be easily disregarded by simply stating that the twins take after their mother more than myself. After all, said mother obviously does not exist, so how can it be disproven? There is the fact that taking a blood sample would show the truth, but what does it matter? No one is going to go that far just to prove that the twins are not my biological children. One can take a single look at the twins'' countenance and facial expressions, or should I say lack thereof, and realise they are my children. Frankly, it doesn''t matter if we look alike or not, because facial expressions are what is most important for communicating and are thus what people notice the most when looking at someone. Both I and the twins tend to be inexpressive in our day-to-day, them more than I of course, but anyway, that''s how it is. Before long, after walking through progressively less dense halls with fewer and fewer students, passing corridors lined with classrooms and educational facilities, we arrived at what was ostensibly Stella Larson''s office. Honestly, though it took longer than expected, I was impressed. Sacchim Girls'' Private School was a vast, commodious institution, and despite the walk from one end to the other being enough to render someone out of breath, that only demonstrated its grandeur. On the other hand, I would call such a thing inconvenient. In the end, the matter of ''keeping up appearances'' is exhausting for everyone, whether it''s a school trying to look good for rich parents... Or me. The magnificent office was as you might expect from the teacher of a prestigious academy, with not much to pick out other than that there were many tomes filling the bookcases that lined the walls. "Apologies for the lengthy walk, but welcome to my office. Please, take a seat." I followed Stella Larson''s words to her gesture and took my place on the long sofa enough to comfortably fit five people, following which the twins sat on either side of me. She imitated and sat on an identical piece of furniture facing us and picked up a thin folder that lay as if waiting for us upon the splendid coffee table which stood betwixt. "So. Let us begin." Opening the folder that seemed to contain all the details on the twins and whatever topics would be brought up today, Stella Larson declared the beginning of the parent-teacher conference with a clearing of her throat. "Mr Leander, as I''m sure you are no less than aware, Miss Sana and Miss Sona have not been with us for long, and therefore today''s discussion will be rather brief." I listened quietly to her words and nodded. "First of all, you will be pleased to hear that there is not much to comment on regarding the girls'' behaviour. Delinquency has been a thus nonexistent issue with the two, and on the contrary, many students and teachers alike have expressed their satisfaction with them regarding this." I nodded. "As it should be." Were the twins to suddenly act as if they owned the world and start doing whatever they pleased, then I would be more than just a little surprised and disappointed. If that were the case, punishment would be in order, but it seems yet unnecessary. Although I thought this, Stella Larson''s next words almost caused a drop of cold sweat to form on my brow. "However..." Her expression hardened as she repeatedly scanned the documents in hand, her glance flickering between the folder, the twins, and me, their father. "There is one thing to be noted regarding the girls'' conduct, and I had hoped that you would be of help in this matter, Mr Leander..." Oh, no. Stiffening my facial muscles so as to not show my inner thoughts, I inquired. "What seems to be the matter, Ms Larson? My girls haven''t done something necessitating behavioural correction, have they?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Don''t tell me they''ve done something stupid like beat some old politician''s kid up. Or, even worse, expose their Supernatural Abilities. I have warned them to not do such things multiple times, and they should be aware of such a simple rule, but I would also not be surprised for children such as them to be overtaken by the urge to show off their talents to the other kids. For better or for worse, the teacher in front of me waved her hands with a smile and rectified my misunderstanding. "Oh, goodness, not at all! No, it''s not that they''ve done anything bad, per se." Then, what was it? Folding my arms, I waited for her response in silence. What came of it was not at all what I had expected. "Sana and Sona appear to have... Amassed an entourage of devotees among the student population, Mr Leander." ...Excuse me? Chapter 78 - 78: 74: Parent-Teacher Conference (3) I crossed one leg over the other as if to display my intrigue. "Is that so?" Built a following of retainers, have they? Glancing at the twins on either side of me, I looked into their scintillating eyes that stared up at me. The dog-like, dull expressions on their faces seemed to ask ''Did we do good?''. Watching them try to appeal to me, Stella Larson smiled wryly. "Yes. Though I believe it to be unintentional, it has been causing a number of issues..." The teacher went on to explain to me how the twins'' followers keep causing havoc among the school staff due to various things. "They are... ''too popular''?" The main problem seemed to be the twins'' fame. It wasn''t their fault, but it was apparent that the kids who seem to have become fascinated by the twins are disrupting the atmosphere and flow of the school, and it isn''t limited to just lessons either; lunch and break times, as well as at the start and end of the day. For the staff, who were deeply troubled by this constant anxiety of kids causing trouble just to do something like spend time with the twins, this was unprecedented. From how Stella Larson was describing it, it seemed that the twins were being subject to what the authorities clarified as ''borderline harassment'' inside of school, and they considered it extremely fortunate that the two were not staying in the dormitories for any length of time once the school day was over. "I understand how that may be a problem." That explains why there were so many kids just standing in the hallway to watch us on the way here. Kids are easily fascinated with things they find curious or strange, so it is understandable that the twins'' unique features like their hair and eyes could be something their peers are captivated by. To an extent, I was already expecting that much. That''s why I was not so surprised by their apparent title for them, ''Ice Twins'', in fact. However, would a mere pretty hair and eye colour be enough to enthral them to the point that they would cause such trouble, despite being raised as privileged and supposedly bratty children? I severely doubted that. Therefore, I can only imagine that something else has brought about such a wild reaction. After all, Ice Twins could be metaphorical in the sense that the girls are usually inexpressive with their emotions, and that''s what I first assumed, too. Conversely, it could have also been derived from a certain other quality they possess. "Has anything been mentioned outside of school...?" Stella Larson asked me as much with a hint of tension, to which I lightly shook my head. Needless to say, the twins have never once brought such an issue up with me whether it is them being harassed or otherwise. Suddenly, the girls spoke. "...Father told us to." "Father said to build relationships..." Following the instructions dutifully that were to call me ''Father'' when acting as Leander, the twins explained their reasoning as such. Stella Larson looked at me as if to question. Did I tell them to? Puzzled by their words, I wondered just what they were trying to say for a moment before I clasped my hands together and realised. They were right. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Indeed. I remember telling you to go to school and build relationships with those around you so that you can learn to socialise. Though I must admit, I did not expect this much." In the end, it was my own words that may have gotten misconstrued. "If that''s the root cause, Mr Leander, then don''t worry. Rather, it''s a relief." Stella Larson reassured me, but I was more relieved than she ever could have been at the outcome. It would have been another barrel of trouble if it turned out that the twins were showing off their Supernatural Abilities in front of the other kids to try and get close to them, but thankfully, that wasn''t the case. "You two." In fact, I placed a hand atop each of the girls'' heads. Without anything other than their own skills, they managed to win over so many kids that it was causing the school trouble. "Well done." To me, that was proof enough that the new skills I had been hoping for them to develop had already come a long way. Sana and Sona looked at each other for a brief second before I witnessed something unbelievable. Is that...? The ends of their lips arched so weakly it was almost impossible to notice. Rather than a smile, it just looked like a slightly less expressionless face than usual, but I, after living with them for a while now, can tell. The pair of vague smilesDever so faint that they could be wiped clean off with so much as a mere gust of windDwas apparent. It didn''t take long to recover from the unexpected blow, but I thought it a pleasant surprise that the twins were slowly but surely adjusting to their new lifestyle. If the girls are happy to receive my praise, it means everything is well. Asking the Measurement of Truth is all well and good, but seeing proof in front of my eyes that shows they are satisfied with what I am providing them takes a weight off my heart. After all, even if you know something to be true, experiencing it for yourself is always valuable. In any case, the rest of the meeting was rather paltry. I confirmed with the twins that they would tell the other kids to stop causing trouble in front of Stella Larson''s eyes and the twins'' nods reassured her further that they would do so. "If they keep doing it, tell them you won''t be friends unless they behave nicely." I warned the two to keep a firm leash on those who wanted to be by their side, and without many other issues to discuss, the parent-teacher conference came to an end before long. The twins'' grades were adequate enough thanks to the assistance of the mansion''s servants, and the proper etiquette they were taught also seems to have saved them from trouble. In the first place, the girls didn''t have such a personality that they would be drawn to delinquency. In that regard, they weren''t like Sophie Asanami at all. "Thank you for your time today, Mr Leander. It''s been a real pleasure meeting you." Closing the folder in her hands, the teacher smiled at me and said as much. "Likewise. If there arise any further troubles, Ms Larson, do not hesitate to contact me through the provided means and I will do my best to sort it out." We stood up from our seats and Stella Larson, after placing the documents into a locked cabinet drawer at her desk, accompanied me to the door. "I shall walk you to the front gate." I was not the last parent or guardian to come here today for the meeting, so it was no surprise that things were being wrapped up quickly and smoothly. I also imagined that, just like when I first arrived, she would want to wait at the gate for the next people to arrive. When we exited Stella Larson''s office and retraced our steps through the labyrinthian halls of the school''s main building, we passed a number of curious students just like before. There were admittedly fewer of them this time, but some of them seemed to be vying for the twins'' attention even at this time. Of course, they were all completely ignored by the two, but something about it irritated me. For some reason, I found the sight of these imp-like brats messing around for attention quite irksome. ...It wouldn''t hurt to caution them just a little, would it? "!" Pausing in my tracks, I sensed them flinch. The kids here had already seen my cold demeanour the first time I walked through here, and yet they dared to stick around to find out what would happen after fooling around. "It seems there are a few kids causing trouble for my daughters," I began. At my exceedingly icy tone, I witnessed more than just a few kids try to hide from my sight, but my gaze pierced right through them. "I do not care if you are one of the people who have participated in this laughable attempt at sycophancy or if you have steered clear of such behaviour. I have but one thing to relay to you, children of the fortunate." Stella Larson only observed silently with a bitter smile as I voiced my honest thoughts. Whether or not they were one of the students to bother the twins or not didn''t matter. Whether they slighted me or not wasn''t something I cared about either, be it behind my back or otherwise, but there was one thing I had to make very clear. "If you cause trouble for my daughters again, it doesn''t matter who you are or what the identity of your parents is." Personally. "IrregardlessDYou will face the consequences." I would make sure of that. Chapter 79 - 79: 75: Back to Class The kids all nodded with nervous expressions at my stern telling-off, and I could hear a collective sigh of relief after we moved on out of their sight. "My apologies, Ms Larson. Let us go." Swiftly turning around, I apologised for the holdup and went to exit the school building. At the end of my sight, a certain student suddenly came into my view, caught watching me from a distance. "..." Her unique golden hair reminded me that it was the same girl I had locked eyes with for a brief moment earlier. As there was no window between us this time as well as a lesser distance, it was made clear that we were probably about the same age, as I had guessed. The enigmatic look carried in her subtly glowing, plum-like amethyst eyes conveyed a sense of something unknowable and mystifying. I was hit by an abrupt feeling of discontinuity as I stared deeper and deeper into those eyes; as if something wasn''t entirely as it seemed. "..." In the end, I chalked it up to her unique features driving my inquisitiveness. She must be a curious one, I surmised, seeing someone as young as herself yet with two older children. My thoughts on the matter ended there as I glanced away and forgot about it. I had already confirmed that there were no students nor staff within the academy for me to be wary of, and that remained true even at this moment, so there was no need to look further into it. The twins followed my brisk steps out of the main building and all the way to the gate. Turning my back on the school for the last time, I spotted the black limousine waiting for us. Sana and Sona joined me as I took a seat in the well-cushioned back, and I spoke one word to the chauffeur. "Go." ??? To prepare for the upcoming Winter Break, there were a few things that needed to be done. Well, that''s a bit of an exaggeration. By the end of the Winter Break, which lasts three weeks from mid-late December until the middle of January, I aim to take the Order down, or at least cripple them substantially. As mentioned previously, the best way for me to annihilate them completely without too much cost is to expose them to the Wardens, who take the matter of humanity''s safety into their own hands like the vigilante bastards they are. In any case, that itself shouldn''t be too hard in theory, but... It might get a little tricky. First of all, the Wardens aren''t going to want to listen to a word I have to say regardless of the contents, so I have to somehow let them know about the Order''s atrocities whilst undercover. Fortunately, I already recovered a bunch of the documents from the last time I was kidnapped, so I don''t have to worry about evidence. The fastest way to do it would be to sneak into the Wardens'' offices and plant the documents myself without them knowing, but that''s a plan with many holes, and if I was going to sneak in there in the first place then I would just eradicate them then and there. Obviously, I cannot do that, and I don''t plan on taking unnecessary risks by foolishly trying. I thought about planting the evidence in Tarou or Atsuko Fushigimi''s locker since Saburou and her are both deeply connected to the Wardens, but neither of them has returned to school since last time, so it''d be pointless. Other than that, the only realistic option remaining was to use Minami''s contacts. Because the Wardens affiliate themselves with the government in order to receive their permission and support for all sorts of things, one way is to go through them. Minami has a few ties with the government, so it wouldn''t be out of the question to go down that route, and in fact, that seems the most likely option at the moment. Ding~! As I was contemplating how I would go about this, I noticed a rather abrupt buzz from my smartphone on the side. I received a text. [????Izumi~????? - (1)] The sender was apparent. Izumi Yamazaki, the so-called class representative. Ding~! Suddenly, the phone sounded a second time as I watched the ''1'' turn into a ''2''. Ding~! Ding~! It quickly became 4, and then 5. Wondering what the fuss was about, I opened the message log. [????Izumi~?????: Heya, Itou~! We''re going to be holding a discussion on Friday about the end-of-year celebration and the Winter Festival! So, I was wondering if you would be free to join? No pressure if you''re busy of course! We''re just talking about some plans in the group chat now, so if you have any ideas feel free to let us know!] Uh. A very lengthy and emotive paragraph took up half of my screen, but I continued reading the rest. Her next message caused my eyes to narrow. [????Izumi~?????: By the way, I''ve been meaning to ask if you know where Fushigimi-kun has been?] In a tone vastly graver than in her first text, she asked about the location of the missing Tarou Fushigimi. My gaze sharpened as I looked down at Izumi''s following texts. [????Izumi~?????: I''m not sure if you''ve realised it as well, but I''ve noticed his abnormal tardiness ever since that day we went to the caf a while ago.] [????Izumi~?????: He hasn''t been opening or responding to my texts, and I''m getting worried.] [????Izumi~?????: Since he and his sister left right after you on that day, I was wondering if you knew anything about it? I even asked Hayashi-sensei but she said there was nothing to worry about. Anyway, so it could be a needless worry, I''m probably just overly concerned. Thank you, I''m sorry for bothering you.] I stared at the screen for a few seconds before leaning back with a sigh. There seemed to be more she wanted to say, but out of a reluctance to bother me, she held herself back. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was clear she didn''t know anything about the situation. She didn''t even mention that his sister was gone from school too, so I doubt she dug into it. Tarou and Atsuko Fushigimi both disappeared on the day I met Space for the first time. Well, Atsuko returned home, but her brother actually vanished. It''s been about a month and a half since then, but was he still wandering around with one arm and a thirst for vengeance? No. Of course, as I knew what had happened as well as where he had been the whole time, I hadn''t been thinking much of it, but everyone else in the class? They wouldn''t have a clue. In the first place, why did she think our teacher said there was nothing to worry about? Obviously, that would have been because she knew where Tarou had been, right? That kid, he''s not something I need to care about in any case. [Oscar Itou: Sorry, I don''t know anything about it.] Leaving a single sentence as my only reply, I pressed the power button on the smartphone and got up from my seat. Now that I was sorting everything in my head, there was a lot more to do than I realised. Time to get to work. ??? "Ahaaah! You idiot! Buffoon! Ape!" "Shut up! It isn''t fair!" Sitting pensively at my desk, I observed the two clowns Yuu Shimura and Chihiro Suzuki argue over something petty. "Hahahaha! ''Unfair''? All I hear is loser-speak! Is a peanut-brained fool like you jealous of this great one''s eternal wisdom?" "''Loser'' my foot! Everybody here knows you aren''t smarter than me, jackass!" "Hmph! Mortal envy consumes you, dear! How else would I have scored higher than you on the exam?" Of course, the topic matter was the prior mock exams we had completed on Halloween day. The two seemed to be getting into an intense row over who was smarter. I think they made a bet or something? In any case, Chihiro was mad that Yuu somehow scored higher than her despite his usually abysmal grades. "You freaking cheated, that''s how! Fraudster!" "Cheated? How dare you! Resorting to a baseless accusation because you can''t stand my innate intelligence being realms higher than your own, huh? How petty!" "Oh, ha, ha! Ask anyone in this room and they''ll confirm that you''re dumb as bricks! Do you want me to do it for you? Hey, It--" "No! Shut up and bask in my glory!" Was she about to call my name...? I sighed. By the looks of things, this would go nowhere. There were still a few minutes until class started, so I stood up to go to the quieter bathroom until then and to avoid the risk of getting dragged into a mess, but the two suddenly jolted in my direction. "Itou!" "Itou-sensei!" I felt a piece of my soul die. Glancing around the room, everyone either watched in amusement while chuckling or averted their eyes from my gaze. ...You bastards. Every single one of you. There was no choice. Looking at Yuu Shimura first, I opened my mouth. "You are an imbecile. The only reason you scored higher was because I gave you the answers beforehand, so don''t go causing a ruckus, lauding yourself for just that. If you continue, I won''t give you the answers next time." "Ah..." "Hahaha! See?" Satisfied with his expression as if all the vitality had been sucked away, I turned to Chihiro Suzuki beside him, who slapped Yuu on the back and laughed. "You. Don''t encourage him. You know you''re smarter, so why do you fall for his taunts? It''s annoying." "Huh...? Uh..." Turning the two around, I moved their puppet-like bodies back to their desks where they sat without another word. I nodded. That''s better. Like soulless beings, they didn''t even try to resist and sat in silence, waiting for the lesson to begin. Now that it had turned out like this, there was no need for me to leave the classroom, so I took my seat again. "..." Ignoring everyone else in the class who stared dumbfoundedly in my direction, I went back to my isolated thoughts. Soon, the lesson began. Chapter 80 - 80: 76: Cooking Club After lessons ended and the time came for club activities to begin, someone approached me as I rose from my desk. "Itou-san, are you ready?" Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With cascading black hair that smoothly ran down her back from the half updo at the top, holding her school bag with both hands in front of her waist, the cheerful girl was one I had recently become familiar with. "Yes, hold on." Sorting my bag for a moment, I zipped it up and slung it over my shoulder, upon which the classmate and I left the classroom and headed down the hall. As we walked to our destination, the Cooking Club clubroom, I felt many dozens of eyes peer in our direction. I found it unpleasant, but it was not unexpected. Recently, I had come to understand that the classmate I was accompanying, Shizuko Aikawa, held a sort of celebrity status within the school. Being a girl as objectively pretty as she was and having the background of hailing from a sort of prestigious family, it was no wonder that she was sought after by so many yet firmly rejected by them all. I had never paid much attention to these kinds of matters before, so I was only vaguely aware that that was the general case, but now I don''t have much choice in it. "Hey, isn''t that guy with her..." Of course, because I was walking beside such a person, I naturally attracted a certain amount of attention too. In fact, once I was first noticed a while ago after first starting to walk with her, it seemed to blow up for a short bit, but now things appear to have calmed down. I had never interacted with people of other classes aside from special circumstances, and even those within my own class weren''t far from being strangers. They knew nothing about me other than that I scored 100% on every exam, and I had no intention of finding out about them. Since the exam scores information wasn''t exactly a secret, the same went for those outside of my class. That was all my reputation amounted to until nowDa smart guy who keeps to himself. And, originally, I never intended for it to be anything more than that. Because of this, everybody watching me walk together with Shizuko Aikawa, even though they knew we were just classmates, started gossiping amongst themselves. "Is it possible that..." "No..." "Really, is it that..." I paid little attention to the words coming out of their mouths, but they were doing it so blatantly that I wondered for a moment if they even wanted me to hear what they were saying. Suddenly, I heard a whisper from right beside me. "I''m really sorry, Itou-san..." With a sideways glance, Shizuko Aikawa''s bitter smile was seen. Of course, as the person at the eye of this paparazzi-like storm of gossip, she would have been the one most acutely aware of what was going on around her. Well, I wasn''t surprised, and I had known to some extent what fate was awaiting me before I chose this path. Although I would have preferred to keep a low profile within the school, having fame isn''t so bad. In some ways, gaining popularity will give me more freedom. It won''t seem like a surprise for me to visit other classes to see students I normally never would, for example. Like that, I could convene with Sophie Asanami at any time without suspicion. In the end, it''s not like I chose to join the Cooking Club and walk alongside Shizuko Aikawa because I didn''t know it would result in me attracting some attention. "You don''t have to apologise. People will gossip and there''s nothing you can do about it, but what does it matter?" So, I told her such a thing. After all, what''s the point in bothering to care about these guys'' attention? After staring at me with wide eyes for a second, Shizuko Aikawa exhaled subtly as if laughing, and smiled at me. "You''re right. It doesn''t matter, does it?" I don''t know exactly what effect my words had on her, but she seemed a little uplifted compared to previously. ??? Entering the door to the Cooking Club clubroom, the two of us were welcomed by a horde of greetings. As one might expect, the room was full of various cooking equipment and mini kitchen stations. "Hello, everyone~ I hope we aren''t late~" Joyfully, Shizuko Aikawa greeted everyone with a smile while I just nodded. Instead, my eyes turned to a person at the back of the room who seemed to not be paying much attention, glued to their smartphone. Sophie Asanami. We already talked before about her joining the club so that it wouldn''t look suspicious for us to be together outside of school, so now she was a part of the Cooking Club too. Raising her head, we locked gazes for a brief moment. She gave me a subtle nod, which I reciprocated. Then, I moved nonchalantly to my normal place, where another person greeted me separately. "Howdy, Senpai!" Since I was a third year, I was amongst the oldest in the club. The person in front of meDa girl with auburn hair on the shorter sideDwas a newcomer first-year and called me as such in a bright and carefree tone. Her name was Kanon Yuuki. "Hello." I didn''t say much more than that and turned my attention to the Club Leader, a third-year like me. It was a guy from class 3-A I''ve never spoken to, but apparently, he''s been in the Cooking Club since the first year. "Okay guys, first of all..." As he started off by taking registration of who was here, we were soon told about some news. "For the upcoming end-of-year celebration, our club has been asked if we could assist with making some of the food for the event. I confirmed that we''d be down to help, but, obviously, it''s not an obligation for you to join in if you don''t want to, which is why I''m going to ask you to write your names down here for me if you''re planning on helping." It seems the school had asked the Cooking Club to help with sourcing food for the end-of-year event. It made sense, and I''m sure the majority of people here would be willing to help out anyway. The Club Leader went on to explain about the budget and going to buy stuff to make some cookies or cakes or whatever, but I already tuned out by that point. If I didn''t feel like I had to do it, then I wasn''t going to. Eventually, a piece of paper made its way around the room for those who wanted to help out to write their names down. "Senpai, are you going to join?" Kanon Yuuki next to me asked with a pen in her hands and the paper in front of her. Glancing down at the paper, I saw that her name was already on it, ended with an exclamation mark and a simple smiley face. "..." Below that, I saw... "Ah! Wha-- Aw, you caught it?" Snatching the pen out of her hands, I crossed out my name that was written underneath hers. That was close. Passing the pen and paper along before she could write my name down again, I turned to her and said one thing. "For your own good, I wouldn''t cause trouble." To my cold tone, she laughed awkwardly and scratched her head. "Ahehe..." The rest of the club time was spent discussing people''s roles for the upcoming winter event, so I didn''t have anything to do. Of course, that was intended since I didn''t really want to do any work if I didn''t have to, but it was a little boring. Ring~! Soon, the period came to an end without much happening and I left the clubroom at the bell''s signal. ??? "Senpai~! Don''t leave so quickly...!" Just as I got to the school entrance where the lockers were, I heard a mosquito-like voice call out to me from behind. Sweat dripped from her brow as she bent her knees to catch her breath. Kanon Yuuki appeared to have chased after me when I fled the clubroom. Frowning at her, I opened my mouth. "Don''t you think there was a reason I left so quickly?" "Ah! But, but! It''s rude, y''know, Senpai? You didn''t even say goodbye!" Ignoring her as I approached my locker, my only regret was that I didn''t leave faster. I inserted the key into my locker and turned it, causing the thing to open. Then, peering her head from behind my shoulder, the annoying first year exclaimed. "Oh! Senpai, you have a letter! A love letter, perhaps?! No, two letters! Oh! My! Gosh! I had no idea you were so popular, Senpai!" She made a huge fuss and put on an unnecessary performance at me as if to tease, but I only stared at the two envelopes blankly. "Senpai? Aren''t you going to open them? I wanna know what they say~!" "..." I shut my locker without touching either of the envelopes within and quickly locked it before turning away. "Ehh~? Where are you going...?" Seemingly distraught at not being able to get what she wanted, Kanon Yuuki exclaimed and pouted, but I continued walking out of the school. As soon as I turned a corner, I stopped and checked my surroundings. Fortunately, that girl didn''t appear to be so nonsensically irritating as to chase me all the way out here, so I could take a minute. Waiting in this spot for a moment, my brows furrowed as I recalled the contents of the two letters. Chapter 81 - 81: 77: More Persuasion Without anyone noticing me, I made my way to the back of the school grounds. It wasn''t difficult. The season''s turn would be winter in about a month, and so the sky was already dark by the time clubs had ended. Here, behind the school and in an area enshrouded by shadows, there should naturally be no one present at a time like this. But instead, three people waited for me with blatantly malicious eyes. Two boys and a girl, none of which I recognised, but after using the Measurement of Truth, I quickly found out that they were just some students from other classes in my year. "You didn''t run away, huh? Looks like you got some semblance of balls at least." The girl in the middle of the other two spoke with a harsh tone that reflected her emotions explicitly. They weren''t so sharp as to hurt, but I clearly felt the venomous intent "hidden" beneath them. "What did you call me out here for?" Of course, I knew what was going on, but I decided to ask anyway. The girl''s mouth, which was previously curled into a malevolent smile, contorted like a demon as all three glared at me, spitting out words. "Son of a bitch... You know well why we called you here." "Don''t tell me you think Aikawa-san likes you buzzin'' around her like a fly, huh?" "Yeah, you bastard. What makes you think you''re worthy of her? Just ''cause you''re a little smart doesn''t give you the right to hog all the attention, pig." The two guys spoke while making intimidating faces at me. Well, isn''t this a little bit unfair? The reason the three of them called me out here is so they can ''protect'' Shizuko Aikawa, who they believe is ''too good'' for ''someone like me'', but there are numerous flaws in that logic so I don''t quite understand. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I came here knowing this because I thought it would be better to uproot the problem at the source, but unfortunately, it might be a bit more of a hassle than I intended. To be honest, it might be due to my own oversight. If the cause for such a violent reaction is that I pretty much came out of nowhere and became someone close to Shizuko Aikawa before anyone even realised it, then I suppose it might make some sense as to why her fans would be upset. Still, that isn''t helpful. Words aren''t going to persuade people who already have the truth set in their minds, and logic doesn''t work against people who didn''t use logic in the first place. Putting it bluntly, they are fanatics, and fanatics cannot be persuaded by any kind of regular logic. If I deny anything or claim that there was no intention of that sort, they will say I am lying or call me a selfish bastard. If I give them logical explanations for why they are wrong or why this situation is absurd, they will again deny it and say I''m trying to worm my way out. Anyway, it seems the only option is force. There are undoubtedly more such fanatics in the school, so if I want to nip this in the bud and never have to deal with it again, I''ll have to deal with it properly. Still, knowing what people with this kind of temperament are like, it won''t matter what I do. So, I''ll just get it over with and hope that they''ll leave me alone for a while. "Okay. I hang around her." If I''m going to do it anyway, then I might as well have some fun with it, right? "So, what are you going to do about it?" The corner of my lip arching into a smirk, I taunted the three of them. Of course, I knew their answer already. "Arghh...!" Blinded by something along the lines of jealousy, one of the guys jumped at me with an outstretched fist. Woosh~! Evading the snail-like punch of an amateur like that was something I didn''t even have to think about accomplishing, and I quickly slammed my fist into his abdomen. Thump-! "Guh...!" "Yo-you...!" Collapsing to his knees in one fell swoop, the other guy charged at me before I could fully recover my stance. However... Fwip-! Thud-! Placing my hands on the floor, I rotated my body and swung my legs into his, causing him to fall. "Tsk, shit...!" Before he had a chance to rise up, I roughly stomped on the centre of his back, causing him to yelp. Slam-! "Agh...!" It wasn''t strong enough to cause any permanent damage, but with that, it should be plenty enough to prevent him from moving for now. "Y-you son... of a bitch..." The guy I had punched in the stomach staggered and rose to his feet, clutching his belly with his hands. Thud-! "Ngh...!" Walking nonchalantly over to him, I shoved him, to which he easily fell to the ground. "Sorry, what was that? Did you want more, or are you satisfied?" "!" Turning my head away with a snort as his eyes widened and he shook his head vigorously, I looked at the girl who had watched the whole ordeal from a little further away. "And you." "Hiik...!" She jolted, beginning to cower with jelly-like legs as I stepped closer. Thud. Powerless, she fell to the ground. Her legs, which gave in, were clearly trembling, but she still tried to scramble away with her hands. "Uh, uh. Where do you think you''re going?" "...!" Swiftly grabbing the back of her collar, I dragged her to the wall that was the back of the main school building. Crouching down to her eye level, I stared at her and asked. "Tell me. After today, are you going to try something like this again?" She shook her head, but I asked again while looking deep into her eyes. "Are you sure you won''t?" "N-n-no! I-I-I won''t...!" She claimed with a quivering gaze and a stuttering, shivering voice that she wouldn''t. A moment passed as we stared at each other, and I smiled. "You know what?" "..." "I don''t believe you." "...!" Her eyes widened to the point they seemed about ready to tear. "N-no! I swear! I wouldn''t...!" "I''m sure of it. I know what you''re thinking. You''re thinking something like ''Once this bastard leaves, we''ll bring even more people to fuck him up next time'', right?" As if I had read her mind exactly, her mouth opened and closed repeatedly without a sound, like a fish. "Well, if that''s what you''re going to do, then go ahead. I won''t stop you." Standing up, I looked down at the girl. "Anyway, I''m not going to bother with more than this today, so go home and have a good think about your next move. And, know this: Bothering me with nonsense like this again will result in... severe consequences, so I would think carefully before you do anything." I turned my head and said one last thing. "Also, keep in mind that the only ones at risk are not just you or the ones confronting me directly. Okay?" Without waiting for an answer, I walked away. As I turned the corner and exited their sight, I reached into my pocket and pulled out my smartphone. Cancelling the audio recording, I placed it back and sighed. "Haa... Why is school drama such a pain in my ass..." Making my way to Weinstell''s local Junior High School, I contemplated such pointless things. ??? "You''re late." Selina pouted as I picked her and Emir up from school. "What do you want me to do? I was busy with something." It was true that I was a little late because I had to deal with those punks who thought they could dictate who other people hang around with, but it wasn''t like I took that long. Though, apparently, I was longer than I thought, as Sophie Asanami was nowhere to be found. She was present when club ended, so I suppose she immediately went home without waiting for me after realising I was busy with something. As we began walking to the station, Selina complained. "But it''s cold. I hate standing around in the cold." "Okay?" "What''s ''okay''?" "I''m not sure how you want me to fix that issue. Would you be satisfied if I changed the weather?" "You can do that...?" She looked at me with sparkling eyes. "Of course not. Who do you think I am?" "Hmph... Why don''t you become a weatherman then?" "What?" "A weatherman. Then you can change the weather, right?" Looking at her as if she was crazy, I asked. "...Who told you that?" "It''s on the news every day! The weatherman who changes the weather! Haven''t you watched the news?" Wetting my lips, a surge of intrigue washed over me as I wondered for a moment if the person in front of me was real. Then, I realised it was probably because she was raised secluded in a household with no common sense, and laughed. "Hah. That''s silly." "You mean they can''t...?" "You really thought there were people that could change the weather?" She pouted again and turned her head away, to which Emir opened his mouth. "...Selina, if you''re cold, do you want to borrow my jacket?" "Oh, thank you, but I''m alright. It''s not that bad." "Okay. Tell me if you do." "I will. Thank you." This kid. Looking at his face, flushed red with some sort of youthful emotion, it was evident what was going on in his mind right now. Slowing my steps, I walked slightly behind the two and tilted my head up. It was nearing December, and so the sky contained no sun at this time; with glowing streetlamps around us highlighting our path instead. As they continued to chat in front of me, I tuned my attention out and stared into the ever-blackening sky above. "Haa..." I exhaled a fresh white mist, proving how cold the air was. Gazing into this pitch-dark sky, only illuminated by the scintillating stars dotted intermittently throughout, I felt something strange. Shivers ran down my spine, and not because of the chilly temperature. It didn''t feel like a particularly unfamiliar feeling, but it was one I couldn''t quite recall nor pin to a specific moment. As if someone, or something, was watching me. "..." Pausing my steps, I glared into the intensifying darkness. Surrounding me, other than the distanced utterances of the two kids talking, there was only silence. My sharp gaze pierced the darkness, but there was nothing. Neither obscured within it nor hiding beyond it, I knew there was nothing. Even the Measurement of Truth confirmed that the only people or creatures present were me, Emir and Selina; the three of us. But, instinctively, I could feel it. "..." In the next moment, the feeling vanished completely, as if it never were. I looked around again as well as asked to make sure, but there was really nothing. "Ah...! Hey, why''d you stop? Are you coming?" Suddenly, Selina called out to me from quite a ways away. Replying to her that I''m on my way, I hastened my pace towards the two and felt the pace of my heart quicken. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t figure out where that feeling came from. In the end... You do not have access to this information DAll I found out was that it portended something ominous. Chapter 82 - 82: 78: High-Class Invitation I knew it in the back of my mind. That, no matter how hard I try, my identity as Oscar Itou will one day be exposed. It was a simple inevitability, but it wasn''t something I was necessarily worried about trying to prevent. It would most likely be a while before that happens, anyway. Last time, on Halloween, the Wardens deliberately waited until all the students left the school before coming after me. They didn''t want to expose the whole matter to the public eye and they also wanted to protect the students if they could. But, they didn''t have to. They could have taken action just a couple of hours earlier, while the mock exams were taking place. If they did so, and did so with a good enough plan, then it might have become a situation wherein I really couldn''t escape. If it comes down to it, they won''t hesitate to come after me in such ways, even if it means dragging innocent students into the mess. And, eventually, I can bet that they will, albeit reluctantly. Even if they do, they won''t do anything that could harm an innocent student, but that doesn''t mean the students won''t play a part in the plan. The situation isn''t so urgent that they need to do that right now, but I know the chances are that it will eventually become the case. I can''t look into the future and know when that will happen, but it probably isn''t something I need to worry about so much right now. I know that for the Wardens, such a risky plan is a last resort, and they will try almost anything else before doing that. In that regard, I can put my faith in them to not act so viciously. But, the Order isn''t like that. The Order, well, all they care about is securing me. If they can''t do that, then they''d rather me die. Just like the very first time they sent that kid, Benjamin Whyte, after me to test whether I was really capable of what they thought. They don''t care if innocent people get wrapped up in it. And that quality is exactly what makes them dangerous. In fact, that conviction of theirs is what has already worked to kidnap me once. They may be crude in their methods, faulty in their planning, and primitive in how they carry things out, but damn is it an effective way of doing things. Moreover, if they conclude that capturing me is impossible, then they''ll just up and kill me to make sure no one else can have me. That''s why the Order is more of a danger to me than the Wardens. Despite not possessing any particularly powerful Measurements, they don''t need such a thing in order to pose a threat. In the first place, they already have a number of supernatural ability holders, so they don''t need something like a Concept holder. In any case, these are only some of the reasons why I need to get rid of them first. You could call them the appetiser before I take on the Wardens as the main course, but it cannot be denied that they pose more of a danger to my life than the Wardens, who want to prevent my death if they can. Just now, as Leander Herington, I have finished discussing with Minami''s government contact about the Order. I showed them all the evidence we gathered of the Order''s wrongdoings as well as various locations around this country, Ain, in which they have many bases situated. I also informed them about the numerous bases in Auriga and in other countries such as the north''s Tutral Asca, but it''s mostly Ain and Auriga that contain their concentrated forces. Because we had only spoken to the Ain government directly this time, they said they would get into contact with Auriga and Tutral Asca''s governments later on with the information we provided, so that would sort itself out without further input from me. As I predicted, they thanked us for the immense help we had provided and assured us that they would try their best in solving the problem, but I didn''t need them to tell me that to know that they weren''t lying. Apparently, the Order has been a thorn in many countries'' side for a few years now, so they were exceedingly grateful for our help. Still, I was wondering how Auriga''s government would react to this influx of information since they were already in a sort-of coalition with the Order. There were many members of the Order who were a part of the country''s government, so I was curious how that would turn out. In fact, most of the big corporations, conglomerates and business firms were corrupt or were susceptible to influence from the Order in some shape or form. The Head Manager of the Aurigan Fighting Colosseum, Azad Christoph, was one such Order member. "Whew... Truth, what is it that you''re planning?" Turning to me, Minami asked with a sigh that showed her exhaustion. Her contact had just left, and it seems she''s had a long day. "What do you mean?" I asked, but she didn''t seem to entertain any of it. "Do not feign ignorance, ''Leander''. You mentioned you would hunt down criminal mastermind and known terrorist ''Truthseeker'', but we both know that is impossible. I didn''t speak up about the matter due to our previous contract, however, I would like to assert my prerogative to know if this has any nefarious intentions behind it." That''s right. Like Minami just said, I, as Leander Herington, volunteered to put myself forth as the one to take on the issue known as Truthseeker. The members of the government I spoke to accepted my assistance since, well, they need all the help they can get. You see, although the government sponsors the Wardens behind the scenes to protect the country and the world, the Wardens do not inform them of exactly who or what these dangers are; keeping it vague allows them to prevent information leakage. As a result of that strictness, however, the government is unaware that the livestreaming terrorist Truthseeker and the Concept of Truth Cipher are the same person. Entrusting Leander Herington, a man who has proven himself by acquiring vast amounts of information regarding the Order, with the duty of hunting down this minute terrorist organisation, the government considers it a great relief off of their back and shoulders to not have to worry about the matter. The reality, of course, is very different to their expectations. Leander Herington hunts Truthseeker. Since Leander Herington and Truthseeker are in fact one and the same, this will inevitably result in a complete deadlock in the progress of investigating and eventual arrest of the latter. Thus, I, as Truthseeker, am now effectively immune within the bounds of the country of Ain. "There is no hidden intention or the like behind it. I merely wanted to secure my own safety by not having to worry about the pesky government officials targeting me." Naturally, this will require some amount of effort from Leander Herington to prove that he is capable of keeping up this role by himself, but it isn''t exactly difficult to fabricate information. Minami''s face, full of leeriness towards me, blatantly showed her scepticism at my words. Nevertheless, because of the contract we signed, she cannot interfere in any of my actions even if she wanted to. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eventually, she sighed. "Fine... Although it is a nonsensical thing to do, I will trust that you won''t cause utter pandemonium this time. In any case, I have something of importance to share with you." Something important? Taking a folded letter from out of her bosom, Minami handed it to me between her index and middle finger. Accepting it with curiosity, I opened it immediately. "...An invitation?" As it turns out, Minami and I had been invited to a high-class event, similar to a ball or a celebratory party for the elite. The cause seems to be the decennial birthday anniversary of some politician''s daughter. "Why was I invited?" To my question, Minami showed a troubled expression. "You see, there are many among my associates who have heard rumours of a certain Leander Herington''s philanthropic and benevolent deeds, and so who wish to establish a relationship with the person whose popularity is ever-rising. Of course, because I am the only point of contact between them and you, they all come to me to slip them a word in." I see. It made sense, but I was quite surprised. After all, the character Leander Herington only came into existence about four months ago, so I would not have expected such a sudden and immense increase in fame among the upper class. It seems that Minami''s efforts of putting money in the right places were rather effective in building my name; more than I would have thought. Were I to attend this event, I would no doubt be able to make many new business relationships just like I have done with Minami and expand my power. Moreover, I don''t particularly lose anything from going, and making public appearances like this as Leander is sure to only enhance that social presence. There are many benefits to be reaped from building Leander''s presence and establishing relationships with the influential people of the country, but in particular, having Leander become a renowned and necessary person, even if only within the sphere of those in power, would be priceless. After all, if I became someone that was necessary, then even if I were to be exposed and my identity as Truthseeker were to be revealed, then it wouldn''t matter; they wouldn''t be able to get rid of me, and would instead prefer to help cover it up from the public eye in return for my assistance. Of course, I don''t plan on exposing myself either way, but it would function as an effective contingency net. Minami is quite the satisfactory business partner, and she shall remain the only one to know my real identity, but it certainly doesn''t hurt to build my power beyond just what she can give me. Accruing more wealth, more social presence, more influence and more power, my possibilities will become endless. It may even get to the point where I have more influence than the top leaders of the Wardens. But, I shouldn''t count on that. I have Minami, and she is more than enough for me at the moment. Still, foregoing this opportunity would be a hell of a waste, and thus my answer is simple. "Alright. I''ll go." I will attend this high-class event. After all, Leander HeringtonDhe is far too distinguished of a man to miss out on something like this. Chapter 83 - 83: 79: Tutorial Request The other day, two letters were left in my locker. One of them was sent by Shizuko Aikawa''s fanatic admirers to draw me around the back of the school and threaten me. I did not inform her that I had received such a message nor that there were people who resented me for hanging around her. There was no reason to, after all, and the likelihood is high that it may only exacerbate the issue if she finds out. After reversing the situation back onto the first three to call me out, I intimidated them in hopes they would stop such foolish behaviour, but of course, such a thing cannot be guaranteed without the result becoming messy. I don''t really want to get involved with it too much, so I just left it at that. In addition to this first letter, there was a second envelope. This second letter, completely unrelated to the first and in fact not hailing from a place of malicious intent at all, took me by surprise. "You want me to tutor your little brother?" Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, please...!" In front of me, a girl with neat French braided hair bowed her head and requested that I teach. "Why?" "Because you''ve always scored full marks on every test, so you must be good at studying, right? Please, I don''t have much, but I''ll even pay you..." Ella Chiba-Wallace. Just like me, she was a third-year student, and now, she was practically begging me to tutor her younger brother in a secluded section of the school''s library. Ella, who helps out as a librarian here, called me here through the letter in my locker the other day for this. Of course, I didn''t show up that day, but today I did, and it appears she was still waiting as the instant I arrived, this happened. However, other than her not being able to provide me with any kind of tangible reward that I would need or want, why would she pick me in the first place? Asking this question, the following was her response: "I-I''ve heard the rumours. You even managed to save Yuu Shimura''s grades from demise, so I thought that if anyone could help me, it would be you... Also, it might sound strange, but when I mentioned asking the top-scoring guy in our school, my brother said to go for it since I am usually so lucky..." It wasn''t a lie. "B-but you see, he''s not wrong! My brother''s Measurement is to measure the luck of others, so he believed that my choice would be the right one..." The end of her sentence trailing off as she was evidently beginning to lose confidence in herself, I thought calmly about what the girl had claimed. Her little brother, possessing the Measurement of Luck, can measure the luck of othersDthis much was true, and I found it rather intriguing. It didn''t seem like his ability was to alter or manipulate people''s luck at all, including his own, and neither did it seem to involve knowing the right choice for a given decision or scenario. All it was, put simply, was to gauge how lucky someone was. Now, it should be needless to say that I can do the same thingDmerely by asking ''Am I lucky?'' or ''How lucky is that person?'', then I will receive a direct answer. That''s why I know that I am, in fact, an extremely lucky individual; despite being held captive by the Wardens for so long and targeted by those selfish individuals, my Measurement of Truth is not one so easily come by, after all. However, what is important is not what it is capable of at the current moment, but rather the future potential of the ability. Because Measurements, albeit sporadically, can evolve. The conditions for evolution mystify even me, and it''s impossible to predict what exactly a specific Measurement will evolve into, but the fundamental concept of it will generally remain the same. If a Measurement regarding the concept of ''luck'' or ''fortune'' were to evolve, what possibilities could that hold? Could it mean the ability to manipulate luck? Chances are, it''s something along those lines. Of course, I cannot know for certain right now, but if that is the case, then it is something I definitely want to get my hands on. After all, such a thing would have limitless versatility. "...Since you''re so desperate, fine. But don''t assume I''ll be able to save your brother''s grades just because I know how to study." And thus, in order to meet the one who could become my so-called "Rabbit''s Foot", I accepted her request. With a gracious smile brightening up her face at my words, it was clear to anyone that this girl, Ella Chiba-Wallace, was desperately looking out for her kin. "Oh, no...! Thank you very much! Even if it ends up in vain, I promise I''ll do what I can to compensate you for your effort." Was it wrong of me to help her not out of goodwill or payment but with selfish intentions in mind? Some might argue yes, but I would say otherwise. It will help me achieve my goal, but is what I want really that wicked? "It''s no problem. I''d be happy to help anyway, so don''t feel like you have to pay me if things are bad." All I really desire is the permanent clean-up of some trash, after all. ??? I told Ella Chiba-Wallace that I would come over to help her brother study on the weekends since I would be unavailable after school. In that way, having to escort Selina and Emir home every day was a convenient excuse to get out of annoying stuff. When that short discussion was over, I had two hours before I could go home with the two of them as normal. Reason being, I was excused from my normal club duties due to not having my name down on the list to help with the winter festival thing. However, because Selina and Emir had their own clubs to attend at their school, I, unfortunately, was unable to just up and leave by myself. Thus, I had two free hours before I could go home. The winter festival starts on the 14th of December, a Monday, and continues until the 20th, a Sunday. Then, on the 21st, Winter Break starts. Today was Monday the 21st of November, meaning there were three weeks until the event started. That means, three weeks of two-hour slots of nothing to do. "..." At this point, I wondered if signing up to prepare for the festival was something I should have done in hindsight since I had nothing else to do during these two hours, but then it occurred to me that I was not the only one who didn''t put my name down. Yes, that''s right. Just as there were other clubs dismissed from duties, there were a few members in my own club who had not put their names down. The person I am thinking of, in particular, is of course Sophie Asanami. She tends not to wait for me and goes home by herself as soon as the day ends because she dislikes interacting with Selina and Emir, finding their personalities awkward to mesh with. However, today might be different. There are almost two hours before I have to pick those guys up, so she may be willing to wait with me until then. Although the school day has technically already ended, that girl Ella Chiba-Wallace did not waste too much of my time, so Sophie may still be within the school grounds. Is that right? Yes After further investigation, it turns out she was in the bathroom. What a stroke of luck. Tapping on my smartphone, I sent her a direct message to meet me on the roof. [Oscar Itou: When you''re done with your business, come to the roof.] Her response was not just swift, but damn near instantaneous. [Sasanami: r u fckn spying on me???] My brows furrowed as she questioned me, but it seems she focused on the wrong part of my message, so I told her again. [Oscar Itou: Just come to the roof.] [Sasanami: Y?] I sighed. First, she questioned my actions, and now she is asking me to give her a reason? Since she would find out the truth anyway if I lied, I thought it better to be candid. [Oscar Itou: I''m bored.] [Sasanami: whats that got to do w me?] [Oscar Itou: I don''t care. Come to the roof so I''m not bored.] [Sasanami: I wanna go home] [Oscar Itou: You live in my house, so go home when I go home.] [Sasanami: r u really that bored? dl a game on ur phone or smth n time will fly] [Oscar Itou: Games like that are boring. Just come to the roof when I tell you to come to the roof.] After such a flurry of argumentative responses that very clearly showed her unwillingness to stay behind with me, there was a period of silence in the chat. "Tsk. What are you doing? Damn, just come to the roof..." Clicking my tongue in frustration, I muttered to myself. This girl. I really didn''t like how she refused to listen sometimes. Still, I understand that there will be cases where a quality like autonomy is extremely valuable, and her ability is immensely useful, so I put up with it, but it''s still annoying. A few more minutes passed as I sat on the edge of the roof, my staring gaze cemented to the screen of my phone in case she sent a reply. I confirmed that she was still in the school every five seconds or so, just in case she tried to sneakily flee, but she was still here somewhere. Suddenly, as I began furiously typing away another message to her on my phone, someone tapped my left shoulder twice from behind. Turning to my left, I saw nothing. Turning right, a slender finger poked my cheek. "DYo." It was Sophie Asanami. Crouching down at my level, I stared at her for a moment before removing her finger from my face. In its wake, a sensation as if I had just taken out a thorn was left behind. "Your nails are sharp." "Sure. So, d''ya really call me here ''cause you were bored?" Standing up, she towered over me with her bag hung around her arm, setting it down beside my own as I replied. "Did you think I would lie? You would find out once you came here anyway." Not replying to my question or my statement, she only laughed as if to mock me. "Hah. You''re such a kid." I wasn''t quite sure what she meant because I was obviously not a child, but it didn''t matter. "Well, sure. I was only gonna chill for a bit before training anyway." Although she seemed displeased at first, the way she set her bag down before even hearing my reason or showing any signs of resistance indicated that she would stay. Of course, I knew without having to ask that she would relieve my boredom for a while, but... ...For some reason, seeing it with my own eyes brings a different sense of relief. It wasn''t a bad feeling, though. It wasn''t bad at all. Chapter 84 - 84: 80: How [Un]Lucky Am I? Saturday. Standing outside a house that was nothing more than ordinary, I pressed the button by the door, causing a buzzing noise to resound from within the walls. "Ah, welcome!" Before long, the door opened; a chestnut-haired girl revealed herself from inside, clad in casual clothes. Ushering me in with a brief greeting, I closed the door behind me as Ella Chiba-Wallace walked through the entrance corridor, her indoor slippers making a smacking sound on the wooden floor with every step. Approaching the stairs to the upper floor as I took my shoes off by the door, she leaned her head up the staircase and raised her voice. "Liam! He''s here!" Thud-! There was a heavy thud on the floor above us as if something had fallen over, and then a smaller voice called out. "Coming...!" Ella chuckled and asked me. "Would you like something to drink? We''ve got snacks, too." I thought about it, but I had already eaten before going out, so there was no real need. If anything, the cold weather and harsh winds outside dried my lips and so my thirst was slightly parched. "I''ll brew you some tea, so feel free to take a seat in here." Leading me into the main room of the relatively small house, she said as much. The main living area was quite a bit larger than one might expect, but that was primarily because the living room and the kitchen were combined into a singular room. So, as I took a seat on one of the cushions beside the coffee table, I quietly watched her on the other side of the room; she started by boiling the kettle and collecting a few dried tea leaves. Silence passed between us for a moment as only the harrowed screaming of the tempered kettle could be heard throughout the house, but the atmosphere was not an awkward one. It was a sudden and rather strange situation, so my thoughts naturally wandered as to why I had ended up here. I thought about why I came to this place. It was not to tutor someone or to have tea brewed for me. I could do that at home if I so desired. My reason was to meet this person''s younger brother. Why? Because he possessed something called the Measurement of Luck. In other words, he could measure the luck of a person in his sight. I wasn''t sure if his Measurement''s definition of ''luck'' differed from my own, but I was certain there was more to it than simply looking at someone and determining ''lucky'' or ''unlucky''. Whatever the case, if I could establish a long-lasting positive relationship, it would allow me to keep an eye on his ability. Why do I want to do such a thing? Because, somehow, I want it to evolve. If the ability to ''measure luck'' somehow evolves, then the possibility of ''manipulating luck'' should also be within my grasp. Just as Avon Laura''s ability to ''see destiny'' once evolved to become able to ''choose destiny'', I want Liam Chiba-Wallace''s Measurement to evolve in a similar way. It should be possible. It is only hypothetical, but there is no reason for why it should not be possible. And so, I will make it possible. The conditions for a Measurement to evolve, as I have mentioned previously, are bewildering and unpredictable. In some cases, they can evolve under stress, in others, enlightenment, and in others, death. There is precedent for all kinds of cases, so nothing is certain about how a Measurement evolves. There is also nothing certain about how many times it may evolve, when, or in what way. What is certain, however, is this: Measurements have the potential to evolve. Therefore, since it is possible, although the way to do it is unknown even to me, I will do it. "Here. I hope it''s to your liking." Tap. "Thanks." Setting the cup down on a coaster on the coffee table in front of me as well as one on her side, she went over to the refrigerator and took out a carton of apple juice before returning. Bringing the cup to my mouth, the scent of herbs naturally wafted into my nostrils. Taking a sip, a similar taste filled my mouth and ran down my throat. Seeing her just watch me without drinking any herself, I began to feel a sense of awkwardness, and the slightly anxious smile on her face tensed when I gazed at her. "It''s good." Placing the cup down, I swallowed and told her, upon which she seemed to lightly breathe out in relief. "Thank you very much..." Thump thump thump thump-! Just as she brought her own cup up to her lips to drink, a repeated stomping sound was heard from upstairs as a boy appeared jumping from the staircase. Quickly putting her drink down and turning her head to the boy with a glare, Ella Chiba-Wallace scolded him. "Liam! What did I say about running and jumping around inside!? You''re not a rabbit, are you!?" "Ah! But, I hurried to meet my teacher!" A half-apologetic and half-distraught look on his face, as if something terrible had occurred, Liam ran before Ella could catch him and hid behind the door. "..." Watching the two scuffle, it seemed that we three were the only ones in the house. I recall her mentioning the other day that her parents would be out, meaning she would be in charge of looking after her brother. Is that why she appeared so surprisingly cheerful when I mentioned only being able to come on the weekends? Because she thought I''d be able to relieve some of the burden of looking after her brother? Yes Huh. "Haa, alright, that''s enough. Not in front of our guest. Now sit down. Look, I''ve already prepared your juice." With a stern voice to tell him off, Liam eventually sat down on the left side of the coffee table, between me and Ella at each end. "Hello!" "..." Sitting with crossed legs on the puffy cushion, he grabbed his feet and leaned back as he greeted me with a look of deep intrigue. His gaze, as if the purpose of which was to dig down into my soul itself, seemed to penetrate my eyes. Ella Chiba-Wallace watched the two of us with folded arms as if it couldn''t be helped. From that, I assumed it was something that happened every time the boy met someone new. "Hmm..." Delving deep into the essence of my character, he hummed and mumbled. "..." ...This boy. "Hey." Without having to ask, I could sense it. "Hmm... Yeah?" He saw something. "What are you looking at?" So, I asked him. What did he see that intrigued him so? His reaction was both about what I expected and not what I expected, so I was curious. Instead of answering immediately, he moved his hands towards the juice box in front of him. I quietly watched as the boy unwrapped the plastic straw, stuck it in the hole at the top, and drank some of the contents within; evidently sweet-tasting from the satisfied look on his face. "Haa." With a refreshed gulp of air after finally removing the straw from his mouth, he held the carton of juice in his hand and said something to me. "Umm..." He began with a curious hum as he put the juice on the coffee table, looking up towards the ceiling as he thought about something. Then, turning his gaze back to me as if he finally thought about what he wanted to say, his look gradually transformed into one of wonder. "Mister, I don''t know how you''ve come this far, to be honest." He began with a peculiar statement. How I came this far? What on Earth was that supposed to mean? I wanted him, the one who could see such a thing directly and with his own eyes, to tell me the truth. So, I stared at him inquisitively, and he stared at me with marvel in turn. "My sister told you about my Measurement, didn''t she? That I can see people''s luck." Everyone nodded. The truth was, Ella was extremely proud of her brother''s ability, even if it didn''t seem like much on the surface. Mostly because it was at least something mentionable in a conversation, it had a kind of value no matter how slim. Better than the majority''s, at least. "Basically, it''s not exactly that. I''m not that smart, so I don''t know how to explain it other than just the word ''luck'', but..." Ending his sentence prematurely, the boy sighed through closed lips as he looked at me. "Don''t worry about it. Just tell me." Scratching his head, he seemed hesitant to say whatever was on his mind, so I prompted him. "Okay. Well, what you have inside you; it''s like..." Pausing for a moment, he eventually admitted what it was he saw. "Hell." "...Yes?" My mind blanked for a moment. "What do you mean?" I was confused, and not only me, but even Ella widened her eyes. He said he saw ''Hell'' inside of me? What on Earth does that mean? It was obviously a little more than merely seeing someone''s luck. "Uh, it''s kinda like... Oh! Like, the way I see people''s luck isn''t literally just seeing their luck, but it''s more like, um... seeing a representation, or something." Slowly, I nodded. I think I understood the concept. So, instead of seeing something blunt like ''lucky'', ''unlucky'', or ''very lucky'', he instead sees something that represents that person''s luck in a metaphorical sense? Yes I was correct in my understanding, but I clicked my tongue. After all, didn''t that mean my luck was so horrendously bad that it was akin to being in Hell? What the hell is that about? I''d say I''ve been pretty damn lucky so far in my life, and the Measurement of Truth would agree, so how is it I''m that unlucky? "That doesn''t make any sense." Naturally, I rejected such a sentiment. It simply wasn''t possible that my luck was that hellish. After all, what had I accomplished so far? Escaping the Wardens'' Playground; that alone was something that should be impossible for someone of my strength. Coincidentally finding out I was being targeted the day before I would have otherwise been killed, surviving because of it. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the task of building up my forces and my power, such as collecting the twins, Sophie Asanami, and Selina to protect me was something no ordinary person could have done. And, of course, being born with the Measurement of Truth in the first place. An event with less than a one in eight billion chance of occurring. And yet, it occurred. On top of everything else, how could it possibly be that I am unlucky? It simply does not make any sense whatsoever. Thus, it must not be true. "I don''t know what to say; that''s just what I saw." Smiling bitterly, the boy spoke. Liam Chiba-Wallace replied in such a manner. I stared at him, and I said: "Look again." He nodded, did as I said, and told me less than a minute later with a shake of his head. "...Nope. It''s the same, sorry." "..." "It''s like you have a black hole inside you. In an empty space, like a void, it''s sucking everything in, violently destroying it forever. I''ve never ever seen anything anywhere near this bad." The worst the boy had seen was like a small fire, one you would see if you go camping, he said. But mine. Mine was a black hole. Bad luck. It wasn''t simply a matter of it being worse. Qualitatively, it was on a whole other level that couldn''t be compared. What did this mean? I don''t know, and I''m not sure if I''ll ever find out. After all. You do not have access to this information Just like what happened not that long ago, I was denied an answer. Chapter 85 - 85: 81: Incoming Attack Check The remainder of my time spent at the Chiba-Wallace household was not much more than basic tutoring. All it really consisted of was seeing what material Liam Chiba-Wallace was behind on and focusing on solidifying his understanding of the fundamentals. What the Measurement of Truth informed me is that one of the most effective ways of teaching is to let the student figure something out for themselves instead of just giving them the answer, so I only went as far as to give him clues towards the correct answer. When I thought about how Yuu Shimura''s grades continued to roam the abyss despite me practically telling him exactly what the exams were going to be about each time, it adds up that he never actually learned anything from it. If you are only told the answers and not taught the way to figure out the answer for yourself, then it makes sense that it isn''t learning, but in fact ignorance towards erudition. In other words, it''s nothing more than temporary knowledgeDa superficial method of education. As a matter of fact, I may have subconsciously realised this myself. After all, I am generally aware that overreliance on the Measurement of Truth would only serve to dull my intellect and logical reasoning, which is why I tend not to abuse it. From my experience, there are some things learnt only when you think about it yourself and figure it out with your own ability rather than using a tool separate from oneself. After all, it is the distinction between learning capabilities that sets human intelligence apart from any other creature on this planet. After that Saturday, in any case, there wasn''t a whole lot I needed to do until the Winter Break, and so time passed rather peacefully, yet with people running diligently around the school. It was hectic since most of everyone was preparing for the Winter FestivalDclubs had stalls and other events they wanted to run, and there were all kinds of other preparations going on behind the scenes that I didn''t know nor particularly care about. It was good for me, personally, as it meant people were too busy to bother me with nonsense, so it was a good break away from that kind of thing as well. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. School days were, put briefly, uneventful yet pleasant. Classes were always dreary anyway, but they were even less intense than usual during this time of the year when everyone was hyper-focused on the upcoming festival, so that was a bit bland, but time flowed all the same. On break and at lunch times, I would eat on the roof with Sophie Asanami as usual since nobody else usually came up there to bother us. Most days, during the two-hour club slot after school, Sophie and I would sit on the rooftop together or take a walk around the school together to pass the time until it was time to pick Selina and Emir up from their school. We seem to argue a lot, but it gave me a different kind of feeling compared to when I disagree with other people. In any case, arguing can be fun if it''s her, so it''s not like I was bored during that time. Once we arrived home, we would meet the twins who would have returned sooner than the rest of us. Then, because it would already be quite late by that time, we would all eat dinner together shortly after settling in. The six of us; myself, Sana, Sona, Sophie Asanami, Selina, and Emir all sat at the same table, and as the mansion''s servants brought us our food, we ate. Sana and Sona would go off to finish their homework and train diligently. Sophie Asanami would laze about or train a bit. Selina had her room moved to our mansion due to our contract, so she and Emir would do their own thing whether it be playing games or doing homework or whatever. For the record, Minami lived in a different house by herself as that was her personal preference. I also don''t think she liked the idea of living in the same place as me. As for myself, I would do various things. I had already sent off all the documents and evidence of the Order''s wrongdoings, so with that paper trail in grasp the government, or more precisely the Wardens, should soon start preparing to take them down. On that front, I decided to take a step back and see what comes of it. There''s no real need for me to risk harm or to risk bringing attention to myself by getting unduly involved, after all. Normally, I do basic chores like managing my equipment, ordering supplies and checking on the training progress of the others. Saturdays are when I tutor Liam Chiba-Wallace for a couple of hours; I''m still concerned about the ''luck'' he saw within me, but there''s nothing I can do about that so I''ve been storing it at the back of my mind. Furthermore, I often spend time contemplating my plans for future events, such as the high-class birthday party I said I was going to attend, which is scheduled for around the end of the Winter Break. Well, for that one there isn''t really anything to prepare since nothing crazy should happen, but anyway. What I did catch during my routine ''incoming attack check''Dasking a series of questions to check whether there are any plans to launch an attack on me from anyone such as the Wardens or the OrderDwas that, rather surprisingly, the Order plans to cause an incident during the upcoming Winter Festival. To be precise, it is a certain Professor Marcus Lynton''s plan, not a plan of the Order. It may seem like a minute difference, but it is, in reality, an exceedingly important one, as such distinctions can easily determine whether or not I am killed or captured. The Measurement of Truth is irritatingly anal about such details. The way it happened, put briefly, is like this: When I asked, "Does the Order have any plans to try and attack and/or capture me that I don''t already know about?", the following answer came back to me: No Naturally, this would make you think that there is no need to worry about the Order for the moment. Putting aside the fact that this only remains true in the current moment and can in fact change at any time if they do happen to make a plan after I ask this, it is important I ask the same or a similar question multiple times or in a different manner. For example, after asking that question, I asked, "Does Professor Marcus Lynton have any plans relating to me that I don''t already know about?", and the answer to that was: The individual Marcus Lynton plans to see and perhaps talk to you in person at the Weinstell High School''s upcoming Winter Festival If it is only one person in the organisation who has a plan to interfere with me, then the Measurement of Truth does not define that as the entire organisation having a plan but rather the individual alone. In this way, it is very particular about the wording used to ask a question, so I always need to be careful with the way I go about asking something. Still, sometimes I slip up and ask all but the right questions; as was the case with Saburou Fushigimi. Anyway, I didn''t expect the head of the Order, Professor Marcus Lynton, that bastard, to go out of his way to meet me in person. It wasn''t that he didn''t understand the risks of coming out himself, and it wasn''t that he had lost his sanity to the point where he didn''t care for his own safety either. Taking that into consideration, something came to mind. I wondered. If he was really coming by himself, then that meant he was confident in protecting himself against me. After all, if he''s alone, then even if it was during a bustling festival I would kill him. The tradeoff of that bastard''s death and maintaining an untroubled school life was incomparable in value. If it meant he would die, leading to the Order perishing permanently, then I would take that deal in a heartbeat. There''s no doubt he is aware of that and has thus prepared for the eventuality of facing me at the festival. Perhaps, has their research on manufacturing Supernatural Abilities progressed to the point where the head of the operation has felt safe enough to give himself some sort of power? Asking this, the Measurement of Truth responded with an affirmation. In that case, I would need to prepare. Since he would be coming to me by himself, his goal wouldn''t be to capture or kill meDwell, killing me would be the very last thing he would want to doDbut instead, as the Measurement of Truth has already informed me, to talk. Dialogue. Frankly, I don''t want to look at that greedy bastard any more than necessary, let alone listen to his repulsive voice, but I don''t think that''s an option. Of course, I could simply not go to the festival, but talking with Professor Marcus Lynton one-to-one has some invaluable benefits. In fact, the more I think about it, the more I find it absolutely necessary for me to go and speak with him. Why? Well, the answer is simple. To what extent he was involved in the incident of my escape, I don''t know. But, what I do distinctly remember is a very important fact. Former San Cinelia Playground Facility Administrator, Professor Marcus Lynton. DThat bastard managed the Playground I was raised in. Chapter 86 - 86: 82: Winter Festival (1) December 14th, Monday. The first day of the Weinstell High School Winter Festival. Wandering alongside Sophie Asanami, we were taking a look around at the various stalls and such that were soon to be available. The Festival took place on and around the school grounds and during school hours, running from morning to afternoon. Instead of normal classes, students were free to enjoy the Festival as much as they liked, with many clubs opting to run stalls or other events. Being the final month of the year, the early morning temperature was cold, and the winds that awaited Winter were sharp. Currently, the Festival was yet to begin, and stress was evident in our surroundings. The atmosphere around the school was dense. Even just walking around, with so much hyped tension in the air, the students'' anxiety was palpable. Additionally, as the event was open to the public, there was even more pressure on the students to show a good performance during this time. Well, as for students like me who weren''t so busy with that type of bothersome thing, we could take it easy. "Hey, d''ya think the Cooking Club guys managed to finish their prep?" Sophie asked me. Without turning to look at her, I looked straight ahead and replied. "They finished." Nodding as if that was that, she curiously looked around some more. In silence, we walked around some more until, eventually, an announcement was made as someone unseen could be heard speaking with great fervour through a microphone. [Good morning, everyone! I know we must all be quite nervous, but you better shake it all off because it''s time! For the 21st annual Weinstell High, Magnificent Winter Festival! To begin!] Following the enthusiastic declaration, a resounding ovation echoed throughout the Festival grounds and countless local residents and families began to flood the venue. "Woah..." Sophie let out a soft exclamation as what used to be a relatively barren site suddenly filled with a horde of people. Glancing at her, I grabbed her hand and started walking, trying to find the less-populated paths as we went. "Uh--oh?! H-hey, what''re ya doin''...?" Perhaps taken aback by my abrupt actions, she flusteredly mouthed a flurry of words at me whilst her feet staggered through the crowds. Dozens of random strangers standing in the way. A bustling atmosphere with never-ending, tumultuous noise. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. People not looking where they are walking, constantly bumping into each other and stepping on each other''s feet. With everything going on all at once, I turned my head to Sophie Asanami and said a single word. "Annoying." She stared at me for a moment with a stiff expression before bursting into laughter. "Pahaha! You don''t like bein'' stuck in the middle of busy places, right? Aight, let''s go then!" With a sudden surge of energy, she leapt off the ground and pushed me forward. Grasping my hand tightly, she pulled me along and pierced the crowd ahead of us at a frightening speed. "..." Being dragged along so effortlessly, I wasn''t trying to resist, but my mind soon blanked as I gazed at the back of her head. It''s not like there was some kind of odd feeling, but something more peculiar than that. A feeling as if there was no feeling. Looking at the back of her, my eyes moved down to that slender hand that took a firm hold of my own, clasped together and transferring a sense of warmth. I don''t know what it was. Somewhere, in the far retreats of my mind, I felt something unfamiliar. And then, all of a sudden. I recalled it. "..." The depiction of the "Hell" within me flickered in front of my eyes. ??? In an area that was not-so-secluded yet still fairly distant from the hectic atmosphere of the Festival, Sophie Asanami brought me to a place where we could overlook it all. Similar to the rooftop on which we usually spend our free time, we sat atop a grassy hill. It wasn''t a place inside the school, but as I mentioned previously, the Festival sprawled out over a wider region. "Hoo. This better?" Her hands on her hips as she let out a short exhale, Sophie looked at me and asked. Feeling my ears prick, I turned my body to examine the area. Verdant, lush grass beneath our feet. Subdued, remote cheers from the festivities being celebrated. Observing the ongoing Festival from up here, we could oversee most of what was happening from a rather serene standpoint. Even without the Festival to watch, it was almost certainly a tranquil, out-of-the-way place. My gaze moved to Sophie Asanami. "...It''s preferable." "Heh. Right?" Witnessing her face liven up in real-time, I wondered for a moment why my statement seemed to raise her mood with emotions similar to relief and pride. "Did you know about this place?" I was curious, and thus asked. "It''s, uh... The place I used to come spend my time when I wanted to avoid my dad." The answer she gave with a bitter smile as she scratched the back of her head was one I should have expected. I nodded as if to say ''I see'' and sat down on a felled log nearbyDone that appeared purposefully transformed into a kind of natural bench. Sophie took a seat next to me. "..." "..." We didn''t say a word to each other; simply sat in undisturbed silence like we occasionally do. It wasn''t an awkward atmosphere. Just sitting peacefully. Overlooking the Festival, I saw students and even fellow classmates of mine walking about, mostly couples, but there were also those running between stalls they were in charge of or were helping out. Gradually, my vision blurred, and with it, my perception of the Festival slowly vanished. I didn''t think about what my eyes were seeing in front of me. In fact, I was not seeing what my eyes saw. Were my eyes disconnected from my brain? No. It wasn''t that I wasn''t looking at the Festival. My eyes were seeing the Festival, but I was not. I was no longer perceiving the Festival. I was no longer thinking about the Festival. Instead, my concentration was honed fully on the mental imagery in my mind. Recent events; all of the strange and peculiar things that have started happening recently. I focused on them, and I thought about them. It all started on a particular day; the 14th of November, 2027Dexactly one month ago. The day Azaki Kiryuuin returned from death. After that rueful day, several questionable things happened in succession. First, there was that odd girl from the twins'' school; she was only an ordinary rich girl from a high-class family, and yet I still could not forget that mystifying look in her eyes. After that, during an ordinary day when I was walking home with Selina and Emir, I felt as if I was being watched. Despite no people or creatures being present at the time, I felt it distinctly. When I asked further about it, I only got one ominous message in reply: You do not have access to this information It was a response that sent shivers down my spine and one that raises goosebumps all across my body even now. It was the same response I am always given after asking about the incident ten years ago, too. As I thought, there must be a correlation, though to what extent exactly, is unknown. ...But that wasn''t all. The final oddity that occurred was when I tutored Liam Chiba-Wallace. With his Measurement, he saw something within me. Something that I couldn''t see, but could only be described as "Hell", and a black hole that eviscerated everything around it into utter oblivion. Something like that being a representation, or perhaps even some kind of manifestation of my luck, how could I feel anything but something sinister awaiting me? I recalled each event vividly. Engraved into my mind whether I liked it or not, I contemplated these occurrences over and over until I was sick of it. But I could not get sick of it. How could I? Instinctively, I could feel it. Intuitively, I could sense it. This is a matter that involves my life. Whether I live or dieDthe outcome will be determined by my responses to these strange happenings. Measurement of Truth. I know you won''t give me an answer to this question, but... Am I right? You do not have access to this information ...Bastard. Gritting my teeth subconsciously, all I wanted was the answer. Really. As someone who could have the answer to pretty much any question for his entire life, do you realise how much it pains me to be denied answers in this way? Please. What about me is unqualified to know the truth? Why are you rejecting me? Alas, the answer was the same. You do not have access to this information I asked again. You do not have access to this information And again and again. You do not have access to this information I asked over and over, time and time again, but there was no satisfactory reply. I did not know why this was happening. I could not know. And I was not allowed to know. Changing the format of my questions, I asked things such as ''Is it related to my escape from the Playground?'' and ''Will I ever be able to know?''. I had a thought. No, not a thought, but a hope. A sliver of hope within my heart, so minuscule it was borderline nonexistent, yet present nonetheless. A hope that if I could phrase the right question the right way, I just might receive an answer. Of course, no matter what I asked or how I phrased it. You do not have access to this information DThe response was only the same. Inside, I was seething, but I knew; nothing could be done, at least not right now. It was this very fact that vexed me the most. Chapter 87 - 87: 83: Winter Festival (2) I could only make assumptions about the truth. That this was all somehow related to my escape from the Playground. Because I was not allowed to know the reality, it was all I could do. Truth. Escaping the Playground. Marcus Lynton. Luck. How did it all come together? No, was it even all linked in the first place? I could only assume as much as if I thought otherwise, then there''d be no end to the speculation. I recalled the final day of the Aurigan Fighting Festival. Avon Laura''s words. "Unfortunately... My power was unable to foresee what eventually occurred." After asking about the incident, she replied like so. That''s right. It wasn''t only me. I wasn''t the only one prevented from knowing the truth. Just as how I, the Concept of Truth, am unable to know the truth. The Concept of Destiny, too, was unable to see the very future she represents. "To this day, I still don''t know if that was because the future changed, or due to the... ''nature'' of the incident." Then, what did she mean by the incident''s ''nature''? The fact she held some sort of knowledge about it was evident, but I knew she wouldn''t be willing to tell me just like that. That''s the primary reason why I let her live on that day, after all. So that, at some point, she will tell me. Perhaps, next time we face each other, I should try to force it out of her. No, I will. Just as I was thinking this, my train of thought was interrupted when something poked my left cheek, causing my head to tilt to the right. "...?" Rotating my head, my eyes landed upon Sophie Asanami''s intrigued expression, her finger moving around as she pressed my face repeatedly. "...What are you doing?" Staring intently at my face, her brows furrowed. "What''re you so busy thinkin'' about when you''ve got such a pretty girl sittin'' right next to you?" "...Excuse me?" She continued to mush my face with her finger as if playing with dough. I thought that her statement of calling herself ''such a pretty girl'' was rather narcissistic, albeit not necessarily wrong. Ignoring me, she frowned. "Hey, why are you so soft?" "What?" "Your skin, it''s so smooth. Now that I think about it, your hair is suspiciously nice, too. What products do you use...?" With wonder, she widened her eyes and asked me. ''Suspiciously nice''? What is she talking about now, all of a sudden? "What''s wrong with you? I just use whatever''s available. There''s like twenty bottles of things I''ve never heard of in the bathroom, so I either use the all-in-one bottle or just take one at random and use it." Before leaving the Playground, I never had to take care of myself or my body in such ways as there were always people whose job was to clean and look after me. Since the escape, I''ve had to learn about things like ''shampoo'' and ''conditioner''. After moving into Minami''s mansion, however, the number of strange things spotted in the bathroom appeared to have multiplied, and I have no idea what anything is any more. I didn''t know if it was a girl thing, but even the twins seemed oddly adamant that I purchase the correct type of oils or serums for their hair. I, quite frankly, couldn''t care less about using ten different products for my hair and five more for my body, so I just used the three-in-one bottle. If we ran out of it, then I''d simply pick any one of the seven or eight bottles that had the word shampoo or conditioner on it and used that instead. I''m not sure if my answer came as a bombshell out of the blue, but Sophie''s reaction clearly displayed her astonishment. "All-in-one?! Random?! You ain''t kiddin'' me, right?!" "What? Do you have a problem with it?" Her eyes, which seemed about ready to spill over with a dam full of tears at any moment, glistened with refracted light as she grabbed both sides of my face with her hands and cried out. "You little...! Son of a bitch! Do you know how hard I work to get my hair to look this good!? And you...! You use the damn all-in-one! And it still looks damn fine!" Was it like that? I didn''t understand why it was something to get so riled up and mad about, but what can I do if I was born like it? "What''s wrong with your hair?" Asking that question out of genuine curiosity, my gaze in the meantime flickered to the Festival once more. Observing all the bobbing heads of people walking around the stalls with expressions of glee, I noticed something out of the corner of my eye. "What do you mean ''what''s wrong with it''? Okay, what do you think about my hair, then?" "..." Ignoring her, my eyes narrowed on something in the distance. My vision honed in, I slowly stood up from my seat. "Hey, don''t ignore me! Where''re you goin''?" Not moving my gaze, I ordered in a low tone. "Protect me." Sensing that something was off, Sophie also warily took a stand. Following my gaze, she wasn''t sure what exactly I was looking at because of the busy Festival grounds, but she at least gathered that it wasn''t the time to be joking around. "What''s going on?" "Just stay close to me and make sure you don''t drop your guard." "..." She gulped, not understanding what was happening all of a sudden, but knew that any further questions were pointless. "Fine. I''ll keep an eye out, so let''s just go." Making our way down the hilltop, the two of us entered the bustling Festival atmosphere once again. Grasping our hands tightly to ensure we don''t get separated in the herd, we gradually walked over to a less crowded area with more freedom of movement. There, we stood face-to-face with a man I hadn''t seen in ten years. "You''re here. Cipher." "..." His face having aged significantly, grey-black hairs sticking out from his head, Marcus Lynton stood in front of me. "...You look like shit even more than before." His emaciated cheeks and hollow, baggy eyes with dark circles beneath them were enough of an indication to show that he was going through some rough times, but seeing such a look on him brought me only a sense of satisfaction. "Ahaha," He chuckled with an eerily warm smile, "Come now, Cipher. That''s no way to treat your old man, is it?" I frowned at his words. Casting a glance at Sophie''s face beside me that seemed to ask ''Dad...?'', I refuted him. "We both know that isn''t true." Marcus Lynton was not my father, but this rather vile reunion reminded me that he liked to think of himself as such. "Well, yes. We may not be related biologically, however, am I not like a father to all those subjects in S.C.? After all, who else could you say fits the bill more than I?" As the Head Administrator and Manager of the San Cinelia branch of the Wardens'' Playground, Professor Marcus Lynton seemed to take pride in the fact that his authority was the highest of any Wardens'' official in that place. Just as he was the head of the branch, he likewise thought of himself as the head of the so-called ''family'' he oversaw. Said ''family'' means, ''subjects'' kept in captivity by the Wardens. Everyone they had secured who they thought could pose a threat to humanity, they locked up and stored away for eternity. It wasn''t something known to the public, but the Wardens are in fact the main reason why people born with rare Measurements appear enormously scarcer to the wider world than they are in reality. Because even Measurements with the slightest possibility of causing harm will be thrown into containment, those that are uncommon or exceptional in nature are especially watched with wariness. Of course, rarer Measurements naturally possess a higher capacity for danger and are thus the ones most likely to be hunted down. Compared to someone who can sense the level of purity of water with but a touch, for example, someone who knows exactly how much TNT-equivalent of explosives will be enough to blow up any building they look at is going to be classified as a far more dangerous threat, despite the latter being an arguably much more useless ability than the former. Part of it is just a precaution; no matter how minor the risk of letting them live freely, a hazard is still a hazard, and if potential harm can be prevented, no matter how small, then they will do their best to snuff out that potential. Another part of it is to study these more unique Measurements; because Measurements are something science does not and cannot explain, they do their best to research them in secret from the world in an attempt to aid humanity''s betterment. Although the currently most accepted theory is that Measurements are simply part of our brain, developed through evolution, and are what separates us from other creatures, the human brain has not yet been fully understood. I and the Wardens are aware that the truth isn''t quite like that, but that''s a topic for another time. In any case, Marcus Lynton''s words were unfortunately correct that no one aside from him could be the ''father'' of S.C.P. - San Cinelia Playground. That was due to his tendency to get deeply involved with the subjects themselves, as in, he would personally conduct research experiments to see how far each of us could go. I, in particular, seemed to have been his favourite to toy and experiment with. Two years before my escape, he was transferred to the San Cinelia branch and replaced the then-head because apparently I was "causing too much trouble" and it was getting hard to deal with. "You, on the other hand, appear to have grown significantly." His mysterious gaze alternating between me and Sophie, even glancing down to our hands that were still connected, he chuckled. "Look how far you''ve come since those old days when you would play all sorts of games with the Professors, even managing to get yourself a girlfriend." That sinister smile on his face didn''t go away as he spoke. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 88 - 88: 84: Winter Festival (3) I felt Sophie drill a burning hole into the side of my head with her piercing gaze. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You adore spouting nonsense, huh." Listening to his constant drivel was getting on my nerves, and I didn''t want to spend any more time interacting with this man if I could help it. "Hmhm. You don''t seem to be denying it, Cipher? What about you, miss? Do you feel the same way?" Directing a look towards Sophie Asanami beside me, he asked. Flustered, she hesitated, but before she could answer his question, I put a stop to it. "That''s enough. Answer me, what happened ten years ago?" My priority at the moment was to gather information about my escape, during which he was presumably present, being the head of the facility and all. This man should thus be the best source of knowledge about that incident there is. A moment of silence passed as Marcus Lynton looked at me vacantly, seemingly calculating something within that deranged mind of his. He glanced at Sophie, then back to me. "...It is not a topic suitable for the current environment. Don''t you agree?" I thought about his reluctance for a second. Clearly, his answer relayed that the matter of my escape was not something to be discussed in public, and he wasn''t necessarily wrong about that. However, I also spotted his intention to lead the conversation in a way that leaves just the two of us to speak. Although he gave himself a Supernatural Ability, it wasn''t one I needed to worry about right now since it wasn''t particularly dangerous. In other words, I wouldn''t be in danger if we were to speak one-to-one. In fact, he would be the one more at risk. "No. Tell me here." No one was going to eavesdrop or listen in on our conversation here, and even if they did, so what? It''s not like anyone here would understand what we were talking about, so it doesn''t matter if they hear or not. The Professor frowned lightly. "I don''t think you quite understand, Cipher boy. I am saying this for both of our own good. I cannot go into any further detail unless you are the only one to hear it." I found his words extremely suspicious, but oddly enough, he wasn''t lying. "You know I am not lying, and you know I do not wish to bring harm upon you. Even if I wanted to, I could not endanger you here, could I?" His concern was not precisely of people overhearing the contents of our conversation, it seemed, but rather the consequences of doing so. Knowing he was telling the truth, but not being allowed to know what that truth exactly was. I asked with no expectations. Would it really be that dangerous if I am not the only one to hear what he has to say? You do not have access to this information I couldn''t imagine why, and I had even less of a clue what would happen if multiple people heard it, if anything, but it was clear from the response given that the Professor''s claims carried some weight to them. Begrudgingly, I motioned to Sophie. "...Stand back. Watch, but don''t listen." I had her move quite a distance away and use her Supernatural Ability to cut off all sound around her as the Professor and I walked to a secluded location. Without saying a word, I waited for him to talk first, but that man just stared at me with the same blank look as before. Through it, he conveyed boundless emotions of gravitas, concern, and a hint of madness. "I was not aware that you had forgotten the matter entirely, Cipher. Are you perhaps frustrated?" He began with a question. "Stop wasting time." "Haha," He chuckled, "You want to spend as much time with that girl as you can, right? I understand. Youth is a peculiar thing, after all." The man whose former job it was to steal the youths of children spoke of it fondly. It was ironic, and frankly, the sight was repulsive and disgusting, but I had no choice but to endure it with patience in order to receive the answers I desired. He misunderstood my priorities, but knowing that pointless quarrelling would not help to advance the conversation, I ignored him and got right to the point. "What is it you can''t say to others?" "Hm... It is not that I cannot say it to others, but that saying it to others would result in a negative outcome for everyone involved. Telling one person is fine, but any more than that is absolutely forbidden, and I would recommend you do the same when it comes to this matter." His explanation was vague, but I understood that his warning was genuine. If he wanted to, he could have said it, but if it did, something bad would have happened to all of us. The Professor''s intent is not inherently malicious, and despite the way he goes about things, he does not wish to cause unnecessary harm. Of course, if he has to, he will, but that isn''t the case here. "So, what is it?" What was the incident? What was the danger of speaking about it? What was it he cannot, no, should not say? Professor Marus Lynton knew, and he opened his mouth to tell me. "First of all, Cipher, let me express my regrets for you not remembering what happened that day. I suppose, however, that it makes sense, considering the circumstances; knowing a troublemaker like you, you wouldn''t be playing around like this and pretending to live like an ordinary high school student if you knew the truth." "What are you getting at?" "What I''m ''getting at'', is this: this is a matter that concerns the safety of the world." "..." "Because this is a matter that concerns the safety of the world, I am getting myself involved directly like this." Hearing his statement, I laughed. "Hah. Since when did you start caring about the world?" Although I laughed, my expression was blank. "I start caring when my interests are threatened, Cipher. Because the safety of the world itself is threatened, my interests are in turn threatened as well." Marcus Lynton''s interests. "I cannot discover the mysteries of our world and our universe if it is destroyed, now can I?" Someone who craves knowledge. Someone who yearns to sate his curiosity; to quench his thirst for unveiling the unknown. Befitting his title, he was a true researcher, and a Professor through and through. "You, who would oppose the world if you didn''t like the truth of it; that is the kind of pure-hearted troublemaker you are." This is why the Order wants me. This is why Marcus Lynton obsesses over me. As I have mentioned in the past, they want to use me as a fountain of knowledge. "You possess the most desired tool to uncover such mysteries and to satiate such a lust for knowledge. However, you are also the most dangerous weapon to ruin everything at the slightest mishandling." He wants to use the Measurement of Truth to fulfil his own desires, and he doesn''t want me to prevent that. "So, I will not tell you the full truth of what you cannot know. I said it was regretful, but in reality, your cluelessness is a blessing, and I am infinitely grateful for it." Saying that to my face, the corners of his lips arched into a small smile. I am a danger, he says. I threaten the safety of the world, he says. What do you know? The only reason I''m doing all this is so that I can know the truth. That is the reality, okay? Because I hate not being able to know what happened, so I want to know, is that a crime? Claiming that I''m a concern to the world is absolutely preposterous. Claiming that I shouldn''t be allowed to know because I''m a threat, it''s ridiculous. "I see the disagreement in your eyes. Oh well. Even though you know I am not lying, you will not believe me because you think I am delusional. In some aspects, I suppose that is true. However..." He looked at me pitifully, as if watching a lone boy sat soaked in the rain. "...It is sad. That you should not be allowed to know. But it is in the safety of everyone involved, so it cannot be helped. I will tell you what happened that day because I have sympathy for the boy once under my care. But, nothing more than that." He would tell me what happened. Even if there was nothing else to be said, my mood lightened up at his words. After all, it wasn''t necessary to figure everything out right away. I can simply discover more next time. "What happened on the day of your fleeing from the S.C.P., Cipher, is simple; I and the other Professors were... Researching how far your power could go. I''m sure you remember before that, but the Wardens have always been scared of testing particular Measurements. Because everyone who works there is a coward, afraid of the unknown, they avoided toying with your Measurement of Truth." His words were true. There were always lengthy discussions and debates on what to do with me. There was always one side that argued my infinite knowledge could be of great help to humanity, but the other side believed that my power was something too dangerous to mess around with. Forbidden knowledge. The secrets of life, of creation. They thought that there were some things humans simply were not supposed to know. However, that all changed when Marcus Lynton was transferred to my branch. After he became the head of the San Cinelia Playground, he immediately became fascinated with my power and began testing. It started off with simple things, things to test the water. Gradually, they ramped up the intensity of the questions. Asking things like why Measurements exist in the first place, or how they came to be. Of course, the only answer in relation to that is the same one I mentioned previouslyDthat it''s simply how the world works. There was no scientific explanation even after the veil was lifted. For two years, I was being used in such a manner. Until that day. I don''t remember what happened that day, but now it was being explained to me. "Ah, I remember it like it was yesterday... Right after we asked you to answer a certain question, one we had been anticipating since the beginning..." His face contained an incongruous mixture of light and darkness. "...Well, it''s as simple as that, once the answer was spoken, all of the Professors died except for me." Shrugging, he put it as simply as he could. Then, he added: "DIt merely turned out that some knowledge really is forbidden after all." Chapter 89 - 89: 85: Winter Festival (4) Forbidden Knowledge. Knowledge that, for one reason or another, should not be known to humanity. I don''t know what that knowledge is, but the Measurement of Truth has the power to uncover said knowledge, and due to the natural morbid curiosity of mankind, that was what occurred. However, a price was to be paid for such Forbidden Knowledge. That price, according to Professor Marcus Lynton, was the death of everyone present except me and himself. "I won''t tell you what question we asked, but I''m sure you''ll be able to figure it out without much trouble eventually." He asked me a question, so I used the Measurement of Truth to find the answer and gave said answer. This straightforward sequence of events led to slaughter. The Professor said that multiple people discussing it is not good for anyone. He and I were the only survivors that were present during the time of the incident. Is it possible that, because there were multiple people listening at that time, those additional people died from hearing about knowledge they shouldn''t have heard? You do not have access to this information Of course, I couldn''t know now, but I will find out. If my hypothesis is correct, in any case, then had I not heeded his warning just now... Would Sophie Asanami have died here, just as the other Professors on that day? Because she was not intended to know the information, she died. If it''s like that, just to ensure that the knowledge can only be passed on one person at a time... Then, what about written records? Or recorded footage? I recall Sophie Asanami reporting that all documentation of the topic, be it physical or otherwise, was nonexistent. Whether erased thereafter or something else entirely, I previously never would''ve imagined that they simply didn''t possess any information on it whatsoever. However, now I''m not so sure. I don''t know if this is the case for certain, and Marcus Lynton won''t tell me if this is true, but the likelihood that any information that is at all related to the Forbidden Knowledge can only be transferred from one person to one person directly is extremely high. If anyone unintended sees or hears about it, they will perish. If that is truly the case, then of course there would be no documentation on itDanyone who saw such documentation would die, after all. Therefore, it''s very possible that the only way such information could be passed around or spread is orally. Forbidden Knowledge that is only transmissible through one-to-one oral communication. If that is how it works, then it makes sense how only he and I lived following the incident; because I was only telling Marcus Lynton about the knowledge, so everyone other than us was deemed ''unintended'', thus they died. That must be it. "..." A slight shiver ran down my spine. I now knew why the Professors died on that day, and I knew why I and Marcus Lynton were the only survivors of the incident. My understanding of the subject matter having expanded significantly, the next big question was simple: What question did they ask me? What Forbidden Knowledge did they seek? And then, what was the answer to said question? What answer was so taboo that spreading it around was so restrictive? Whatever the answer was to any of these questions, it wasn''t possible to know right now. I could, however, simply discover more next time. I don''t need to figure it all out right away, and it''s not necessarily urgent to do so. Today was a day of bountiful harvest, and I''m satisfied enough with what I have learnt. Although I wish I could know more, I won''t push the boundary too far. After all, even if I don''t know what exactly this is all about, I do understand one thing: That this is a grave matter. The Professor himself admitted that if I were to discover the truth, I would oppose the world. I don''t believe his words, but it''s obvious that he means it. He would never say something like that unless it was serious, so I can only take it as such. Going a little further, I wonder if his words hide some meaning behind them. ''Opposing the world''. Was the question perhaps related to the truth of the world? Why would such a thing be classified as Forbidden Knowledge? Is the reality behind the world not what science teaches? You do not have access to this information ...I do not know if I can take this answer as a positive or a negative, as it is more likely that any information, no matter how marginally related, is blocked altogether. But, at least this means something; from this, I can infer that the reality behind the world is somehow related. I do not know what exactly this means, or even to what extent it is considered Forbidden Knowledge, but it''s a step in the right direction nonetheless. "I will have to take my leave now, as there are matters to attend to. Oh, before I leave..." Suddenly, Marcus Lynton spoke to me. With that same smile on his face, he mentioned something I never thought he would talk about. "I would have ordinarily asked you to kindly dissuade my former workplace to attack me, but I know you wouldn''t agree to such a thing without adequate compensation. So, I will just let you know one thing instead." He knew about me giving the government a head-start for the Wardens to attack the Order, or at the very least, he knew I provided some sort of information to them. I wasn''t surprised at the fact that he knew, but I was quite surprised he brought it up to my face. "There is not much I can do about the Order being destroyed, but well, it doesn''t really matter. It was never my organisation, to begin with; I merely took over as the head in recent years." He admitted it rather candidly; as if it had nothing to do with him. "When the Order falls, I will simply take over another organisation to come for you. If that one fails to do so, then I will get another one, and so on. If there are no more groups for me to hijack or persuade to capture you, then I will simply establish my own." Like an undying cockroach, the Professor will continue to come after me again and again until he gets what he wants. Either he captures me alive and uses me for his research, to discover more about the world, the universe, and to delve deeper into the wider abyss of Forbidden Knowledge; or he kills me so that I do not destroy the world he wishes to uncover. That is the desire of Marcus Lynton, and his self-imposed reality. "I just thought I would let you know in advance, that just because you are ending the life of the Order, you are not in any way putting an end to me." Separating himself from the Order. No, from the very beginning, they were two entirely different entities. The Order will come to an end, but Marcus Lynton will not. Thinking about it, I came to a conclusion. That''s fine. The Order is the annoying one, the one that kidnapped me and treated me roughly. They don''t possess the information I desire. So, it''s fine if they are annihilated. The Wardens will do that, and I was not planning on involving myself any further anyway, so nothing will change from the Professor''s words. I simply need to stay a little more vigilant about more hostile groups coming after me. "It was a pleasant reunion after a long time. Goodbye, Cipher." Watching his back as he turned and walked away, hands in his thick coat pockets, I stifled the urge to pull out the Ruger and the suppressor. Killing this man would render me unable to figure out the truth. I don''t know if unlocking the information I once sealed away within the Measurement of Truth is possible, so I have to leave Marcus Lynton alive. Because he is the only one who knows the real truth about what happened that day. He won''t tell me now, but one day, I will find out. At that time, it will become okay to kill him. "C-Cipher...?" Sophie Asanami suddenly called out from behind me. Calling me by my ''real name'' for the first time, she seemed a little hesitant. "Yes." "Everythin'' okay?" "There''s no problem for now." Her face showed signs of timidness unlike her usual self, but I thought it was something to dissipate with time. "Do you wanna walk around or just sit down somewhere?" She asked me, and I contemplated for a moment. I didn''t care either way, so I responded in kind, "Do you have a preference?" "No, but uh, d''ya just wanna walk for a bit first? Y''know, since we were sittin'' for quite a while earlier." "Alright. Not for too long, though." Not too much time had passed from earlier, so the time was quickly approaching noon. That only meant the Festival was even busier than earlier, so we had to hold hands again in order to prevent getting lost. "Ah, that''s right!" All of a sudden, she yelled as if remembering something important. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You never answered my question!" "What?" "Don''t you remember? I asked you what ya think about my hair. Don''t even try to escape this time, just tell me if you like it or not, and be honestly honest. Oh, and if you do, what you like about it." I couldn''t understand the fascination with hair no matter how I tried, but seeing her repeated glances to the top of my head, I exhaled. Examining the bright blonde hair that decorated her scalp, I was under the impression when we first met that it was dyed. Later, I discovered that I was wrong with that belief, and looking at it again with that in mind made sense. Wavy, and with ever-so-slight curls, it flowed halfway down her back. Looking back down at her face, I nodded. "Your hair is fine." Saying that, one second passed. It was my honest thoughts just as she requested, and I thought it wasn''t an answer that could possibly upset her, so I found no problem with it. "Hmph. Just "fine"? Are you serious?" Apparently, I was wrong. Chapter 90 - 90: 86: Winter Festival (5) After the Professor took his leave, Sophie seemed to want to enjoy the Festival, so we ended up roaming around the fairground and taking a gander at the stalls and other attractions available. Everything was available mainly to the public, but there were countless students also enjoying the festivities who weren''t involved with a club running a stall, or those like me and Sophie who were simply not taking part in it. It was the final week of "school" before the start of the new year, though our school was running this event instead, and a time for relaxation. Sophie didn''t ask me what I discussed with that man. She asked if I was okay, which I obviously was, but didn''t go any further than that. Perhaps, because she knew I would be reluctant to tell her the truth. Forbidden Knowledge. As a matter of course, such a thing is a dangerous topic to discuss, and it certainly isn''t the type of thing one should be sharing haphazardly. It would be reckless for me to tell anyone about it, whether it is the twins, Sophie Asanami, or anyone else. In the first place, there is no need for them to know. Nothing good would come of it, and there is no absolute guarantee to say they won''t spread the information further. Talking about Forbidden Knowledge automatically puts the listener at risk. It doesn''t matter who you are, but the moment you find out about Forbidden Knowledge, you immediately become involved in something you can never escape. Such a thought exists perpetually inside my mind. The nature of Forbidden Knowledge is sinistrous, and even just being aware of the subject is inherently baleful. If a mechanic over-strains his tools and puts them under too much pressure or stress, then they can, and will, break. If I put the ones most useful to me in excessive, unnecessary danger, dunking their minds and bodies into a vat of liquid tension, they too, will break. If those I require break, then I become useless. I cannot have such a thing happen, or else it becomes my end. Knowing about the Forbidden Knowledge is only bound to lead to something disastrous. Thus, it is better for everyone involved if they do not know. "Woah, the heck''s that? Somethin'' smells good..." Suspending my thoughts which had just about reached their end anyway, Sophie sniffed the air and looked around like a dog. Turning around, we saw a long queue for a stall selling sweet and savoury crpes. Sucking up the drool that escaped from her mouth, Sophie looked at me with a sudden burst of enthusiasm, her eyes sparkling with desire. "Hey. Buy me one." She didn''t wait for my response and dragged me by the hand as we made our way over. "Ah, Itou-san, Asanami-san~! Welcome~!" From one side of the bustling stall, Shizuko Aikawa called out to us. So, it was the Cooking Club''s attraction, huh. We weren''t a part of it, so naturally, we weren''t aware. As we were a part of the Cooking Club, Shizuko led us to the back where all of the participating members were frantically doing their jobs. She, too, seemed busy as she moved batches of freshly-cooked and chocolate-y crpes to the front of the stall. The rich scent of the crpes was one that was strong enough to fill almost the entire fairground, and it was enticing enough to allure countless customers for the day''s full duration. Of course, because of all that, the origin of the tasty snacks was a deathtrap for the peckish. Within this cramped tent, the aroma was far more concentrated and thusly stomach-teasing than with the disorderly, bitter winds roaming the outside. "A-ah... Cr-- food, the food-- the food is going..." This naturally meant that Sophie, whose gaze was glued to the dozens of crpes being cooked, brought to the front, and sold, was rendered hysterical and incoherent. Eventually, she grabbed onto my clothes and lightly shook me as if to plead. "Oscar, the food... The food is going, Oscar, it''s going..." "...What are you doing?" Her mouth, gaped open and heavily salivating, repeatedly rambled to me with words that didn''t make much sense as she tugged my clothes, her eyes teary. With this appearance, she seemed no different from a child asking her mother or father for a toy. Inwardly, I sighed, and towards those clubmates whose intrigued gazes kept glancing at the two of us, I opened my mouth. "Can I buy one? No, two." Judging by Sophie''s ravenous expression, she might want more than one crpe, so I decided to get two just in case. Even if she doesn''t want a second one, we can just give it to someone else or throw it away. Shizuko Aikawa smiled at me with a troubled expression. "Of course you can! But... The queue is quite long, so you might have to wait a while..." To her, I responded blankly. "I''ll pay double to get it now." "I-Itou-san, that''s..." "Triple?" "..." The club members were glancing at each other as if in disbelief of what I was saying. I didn''t think it was that unreasonable, and the base price of these crpes was rather dear anyway, so me paying for multiple times that amount was already a lot of money. Of course, it wouldn''t leave so much as a dent in my account, but they didn''t need to know that. "Oscar..." Sophie''s whining crept into my ears from just below my face. Looking into the eyes of all the Cooking Club club members, I stated a deal they couldn''t possibly refuse. "I will pay four times the price if you give me two crpes right now." "..." And soon. "Mhmmm~! Kyahahh, Ciphy~ What a lifesaver~!" Relishing as she ate two chocolate-filled crpes at once, Sophie called me by the twins'' nickname rather affectionately as she munched and munched, hands on her cheeks with an ear-to-ear grin. Eventually, they had no choice but to give in. From the beginning, their resistance wasn''t as high as it would''ve been because they knew us as fellow Cooking Club members, so it could be said that connections played a role there, although it wasn''t quite nepotism. They seemed to want to run a fair and honest stall, but in front of my persistence, or perhaps simply Sophie''s cravings, they had no choice but to fall. Well. It was an absurd amount of money to turn down when all they were doing was making and selling crpes. This is why the power of money always prevails. "Oh, is it Senpai?" Randomly, Kanon Yuuki appeared in front of us, a first-year member of our Cooking Club. Beside her were a few other first-years of the club. I recalled her not being present in the stall earlier despite her having put her name down as a helper, so I briefly wondered where she had gone, but from the crates of ingredients such as flour, eggs, and milk, as well as baskets of various fillings like chocolate or fruits in their hands, they appeared to be in charge of the restocking. "Did you get some crpes from our stall? They''re delicious, right?" She spoke to us with a prideful smirk, but I highly doubt that she was involved in the actual process of cooking the crpes itself, as a junior. "Mhmm, so delish~" Sophie nodded her head beside me with a satisfied look, but I couldn''t comment on that part as I hadn''t eaten one. "They''re expensive. Was it your idea to run a scam?" "Senpai, you paid?! Aw, you should''ve come when I was there! I woulda given you as many as you wanted!" "That''s not a very good business model." "Well, you''re a very special customer! Anyway, I gotta go! See ya, Senpai!" With hurried steps, she ran off with a box in her hands in the direction we came from. Looking at her small back for a brief moment, I was slightly curious about what she thought about the current situation. Considering her background and goals, I can''t imagine she would enjoy wasting time with useless things like that, but in the end, I didn''t really care. After that, the two of us returned to the log bench atop the hill we were sitting at earlier and rested there while she finished eating her food. "Sure you don''t want some?" Holding the last bit of crpe towards my mouth, Sophie asked me. I shook my head. "If I wanted one, I would''ve bought one." "Well, ya bought two, and I ate both. Plus, I only wanted you to buy me one, but you ended up spending like eight times the price. I feel bad." "I bought you two because I didn''t want to have to go all the way back there if you finished the first one and greedily decided you wanted a second. And why do you feel bad about the cost? You know how rich I am, and it''s not like you don''t get some of that money too." That''s right. Because Sophie and the twins coming to me every time they want to buy or order something is a hassle, I just give them an allowance and let them use the money however they please. Most of the time they ask if something is okay to buy anyway, so I ended up telling them to just inform the servants of the house about it. If it''s something that could be a concern, they would then pass the message on to me, but if it likely isn''t, then I told them to not bother talking to me about it. So, as long as she hasn''t somehow already spent it all, Sophie should have a lot of money floating around inside her purse and bank account. "Well, yeah, but... Ugh, anyway, just eat it, ''kay?" Pushing it towards me, she basically ignored what I said and continued. "Why?" "I''m full." "So?" "So eat." "If you don''t want it, throw it away." "That''s a waste." "Then give it to someone else." "I am, I''m giving it to you." "I don''t want it." "You bought it, you eat it." Huh. "...So stupid." "What''d you say?" "No, never mind." Once I realised logical reasoning would no longer work against this woman, I felt like there was no choice left but to just eat the final bite of crpe if I wanted to get her to stop. Sophie shoved the pancake into my mouth. When I ate it, my eyebrows furrowed as the rich contents exploded, causing my tastebuds to reach a state of sensory overload and fullness. "So? It''s yummy, right?" Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Swallowing the mouthful, I replied candidly to the excited Sophie who asked me as much. "...Too sweet." I shook my head, not liking the experience I just had at all. "What?! The hell d''ya mean ''too sweet''?! It''s delicious!" Perhaps it was a simple difference in preference, but neither of us seemed willing to concede on the matter, so we ended up agreeing to disagree. Chapter 91 - 91: 87: Winter Break Begins The week-long Weinstell High Winter Festival proceeded without issue. Each day, Sophie and I walked around the fairground with not much else to do until it was time to pick Selina and Emir up from school, upon which we would head home. Unfortunately, because we had to wait for them to finish school, we had no choice but to stay at the Festival even after its novelty dulled. See, the Festival became pretty boring after the second day or so as we had already experienced everything the school and clubs had to offer, and it wasn''t a terribly large event in the first place in terms of scale, so it didn''t take long to do everything we wanted. I ended up buying Sophie some more things that piqued her interest such as Christmas-themed sweatshirts, snowflake earrings and a penguin plushie, but aside from that, nothing notable happened. Of course, there were a few crpes that had to be purchased, but it turned out to be a useful tool to stop her from whining. Now that the Festival had come to an end, the Winter Break had officially begun. Events that will be occurring during this three-week period are as follows: The commencement of the Order''s downfall by the Wardens'' hands. The politician''s daughter''s tenth birthday party, being attended by many high-class elites. And... ""Ciphy..."" "What?" "Look." "Christmas fun place." "...You want to go to the holiday fair?" ""Mn. Please..."" DA local Christmas Market, requested of me by the twins, that is taking place on Christmas Eve, the 24th of December. They also asked me for Christmas gifts, which I have already ordered and had the servants wrap up for them, to be opened on the 25th. I ended up getting presents for Sophie, Selina, Emir, and Minami, too, because I thought it would be an easy way to increase rapport and trust. I am somewhat familiar with festive events such as Christmas as the Wardens did hold celebrations on holidays like that, but rarely did I participate or receive any gifts. In fact, none of the subjects received gifts, because well, we already had most of what we could ever need. From food to shelter, to entertainment and even education; everything was provided for us within the Playground, so there was not much we could want. Even if we did want something, if it was something plausible and that we could actually have, then they would usually just give it to us anyway no matter the time of year. It was an effort to keep us pacified, you see. Still, many subjects participated in the events they held for us, mostly because we were kids and they thought of it as a different kind of entertainment from what we were used to, but my opinion was that it was rather dull. I have mentioned it in the past, have I not? I prefer to play a different kind of "game" than most people. Unfortunately, I have yet to meet someone who also enjoys those types of games, and most people I play with end up distraught. Of course, the two things I wanted the most were ''fun'' and ''freedom'', neither of which I could easily attain whilst I was still in the Playground, so I didn''t really enjoy it very much, but I am also aware that I''m an anomaly compared to most of the other subjects. After all, I''m not stupid. I knew since I was young that my brain worked differently from most. With the addition of the Measurement of Truth, the result was me growing up to be a person very distinctly detached from others. Saying it like that is heavily simplifying the story, and there is a bit more to it than just that, but anyway, that''s why it was considered incredibly uncommon for there to be subjects like myself who attempted to escape the Playground. Every escape attempt I had failed except the last one, obviously, but having learnt more about that incident from the Professor, the more I''ve come to think that the time I ended up escaping for real was also the time that I didn''t actually intend to escape. I didn''t plan to escape on that day, but that''s just how it turned out after the opportunity presented itself, I think. Getting back on track, Christmas and the New Year is something I know about because it was celebrated in the Playground, too. I don''t understand why people get so hyped about celebrating it, but I''ve experienced that enthusiasm every year even after fleeing the Playground from classmates and strangers on the street, so I do realise it is a very popular thing. I wasn''t exactly surprised when I heard Sana and Sona talk about it for a couple of hours, saying how they were informed by their friends at school. Speaking of which, apparently their classmates who saw me when I went to the parent-teacher meeting last time thought I looked scary but cool, or something. It was a good sign, as I wanted Leander Herington to give off that kind of striking appearance, and it would be even better if they talked to their parents about me. Since they''re privileged kids of the elite, I wouldn''t be surprised if I were to encounter them during the party in two weeks'' time. If they put a good word in on my behalf, then it shouldn''t be too hard to form acquaintances among society''s upper crust. Well, getting on the good side of those sorts of snobby individuals isn''t difficult anyway, so I don''t suppose it will have too much of an effect either way. Aside from all of that, the matter of the Order being hunted down finally is something I will be keeping my eye on. Although it is now unrelated to me, I will still be checking out the results. The Professor claimed that he doesn''t care if the Order is destroyed since it isn''t something necessary for him. He wasn''t lying when he said that, so I don''t doubt that it''s about time for the Order to collapse. It is simply a matter of ''when''. Subsequently, I need to keep a watchful eye out for whatever kind of group will come after me in the future. Whether it is another one of Marcus Lynton''s hijacked organisations or a completely new foe altogether, the sense of risk will never be erased so long as there exists a reason for people to oppose me, so an air of caution must be maintained at all times. Finally... There is a matter I haven''t discussed with anyone or planned anything for, but which I have been thinking about for quite a while now. That is, of course, the matter of Azaki Kiryuuin''s survival-- or rather, his resurrection. November 14th. I have, of course, tried my best to ask questions and research what happened on that day for him to come back to life, to no avail. Naturally, every time I asked about what caused him to come back, I received but one reply. You do not have access to this information It was the classic, infuriating answer I have received countless times recently, but I already knew nothing could be done about it, so I didn''t waste time complaining. I had some doubts, though, about this response. So, I did some thinking. Honestly, I simply find it hard to believe that Kiryuuin''s survival is related to the incident of my escape. Logically speaking, there''s no way that can be the caseDat least, from what I know right now. Therefore, I hypothesised that they weren''t related and that something else entirely was up. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that in mind, I wondered why the exact same response was being given when I asked about the escape incident and Kiryuuin''s survival. In order to properly discuss that, however, we first need to uncover the possible ways Kiryuuin could have survived the poison I administered to him, which was one hundred per cent lethal. The most likely cause is that it is related to his Measurement of Time. Whether or not the Measurement of Time evolved to be able to rewind time for his body back to a state prior to when he was poisoned, I don''t know, and it is impossible for me to find that out at the moment. Supposing that is the case, then great; I''ve figured it out. But, it doesn''t explain why I cannot access the information. And that is the important thing. So, there is clearly something else involved that somehow links my escape incident with the Measurement of Truth''s evolution. More specifically, something that links the two of them to Forbidden Knowledge. From what I''ve gathered, it is clear that I have sealed away not only the ability to ask about the incident on the day of my escape but also anything related to Forbidden Knowledge. Presumably, this is because my younger self realised that Forbidden Knowledge was incredibly dangerous, so I was trying to protect myself by locking access to that information away. I already know that the topic of Measurement Evolution is not Forbidden Knowledge because it''s been a known concept for years, although extraordinarily rare. Thus, there must be some other kind of Forbidden Knowledge involved in the Measurement of Time''s evolution. It''s difficult to speculate what exactly that might be, but there aren''t too many possibilities of what it could be, at least not that I can think of. The specific way in which the Measurement evolved, for example, could be classified as Forbidden Knowledge. Again, it''s not possible for me to find out. The possibility remains that my line of thinking could be completely wrong even still. It could be the truth that the Measurement of Time did not evolve at all, and in fact, something else entirely happened. In that case, whatever else happened instead would probably be said Forbidden Knowledge. The only clues I might get are from comparing the two incidentsDmy escape and Kiryuuin''s survival. As well as the ''Hell'' inside me, these three things are all I know that are related to Forbidden Knowledge in some way, to varying degrees. What is the truth behind my escape? What is the truth behind Kiryuuin''s resurrection? Why does Liam Chiba-Wallace see such a disturbing sight within me? You do not have access to this information DIn the end, I am simply not in the position to discover the answers just yet. Chapter 92 - 92: 88: Christmas Eve Market (1) Today was the 24th of December, and sitting in the back of a limousine was everyone from the mansion. Myself, Sophie Asanami, the twins, Selina and Emir were all on our way to the annual Weinstell Christmas Market, as per their earnest request; it was one most renowned for its bustling and merry atmosphere. The time was passing late afternoon, and the sky had already entered twilight due to the season having just transitioned from autumn to winter. As I observed the outside crepuscule from behind the window glass, Sophie tapped my shoulder from the seat beside my own. Turning my head to her, she spoke. "Hey. They want to ask you something." My glance followed her gesture to the twins who were staring at me with expressionless faces. Despite that, I could tell that the look their eyes bore was as if they wanted something. "What?" As if taking my question as a go-ahead, they immediately opened their mouths one at a time. "Ciphy..." "Are we almost there?" ...What? Aren''t they getting a little too excited? "Yes. Just wait." ""Okay..."" After that short disturbance, I returned to my original position for about thirty seconds before I heard one of their small voices again. "Ciphy..." Sana called me. "What now?" "...How close are we?" To her question, I sighed inwardly. "We''ll be there soon. Don''t ask again." She nodded and remained silent. Then, I resumed looking out the window for another thirty seconds. "Ciphy..." This time, Sona was the one to speak. "Didn''t I tell you not to ask?" "...Not me. To Sana." What''s this, isn''t she becoming a bit of a smartass all of a sudden...? "I was addressing the both of you." "Oh..." Seriously, where did that come from? It can''t just be because they''re excited about visiting the Christmas Market they''ve never seen before... Is it behaviour they picked up from the other kids at their school? Yes Ah. In that case, I suppose it makes sense. Well, I''ll just have to show them that such an attitude is not going to fly. "Pft." Hearing a snicker from my side, I turned my head with furrowed brows to see Sophie swiftly covering her mouth and avoiding my gaze. "What are you laughing at?" "Heh. Nothin''~" My frown deepened. Her arched lips and risen cheeks could be clearly seen by how her hand only sloppily managed to conceal her face. "What?" I lowered my tone, to which she looked at me with an expression of delight in her eyes, still covering her smile. "I said it was nothing~ Why''re you so grumpy~? You look like an old man, y''know." I didn''t respond to her provocations and simply turned my attention away. "Aw, is gwanpa suwlking? Listen, this''s s''posed to be a fun, family trip, right? So, why don''t yaD" As I tried to ignore her, however, she wrapped her arm around my shoulders and yanked me over to her seat. "Dcome relax a little more!?" Thud-! "Here, ain''t this better? Stop tryna detach yourself from the rest of us ''n have some damn fun." Out of seemingly nowhere, I found myself lying horizontally across the whole back seat of the car and on top of Sophie''s lap. "..." When did she grow that strong? No, more importantly, when did everyone become this unruly? These people, they are supposed to listen to me, aren''t they? For them to do something like this to me; it''s nothing short of preposterous... "T-Truth, are you okay...?" The abrupt commotion at the back of the vehicle having seemingly interrupted their conversation, Selina and Emir turned to us with concern. I stared back at them without a reply, and my gaze alternated between the faces of all who were looking at me. "..." Finally, I tilted my head up, where the sight of Sophie looking down at me entered my eyes, grinning mischievously. Since I had been pulled down to her lap, my expression naturally transformed from an unentertained frown, to completely blank. With the feeling of their gazes glued to me in silence, waiting for my response. The only noise that could be heard was the low, subdued growl of the limousine''s gliding across tarmac roads. In this kind of atmosphere. Just like now, when they are doing something knowing I will dislike it. In the future. If I remain too lenient. If I do not do something to correct this sort of behaviour soon... I had a premonition. "Uh... Wait, are you actually okay? It shouldn''t have hurt or anythin''..." "..." A scene of what I dread the most emerged in my mind. ??? We parked a short distance away from the entrance of the Christmas Market, at a previously reserved parking spot. Abandoning the interior warmth of the vehicle, everyone donned their thick winter jackets to shield themselves from the wind and below-zero temperature as they stepped out of the car. Even though Sana''s primary Supernatural Ability was something along the lines of Thermal Manipulation, it obviously wouldn''t be a smart idea to be flaunting such a thing so blatantly in public, so we always had to camouflage ourselves by wearing fitting clothes like this. "Don''t run off." Sana and Sona were quick to rush ahead first, but I called them to stop before they could get themselves lost. Even just here at the entrance to the marketplace, there was a seemingly endless flow of people coming to enjoy the holiday festivities. We had VIP fast passes that allowed us to skip the entrance queue and go right into the Market, so there was no need to wait. The two eager girls were just in front, with the enthusiastic Selina and Emir also joining their side as I and Sophie stood behind the four of them. ""Ah..."" Exclaiming at the sight of the dazzling festive lights and cheering everywhere, the twins appeared almost overwhelmed by it all; needless to say, they had never experienced the social intensity of events like Christmas before. Their fervour wasn''t at all surprising, but it was still tiring to deal with. Excited, kids were only all the more likely to get into trouble. I had no lack of confidence that they would be able to handle themselves just fine, but risking their Supernatural Abilities getting leaked is unnecessarily dangerous, and such trouble should ideally be prevented before it even has the chance to occur in the first place. Likewise, in any case, Emir was also curious. Having not been involved in something like this since his very early childhood, I doubt he even remembers more than a scant few memories about the outside world prior to being turned into the Order''s test subject. Furthermore, although Selina had been to similar events in the past along with Minami and some bodyguards, it would never have been such a lively and authentic one as this. Minami didn''t want to keep the girl imprisoned for her entire childhood, after all, but she couldn''t allow even half as much freedom as an ordinary parent due to a sense of responsibility for Selina''s safety. Hence why she was turning her head frantically to take in all the fascinating and unusual sights she was seeing, as if spellbound. "Emir, look, look! Over there! What''s that giant wheel?" She pointed at a glowing Ferris wheel not too far away in the distance, dotted all over with bright lights and festive decorations. Similarly, she gestured to many other miniature events and minigame stalls, incessantly inquiring. Of course, as he was raised in the Hirane facility for so long, Emir also had no idea what most of these things were, so, rather annoyingly, they ended up asking me. After I quickly answered their questions, the twins randomly paused in their tracks as they gazed at something, suddenly swirling around to tug on my coat. ""Ciphy, look..."" They each held onto me with one hand, and with the other, pointed their fingers towards a series of stalls with prizes if you could win. They had a bunch of more minor, basic rewards that most people would be able to win simply by participating, but the most prominent ones by far were certainly the large Arctic-themed animal plushies, with each stall offering a different animal as its main prize. "Ciphy, white bear..." "Ciphy, white fox..." Their eyes gleamed as they stood on their tiptoes and stared at me, announcing without shame the prizes they wanted me to win for them. Glancing from their faces to the stalls, I thought there were only positives for doing this for them, and it wasn''t going to be very difficult anyway, so I first approached the closer stall with the bear as the prize. "Welcome! Think yer a good shot? Well, why don''tcha try yer hand ''n aim for the grand prize!?" A red and white-dressed bearded man shouted jovially from behind the long stall where a fake gun sat atop the front desk with multiple targets at the back and a line of available prizes with varying point requirements. Handing over a single note, I said to the man. "I''ll have one attempt." "Ohoh, confident, are ya? Well, good luck!" I looked at the poster on the side that stated the bear required 800 points to win. There were five targets at the back with a bullseye equalling 200 points, so I only needed four bullseyes to win the desired prize. Of course, the number of pellets I was given per attempt was 5; one per target. The targets were roughly four-and-a-half metres away, so it wasn''t a difficult range. The only potential issue was that this plastic gun was undoubtedly rigged in some capacity, and upon confirming this, I found I was right. Well, it didn''t matter. All I had to do was ask how I should posture myself and where to aim; I was already somewhat of an experienced marksman, so it wasn''t hard to adapt. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gripping the gun with two firm hands, I raised my arms and took a moment to aim. And then. Pop-! "Woah! An actual bullseye! Well, yer certainly more skilled than I thought, ain''tcha, kiddo?" First target done. It was only a practice shot since I was allowed one miss, but as expected, there was barely any room for error. I moved to the next target. Pop-! And the one following, and the one after that. Pop-! Pop-! Pop-! "Wha--..." In the end, I scored the absolute maximum of 1,000 points without a hint of trouble. As the flabbergasted stall owner fetched me the fluffy polar bear plush I requested, I claimed it and swiftly handed it to Sana, who accepted and proceeded to squeeze it tightly. "Thank you..." Her voice was slightly muffled as she spoke into the toy that was almost half the size of her whole body, but I could see the swelling smile on her rose-tinted face as she buried her head into the bear; an expression I had never seen on either of the twins before. "Ciphy, Ciphy, the fox..." Seeing her sister''s prize up close, Sona grew ever more impatient and repeatedly tugged my clothes to get her prize next. Chapter 93 - 93: 89: Christmas Eve Market (2) Moving on to the next stall with the Arctic fox as a grand prize, the game turned out to be one I could never lose in a million years. "All I have to do is guess how many balls are in each jar, right?" In front of me was a table with three glass jars of varying sizes. They all contained a differing amount of small, multicoloured balls in them. "Yep! These are the three jars, and if you can guess within 10% of the real number for all three, you get the fox!" "Are those the rules?" "Sure are!" Hearing the rather simple explanation, I pointed at the first jar. "3,302 balls." "I-It''s quite specific. Are you sure?" Glancing once at the nervous face of the stall owner who appeared to only be in his late 20s, I pointed to the next two jars. "1,111 balls. 2,050 balls. Final answer." As the words exited my mouth, I witnessed all colour drain from the man''s face. "S-sir, is it possible that you--" "Was I close?" "..." I looked at him with a blank expression. If he didn''t want people to cheat, then he should have stated as much when detailing the rules. If not for me, then whoever possesses the Measurement to ''measure the number of objects in a container'' could have come along and claimed the prize. Going further, someone who could measure the weight of objects could have won with some calculations. In any case, I would have thought that a rule stating ''No Measurements'' would be standard practice for games like this, but perhaps the man simply forgot to state it as presented by his embarrassment. "...No, you did indeed guess all of them exactly correctly... Here is your prize..." Despondent, he retrieved the giant Arctic fox plush and gave it to me. He seemed to feel a little better after watching me give it to Sona, however, who received it with the same sweet smile as her sister. Turning my head, I saw Emir playing at another nearby game stall where a white owl was the main prize. Just behind him, Selina watched with heightened anticipation. "Oh...!" Immersed, she covered her mouth so as to not inadvertently exclaim. It only appeared to be a game where the contestant wore a blindfold and had to pin a red bauble on a large printout of a cartoon reindeer, but she was quite engrossed as a spectator. I surmised the current situation arose as a result of Selina voicing her desire for the owl plush. Emir being Emir, it wasn''t difficult to imagine him confidently volunteering to win her the prize. "There... Did I get it...? ...I got it!" The spot he needed to pin the bauble on to win the owl was only in the range of millimetres, but somehow, he managed to do it. I envisioned a few ways he could have used the Absolute Contract to cheat a win, but knowing Emir''s disposition, he would never agree to do something like that. "H-here... You said you wanted it..." Collecting the massive fluffy owl and handing it to Selina with a face flushed as red as the bauble he just pinned on the reindeer''s nose, it was clear as day what was running through his mind at the moment. "For me...? Ar- Are you sure...?" Her mouth was visibly trembling as she asked, most likely to disguise the rising emotions of jubilation in her heart. Obviously, Emir nodded, and as he did so, Selina''s radiant emotions simply couldn''t be contained. "I-I don''t know what to say... Thank you very much...!" Expressing her gratitude with what could possibly be the brightest smile in the world, she squeezed him tightly in a three-way hug with the plush. Emir didn''t seem to know how to react to the sudden move, so his arms flailed in the air for a second before uneasily settling on her back and patting it. "Aw, those kids... It''s been what, two months? And they''re already like that." Smirking, Sophie stepped up beside me. Then, the corners of her lips rose as she asked. "By the way, where''s mine?" Immediately, I foresaw where this was going. "Your what?" She folded her arms. "My huge-ass plushie. Where is it?" "How should I know?" "I''m askin'' you cause you know." "Isn''t it your fault if you lose something?" "I didn''t lose anythin''." "Then I don''t see the problem?" "The problem is, everyone''s gettin'' a plushie ''cept me." "I bought you one last week." "Buyin'' me one and winnin'' me one from a game stall like this is different. Also, these are bigger." "Don''t be greedy." "Don''t call me greedy, you bastard." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m just calling it how it is. Why should you get two?" "Cause I deserve it?" "You deserve nothing." "Listen, is it such a big deal to just get me one?" We bickered, but I quickly realised she wouldn''t let me get away without getting her a large prize plushie like the others. You weren''t allowed to win the grand prize from the same stall more than once, so I went over to the next one that seemed easy enough. It was a standard sort of lottery game where you had to pick a small label out of a large sack full of them; whatever you pulled, you won. Naturally, there were a large number of blank labels and labels with lesser prizes. Well, it wasn''t difficult for me to win. Paying a small participation fee, I stuck my hand in and grabbed the first label I touched. Then, I merely asked. What prize is this label for? No prize I immediately let go of that label and dug my hand deeper into the sack, where I clutched another label. What prize is this label for? Bag of confectionary Releasing that label, I continued to dig around and search until I found the label for the grand prize I was looking for. The stall owner looked at me strangely when I was standing there with my hand in the bag for a few minutes and questioned me, extremely sceptical when the first label I pulled out after all that time was the winning prize, but he couldn''t prove that I cheated in any way, so I claimed the prize fairly easily. "Here. Are you satisfied now?" "Hmhm~ Thanks, Ciphy~" Grinning cheekily as she took the Harp seal plush in her arms and hugged it, I turned my head and checked the time. We had been in the Market for a relatively short while, and there were a few things the others seemed eager to do, so we made a move on. Starting by purchasing mouthwatering crpes for everyone except myself, I was not surprised to see all of Sana, Sona, Selina and even Emir''s reaction to the simultaneously sweet and savoury food matching that of Sophie''s own opinion. Well, it didn''t matter to me that I was the only one with a different preference. Then, we walked over to the giant Ferris wheel that seemed exceedingly popular during this time. Passing straight to the front of the hour-long queue, I showed the employees our VIP pass and so we were allowed on the very next go, disgruntling those who could see us from the queue whilst waiting. The Ferris wheel was incredibly large, especially from up close, and thus the carriages were proportionally-sized, built to support and carry entire families. Thud-! The door closed on us as the six of us took our seats in the carriage. Tensions were high between the kids who had all never had such an experience before. "Eek...!" Thus, when the cabin jolted and began to move upwards, there were naturally such reactions. Although I and the twins had indeed travelled to Auriga for the Fighting Festival at the start of August, Auriga is a country sharing a land border with Ain, so we took a train to get there. So, the only experience they had with being in the air was whenever they used their own telekinesis. Our cabin rose higher and higher. The kids stared with wonder at the outer world as we became able to gaze from above. Tilting their heads down, the entire fairground could be seen; blurry lights of all warm colours, festive decorations, and the joyful masses walking around on the ground, appearing like nothing more than ants from so far up. Flipping their sights, an entirely different, yet equally fascinating spectacle was present. Although the benighted winter sky would have been thought to be akin to an abyss, the countless celestial figures sprinkled throughout and the magical glimpses of other solar systems could be viewed. There was a quiet, low murmuring sound coming from the distant crowds below, but that was all. In this place, oh so high in the sky, there was a kind of silence like no other. And then. Dong~! Dong~! Dong~! Bells tolled, and a short series of deep ringing resounded. They ended before long, but another sound entered our ears just after that. "What''s that...? Oh, are they singing?" Selina asked as she watched a spot on the ground where there was a stage with a choir that began to sing hymns. This forced me to recall the fact that Christmas was initially intended to be a religious event; something I had learnt after brief inquiries with the Measurement of Truth in my childhood because I was curious about its origins. Of course, I was not religious, so I could not empathise with the feelings of those who gave their whole heart to a being who could not be confirmed to exist. I merely think it irrational, but to each their own I suppose. Suddenly, I had a consideration. There was a time, not that long ago in fact, when I thought I would be able to answer the question of "Is there a God?" with utmost confidence. I had no reason to doubt myself or my capabilities, after all... However, I feel that my stance on the matter has changed, and rightfully so. Forbidden Knowledge. If there was but one question in this world to which the answer would be considered ''Forbidden Knowledge'', I have no doubt in my mind that would be the question. ''Is there a God?'' I may have been able to answer that question in the past. I do not know whether or not that is the case. What''s certain, though, is that I cannot answer that question right now. For better or for worse. Although in the past I was unaware of the existence of Forbidden Knowledge as it is, I always knew that some things were better off simply not knowing, hence the saying ''ignorance is bliss''; a proverb I favour very much. That''s why I never tried to ask such a question before. However, now... I am uncertain. Have I truly never asked that question before? It is very possible that the question I answered during my escape was such a question. No, it should be expected. After all, human curiosity is such a thing. The supposition of a higher power''s existence, like a deity or some other divine godhead; an idol, creator, whatever you wish to call it. Marcus Lynton said it himself. ''A certain question, one we had been anticipating from the very beginning.'' Slowly, my conjecture, which was nothing more than pure speculation based on gut feeling and the few pieces of the puzzle I had, came to a single conclusion. I wasn''t certain, of course, but I had a hunch. Something humanity would have wanted an answer to the most. Something that would undoubtedly be considered Forbidden Knowledge. Something that would compel me to ''oppose the world'' if I knew about it. And then, the time I felt like I was being watched, but when nothing was there. My premonition. Unjustifiable suspicionDThat was all it amounted to in the end. Even still, my intuition told me my feelings weren''t wrong. No, wouldn''t you be able to call it evidence? Even if it wasn''t sufficient, it is all still corroboration that points to one thing. I hated to ask. Really. I despised having to ask a question I knew I would not receive the answer to, but... "..." ...Could God... be real? Chapter 94 - 94: 90: A New Misunderstanding After returning home from the Market Fair, Christmas passed, and the New Year came and went without issue. Before long, January 3rd arrived, and with it followed the time for the politician''s daughter''s classy tenth birthday party. Spiffed up in my identity as Leander Herington, I sat in a limousine alongside Sana and Sona, Emir, Selina and Minami. The time was nearing five in the afternoon. Because the twins and Emir were both officially registered as Leander Herington''s children and documented as such in government records, it was expected of me to bring them to events such as this one. Sophie Asanami had no relation to Leander Herington, so she was naturally not present. As for Selina, she was already officially adopted by Minami. Due to the Absolute Contract, however, she was now able to attend events like these with a guarantee of safety, unlike previously. Everyone was dressed smartly and had their hair done, with Selina and the twins wearing simple but overpriced one-piece dresses and Minami wearing some of her own neat and casual clothes. I wore a black suit similar to the one I wore at the parent-teacher conference, of which Emir wore a miniature version tailored to his size. Speaking of which, he seemed rather nervous, taking repeated glances at Selina out of the corner of his eye and a drop of cold sweat trailing down his temple. Not to say that she wasn''t anxious either, but the prior etiquette training Minami had her undergo clearly shined through at this moment as she sat in silence with a small smile. Well, it''s not like anything is going to happen here, so they''ll cope. Other than that, everyone donned their thick coats to shield themselves from the rogue winter winds. Although we wouldn''t be spending any time outside during the event itself, the before and after were to be taken into account, as the night would only grow colder. There was not a lot of conversation during the ride, but eventually, we arrived at a magnificent mansion multiple times the size of our own. The car parked just in front of the colossal main gate, and we got out in what seemed to be a massive garden containing bunches of bushes and exotic flowers. The kids all looked around with intrigue, while I exhaled a brief and misty breath. A bouncer-like individual met us in front of the gate as soon as we exited the limousine and, alongside numerous servants, took our invitations and welcomed us politely. Then, escorting us to the grand front door, the servants relieved us of our jackets as we were embraced by the warmth of the indoors. Low murmurs throughout the great hall prickled our ears as we entered, the sight of dozens of high-class, wealthy, and extremely influential people emerged, joined by their children who were chatting amongst themselves separately. Many of them, upon glancing at us who had just arrived at the venue, had their faces lit up with joy and quickly began to approach us as if this is what they had been waiting for. "Miss Mochizuki, it is a delight to see you again. Sir Herington, yes? I believe this is our first time meeting. I am Taichi Mizushima. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I must say, you look much younger than I had anticipated, haha." The first guy to approach us introduced himself like so, and I reciprocated his greeting briefly. Immediately, he smiled slyly and tried to continue a conversation with me, causing me to groan inwardly. Although one of the main reasons I came here was for connections with powerful people like this, I didn''t really feel like bothering with making pointless small talk now that it came to actually doing it. I knew it was good in the long run, and I couldn''t always rely on Minami for everything as my sole business partner in this high-society world, but... "Haha, indeed, I heard that you are very..." His fox-like eyes, and his mouth that flapped uselessly like a suffocating fish. Ugh. What a bother. As much as this was an event for the birthday girl in question, it was also an event for the parent''s associates and to reinforce connections and relationships among influential people. Because I announced my attendance at the event in advance, there were undoubtedly many people like this waiting to ambush me here to try and establish rapport with me, who was rapidly becoming a growing figure of importance. That was all pretty much Minami''s doing, so it felt odd having these powerful old men congratulate me and sing my praises, but it wasn''t exactly appealing nor was it gratifying. A while passed as I was swarmed with such individuals, sticking to me like bloodthirsty ticks, but eventually, I managed to catch a moment of much-needed reprieve. "Haa..." I let out a short sigh as I stood by myself at the drinks table, pouring some of the available ros wine into my glass and taking a sip out of pure curiosity. It bore a pink hue, so I had expected it to taste sweet, or at least like the grapes it was made from, but as soon as the liquid made first contact with the insides of my mouth, my face crumpled and cringed. "Euh, what the hell...?" It was the opposite of what I had expected; a nasty, foul and bitter flavour that hit me like a truck. This is disgusting, isn''t it...? How can all these people drink such a thing like it''s nothing...? Staring incredulously at the glass in my hands, I didn''t hesitate to put it down and repeatedly swallowed saliva in an attempt to rid my violated mouth of that awful aftertaste. I looked around the room as I did so, wondering just what was wrong with people to make them drink something so dreadfully pungent, but I lightly shook my head to erase the thought. Suddenly, my wandering gaze landed on where my people had gathered; Sana, Sona, Selina and Emir were all talking in a group with some other rich kids. Perhaps some of them were the girls'' friends from school, as they were chatting without issue. I had expected some of the other parents to encourage their children to make connections with me through the twins and Emir, but strangely, there weren''t as many as I had thought. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everything seemed to be alright on that end for now, though, so I turned away. Then, I met a certain person''s eyes. "..." Shizuko Aikawa, eyeing me suspiciously from one side of the hall. Why was she here? No, she was originally from a relatively rich family, right? It should come as no surprise... I simply never thought about that possibility. Wait, fuck, hold on, what if she figures out that I''m... Shizuko Aikawa''s current thoughts are that Leander Herington looks eerily similar to her fellow classmate and clubmate, Oscar Itou She hasn''t yet figured out the truth. Fortunately, having done my hair up nicely and wearing very slight makeup on my face seems enough to warrant the consideration that I''m not the same person. It was my mistake to not realise the possibility of her coming, but it''s not like everything is ruined. I can still patch things up. We stared at each other for a moment before she began walking over. "Um, excuse me..." Still suspicious of me, she opened her mouth. I responded in a voice full of confidence. "Yes? I apologise if I appeared to be staring at you." Of course, she might have ordinarily recognised my voice as Oscar Itou''s, however as I tend to put on a lower voice as Leander anyway, there shouldn''t be a problem. "Oh, no, that''s fine. I was the one staring... I was wondering if you might have a younger brother or a cousin; a boy about my age, perhaps...?" Shizuko Aikawa asked me such a thing. Thankfully, because she was the one to come up with the notion first, she''ll be more easily convinced than if I were to be the one to tell her. Slightly widening my eyes as if to show a hint of surprise in my expression, I asked back. "Do you know my brother?" Upon those words leaving my mouth, her chest appeared to rise and fall ever-so-slightly, as if letting out a breath of relief. "Oscar Itou? Yes, he''s a classmate of mine. I had no idea sir Leander Herington was his family, let alone an older brother, but you really look exactly alike..." With a smile, she spoke comfortably after the mystery was solved. Her misunderstanding was good for me, but this could result in more trouble if I deal with it haphazardly. "Indeed. Actually, the Itou name is taken from our mother. My brother uses it because our original family name, Herington, would cause quite a stir in daily life. I would also ask you not to speak of this matter to anyone else, please." "Oh, of course! You don''t have to worry about that, I would never do such a thing. Ah, right, I didn''t introduce myself. I apologise. My name is Shizuko Aikawa. It''s nice to meet you, sir Herington." "Likewise. Please continue to take care of my brother, and I wish you a good evening." Ending the conversation shortly after that, the two of us bid farewell. "..." Watching her back carefully as she walked away, I sighed. ...I think it turned out okay, right? Well, at least there don''t appear to be any immediate concerns. She wasn''t lying when she said she would never tell anyone, and I don''t think she is the type to be foolish enough to do such a thing in the first place, as she said. And then, although it was a lie I made up on the spot, there aren''t any holes in the story, so it seems solid enough. Calming myself, I reached for another drink on the tableDa non-alcoholic drink this time. Taking a few gulps and exhaling, I naturally peered around once more. This time, I saw another familiar yet unfamiliar person. A girl the same age as me, with dazzling golden hair that seemed to glitter under the fancy ceiling lights and rich amethyst eyes that appeared to contain something profound deep within them. This would be the third time. The first time, through the window glass at the girls'' academy. The second time, at the end of the hallway right after the parent-teacher conference. And now. That girl, at every turn, has been endlessly staring at me like so. She didn''t pose a threat to me, as that was a possibility I had already confirmed wasn''t the case, but I never bothered to uncover more. Looking at her now, though, I thought I might as well use this opportunity to find out what exactly her problem was. Asking what the deal was with her, I received an unexpected response that caused my expression to distort. You do not have access to this information Chapter 95 - 95: 91: Araceli Arévalo (1) Yet again, something related to Forbidden Knowledge makes its appearance. It could be the effect of a subconscious cognitive bias, a frequency illusion phenomenon making me only feel like it continues to show up without end because I''m constantly thinking about it, but I cannot be convinced that that is the case. Naturally, I have known ever since my escape that I have not been allowed to ask about the event''s details. Eventually, I simply gave up with the thought that I would likely never find out. But it is only recently that I am starting to see it show up more and more frequently. It changed when the Order sent that kid after me. More specifically, that was just after Marcus Lynton became the head of the Order. Since he was the culprit, then as someone who knows my Measurement more than anyone else, he would have certainly known that I would survive the assassination attempt, so what was the point behind it? What are the chances... The reality is, he did it to tell me. It might seem strange or counterintuitive that he would send a kid to die like that just to alert me that people are coming after me, but that Professor is someone who only cares about the pursuit of knowledge. In truth, he figured the Wardens would start moving to recapture me sometime soon around that time. He obviously doesn''t want me to end up in anyone else''s hands, and if the Wardens held me in the Playground like in the old days, they definitely wouldn''t make it easy for me to leave. If that were to happen, the Professor would be caught in a terrible quagmire; that was, the dilemma of how to get me out of the Playground, and eventually, how to use me for his own unending curiosity. He wouldn''t be able to join the Wardens as a Professor again since they know his identity, so it would undoubtedly be tough. To avoid that disastrous outcome, Marcus Lynton sent that kid, Benjamin Whyte after me to caution me of what was coming. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, in some strange technicality, you could argue that he saved me. If it weren''t for that warning, after all, I likely would have continued my boring school life as usual until the Wardens inevitably captured me. There''s no doubt they would have utilised Saburou Fushigimi during that event as well, and if that was really the case, then there was no way I would be able to escape. In any case, my point is that, ever since then, with Benjamin Whyte as the catalyst for everything that has happened up until this point, the reality and truth behind the incident almost ten years ago have been slowly unveiled. That includes, of course, the discovery of the existence of Forbidden Knowledge. Relating back to the situation at handDhow on Earth is it that this random girl is related to Forbidden Knowledge? I can''t receive an answer to that question, but it makes no sense. And so, just as I thought to approach her and ask, she made the first move. Walking towards me in her red high-heels and crimson dress that suited her free-flowing golden hair and radiating deep purple eyes quite magnificently, I got a better look at her face as she approached. "..." Halting her steps just in front of me, her hands and feet seemed to fidget nervously as she opened and closed her mouth a few times without knowing what to say. I waited for her words with utmost trepidation, as there was no way for me to know what her purpose was, nor her identity. "U-um..." Remarkably, she stammered as she spoke, giving an impression completely different to that of the stone-faced person observing me from the other side of the room all this time. "E-excuse me... Are you, perchance, Leander Herington...?" Gulping nervously, she asked gingerly. She seemed to have heard of me, which was not unsurprising considering the suspicious circumstances, but strangely enough, it didn''t appear like she was certain. "That would be a correct assumption. However, were you not taught that introducing yourself first and foremost is basic etiquette?" Her face paled as if a grave offence had been committed, and she lowered her head. "I''m sorry...! I didn''t realise... M-my name is Araceli Arvalo, youngest daughter of the Arvalo family..." Arvalo. It was quite a distinguished family, as far as I know, but not one so mysterious that their prided youngest daughter would be related to Forbidden Knowledge. The Measurement of Truth was able to confirm that her words were not a lie, but it was clear that she was hiding some sort of truth. It still wasn''t certain whether or not she somehow knew about my real identity, so I decided to continue with the persona of Leander Herington. So, acting as nobly as I could, I wanted to pry into her truth. "I see. It is my pleasure, Miss Arvalo. I apologise if this is presumptuous of me, but I happened to notice your gaze tending to wander in my direction for the past while. I beg your pardon if there is no problem, but would you tell me if something were the matter?" Once again, her expression dropped into one of utter dismay, like a kid caught stealing confectionery. I thought it odd that someone hailing from such a privileged family as the Arvalos would neglect basic social decorum upon meeting someone for the first time like this when originally she would have been raised with manners drilled into her. Asking what the cause of her indecencyDthat was more like nescience of the matter than purposeful discourtesyDdidn''t return a proper answer, so I ignored it with the consideration that all would be uncovered in due time. Quickly calming herself, she cleared her throat and continued, her stutter remaining. "U-um, no, sorry, I was just wondering-- A-ah, right, I''m actually a big fan!" In a panicked tone, Araceli''s hurried words gave away her anxiety, but the question remained; why was she acting so strangely? Her words about being my fan weren''t a lie, so her nervousness whilst facing me could be justified with that much, but it didn''t explain what her connection is with Forbidden Knowledge. "Is that so? I wasn''t aware I was popular enough to warrant having fans." Perhaps sensing my suspicion towards her, Araceli''s voice raised in pitch as she hastily defended herself. "A-actually, you have a lot of fans! It- it''s not just me, you know?!" "Really?" "Ye-yes...!" "Then, why?" Her flailing hands suddenly froze. "...I''m sorry?" "Why do I have fans? What have I done to get fans? I do not understand, so explain it to me. As someone who claims to be one of those said fans, you should be able to, right?" If I couldn''t receive the answer from the Measurement of Truth, then I will simply extract it from the source itself. "Yea-- Yes, of course...! Right, s-so... Um... You donate a lot of money to places in need, and you''re handsome, and... A-anyway, so, you''re pretty cool...!" If there was a silver lining, it was that I could still ascertain whether or not she was lying. Although I could not determine the truth of the situation or the reality behind her words, I was grateful for the fact that, at the very least, the veracity behind her words was certain. She did not appear to be a dishonest person, per se, as she was not lying, but I still felt like she was hiding something. Well, that''s purely because the mystery of how she relates to Forbidden Knowledge remains unsolved. When I ask ''who is this person'', I receive no answer. On the other hand, when she introduces herself, it says that her words are not a lie. Therefore, either she really is Araceli Arvalo, or she just believes herself to be. I know it isn''t the latter, because if I ask ''who is Araceli Arvalo'', I receive an image of her along with her information, and it all matches her description perfectly. As such, I can still ask other questions about her like what her Measurement is, and it actually turns out that she possesses what is essentially the Measurement of Protection. It seemed incredibly useful to me, so I thought about recruiting her and putting her under an Absolute Contract to work for me because of that, but the Arvalo family is not a group that would let me get away with that, and although I could take them out of the picture entirely, there would obviously be numerous, heavy drawbacks to going down that route. Moreover, when I ask if the Arvalo family has anything to do with Forbidden Knowledge, I receive a negative response. In any case, this means that her identity as Araceli alone is somehow linked to Forbidden Knowledge, but only partially. Still, that fact is alone enough to raise concerns when she is not originally a person who should have any relation to that subject, and that she is now approaching me as a self-proclaimed ''fan'' is quite perturbing. The connotations behind this situation can be interpreted in a number of ways, and although it''s impossible for me to know which is correct, I have to do my best. Because the Measurement of Truth only determines whether someone is lying or not based on that person''s own judgement, it''s very much possible that she is only ''telling the truth'' via omitting certain details or by believing something that isn''t actually true. Of course, if I make such assumptions without a foundation for belief, then there''ll be no end to the speculation, so I should keep it within the scope of what is reasonable if I can. Remembering the facts, and working the truth out with those in mind. I cannot ask what she is thinking, and that may be because she is thinking about Forbidden Knowledge. Eventually, I came to a decision. "Araceli Arvalo. Whilst I am flattered by your praise, I have a question for you, if you don''t mind." "Ye-yes?" She perked up, her ears peeled for my next words as she looked at me with the countenance of a timid person. This person. I don''t know what her secret is. I don''t know what any of these secrets are. And I don''t know how it all correlates. I almost feel as if I am only glimpsing the tip of the iceberg when it comes to the depthless abyss that is Forbidden Knowledge. I know better than anyone; that when it comes to this, I know nothing. But, what I can guarantee, is this. "What are you hiding from me? And furthermore..." I will unearth the reality, and I will figure out the secrets of this world. "DWhat do you know about Forbidden Knowledge?" To that end, I swear on my title as the Concept of Truth, and on my alias as Truthseeker. Chapter 96 - 96: 92: Araceli Arévalo (2) I was not expecting her to give me a candid answer. In fact, I would not be surprised if she were to run away from the situation. "What do you know? Tell me." After all, the only two ways she can hide these secrets is by pretending she is unaware of what I am talking about, or by not saying anything at all. "If you flee, I will take that as you becoming my enemy and trying to hide the information I seek. I will also know if you are lying, do not even think about it." Needless to say, I would not allow such a thing. I can see through all feigned acts, and if she decided to escape the conversation, I would simply go about it the hard way. Sana, Sona. Everything I need for a kidnapping is already here. Of course, it would be dangerous to commit such a crime in the midst of this place full of extremely powerful politicians and wealthy individuals, but it certainly isn''t impossible. It shouldn''t be difficult to cover it up later on. I can even use Emir to create an Absolute Contract that would not allow her to get away, and force her to sign it. If necessary, I will not hesitate to go down that route. "...A-ah..." She gulped under the pressure of my intense gaze as stuttered murmurs escaped her quivering mouth. Her apprehension was palpable, but she knew what she was getting herself into when she approached me in the first place. "I- I''m sorry..." Just as the apology left her mouth, I was about to sigh inwardly at what needed to be done and clenched my fist ever-so-slightly. But then, she hastily spoke up once more as if to deter such thoughts from my mind. "Bu-but! I... I really can''t tell you everything, but there''s something... Yes, there''s something you have to know, no matter what...!" Raising her fists, she stared at me with great determination. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her sudden shift in attitude piqued my interest, and so I asked with mild curiosity, "And what might that be?" Closing her eyes for a second, Araceli took a deep breath and looked at me with strange earnestness once again. "You have to promise me... Leander-- No, Cipher. I know you don''t take promises seriously, especially if it''s only verbal, but... Please, just promise me that you''ll remember what I say." For the first time in what felt like forever, I didn''t know what to say. Rendered speechless, I could only hear her words on repeat inside my mind. She knew ''Cipher''. Not only that, but she also seemed to know about my disposition. How...? No, asking pointless questions isn''t going to get me answers in this case. Her claim of being a fan was determined as the truth. But, she was only talking to Leander Herington at that time, so it''s impossible to say who exactly she meant when she said that. It''s quite possible it was a cover, which she threw away after being found out. It just doesn''t make any sense. If she was a fan of the Truthseeker broadcast, then it would make sense how she could not lie about being a fan and also know about my inclination to lie about promises. But it still leaves the main question unresolved. How the hell can she know about Cipher? Even if she was a fan of the stream, she wouldn''t know about that name. She would have simply said Truthseeker instead of Cipher if that was all she was. In that case, is it safe to assume she knows about all of my identities, even including Oscar Itou? Just how much...? "Please, promise... I really won''t tell you anything if you don''t, even if you kidnap and torture me to death." Suddenly talking as my rambling thoughts ran wild, her words knocked me out of my stupor. Even the way she spoke, it now seemed as if she knew everything about me, down to even my willingness to use grim methods to attain what I want. Is this what it''s like to be on the receiving end...? "...What are you?" Letting out a cold whisper, I asked. The ferocity in my eyes probably appeared more severe than ever, but this was not a matter I could let go of. "I''m just... A regular girl, right?" Her words were not determined to be a lie. Not wanting to make a scene in this public place, I leaned my face ever so closer. "You better start talking quickly, or else you''ll rue your actions on this day until the end of your wretched life." Threatening her like so, she definitely appeared nervous, but not nearly as much as she should''ve been. "At this point... Were you aware?" "What?" She started speaking nonsense out of nowhere, and I could glimpse something resembling pity contained within her bottomless eyes as she gazed into my own. "About your ''luck''... You know, right?" At this point, I was no longer surprised by her mentions of facts only I should know. The slight trembling in her lips having ceased somewhere along the line, I felt an indescribable feeling as I listened to her ominous words. "...What do you know?" I could intimidate her, but I doubt it would work, and I wasn''t able to act on such threats right now anyway. As things stood, I couldn''t do anything to her in this place; there were far too many witnesses, and everyone here was too influential for me to simply dispose of without consequence. "Are you going to promise?" She brought back that thing. It seemed that, unless I agreed to her silly little promise, we would be stuck at an impasse. I didn''t see the point in such a thing, especially as she already knew it meant absolutely nothing to me, but whether I said it or not didn''t matter, and I just wanted to get as much information as I can out of her while I have the opportunity. "Sure, fine, I promise, so tell me." She stared at me for a moment, and although I couldn''t tell what was running through that head of hers, apparently it was enough to move on. "Alright. Make sure you keep it. Please... What I wanted to tell you is very important." Taking a breath, she paused for a moment. "...Cipher..." Calling me, her eyes began to glisten as if on the verge of tears. What...? Why on Earth is she crying? "Please..." Next, she peered into my eyes and spoke as if to beg. This woman... Just who the hell...? "When you find out the truth... Please, please remember my words and don''t abandon who you are inside." "..." "I... can''t tell you anything more than that... I''m sorry..." None of my questions were answered. I still did not know. Who this woman Araceli Arvalo really was. Why she knew so much about me. What the truth of anything is. I knew none of it. But, there was something definitely strange about what she is saying right now. When I find out the truth. The Professor said a similar thing about what will happen at that time. ''You will oppose the world.'' ''Don''t abandon who you are.'' As if those outcomes are an inevitability, they utter such things; a statement and a plea. As if they came from the future. Even though neither of them should possess such capabilities. It is impossible for them to have done something like travel into the past. They have no connection with Azaki Kiryuuin. I can even ask. Is Marcus Lynton from the future? Or, does he somehow have a link to Kiryuuin? No And, what about Araceli Arvalo? No See? So, they cannot have come from the future. In the first place, even coming from the future does not prove anything; they would have come from but one of infinite branches of possibility, after all. Indeed, it may be possible that I would go crazy after finding out some Forbidden Knowledge. If the reality were that severe, then I could certainly imagine it. Something like that would only be all the more worthy of being called ''Forbidden Knowledge'', after all. But, that is not me. It may be me in another timeline, but it is not the me of the present. I don''t care what the truth is; why would it matter so much to me what is the reality of the world? This me. I only want to uncover the veil in front of my eyes. Besides, I wouldn''t go crazy. Such a notion is nonsensical; after all, the Professor and Araceli themselves know the truth, don''t they? Their entire basis for not wanting me to know the truth is because they are convinced that, once I realise it, I will go mad and want to destroy the world or something, isn''t it? That idea is fucking preposterous. The one thing I can do is know things. It''s all I''m good at, okay? Ever since I was introduced into this world, it''s been my identity. So, what''s the point if I can''t even know something like the truth of the world? That''s why I want to know. That is all. "...Araceli Arvalo." I called the name of the person in front of me. I don''t know if that is her true identity, but it''s the closest I''m going to get. "I don''t know a lot of things, but I will find out, and nothing can stop me from doing so." Not you, nor the Professor, nor anyone else. It''s all I can do. "You seem to be under the impression that I am weak-willed, that I cannot handle the truth or something." If that''s what you thought, I would be severely disappointed. You know so much about me, yet you underestimate me so? "You are a fool if you think I''d succumb to madness because of something like an unknown truth." If there is one thing I''m good for, it''s knowing the truth. "Since you don''t seem to understand, let me make it crystal clear for you." It''s all I''m good for, but in that regard, I have no match. "No one has the authority to gatekeep or mess around with the truth except for me." I have discovered countless hidden truths in the past, and I will continue to do so in the future. "So, Araceli Arvalo." Do you think I am unable to handle one more unknown? "It doesn''t matter what you know right now, or what you think might happen in the future." I will do the one thing I can. "Because I will know the truth." Nothing can be done to prevent that, so what will you do afterwards? "Once I find out, what will you do?" There is no one who can tell me what to do when it comes to discovering knowledge. "Stay out of my way, watch me learn the truth you''re trying so desperately to hide, and remember." Because I am the one who possesses the Measurement of Truth, not anyone else. "If a bastard like you intrudes on my territory again, you''ll get what''s coming to you." You are in my domain. Chapter 97 - 97: 93: Araceli Arévalo (3) "Cipher...!" Raising her voice in an intense way I wouldn''t have expected of her, yet one subtle enough to not draw the attention of those around us, Araceli Arvalo addressed me as if she knew me personally and grabbed my hands. "Seriously, you have to listen to me!" With brows neatly furrowed, her expression gave the impression of someone filled with worry and concern. "You don''t understand the severity of the situation. Please, you can''t just disregard what I''m saying and believe that everything will be fine, or else..." Words that sounded like bothersome nags exited her mouth. "Or else what?" I interrupted the end of her sentence that was trailing off. "If everything will go so badly as a result of my decisions, then why can no one explain it to me? Because it''s bullshit, right?" "No...! You can''t...! It''s--" "It''s what? Don''t tell me you can''t explain to me what will happen if I ignore your words here. If that pointless drivel is all your mouth can spew, then it''d be more meaningful to close your trap and shut up right now." "..." Her words were not a lie. I knew her concern was real, and that I truly didn''t understand anything right now. That much, I understood clearly. "If it''s so bad, just tell me, huh? What''s gonna happen, huh? If you tell me, I''ll understand why it''s a bad idea to do what I want to do, right? You already know I can see through deception, so you know I would understand that what you say is the truth, right? So, why wouldn''t you just tell me when there''s no downside to it, right?" However. "If you don''t tell me, isn''t it your fault instead for not preventing whatever ''bad thing'' might happen? It''s certainly not mine; I''m just going about my life as usual, after all, but you''re the one who''s here with the purpose of preventing so-called disaster, right? So, why won''t you do it?" I''ve had enough of this disorder and confusion. "Tell me, Araceli Arvalo. What is going to happen if I find out the truth of the world?" I''ll oppose the world? Then so be it, right? Why should it matter to me? The world is full of a whole lot of shit anyway, and I''m already an international terrorist as it is, so one could say I''m already a person who opposes the world. You say I''ll lose my original self and abandon who I am? Speaking such nonsense; clearly, you do not understand who I am. In the first place, why should I be the one to care if something bad happens to the world? If I, the one who best knows the truth, take such a standpoint against the world, then doesn''t that mean the world simply deserves it? I would never abandon who I am because of the truth. You may believe the contrary, and being someone who knows more than me about the topic as it stands, you may think that your judgement is correct. But, although you know more than me right now, you are not the one who knows the truth, and you are not the one who has the authority to say what will or will not happen. And even then. Even if it all turns out to be true. Then, so what? A situation of me opposing the world. A situation where I abandon who I am. Since everyone seems to be trying to stop this from happening, then doesn''t it mean I end up winning in the end? So, if I''m going to win anyway, why should I take action to prevent that from happening? Would that not be foolish? "...If you find out the truth..." After some time, her eyes lightly wetted and quaked as she appeared resigned to tell me about what she believes will happen. "What will happen... That..." Her expression clearly belonged to that of a person who was deeply troubled and conflicted about what to say, fumbling over her words repeatedly. "That is..." But then. "Spit it out or I won''t even give you a chance to explain yourself." Finally... "...In the end, it will result in your death, as well as the world''s demise." "..." The end. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The meaning behind her words was simple. Supposing that the Professor''s claim of, ''I will oppose the world'', is a fact, then does Araceli mean that I will succeed in destroying the world, but as a direct consequence of that action, kill myself as well? I would rather not die if possible, so the idea of me doing such a thing doesn''t make sense, but perhaps there is more to it. "Why?" Why will that be the result? Araceli''s words were purposefully vague, meaning all too much is being left to my own imagination. I need cold hard facts, or as close to them as I can get before I can make any certain judgements. I will not act like a fool and completely disregard her words of caution, as the fact is, they come from a place of pure concern for me. I do not why this person feels so close to me as to be concerned for my well-being. But that is just the reality, so I should take advantage of it while I can. If you really worry about me, then you should be able to tell me why, right? If you don''t want me to die and for the world to end, right? "The reason..." Hesitating, Araceli Arvalo let out a small exhale. Perhaps she knew me well enough, that I was so obstinate in my desire to uncover the truth, that limiting her words would accomplish nothing. "When you find out the reality, you... It turns out to be something so unbelievable you can''t sit still and do nothing about it." She told me. "As a result of that, you go mad and... Well, what I told you before happens..." She spoke with a hand to the heart within her chest. "That''s not it, thoughDthat''s not exactly what I came here to warn you about." Talking as if everything she said was predetermined, or as if it had already happened. "When the truth is exposed, you... I can''t tell you why right now, but you abandon yourself. You lose who you originally are and start treating others as less than human." As if she had witnessed it with her own eyes. "Sana, Sona, and Sophie are the three main victims as the ones closest to you, but the scope of your abuse is not limited to them alone." I was not even surprised anymore that she seemed to know everything. "I came to warn you because I want to prevent all of that from happening." Her intention was revealed. Not to save the world, specifically, but rather the people within it. To stop me from ''going mad'' and destroying the world, killing myself in the process. To stop me from hurting those around me. In one phrase, it could be said that her purpose is to prevent my self-destruction. It was strange. Because her words were determined to be the ''truth''. She was not lying. I don''t need to be able to ask the Measurement of Truth to know what this implies. Either she has really seen what will happen in the future somehow and has come to preclude the disastrous eventuality from occurring, or is plainly delusional. However... From the look in her eyes that speaks volumes of her inner emotions and determination. To the Measurement of Truth that confirmed none of her words were lies. To even my own simple common sense and logical reasoning. "..." There was no way I could believe that she was merely an insane person. Not only that, but the balance of risk is far too skewed. If I trust in her words and take them as fact, I can prevent a tragedy for not just myself, but those around me and the entire world as well. On the other hand, overlooking all of this, believing it won''t happen and carrying on as usual as if this encounter never happened; it could end everything. I do not want to go insane. I also don''t want to destroy the world. If I did that, I would die, after all, and I certainly do not wish to die either. So, it would be unfathomably stupid of me to disregard what she says here, to the point where I would even deserve what would happen. I had no choice but to take in her warning, process it slowly, steadily and carefully, and plan accordingly. Not to mention that my abusing the twins and Sophie would be absurd in and of itself without a definite way to make sure they can''t resist me in any way, so I can''t imagine why I would do such inanity, but I suppose it comes with the territory of going mad. "...Alright." I nodded my head towards the girl in front of me. As the event was nearing its end and other guests were already departing around us, it was about time to leave. "I realise this is all you can say, at least for now. I will take your warnings seriously, but do not expect this to be the end." Her eyes lit up at my words, her mouth blossoming open into a relieved smile. "Yes...! That''s okay, as long as you take what I''ve said into consideration as the truth. One day... One day I might be able to tell you everything, but... Just remember that... All I want is the best for you and those around you." The moment after she said that with red-tinged cheeks, someone called her from a distance, upon which she flusteredly bowed to me and said goodbye with an embarrassed look on her face. I observed her back for a few seconds as she walked away, but I saw nothing besides an ordinary girl the same age as me. "Araceli Arvalo..." Who are you, really? Chapter 98 - 98: 94: Agnostophobia A week after the event I attended as Leander Herington, the new school term began. There was no public notice of the Order''s collapse, but it was confirmed they had been completely shut down, with most of its members either dying in the midst of conflict, sentenced to prison or otherwise punished and struck with a gag order. From that, it appeared the government wanted to brush the subject under the rug as much as possible. During the break, I had been contacted with a request to not speak about the matter, and of course, I obliged. There was no need to talk any further about the Order of the Night-Time Chrysanthemum, after all, and I was never interested in them from the beginning. The end of an infamous group whose name originated from a dead guy who had an appreciation for poetry, perhaps. In the end, however, it is nature''s will for a flower to wilt and wither away. They shouldn''t be upset about it. Anyway, there are more important things. Indeed, Marcus Lynton remains on the loose. Having abandoned his post as the head of the Order before things got too dicey, he would now be working to take over some other kind of underground organisation, rising from the shadows once more, but it will probably take about a year or two before he can actually take any further action against me. Now that the Wardens are pretty much finished with that, however, they will be looking to recapture me again. It''s something I''ll have to prepare for, but honestly, I doubt preparation is going to make much of a difference next time. Reason being, I can''t get much information from the Measurement of Truth about Azaki Kiryuuin. His existence, after returning from death, has become shrouded in Forbidden Knowledge. His thoughts are unreadable. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His intentions are unspecified. His abilities are unknown. Even when I ask what Measurement he has, it says I do not have access to that information, meaning it is Forbidden Knowledge. The only reason I can think of for that being the case is that his Measurement evolved somehow; most likely, it occurred when he died and sent him back to the past. He definitely died and came back. After all, I can recall that, back then, it only stated that he ''died three seconds ago'', not that he ''has been dead for three seconds''. I don''t know how it works, and I don''t understand how his Measurement could have possibly evolved post-mortem because it should have returned to its place in the void by then, but somehow, it happened. I suppose that''s exactly why it is considered Forbidden Knowledge, after all. Something not intended to be known by humans. Something taboo. Either way, the Knowledge was discovered, and the truth spread. All because of me. More precisely, because of my Measurement of Truth. It once stated that the origin of Measurements was simply because that was the way the world was supposed to be. It is the natural order of the world It claimed as much. Then, is Forbidden Knowledge also natural? Supposing it is, and taking that all into consideration, why would there naturally exist something that exposes exactly what the universe doesn''t want being exposed? Is the universe flawed? Yes. If I wanted to, I could probably just leave it at that and call it a day, but there is too much else to consider, too. For example, the hints that there is some sort of higher being. Thanks to everything that has been happening, I now cannot help but think about the possibility of a deity or other God-like being existing. All the coincidences, strange happenings, and suggestions that point towards that being the case. Of course, I cannot know for sure, but assuming something like that does exist, then isn''t it possible that this is not a universal flaw, but instead meticulous design? Needless to say, it''s impossible to figure out with certainty why it would be by design, or if it even is, to begin with, but it''s just speculation in the first place. Perhaps, the reality is that I am being targeted by God, and all of this is a ploy by Him to screw my life up and use me to destroy the world once he gets bored of it for his own amusement. There are many other things that science cannot explain in the world, but Measurements are by far the most major example. ''Measurements are a creation of God, and that is why they are part of the ''natural order''.'' Like this, that grand mystery of the human race could be explained away with ease. They are not scientific, but as a result of the direct interference of God, they do not need to make scientific sense to exist. The strange powers known as Measurements, that should not exist but do. All those unnatural powers, the clairvoyance, the manipulation of space and time, the power over life and death itself, they all originate from that higher being. How else would it be possible? And after all. All that is needed is His will, and it shall be. The Measurement of Truth being possessed by me is a plot of God, and everything that has happened thus far and that will happen in the future is all to His capricious whims. In that case, would Araceli Arvalo be an angel? Having descended to save me and the world by putting a stop to His scheme. Ah. No, if she was opposing God, she would be a demon or devil rather than an angel, right? Or, if taken in reverse, is God the Devil, and is Araceli Arvalo the true angel trying to put a stop to his diabolical and definitively dastardly deeds? Hah... Seriously, how ridiculous. What am I doing, coming up with such ludicrous, pointless conspiracy theories? Honestly, it''s not even laughable. ...And yet. At this point, even something as absurd as that doesn''t sound too far-fetched... But, it''s not like I can confirm anything or otherwise, no matter the reality. You do not have access to this information DWhatever the case, in the end, what I have to do hasn''t changed. Discovering the truth, putting an end to Marcus Lynton, and getting the Wardens off my back. Although the specifics may have changed slightly, it''s more or less the same as what I''ve wanted since the very beginning. To go about doing so, however, I may need to alter my methods. If what I''m going up against is truly a scheme of God''s, or of a being of equivalent calibre, then it would be foolish to assume the one who is most likely the progenitor of Measurements, and hence the origin of the Measurement of Truth, would fail to realise what I am up to. I do not know the nature of said being, or even if such a being exists in the first place. I can only assume its existence because that would be the worst case. And assuming the worst case is the best way to prepare accordingly for disaster. ...It''s difficult. I don''t even know if winning against something like that is possible, and not only do I not have a choice, but I also have to somehow do it without the help of the Measurement of Truth. Anything related to a higher being, whether it exists or not, is Forbidden Knowledge, and so I cannot ask any questions about it such as its intentions or true nature. Perhaps that is for the best, though, as I wouldn''t be surprised if such a being would be able to, as the presumed Father of Measurements, somehow influence the answers returned to me by the Measurement of Truth. In order to prevent even the slightest chance of misinformation, I shouldn''t trust with certainty even what the Measurement of Truth tells me. All of this ''not being able to know'' is what makes it so difficult and so dangerous. The unknown. Fear of the unknown. What makes the unknown one of humanity''s greatest natural, primal fears? I didn''t fully understand it before. It wasn''t possible for me to understand it due to the nature of my ability. But now. Recently. I feel as though my understanding of such a thing has firmly taken root. I feel as though I can understand what it is like to fear the unknown. Not being able to ask what I want to ask. Not being able to receive the answers to what I desire or need. Being ruthlessly denied what solace I am so used to. I am out of my comfort zone completely, and cannot rely on what I have relied on my entire life thus far. The unknown. Forbidden Knowledge. The truth of this world. The potential existence of a higher being. The identity of Araceli Arvalo. I will find it all out. That is certain. I will not lose. However, I am beginning to wonder. The ''Hell'' inside me; that ever-swirling black vortex of the void. I do not know if this is a sudden realisationDa revelationDor mere delusional narcissism. But I am beginning to feel as if that ''Hell'' is not what I first thought it was. Not ''luck'', but ''destiny''. Measurements do not have explicit names. The famous ones are named by their possessors, but usually, I am the one to assign a name for a person''s ability, or if not, I simply use the name they themselves have given it. Abilities are not born with names, after allDthey can only be granted by man. If so, it may be that I was wrong all along. Avon Laura is not the Concept of Destiny, but the Concept of Future. Liam Chiba-Wallace is not the possessor of the Measurement of Luck, but the Measurement of Destiny. If so, things would start to make a lot more sense. Would I be destined for tragedy from the very beginning? Naturally, it''s not something I can know. I cannot assume it is the case, because if I think I''ll lose before I even try, then I will never win, and that much is certain. Still. That minor discomfort in the back of my mind. Like a slight nagging. With all this mystery. With all this confusion. With all this depressing shit that tells me I''m destined for misery anyway. To end this chaos, the cause of my future misery, before I have to endure it all. To force it to a premature end, even if it is just to not let the opposition win. Even if it is just out of spite for something like that. I feel like a part of me can understand. Whether this is a feeling of catharsis in my heart even just imagining the act. I feel a part of me can even understand desiring it. There''s a fraction of such a thing in the deep corner of my mind. What Marcus Lynton claimed would happen. What Araceli Arvalo stated she wanted to prevent. Right. DDestroying the world. I guess I can imagine myself doing it after all. ========== (Volume 3 END) Chapter 99 - 99: Interlude: December 25th The twenty-fifth of December. For the past 17 years of my life, this date held no special meaning to me. I was aware that this day, during the final, twelfth month of the year, represented ChristmasDand all that supplemented itDfestivities, joy, and celebration, but I was no more or less attached to this particular 359th day of the year than I was to any other. Even during my time in the Wardens'' Playground, where Christmas was celebrated just as it would be anywhere else in the world, I struggled to find a point to it. Its origins stem from a place of religious belief; these days, few take notice of such a fact. The other kids in the Playground were deluded by the lies of a fantastical man who would deliver gifts to all the children in the world within a single evening. As someone who knew the truth and who relied on the truth, it was naturally impossible for me to succumb to the same tricks. At the same time, that resulted in alienating me from the excitable ones who refused to heed my wordsDwords deemed, dare I say, ''heretical'' by the others. Yet another reason why ''ignorance is bliss''. As one of the most curious of creatures, humans crave to uncover the unknown, but ironically, they cannot handle the truth when confronted by it. When I escaped the Wardens, I discovered that kids on the outside were slowly beginning to realise that the myth was just that, and that what they had initially believed was actually a lie. Since then, I never really thought about it outside of the time frame itself where I would see all kinds of events and celebrations being held. Until this year, that is. This year, I decided it would be for the best to take part in the festivities, as those I need to keep by my side desire it. Still, I didn''t want to waste too much time with it, so I only did one thing, and that was to visit the Weinstell Christmas Market. Apparently, that was good enough, as none of the kids pestered me to do anything more, indicating they had been sufficiently satisfied. So, all that was left was Christmas Day itself, and that was more trouble than I could have ever imaginedDreason being, I thought it would be beneficial to acquire presents for everyone as it''s an easy way to gain favour, but there was an unexpectedly big problem with that plan. DNobody actually wanted anything. I used the Measurement of Truth, of course, but the only kinds of things anyone wanted, was either something metaphysical, such as ''my presence'', or something otherwise abstract and completely unobtainable. There was nobody who wanted anything that was actually tangible; something I could give as a physical gift, and so I was caught in a sudden quagmire. What on Earth do you give someone who wants for nothing? It was not something easy to answer, even for the omniscient Measurement of Truth, but there was no helping it. I was told they would be happy with almost anything, but that certainly didn''t help much. Was it something everybody agonised over when choosing which gift to give at this time of year? Ordinarily, I wouldn''t have even given it a second thought and just asked ''what is the perfect gift to give them'', but unfortunately... The ''perfect gift'' is something that comes from the heart; something that holds deep meaning, usually personal to the recipient Now, what the hell was that, huh? Normally, for a gift, all you would need to ask is what that particular person wants, and then just get them that; unfortunately, this isn''t something I can do in this case, so I''m forced to think outside the box. I never expected to have this much trouble with something so stupidly simple as giving a gift, but in hindsight, it should be obviousDI never really cared what the twins liked or wanted; I just said ''yes'' and gave it to them, whatever it was. As a result, I now don''t know what gift would be suitable, as they haven''t asked me for anything. Of course, such is an issue that can be solved with a simple question: What does everyone like that I can give as a gift? Rather, what does everyone want the most? I asked with a little clarification, and when I saw the answerD The individuals Sana and Sona want a gift with meaning behind it; Sophie Asanami only wants something from you if your feelings are genuine; Emir doesn''t expect anything from you but wants something that proves you are a good person; Selina and Minami Mochizuki do not expect something from you Huh, what the... Oh? Hold on a second... DI had an idea. ??? When the inevitable day came that kids across the world would unwrap their gifts with anticipation and glee, a certain household did things a little differently compared to the rest. There were fitting decorations and a beautifully-embellished, miniature spruce tree to liven up the living room, but that was all. There were no presents. There was no cheerful music. There were no smiles on the residents'' faces. House number 7 on Tree Jewel BoulevardDwithin this place, the inhabitants gathered not around a fireplace, but rather a dinner table. "..." ""..."" "..." "..." "..." Bathed in silence, everyone sat awaiting something at the table. They were not aware of what had been planned for today, as all they had been told was to wait patiently. "...Uhm...?" A slight murmur escaped her lips as she turned her head to the left and right with puzzlement. Selina wondered what was going on, and seemed about to ask when incidentally interrupted by someone, "This is ridiculous..." Minami Mochizuki, who usually would be busy at this time of the day, let loose a sigh and rested her head on her hands, quickly beginning to regret staying this late. Today was one of her few days off in the year, and she was spending it so uselessly that she was conflicted about what to do. If it weren''t for Selina, she never would''ve come to the house on this day, but here she was, idling by for nothing. Sophie glanced at Minami and clicked her tongue. "Tsk. Seriously, the hell''s he got planned? Says nothin'' all day and all of a sudden says to sit and wait." "Does this not normally happen?" Selina warily asked, causing Sophie to reply within an instant. "God no." "Hmm, is it because it''s Christmas?" "You think that guy would ever do something for someone else just cause it''s Christmas?" "Would he not? I think Cipher is a good person." Selina tilted her head as if proposing a question of genuine curiosity, causing Sophie to simply stare blankly at her for a moment. "...Ha," She snorted cynically, "You might be right that he''s not necessarily a ''bad'' person, but... You haven''t seen his true nature yet. No, he just hasn''t shown it to you." Selina kept quiet at the words that clearly knew something she didn''t, and although Sophie was unaware of it, something in what she said sparked memories for Emir as he watched the conversation. Eventually, the ever-rising boredom climaxed and she couldn''t tolerate sitting in silence any longer; Sophie cursed with a sigh and shouted to the one who was the very cause of the current situation. "Haaah, fuck sake... Oi, how long''re you gonna have us waitin'' for, huh?!" ??? Yelling from the table in the other room, I heard Sophie Asanami''s voice. Couldn''t she learn to quieten down a bit? I was in the kitchen, but my ears picked up her booming tone with ease. Still, everything was just about done, so I ignored her without much thought and continued. When I soon re-entered the room and showed myself, everyone''s eyes moved to me in unison. Rather than frustrated at having been forced to wait, however, they were more focused on the thing in my hands. "Hey, you-- hm? What''s that?" Sophie nodded her head at the large pot I held and asked as I walked over to the table. "Well, what do you think it is?" "...A pot?" "There you go, then." I set the pot so heavy it made my arms ache down on the table. At that moment, everyone''s eyes widened. "Did you cook...?" "Is that what it looks like?" The instant I lifted the lid, the salivating scent of something ambrosial wafted around and filled the room. "It''s just a simple casserole, but you won''t find a higher quality one in any corner of this Earth, and I made enough for everyone, so take as much as you want. I also have some other stuff I prepared for variation which I''ll bring out in a second. Also, Selina, I know you don''t like to eat meat, so there are some tofu variants and other meat-free dishes as well for you." """...""" As if having pressed ''pause'', everyone froze, their already widened eyes gaping even further as if they had witnessed a miracle. "What?" Nobody answered my question, and internally, I smirked. Isn''t this just the perfect gift? It takes almost no effort from me, and it''s something to leave everyone satisfied. The twins want something with meaning behind it. This gift contains the meaning of ''I want these people to be more loyal to me''. Sophie Asanami only wants something if my feelings are genuine. The feelings that I want these people to be eternally loyal to me are definitely genuine. Emir would want something that proves I am a good person. Cooking so much delicious food for all these people, and for nothing in return, how could I be anything other than good? Finally, Minami and Selina never expected or really wanted anything from me to begin with, so appealing to them is easiest of all. It accomplishes everything I need it to. I''ve heard of a saying in the past; that ''food is the way to a person''s heart''." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I am the best cook in the world, no questions asked. I know how to prepare any meal in the world, and I know exactly how to personalise each morsel to anyone I make food for, down to every last bite. In other words, could there be a better gift from me to them? An unorthodox gift, but something that could most definitely be called ''perfect''. Looking at their joyful expressions as they wolfed down the first of many meals I had prepared, I subdued an emerging grin and put on a small smile. "Bon apptit." Chapter 100 - 100: Interlude: Man of a Past to Come Ruination. As I watched the world crumble for the nth time, gorged by the devouring rift as gluttonous black space belched pure annihilation upon one and upon all, a question passed me by. The end. Why has it come to this? It''s a question I have asked myself untold times, yet one that pertains no answer. A question that has, perhaps quite naturally, caused many further wonders to bud and to sprout throughout the yearsDalso without remedy, nor with reprieve. Zack, Zachary, or Azaki is what those close to me call me by. As for others, it''s usually one of ''Time'', ''Kiryuuin'', ''Clock Boy'', or even just ''Kid''. Out of all the myriad titles I am known by, one in particular sticks out to me like a sore thumb. "Hero". It wasn''t until things got really bad that they began calling me such a thing as a last hope, but even then, I don''t believe there was a single moment in which it was justified. Right. I had saved people; countless people. So many people that the proportion of those who had cried my name rather than their own parents when they called for help is unfathomable. Still, a ''hero'' is not something I deserved to be called. Because, in the end, no matter how many people I was able to save in the beginning, it wasn''t possible to keep that up forever. Even if it was possible, it simply wasn''t something I was able to do. The world had reached its climax, and thus, its conclusion. I let everyone down. The people I had saved, the lives I had improved; none of it mattered. All of my actions prior, equated nothing. Because everything was going to end regardless. If I were a true hero, I would have been able to stop it. In fact, I was able to stop it. I should have been. But, I couldn''tDNo, I didn''t. Sacrificing my own life was not enough. When I died, over and over again, in place of someone else; on those hospital beds, those mean streets, and from simply ''eating lead''Dindividually, it was merely a fulfilment of my own satisfaction; to make me ''feel like'' I was accomplishing something with my life. On a grander scale, what did any of it even matter? In the end, the people whom I saved, those I put my life on the line and died for, those I went through endless torment and agony for... Didn''t they all just perish anyway? In the end, the world and everything within it had died, and so in vain were all my efforts. When things ended, though, something inconceivable occurred. Somehow, through any kind of God-given miracle, I had received a ''second''-second chance. By returning to the far past, wouldn''t I have enough time to change everything? The one man responsible for the destruction of the worldDcouldn''t I stop him before he crosses the event horizon of disaster? Slowly, I realised. Everyone I had saved until now. The children, the brothers and sisters, the husbands and wives. It was all irrelevant. Unless that man could also be saved, things would repeat and recur just as they had always and originally done. Because that is the predetermined; the fated destiny of this world. Measurement of Truth. The Reality. Cipher. For not just my own sake, but for the sake and good of this world and this universe. From the puppies to the kittens, to the alligators and the elephants; the children, teens and adults; and for even the sake of that man himself. I swore, not as a ''hero'', but as the man called ''Azaki Kiryuuin''. To save him. To save the world, and to achieve its continuation. ??? Once, there was peace. Perhaps such is my view merely because I was then young, but I truly thought times were well; that life was good and just. "Azaki," Someone called. It was the person who looked after me, as apparently my mother had passed away shortly after I was born and my father had left even before that point. "There is somewhere I''d like to show you." This person, a friend of my deceased mother who had taken upon themself the role of my guardian, took me to a curious place; one hidden away from the rest of society. That was, the Playground. Introducing me to this strange place, my guardian claimed to be someone called a ''Warden''. Explaining to me rather simply that their job was to protect humanity from the shadows, I was taken aback with wonder and awe. How could I not be? Even the ''dangerous individuals'' contained within that place were treated kindly and without spared expense when there was no need to, so it was obvious even at a glance that they were genuinely good guys who cared for others'' wellbeing. Having immediately declared that I would grow up and save people like they did, my guardian chuckled and patted my head softly, saying I certainly had the potential and wishing me the best of luck. After that, it turned out I possessed the Measurement of Time, which amazed more people than I could''ve imagined at the time. Despite everything, though, my guardian and the rest of the Wardens supported me in going to school as a normal kid would, and so I had to focus more on that as I grew up instead of going through the training to become a Warden myself. Of course, I am, and always will be grateful for them giving me the chance to live a relatively normal childhood, though back then I remember being quite salty about it. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In any case, that was a time long past, and one that can never return. The river of time flows, passes, and the present drifts along the gentle yet firm course of its stream. Functionally, it serves as one of the underlying principles of how the world and the universe operates; a foundation. It is not something that can be changed by humans, or at least, it shouldn''t be. A regret, indeed, and a curse for many, certainly. But is that all it is? Perhaps, rather than a curse, not being able to return to the past should be considered more of a blessing. No need nor time to ponder ''what ifs'', ''should haves'' or ''shouldn''t haves''. No need to agonise over what could have been. Not to say one cannot revisit the past, or that returning to the past is a negative thing, but instead that it is more important to consider how present actions can and might affect the future, and what will become the present. Actions are temporary, existing only in the present, but their effects are permanent. Speaking of how one should have acted differently back then, or about how they could have achieved a different outcome, a more desirable future, or well, present. You might think so, however, should you really? It''s not as simple as a ''yes'' or a ''no''. Even if, hypothetically, you could return to the past. There are certain things which, as if predetermined by the universe itself, will happen. Events and outcomes, miracles and disasters; there are many things that simply cannot not happen no matter how one may attempt to mould the past. Even for someone like me. Is it worth all the struggle, pain, and vain endeavour just to make no or very little significant difference in the end? Even if you cannot experience it yourself, surely you can empathise and imagine how such a thing might feel. Truly, there is not much more soul-crushing than that. Banging your head against a brick wall time and time again for absolutely zero merit, achievement or any other kind of substantial gainDpurely because you feel like you have to, because it''s the right thing to do. Many might call it stupid, such a foolhardy and resolute determination. They would say that only an idiot would sacrifice so much of themselves, put in such a herculean effort for something that cannot be. And maybe they are right. Nevertheless, it''s not like I have any right to judge. After all, only I can relate to my own nonsensical blather, and maybe it means nothing. But still. Even if my words make no sense. Even if my ramblings reach no one''s ears, venting out my negative feelings loosens the tightening of my chest and lightens the weight on my shoulders, so I guess it''s fine. ...And, at the end of the day, I can only ignore the bad feelings, shove them deep inside, and continue bashing my head against that dastardly brick wall. In the past, present, and probably even future, that''s all I''ve been able to do, all I can do, and probably all I''ll be able to do, or at the very least for a long, long time. What it means to try for something I might not be able to achieve. I don''t know if there is any kind of subliminal meaning behind it or anything like that, but it doesn''t matter. All that matters is that I do what I have to do and that I get it done. Because I''m an idiot. And only an idiot can be a Hero. Chapter 101 - 101: 95: Birthday Boy One week after the politician''s daughter''s birthday party, school resumed with the second, and final, semester of the year. And, speaking of birthdays, tomorrow is Emir''s fifteenth. January 12th. Naturally, whether he is aware of it or not is a different topic, but I''ve been waiting a while now for this event, and I will not let it go to waste. After some retrospection, I came to the realisation that I hadn''t made nearly as much use of his Supernatural Ability, Absolute Contract, as I could have. There were the contracts with Minami and Selina of course, but aside from that, I wouldn''t be able to name many other instances if you asked me to. The main reason for that is because I thought there was no real need for it at the moment, and even the Measurement of Truth is useless when it comes to giving advice for such broad and vague questions such as ''what can I use Emir''s Absolute Contract for?'', and so I have pretty much left him alone for the most part Therefore, this is the time I will use to rectify that. I always knew his ability was something phenomenal, but I don''t think I ever truly came to understand what it was capable of; such a thing seems to be natural when it comes to the topic of Supernatural Abilities, but now that I''ve caught a further glimpse of his potential, I have decided to deepen our relationship and put him to use. At the very least, I need to keep him close enough to the twins and to SelinaDI already have a firm leash on those three, but Emir has always been a bit of a wild card due to his unduly justice-oriented predisposition. He may not always listen to me, but he''s much more likely to listen to the others. As long as I can control him through them, then it''s fine, since I''m sure I won''t be able to make him sign an Absolute Contract like I did Selina. He''s young, and a doughty kid, but he isn''t such an idiot to fool for signing a contract with me. Although I may have established some rapport with him over the recent weeks, I still notice his eye on me. That wariness caused by our first encounter hasn''t faded, and it''s clear he knows I''m not exactly who I appear to be. In any case, if I can just get close enough to him that I can convince him to make more Absolute Contracts with me, and ones with more ambiguity, it would be an undeniably powerful gain. Moving on, I still have a couple of concerns about what occurred on the day of the party. Most strikingly is, of course, the conversation with that girl, Araceli Arvalo. The self-proclaimed fan of mine who not only knew the truth behind all of my false identities, but who also had a stake of interest in me as a person, or more specifically, an interest in my safety. That encounter was unlike any other I''ve experienced be it during my time in the Playground or thereafter. I looked back; even just glimpsing her from afar provoked something unidentifiable within me. Each occurrence, I got that feeling more and more, that something about her was off, though what exactly it was, I wasn''t aware. And then, it turned out she was related to the Forbidden Knowledge. Something like that would be nonsensical to call a coincidence, and she even admitted it herself that she could not tell me. I first considered the possibility that she was a former Warden herself as she knew ''Cipher'', but that thought was automatically ruled out because of her age that is confirmed to be the same as my own. Then, I thought she could have simply been related to a Warden, but even then, it wouldn''t explain why she seemed to know me personally or why she would have access to the Forbidden Knowledge. There was quite literally an endless supply of questions sprouting within my mind, but receiving even one single answer was simply not something that was possible, and instead, the more I thought and considered the possibilities, and the more I thought about things logically and with rationale, the more questions and confusion that blossomed in turn. All I could really know was that I needed to take some kind of action, and that I needed to do it sooner rather than later. I have enemies in this world. Professor Marcus Lynton and the Wardens for a start, plus anyone else who might covet my Measurement of Truth such as the world''s governments. I don''t know if Araceli Arvalo is my enemy, but although she seems not to hold anything against me so far, I certainly can''t dismiss the possibility that she might stand in my way eventually. The fact alone that she possesses Forbidden Knowledge is a threat I need to be wary of, after all. Thus, I came to the conclusion that I needed to act quickly. What exactly I need to do, I don''t know, but any action is better than inaction when attacks could come at any time. Especially with that Kiryuuin bastard turning his attention back towards me, I can''t afford to sit still. Not quite as if goosebumps arise on my skin, but rather an echoing chill throughout my bones. Intuitively, or by instinct, a feeling. Just like that, I knew it without ''knowing'' it Things are about to change. ??? "My... birthday?" Towards Emir, who looked back at me with widened eyes, I nodded. "Yes." "..." His mouth slightly gaped as only the sound of the T.V. in the background could be heard. Seeing such speechlessness, I continued, "So, what do you want to do? For the rest of the day, ask for anything." "...Why?" Hm? He narrowed his gaze and looked at me as if with scrutiny. "What?" Emir lightly scratched the back of his head, "Sorry, but I don''t think you would do something for me just because it''s my birthday. I don''t mean to be rude or anything, but it feels out of character for what I''ve seen you do in the past." Ruffling his hair as he wore an awkward look, I sighed. This guy... As I thought, he still keeps in mind the attitude I showed back during the infiltration of the Hirane Facility. Perhaps acting so over the top like that was a mistake, but well, what happened, happened. It''s not like I can change what actions I showed in the past, but I haven''t revealed to him any of the things I''ve done since then anyways, right? So, from his perspective, I should be gaining enough trust to more or less offset that. There was the time he confronted me about the event at the Aurigan Arena, but he has no real proof that the culprit was me, so it''s fine. Plus, Sana and Sona were also on my side that time, which helped pacify him. "That''s understandable. But, you know, that''s exactly the reason I want to do something for your birthday." I said this, to which Emir raised a brow and questioned me, "What''s that supposed to mean?" I began the reconciliation with a cheap smile. "It means I think we got off on the wrong foot. You''ve seen the way I am with everyone else; I''m not really that bad of a bad person, am I? Anyway, I don''t want us to be at odds or anything, and honestly, I don''t want the house to have an uncomfortable atmosphere. If you think about it, it just makes things harder for everyone around us too, no?" With folded arms and an increasingly relaxed expression on his face as he listened to my words, Emir seemed to be becoming more and more open to the idea I was illustrating. Of course, as an objectively amiable person, Emir wouldn''t want his friends to be uncomfortable around him more than anything else, and so even if he was silently opposed to it on the inside, he would be more than willing to deepen our relationship if it was for their sake. Well, if things go to plan, he should soon see that being close to me is something that cannot be topped, so once that realisation occurs, he''ll stay even by his own regard. "...You have a point; it''s clear that everyone else doesn''t know how to react when we''re in the same room. Even then, can you really say to me with a straight face that this isn''t just meant to get me off your back when you do something bad?" He hit me with that sort of accusation, but there was no need to deny it. "Why, of course it''d be a lie for me to say I''m not doing this partly for that reason. Still, it''s only thatDa part of it. I don''t really do bad things anyway, so it doesn''t matter to me that much what your opinions of me are. The main motivation for me to do this is exactly what I stated previously, nothing more and nothing less." Needless to say, this wasn''t entirely true. The main motivation is to have the power of Absolute Contract Creation under my control; not to make the others'' living circumstances more comfortable. If they had that large of an issue with the state of things then they would bring it up to me anyway, so it can''t be that untolerable for them. It''s not like Emir needs to know all of that, though. "Whatever doubts you might have about it, just shove them away for now. Whether what I want is something you agree with or not, doesn''t matter right now." sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." "It''s your first birthday since escaping hell; don''t you want to enjoy it?" With the corners of my lips arched, I spoke in a tone that left no room for dispute. "Emir. Have you heard of a ''birthday wish''? I''ll grant you one, so tell me what you want." As always, so long as it didn''t go against my own wishes, I don''t care what it is. Chapter 102 - 102: 96: Birthday Celebration Today was Emir''s birthday, but also the second day of the new school term. For the purposes of enriching the experience of the birthday as much as possible, I called in to Emir''s school, as well as the twins'' as my own, to say that the aforementioned students wouldn''t be attending today, with the claimed reason for this being ''sickness''. That left myself, the twins, Emir, and Selina with an unexpected day off. I obviously had to be present because I was the main orchestrator of the event, and the twins would be playing an important role, so I brought them in as well. Selina was required to take the day off anyway since I wouldn''t be there to fulfil the contract conditions, and since Emir seemed to have a thing for her, I decided to involve her as well. In the morning, after first convincing Emir to celebrate his birthday, everyone sat down to have breakfast. Emir''s plate carried a more extravagant version of the meal, but it was more or less the same full breakfast that everyone else ate. During said mealtime, something unexpected occurred just after I finished explaining how we would be doing something special for Emir''s birthday. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ciphy," Sona called. "Yes?" "Do we have a birthday?" Her sister continued. The question had an obvious answer, I thought, and I wondered just why on Earth they would even need to think about such a thing, but then I realised: they grew up inside a human experimentation facility practically ever since they were conscious. Growing up lifelessly within a place even more isolated than the inner quarters of the Playground I experienced, these two girls had never even seen the light of day until I rescued them, let alone know about their own birthday. Thinking about it that way, it''s ridiculous to expect them to know. How could they, when all they had was a life of ceaseless torture? My eyes drifted downwards, towards the twins'' plates. Blinking, I noticed that the amount of food they were eating was considerably more than what they had been able to just a couple of months ago, and that led me to realise something moreDthat until I had saved them, they had been receiving almost no nutrients. One meagre meal per day, and even that was just barely enough to stave off the starvation that would come ruthlessly for their lives otherwise. Now, however, the fact they were eating much more, and much more healthily, was clearly portrayed through the sight of their bodiesDlayers of smooth and vigorous skin had replaced its sickly pale predecessor, their cheeks were more plump and more full than before, and their limbs were not so frail so as to resemble birch twigs. The ribs that once protruded from the stomach and chest were no longer visible, and their dilapidated nails had restored to become those just as any other girl their age. Not to mention their revitalised, bright eyes that resembled rubies now more than ever before and their rejuvenated, silky white hair that had been neatly cut and grown respectably to barely even resemble the thin and straggly strands they previously wore. Overall, the girls looked incomparable to what they did even just months ago, and it was clear that even just having a decent diet and sleep schedule was working wonders for their bodies. Upon this realisation, which I never took real notice of before, I wondered why I felt something strange, akin to a sense of pride, begin to sprout within me. "You do. In fact, because you are twins, you actually share the same birthday." The girls looked at each other for a brief moment, inexplicable emotions in their eyes, then flicked their gazes back to me, another question ready to be asked. "...Ciphy..." "What happens on our birthday?" As I thought. "We celebrate it." ""Why?"" "Because it''s your birthday; the purpose is to celebrate one''s existence in the world." They sunk into what appeared to be a moment of deep thought before returning to the conversation. ""Does Ciphy have a birthday?"" I expected such a question from the rather curious two, and so responded with haste. "Of course. Everyone has one." Naturally, just because I was not raised in an orthodox manner, and just because I never met my parents, doesn''t mean I don''t have a birthday, nor that I don''t know it. However, just because I have a birthday doesn''t mean I am willing to share it; I see no need to as of the moment, but if there comes a time where sharing the date of my birth becomes beneficial to me, then I don''t see why I wouldn''t do it. Perhaps understanding my thoughts without needing to prod, the twins didn''t ask any further questions about my birthday. "Ciphy..." "Are we celebrating Emi''s birthday?" ...What they did begin to ask, however, were questions perhaps more in line with an ordinary child''s train of thought. "As I said earlier, yes. Today is Emir''s birthday, so we are celebrating it." "Will we celebrate our birthday too?" I nodded. "Of course." If I didn''t do that much, I''m sure people would get pissed. It helps to maintain the relationship anyway, so it''s not like I''m opposed to it. ""When is our birthday?"" The twins'' eyes sparkled with some of the most intense curiosity I think I''ve ever seen as they asked. I don''t think this is the type of thing they would let go, so it might be a worthless effort, but... "Are you sure you want to know? Won''t it be more exciting for you to randomly find out one day?" "No." "Tell us." ""Please."" Locked into their gaze, I couldn''t escape such a piercing stare even if I tried. Well... I suppose waking up every single day with the hope and expectation that it might be their birthday would get exhausting real fast, and not just for them. "Fine. It''s at the end of March. I won''t tell you what day it is so that it''s still somewhat of a surprise, alright?" ""...Okay."" They submitted with sulk and a bit of a pout, but doing it this way was to achieve the best of both worlds. Well, whatever. They''ll probably forget soon enough anyway. In reality, the girls'' birthday was only about two and a half months away, but it made me wonder how the state of things would be by then. It wasn''t a long time in any aspect, but things would be moving quickly from now on, even more so than before, and I didn''t know when or how my adversaries would make their moves. Either way, it''s only two months, so I doubt things would change much in that short span of time. ??? What Emir yearned for was to be able to play games with the new friends he made at school. Thus, he wanted a gaming computer. I didn''t know why he didn''t ask me to get him one before since it''s not like we wouldn''t be able to afford it, but apparently he simply isn''t one to impose, feeling bad for spending others'' money and whatnot. In any case, that is what I bought for him, and he seemed pretty pleased with the result. He also voiced his desire to sign an Absolute Contract with me sometime soon to ensure I didn''t hurt more people unnecessarily. A contract is something I wanted as well, but the details are for another time. "We''re going out for a meal?" "Yes. Apparently, it is what other families do when there is a birthday, so we shall be going to a restaurant for dinner instead of eating at home." I explained to Sophie as she just arrived home from school what we would be doing this evening. "I already placed a reservation the other day, so we have about two hours to get ready." "Alright. Give me like ninety, then." Nodding her head as she slipped her shoes off, Sophie headed for the stairs. There wasn''t much I needed to do to get ready, so I just waited. In terms of things Emir actually seemed to want to do for his birthday, there really wasn''t a whole lot, so we ended up with the simplest option of just going out to eat. The purpose of such events are supposed to be as a celebration, and after some research I discovered that it was something many other families do for people''s birthdays, so it should be sufficient. Thinking about it, the only people with regularly celebrated birthdays that I''m close to are Sophie, Minami and Selina; those who lived in somewhat ordinary households. My birthdays were only "celebrated" until I left the Playground, and the twins didn''t even know what a birthday was until recently. Emir had his birthdays from before he was taken as a subject of human experimentation, but they ceased at that point until today. I know that Minami always made a point to celebrate Selina''s birthday, despite her being adopted. Well, I suppose one could say the same about me and the other kids; on paper, Leander Herington is their guardian, adoptive or otherwise, and now I''m fussing about something I never thought I would. With some retrospection, maybe it makes sense. In the early days of the Playground, there were certainly years where I could say I enjoyed my birthday, but that was before I knew too much about how the world worked. Was it when I realised none of the Professors celebrated their birthdays? There were certain days they appeared depressed, or even afraid. At the time, I never realised that was because they had become one year closer to expiration. Of course, not everyone was like that, but as Professors who were very much living inside their own heads a lot of the time, perhaps just the majority were such objective thinkers. Naturally, humans were afraid of death. Yet, such was the fate of all life. It was no wonder there were so many men gone mad from seeking immortality, eternal life or any other kind of silly perpetuity. Of course, not a single time has an attempt at living forever actually worked. For it is a fundamental truth of the world. Something that cannot be denied by something as mere as human will. There''s a chance that Measurements could influence that, especially considering they seem to originate from a higher realm than our own with the relation to Forbidden Knowledge, but it''s only theoretical. The end is an inevitability for everything. Just as everything has to have a beginning, there also has to be an end, and that is what these people do not seem to quite realise. For me, who understands this truth more than anyone else. Rather than an obsessed and nonsensical concern over what will come after everything else... Put simply, isn''t there more immediate things for you people to be worrying about? Chapter 103 - 103: 97: A Junior In More Ways Than One Luck doesn''t change. If we are talking about what Liam Chiba-Wallace discovers with his dubbed, ''Measurement of Luck'', then that statement is correct. What he sees within someone has never changed. So, what does that mean for me, who has the supposed ''worst luck'', at least that he has ever seen? Of course, whether what he sees is truly as simple as ''luck'' or something more ambiguous, that fact likely isn''t going to change any time soon. The harrowing thought that it might not be luck, but instead fate, was even more disconcerting. If the words ''worst'' and ''luck'' are combined, anyone who was told they had it would be understandably upset, but what if the latter was ''fate'' and not ''luck''? If someone had the supposed ''worst fate'', then what would even be the point of trying to win? A disheartening thought, but a realistic one. However, there is more to this than at first glance, and I''m not one to give up just like that anyway. The nature of what Liam Chiba-Wallace sees is supposedly not just flatly positive or negativeDit is a range; a spectrum, not just black or whiteDand so, there is much to think about when taking everything into consideration. Frankly, it worries me. When I contemplate the events that are soon to occur, such as conflicts with the Wardens, I cannot help but feel like things may go unexpectedly south. Logically, this could not be; so long as I prepare for the future sufficiently, I should be unable to lose, or at least, in theory. However, recently, I have often found myself experiencing this... Irrationality. This strange feeling, a peculiarity bordering obsessiveness; like a phobia. What if something inexplicable occurs? What if my preparations don''t amount to what is enough? If I get unlucky, could I find myself trapped in a quandary where the only outcome is ''lose''? I suppose it could be called simple paranoia, but have ever I felt like it was so warranted? Being told I have the worst luck, even if it isn''t the worst fate, and stacking that on top of all the other multitude of issues and foreboding events, it really feels like I have everyone and everything conspiring against me. Whether or not that is actually the case, I cannot afford to give up resisting, of course. All it is is daunting, but nothing so far has indicated the impossible to me, so I must at least try. It leaves the possibility open that, perhaps, altering my ''worst fate'' to a ''good fate'' isn''t out of the question. After all, as I''ve proven in the past, changing the future is not a difficult task. ??? It was the beginning of a school day when my ears caught hold of something interesting. "Yo, Yuu! Oh, you good?" Chihiro Suzuki called out to another classmate, Yuu Shimura, who just entered the class. "Y-yeah, hey, Chi." Yuu, who awkwardly placed a hand on the nape of his neck, seemed to have something on his mind. Up until this point, I was barely even passively listening to the conversation; it was just that their voices were too loud for me to ignore. "You sure you''re alright?" "Yeah, it''s just... Last night, I had some real bad dream, and..." "A nightmare?" "...Well, sleep paralysis. It was awful, to be honest, but that wasn''t even the weirdest thing." "Oh, what happened?" "Uhm, so basically... Right. In my dream, there was this creepy demon-looking thing, right, and at some point I watched it knock my wardrobe over." Chihiro''s face paled. "...Don''t tell me..." "Right. When I woke up, the wardrobe was still on the floor." Yuu answered with a nod and an awkward smile, to which Chihiro''s jaw dropped. Hearing that alone piqued my curiosity. His dream became a reality? Or could it be that it was never a dream in the first place? The latter would likely be more frightening, but what could the former entail? From what I learnt in the past, Yuu Shimura''s Measurement was nothing too special; just the ability to see into other people''s dreams. Some people might find it useful, but I could already know what their dreams are by asking, so it was functionally worthless to me. That''s when the next possibility entered my mind. "So, early in the morning today, I went to the clinic with my dad to get it checked out, and it turns out my Measurement could have evolved." I knew it. It was terribly unlikely, but not impossible, for someone''s Measurement to evolve randomly and out of nowhere. I would have liked it to happen to someone like Liam Chiba-Wallace or even myself instead, but of course, something as serendipitous as that wouldn''t happen. Now, rather than merely observing people''s dreams, it appears Yuu Shimura is now able to manifest them into reality. Could that be useful for me...? Perhaps, but I would need to do a lot of limit testing to see exactly how far it could go, and I don''t know if I have the time for that at the moment. The Wardens could come for me at any time, after all. I already know they''ve made some connections with the school after what happened on Halloween, and I don''t think they would launch an assault during the middle of a school day, but it''s still only a few hours in the day that I''m safe. "Wow...! Congratulations! Guys, did you hear?! Yuu--" "Oi oi, shhhh...! There''s no need for that, is there?!" "Mmph-! Hey! Let me celebrate for you, huh!?" As the ruckus and quarrelling began, I was fortunate the teacher soon arrived to save the day, and we quickly started the first lesson of the day. Still... Yuu Shimura''s evolutionDlet''s call it the Measurement of Dreams for now. Depending on how things work out, and if I feel the need for it, I may look to recruit him, but it should be fine as it is for a while. If I need him for anything, there''s no chance he would deny my request, anyway, since his test scores rely on it. Instead of focusing on that, I feel like continuing the others'' training would be more time-effective. And, as an even higher priority than that... There''s someone else in this school I need to finally have a proper chat with. ??? The bell had rung for the nth time, and the school day had come to an end. That didn''t mean things were done, however, as clubs still remained. As I walked alongside classmate Shizuko Aikawa to the Cooking Club clubroom, I had been half-expecting her to bring up the short conversation I had with her during the celebration as Leander, but rather surprisingly and perhaps fortunately, it almost appeared like she had forgotten about it completely as we arrived at and entered the club room without incident. Immediately upon arrival, my eyes glanced around the room and landed on two individuals, the first of which being Sophie Asanami, who I had succinctly briefed about my plans for today... "Hiya, Senpai~!" ...And Kanon Yuuki, the underclassman who shall be taking the spotlight for today''s event. "Hello." I greeted her as normal and the club proceeded as per usual. It was the first club meeting after Christmas Break, and so we weren''t given much to do, so it was rather easy. Afterwards, as many packed up their things and got ready to head home for the day, my eyes momentarily met those of Sophie Asanami as I faced Kanon Yuuki. "I think it''s about time we talked." Opening the conversation as such, I knew there was no room for misunderstanding despite my choice of vague words. "Ahaha~ You''re really not beating around the bush, are you, Senpai...?" Scratching the back of her head with such a laugh, the look in her eyes shifted ever so subtly. "Alright... I think the wait has been long enough, anyways. Will Senpai''s girlfriend be joining us?" Wondering so with an oddly implicative tone as she turned to Sophie wearing a teasing smile, neither responded as the three of us walked to a secluded location behind the school. "So... What''dya wanna talk about first? Senpai." Her lowered voice signified a shift in the mood of the atmosphere, but all we would be having here was a little chat. There would be no backup on her side to worry about, but it''s not like she would need it anyway. "I don''t know. How about we get the elephant in the room out of the way first?" She smiled at my words, and without a word, something supernatural began to occur. Gracefully, before mine and Sophie''s eyes; this girl, Kanon Yuuki, appeared to give off a soft, yet mesmerising glow as she performed a brief curtsy. "Hehe, surprise~!" As I was already fully aware of her true identity, I was not particularly surprised, however, I did catch Sophie''s brows raising an inch as she observed from beside me, arms folded. "Like this, I suppose it could be considered our first true meeting, huh?" Standing innocently before me like any other girl her age might, the faint light emitting from her skin quickly faded, as if it were an illusion, now donning a look containing both subtle gravitas and twisted amusement as she faced me. "Isn''t that right, Senpai?" Although it may have been unknowable to an ordinary onlooker, she was no longer addressing me as a senior at her high school. "I guess so. Anyway, let''s not waste time unnecessarily." Rather, she addressed me as a different kind of senior. "Answer me. The Wardens; are you going to join their side or mine?" Kanon YuukiDRepresenting the Concept of Light. "Mmmh~ Weellll~ They let me out under the condition that I agreed to spy on you, of course, buuut... I don''t know, what do you have to offer me instead?" She addressed me as a senior of the Playground. "Senpai." My junior. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 104 - 104: 98: Confrontation With Light What can I offer? My na?ve little junior, you have it all wrong. "Rather than asking what I offer for you to join me, you should instead be asking what I will take away should you dare to oppose." It wasn''t that I would squander in order to recruit her, but that she would voluntarily ally with me if nothing else but for not having me as her enemy. The "offer" was merely to see if she wanted to stand against me or not. To which extent she was aware of mine and Sophie''s capabilities didn''t matter, as if she declined my generous offer here and now, she would thus pay the price. Even for a Concept like her, she wouldn''t be able to escape a situation like this untouched. "..." "..." There was a lull in the atmosphere following my words, but Light cut it short with an entertained burst of laughter. "Pahaha, that was unexpected! You really are something, Senpai!" At first, I thought she might have been taking my warning too lightly as she smiled to herself and seemed to find something funny, but that was quickly revealed to not be the case. "I''ve heard the gist of what your Measurement does, Senpai, but isn''t it fascinating? Can you really know the answer to any question? In that case, is it really necessary to ask me what side I''m on?" She sent such an inquiry my way, but it was an understandable one. If I could already know what her intentions and beliefs are just by asking, then what was the point of even having this discussion? Was it for mere pretences? "I wouldn''t show my face to you if you were planning to harm me. Of course I know what your intentions are; that is exactly why I''m here," I answered. I never asked what side she was on. She hasn''t yet decided that, after all. All I''m doing is helping her to understand the consequences if she happens to choose the opposing side. The Measurement of Light isn''t all that powerful when pitted against the rest; on my personal ranking list, I would place it as the second or third lowest-ranking Concept Measurement out of nine, just above myself. Situationally, Light is the third weakest Concept, but overall, I would call it the second-weakest. Of course, Truth is the weakest as it is the only Concept with no actual inherent combat capabilities, but I would still argue for Truth''s superiority over Light in a general sense. Anyway, that''s how it is. It''s not even that I particularly want her to be on my side. I have authority over numerous people possessing strength far greater than Light''s, after all, so what use would I have for her, who functions as a slightly loftier lantern? No, instead of something like that, the only thing I aim to get out of her becoming allies with me, is merely so that she isn''t an enemy. Like this, even without putting her to use, I can shave off the enemy''s forces bit by bit. Ordinarily, I would simply kill her on the spot so I wouldn''t have to deal with it, and that method would also eliminate the risk of treachery, but currently, I''m not so inclined to do so. The reason for that is because if I kill any more people unnecessarily on school grounds, there will come a confrontation from a third party whom I cannot afford to cross, at least not right now. So, the best path forward is to persuade Light to join my side, or at the very least remain neutral to me, so that I don''t have to deal with her in the future. Ultimately, even if she isn''t the strongest, a Concept is still a Concept, and a minimum level of caution needs to be upheld. "So, what is your answer?" I asked her. Then, removing any sense of a fa?ade from her face, and with her hands by her sides, Light looked at me and stated her answer. "To be completely honest with you, Truth... I''d prefer to stay out of all of it. As a neutral party. You know, I already notified the Wardens of my answer to their offer. After releasing me, they told me they would let me go free and without the risk of recapture, so long as I hid well as a normal citizen. I didn''t even have to do anything for this freedom except for being a good person. I can go to a normal school like a normal girl, I can make normal friends like a normal girl..." Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She took a short break in the middle of her explanation to think. Swivelling her head to gaze at the world around herDthe passing clouds, the amber sunset, the frosted groundDshe addressed me once more. "...Truth." Turning back to my direction, she stared into my eyes with the most candid expression she could possibly wear. "This is the first time I''ve experienced such freedom and such normalcy... And I don''t want to lose it." Her head shook side-to-side as if showing to the extreme that she didn''t want that at all. "They said they trusted me to keep behaving, and I plan to do so." Her eyes began to glisten as the dams only narrowly managed to prevent a flood. "It doesn''t matter what you say, it doesn''t matter what they say; this discord, this conflict... I don''t want to be a part of any of it." Her mouth distorting in shape as she continued to shake her head, it was impossible to ignore the intense quivering of her voice. Meanwhile, Sophie and I watched the girl without a word. This girl, Kanon Yuuki. Sixteen years old; fifteen of them spent within the Playground; all she ever wanted was to experience an ordinary life. "Light." As she brought those sleeve-veiled hands to her face to wipe the leaking tears, I called her. "If your wish is to remain neutral, that works for me. As long as you don''t help the Wardens, I shall not interfere with your daily life." As a fellow kid brought up in the Playground, I felt like I could somewhat understand her desire. "Th-thank you... Senpai..." "..." It''s clear from this that Light truly doesn''t want to involve herself with either the Wardens nor any of the other Concepts any longer, and I realised that in its entirety. Turning to Sophie, she looked at me with an odd sort of gaze. I ignored it and spoke. "Let''s go." Today, one more variable has been crossed off the list. ??? After confirming Light''s abnegation of her position in the current conflict between myself and the Wardens, I and Sophie were on our way to pick up Emir and Selina from school. "..." "..." There was an atmosphere of silence between us as we walked; the only major sound being the crunch of our feet on the icy pavement beneath our every tread. Despite the perhaps awkward-seeming air floating around us, however, there was no such feeling in reality. By this point, we were used to each other''s company to the point where we were not bothered by something others might nonsensically fuss over like silence, and on the contrary, meaningless chatter would only serve to dampen the natural flow and serenity we had going, so we did not care to disrupt it. I think I could now state with full confidence that Sophie was like a right-hand man. Although there hadn''t been many opportunities for her to act, the few times I did need her, she was there, and well did she perform during those times. Most of all, merely knowing I have her by my side if necessary is a great reassurance and comfort. However, for the exact same reasons, I find it to be quite the disquieting relief. Because it only compulses me to realise my own helplessness. If there were to come a time where I needed Sophie, but she wasn''t there, what would I do? No, what could I do? I''m not sure if it''s enough to call a predicament, but the fact that I am forced to rely on the support of others like this is a severely understated issue. Of course, I''ve had this same problem from the very beginning, and it''s a fact unlikely to change, but this vulnerability is one I utterly regret. The one and only crippling weakness I have; that I cannot do much by myself. Of course, when my only opponent is ordinary human beings, then even if they know what my ability is, they might as well be facing a god against my Measurement of Truth which is akin to omniscience... But it only goes that far. If my opponent evolves from ordinary human beings to human beings with alarmingly potent superpowers, which is exactly the current situation, then all of a sudden my threat level drops from ''god'' to ''ordinary supervillain''. And even the ''super'' in ''supervillain'' is arguable. In reality, all I am is an above-average human male with excellent preparational skills. That''s why I pocketed myself a couple of powerful future bodyguards in the form of Sana and Sona, after all. Follow that up with additional insurance in the form of Sophie Asanami and Selina, and you arrive at the current state of things. Sure, I''ve secured myself a team of superpowered lackeys, but what about me? Since the beginning, I''ve never changed. The exact same as I was. Even though I have remained the same, I have gained more strength as followers. Why is it, then, that I feel more concerned about my own safety than I did at the beginning? Undoubtedly, my strength and my power have grown, but why does that growth include my insecurity? "...I''m surprised things went so well." Suddenly, I heard a voice from beside me. "Y''know, I was half-expectin'' her to go all ''oh, you caught me'' and flip a brawl on us all a sudden, but it actually went quite smoothly, so I''m glad." Sophie''s rough, yet somehow simultaneously soft voice, entered my ears. I replied. "What do you mean? She never wanted to be involved from the beginning. Just like most of the other kids, all they want is out, and once they get it, they want nothing to do with those bastards. It was the same with me at the end of last year, you know?" Looking at the rolling grey clouds above as I spoke, all I heard in the following moments was a snort of laughter. "Heh. Sure thing, bud." Casting a sideways glance, I caught the quietly smirking face of the girl on my right. Thinking about it now, I only ever first interacted with Sophie right after the kidnapping incident, right? Prior to that, despite being in the same year for two years, we never so much as glanced at each other in the hallways, after all. So, knowing what I''m like right now and ever since I got her on my side, it''s only to be expected that she would find me wanting nothing to do with the Wardens hard to believe. If you were to ask me, I would say the same thing. And yet, if you talked to the me from six months ago, I would act completely differently. If you really think about it, it''s wild how people can change so dramatically in such a short span of time. "Well, it doesn''t matter anyway." Once we get rid of themD "Soon, the war will be over." DAt that time, peace will return. Chapter 105 - 105: 99: Theory of I.M.E. After arriving home with everybody, I immediately made my way down into the lower levels of the mansion after grabbing a quick bite to eat. Out of the many subterranean floors I had installed below the surface, there was one in particular to which only I was allowed access. The place where I mix my chemicals, synthesise my materials, and produce my poisons. A place I had kept firmly under wraps and behind strict security measures. From now on, within this place most fitting to call a laboratory, I will begin working on something remarkable. Something plausible only in theory, but something I am nevertheless determined to realise. An Artificial Measurement Evolution serum. Or solution, potion, tonicDwhatever you would like to call it. In summary, a very specific composition of chemicals that will, hopefully, artificially induce an evolution of the subject''s Measurement. I could even call it something absurd such as ''The Elixir of Measurement Evolution''. That is what I am aiming to create. I previously dismissed the idea as plain silly without thinking any deeper into it, but after witnessing Yuu Shimura''s evolution earlier today, I decided to give it some more consideration, and I realised that it is possible, albeit theoretically. The goal is to successfully synthesise a drug with the effect of inducing A.M.E. and to administer it to either myself, Liam Chiba-Wallace, or Selina. Of course, there is a list of priority starting at me and ending at Liam, so Liam would be the first test subject as the least valuable of the three. I won''t get ahead of myself, however, as first thing''s first is to actually make the thing. Now, I only know that it is possible in theory because the Measurement of Truth said so, as well as my own anecdotal knowledge of chemistry, but there are a couple of reasons why I''m not certain about the actual plausibility of such a drug. For example, if I just straight up ask ''is it possible to artificially induce a Measurement''s evolution?'', the answer I receive is that I am not allowed to know. This is because such questions barely tread over the line and cross into the territory of Forbidden Knowledge. It''s similar to how I cannot ask about the true origin of MeasurementsDthe evolution of Measurements, as well as how to create them artificially, is all classified as basic Forbidden Knowledge; knowledge that isn''t going to do anything to you just because you know about it, but that is incredibly difficult to actually learn anything about. So, I have to rely on the few clues I am allowed, as well as the foundation that is my own subject knowledge. From all of this, I concluded that it should be possible to artificially induce a Measurement evolution. If you think about it in the most basic form, we already know that extracting the ''essence'' of a Measurement and using it to manufacture separate Measurements to give to others is pretty much possible, as that is exactly what Supernatural Abilities are, and hence, tapping into that ''essence'' to try and induce an evolution should also be possible. In theory, that is. It''s a task one might find monumental at first, and in reality it is, but I don''t think it''s quite as difficult as it first appears. By that, I mean there''s an easy bit, a hard bit, and a harrowing bit. The easy bit is the last step of manufacturing the drugDstep threeDand the hard step is successfully tapping into the Measurement''s essence to try and figure out how to make it evolveDstep one. The most toilsome task, at least in my opinion, is the step right between tapping into the essence and actually synthesising the final product; in other words, the middle step, step two. Just like any good scientist, I write down all of the steps in order so that I know exactly what the plan is. So. Step One: Tap into the essence of the Measurement and figure out what exactly prompts it to evolve. Step Two: Figure out a drug (combination of chemicals/substances) that will trigger the conditions for evolution. Step Three: Synthesise the final product. Now, of course, this is a remarkably condensed and dumbed down three-step project of what I plan to do, however, this is the baseline. Now, to dive into each step with a little more detail, let''s solidify what I''m going for. Firstly, as a matter of course, comes Step One. For this, because each Measurement is likely vastly different, I will need to run a few experiments on whoever I plan to make the final product for. In this case, because the plan is to have Liam Chiba-Wallace be the first experimental subject, I will need to test him specifically. Needless to say, I''m not absolutely certain that I actually need to test him in particular to make it work, as it''s impossible to find out without spending a lot of time researching that specifically, so I''m just going to assume that each Measurement has its distinct properties and thus will require its own series of testing in order to make the final product work. I could also argue that, because natural Measurement evolutions all occur in seemingly random circumstances and situations, the idea that each Measurement has its own conditions for evolution or that each Measurement has its own characteristics or properties, is a safe assumption to make. Fundamentally, it''s just a waste of time to figure out if that truly is the case, so I''ll just run with it like this. Furthermore, doing it this way dramatically raises the potential stability of the final product anyway, due to the fact the product was created with the specifically targeted Measurement in mind from the very beginning, so this is better. Then comes Step Two, which I intuited to be the most complicated and damning process, right before Step One. Figure out a drug that will trigger the evolution conditions. What bullshit. Obviously, I worded it so vaguely because the task itself is something so horrendously obtuse and unfathomable that I am half-inclined to just give up here and now. ''Figure it out''. Yes, that''s the planDjust up and figure it out! I''ll manage to do it somehow, right? Fuck, of course I will! If I cannot do something that relies on nothing but knowledge, then what on Earth am I even good for? One way or another, I''ll get it done. ...And when I do, I''ll have the third, final, and fortunately easiest step to work on; creating the final product. This part''s easy because I''ll already have everything I need and I''ll know everything I''ve got to know, so all I''ll need to do is put it all together and make the damn thing. Once again, let''s not put the cart in front of the horse, however. That part will follow later on; only after everything else is done. First thing''s first, it seems I''ll need to arrange more of these ''study sessions''. Without further ado, I withdrew my smartphone from my pocket and began writing a text message. ??? The next day, once school had come to an end and we arrived home as usual, I almost immediately headed back outside after dropping everyone off. There was no need to explain to them where I was going, and they wouldn''t dare to ask me in the first place. Ding-dong~! Of course, it''s not like I was going anywhere dangerous or shady. "Oscar, good afternoon! Here, come in." Ella Chiba-Wallace greeted me as I rang the doorbell, quickly welcoming and bringing me inside. Closing the door behind me as I entered the two storey semi-detached house, I completed the same-old routine of taking my shoes off at the foyer and walking across the polyurethane-coated wooden floor towards the living room, where I took my seat atop a pink-beige sofa behind a standard yet quality coffee table and laid my backpack beside me. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, "Liam!" Ella called up the carpeted staircase before making her way to the open-concept kitchen, offering me a drink, and boiling the kettle. A sequence of actions I had become acquainted with even during the few times I had visited the Chiba-Wallace household. Each time I observed this same series of events, something that appeared identical no matter the occasion, I found myself falling into a state of wonder. As if peering through a window of normality, glimpsing something almost incomprehensible for reasons immutable. For someone like me, it was a priceless vision; strange, unfamiliar, yet somehow one that soothes the heart and induces a peculiar sense of yearning. Frankly, I didn''t like it. A feeling of desire for something I would not be able to achieve, no matter how small, presents itself to be rather repulsive in my eyes. It wasn''t like this six months ago, so I wonder what changed? In any case, I shoved all those complicated thoughts and feelings away to concentrate on the matter at hand. "Here. Sorry for the wait." Clack. Having approached me with a cup in each of her hands, Ella placed them down atop two patterned ceramic coasters on the coffee table and apologised. "It''s fine. Is Liam okay?" Accepting the cup of hot tea into my hands, I blew on it slightly and asked only for formalities. He seemed to be taking a while, but I knew there was nothing explicitly wrong with him. "Oh, he should be down in a minute. Would you like something to eat?" "What do you have?" She offered, and I accepted. Ella seemed like she was going to eat something herself, and if Liam also joined her in that, then me eating alongside them would help to close some distance between us, even if only subconsciously. Normally, I wouldn''t bother with small details and minor psychology such as this, but in order to accomplish my goals, I feel that having as close a relationship as possible with these two siblings would be ideal. After all, who would let some random guy from school experiment on their little brother? Well, it''s not entirely accurate since she''s not going to be aware that I''m doing it, but you get my point. Being as trusted as they''ll let me be will lead me to the best outcome here, so that''s exactly what I''ll do. Thump thump thump-! All of a sudden, with loud thuds being heard descending the stairs, a boy appeared leaping from the door. "Liam! What did I tell you about jumping around the house?!" It''s time. Chapter 106 - 100: Essence of the Measurement (1) Because the process of artificially inducing a Measurement''s evolution is classified as Forbidden Knowledge, I can only go about it with a theoretical mindset. I cannot ask how to go about doing it, nor can I know if it is even possible in the first place. Thus, I have no choice but to make things up as I go along. The first step requires figuring out the conditions for evolution. As was mentioned previously, I need to do this for Liam Chiba-Wallace''s dubbed ''Measurement of Luck'' directly because every Measurement appears to have its own set of trigger conditions. Of course, I have already confirmed that it isn''t possible to simply ask the Measurement of Truth what the evolution conditions are for any specific Measurement, and it also won''t allow me to get even a vague idea of what it could be, so I would be going into it completely blind. That is the baseline, and now that that''s all out of the way, it''s time to actually get down to business. To figure out the conditions. Needless to say, someone unfamiliar with metrisologyDthat is, the scientific study of Measurements; not to be confused with metrology, or the study of measurementDmight not necessarily know how to go about doing this. However, research into what constitutes a Measurement''s evolution is one of the greatest branches of metrisology, and therefore mountains of documents and analytical reports on the matter already exist. Yesterday, just after confirming with Ella that it would be alright to come over today, I sneaked into a government research facility where the focus was around the aforementioned subjectDthe location of said facility I discovered with the help of my Measurement of TruthDand took pictures of all the information they had uncovered about it. Now, with no one any the wiser, I had gained access to a treasure trove of information regarding Measurement evolutionDinformation I would''ve never been allowed to lay eyes upon were I to ask Truth. As I was thinking, Liam took a big carton of juice and a glass and sat down beside his sister and me at the table. Sinking back into the land of my own thoughts, I replied on auto-pilot. "Oh, you brought juice? What flavour is that?" In preparation for today, I sorted through what seemed to be the most fundamental of the lot yesterday afternoon, but there was quite a bit more than I had anticipated, so I didn''t quite manage to get through it all. "Apple! Want some?" What I had discovered wasn''t anything mind-blowing so far, but it did confirm many of my previous suspicions; such as that there is indeed a way to ''interact'' with a person''s Measurement from the outside. "No, that''s alright thank you. I already have this tea, and I wouldn''t want to pointlessly take what''s yours away from you." That method of interaction is surprisingly simple, but it holds the key to unlocking the potential of induced Measurement evolution. First of all, that method... "However, I do have something that may make that juice a bit tastier. Would you like to give it a try? It will make it quite sweet." Perhaps Liam had a great sweet tooth as his eyes lit up at my suggestion. Seeing such silent fervour waiting for my next move, he nodded his head furiously. To that, I gave a chuckle and reached into the backpack I brought with me, pulling out a smaller-sized zip seal bag with something green inside. "Here. These are stevia leaves. If you put one in your glass of juice and let it sit for a while, it''ll dissolve and make the drink sweeter." "Aw, Oscar, you''ve already done so much for us! You don''t have to...!" Hearing my explanation, Ella started waving her hands. It seems she was feeling a little guilty for exploiting so much of my kindness, but well, this was something I couldn''t afford to back out on. "No no, it''s alright. Just take it, really. Liam, here." Saying that, I ignored her further protests and dropped one of the leaves softly into Liam''s glass of apple juice. Watching it float about, he glanced back at me. "Only one? Can''t I have more?" "Liam!" "Haha, it''s okay. No, I''d only put one in since it''d be a little too sweet otherwise." "Aw, alright... How long do we have to wait?" Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He voiced minor disappointment but immediately moved on. The boy''s excitement for the sweetener seemed to be just that great, so I briefly wondered if he simply had a craving for sugar. I told him to be patient and moved the topic of the conversation along as we waited. "Oscar, it finished melting!" Eventually, Liam was the first to let me know that the leaf had been successfully dissolved in the juice. I gave a nod to those expectant eyes of his as he stared at me, and with a sudden jump at the corners of his lips that had transformed into a grin, he unhesitatingly brought the glass to his mouth. As he gulped down the glass of sweetened apple juice in a matter of seconds, my glance moved towards Ella, who looked at her brother with disbelief at his overly casual manners, or lack thereof. "Mmh! It was good!" Confirming that Liam had finished the drink''s entirety, I passed off the siblings'' gratitude by saying it was no big deal and we moved on with the matter of tutoring. And then, about one hour later, Liam suddenly began to feel his eyelids growing heavier by the second. "...I''m sleepy," He complained. "Liam, there''s still a few questions you have to finish. Come on, let''s not waste any more of Oscar''s time than we already are." "It''s alright, Ella. Sufficient rest is just as important as sufficient studying. If Liam is that tired, let him nap for a bit and we can continue later." She looked at me with a hint of guilt, but ended up listening to my words anyway and sent her brother to bed. "Oscar, thank you for today. For the sweet leaf and for the tutoring, although there wasn''t much done." "You mean for me to leave right now? Would you mind if I stayed for a bit longer? Even if there is no studying to be done, it''s been fun, and there''s not much for me to do at home at the moment anyway. Would you like to try a stevia leaf?" "Oh, if it''s because you feel responsible, then you don''t have to!" "Really, I insist. I''ve got plenty of them, so it''s not like it''s a waste or anything, and plus, I''d like to hear your opinion on it. Didn''t you see how much Liam enjoyed it?" "Eh, that''s..." She hesitated, but I knew she would give in. Ella was simply the type of person to succumb rather easily when faced with continuously applied pressure. "...Alright then. I''ll try one." After a short while of silence, she gave a light sigh and conceded just as I had expected. "Here, tea isn''t as naturally sweet as apple juice, so you can have multiple." "Is that okay?" "Of course it is, don''t worry about it." Putting three leaves in her drink with a smile, they dissolved with the passing of a few minutes. Ella then slowly brought the cup to her lips and sipped. "Mnh~!" She chimed a kind of noise I had never heard from her before and took a larger swig, almost downing the entire thing instantly. It appears the sweet tooth is genetic within the family, I see. Smiling at her as she finally placed the now empty cup back on the coaster, our gazes met. Her face flushed with a tint of red as if embarrassed by something, and she hurriedly took both of our cups and stood up, turning her face away while asking me with a stutter. "W-would you like another drink?" I thought about what answer I should give for a moment but eventually nodded. "Yes, please. Same tea as before if that''s alright. By the way, where''s your bathroom?" "I-it''s upstairs, the second room on the left. Oh, could you check on Liam while you''re up there? His room is last on the right. Please make sure he''s actually getting some rest and not just getting out of studying." "I''ll do that, no problem." "Thank you..." Taking a stand, I picked up my bag and ascended the stairs, immediately heading right past the bathroom to the third room on the right side; the last room. Quietly, so as to not alert the person downstairs which room I''m entering, I opened and closed the door behind me without a sound. The walls of the room were painted light blue, with various posters of superheroesDboth real and fictionalDand models of something like humanoid robots on the bookcase. Ignoring all of that, I stood at the bed in the corner of the room, upon which I found the snoozing figure of a boy. "..." My eyes cold, I recited the first necessary condition to facilitate external interference into the essence of one''s Measurement. In other words, the steps to figure out how to induce an evolution. First of all, the subject must be present and in a state of unconsciousness. Chapter 107 - 101: Essence of the Measurement (2) I held my right hand out above the sleeping Liam Chiba-Wallace. Moving his body so that he lay on his back, I was careful not to shake him too hard. I knew there was no real risk of him actually waking up, but it wasn''t impossible for too much of an impact to rouse him from his slumber, so I acted gently. Closing my eyes, it was only a short moment, but already could I feel a subtle change in the atmosphere, with the boy in front of me as the central point. With that quick confirmation that everything had been correctly set up, I recalled the next steps documented by the government researchers. I took something out of my pocket resembling a modified stethoscope that came in two pieces. Fortunately, this meant it was small enough to fit in my pocket. This tool, called a ''psychiscope'' because of its unique function to look into the human soulDthe psyche itselfDwas invented in theory even hundreds of years ago, but it was only until a few years ago that it was able to be brought from paper into reality. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Or at least, that''s what the documents stated. Of course, they were all confidential government reports marked as classified, so I can''t imagine the information to be false. In any case, this psychiscope was a replica I created myself and there was no time to test it out, but it should work fine nevertheless. Like a pair of opaque sunglasses, I unfolded the first part of the tool that covered one''s eyes and ears and put it on. I took the other piece in my hand and put it firmly on Liam''s chest, right on the solar plexus, and pushed the back like a button once it was stable. The way the psychiscope worked, once explained, was rather simple. Because humans cannot observe something like a Measurement, essence, or a human soul with the naked eye, this tool was developed in hopes of taking one step closer to the truth of why Measurements exist in the first place. People already knew Measurements existed because, well, anyone could be born with one and you could see it with your own eyes even if you were blind, and researchers already knew that they existed semi-physically within the human body because they had conducted countless tests to determine as much. Rather, they found something. Electromagnetic waves. There was something deep inside the human body, deeper within than even the heart which people had previously considered to be the home of the Measurement, and it was emitting short but powerful electromagnetic waves, full of energy. These waves were slightly different for each individual, however, as they emitted with a unique pattern that no other person seemed to have, at a different frequency, and with a different pulse. That thing, whatever it was, would disappear entirely upon death, along with the electromagnetic waves, and was not found present within any creature or lifeform aside from humanity. Many bodies had been cut up, gouged out in the name of science, both dead and alive, but nothing new had come of it. In the end, all they discovered was that it was not a physical organ within the body that was emitting these waves, but an invisible force. Because it could not be observed in any way, the actual existence of what was eventually named the ''soul'' was naturally full of scepticism, and as such, heavily disputed among researchers. With the finalisation of the psychiscope, such debates have finally been put to rest. What the psychiscope does is take in those electromagnetic waves and convert them into an image through the use of a tiny computer. In other words, it was basically radio imaging. Radio imaging of the soul itself. If anything, it was more complicated than ordinary radio imaging since the psychiscope was not just taking in radio waves and converting those, but rather all kinds of electromagnetic waves and working with all of them simultaneously. Because each person''s soul had differing wavelengths, frequencies, amplitude, and pretty much everything else, this process only became infinitely more complex. That''s why it was only able to be produced in recent years with the advancement of technology. Thus, you complete the set-up as I''ve just done, and the essence of the Measurement will soon be shown to you through the visor of the scope. And what I saw... "..." Was a medium-sized orange circle with intermittent spikes of varying sizes across its surface and a strange texture across the middle x-axis, about 6... No, 7 centimetres thick. Additionally, I could hear a continuous low-pitched buzzing noise with the odd distorted whistle. It may seem like nonsense at first glance, but the reality was that every aspect of what I was currently seeing and hearing had an important meaning behind it. "0.6 overall standard deviation in the minor, wavelength 1.3 to a pulse frequency rate of 0.2... Lesser resistance, that''s good..." Mumbling the results to myself, I jot down everything with a pen and paper I pulled from my bag. You see, each quality of the ''shape'' I saw and the sounds I listened to could be converted into the exact characteristics of the soul we could not observe. Once I have all the information, I can match it to the corresponding meanings listed in the researcher''s spreadsheet and ultimately, determine from that the conditions necessary to achieve evolution. It''s something that wouldn''t make any sense to an outsider, and even to me is rather confusing, but thankfully I can understand enough to know what I need to do. Once I had everything written down in my notepad, I put it and the psychiscope away and slung the bag over my shoulder after zipping it close. I didn''t bother pretending to be quiet as I exited the room and just went downstairs after closing the door normally. Entering the living room, the sleeping figure of Ella with her head and arms on the coffee table as she sat on the floor entered my sight. On the table were two full cups of tea; taking them, I poured the contents down the sink and left them on the side after rinsing them with water. Then, picking up Ella, I placed her on the long sofa and put a nearby blanket over her. Leaving a short note on the side of the kitchen counter, I left the Chiba-Wallace household and headed home. ??? The next day, school progressed pretty much as normal. As it was the first Friday back at school since the winter break, most students were tired and greatly awaiting the imminent weekend. Having spent the entire day thinking about the developmental progress of the M.E. serum, which I had just started in earnest after returning from Ella and Liam''s house yesterday, it seemed that such aloofness was apparent on my face as Sophie brought it up to me during the lunchtime break atop the school roof. "Ya sure everything''s fine? You''ve seemed... I dunno, distracted recently." Sitting cross-legged on the floor, I cast a sideways glance at her, who was standing, and responded assuredly. "Of course. Why wouldn''t I be fine? It''s not like anything''s going to happenDif it did, I would knowDand plus, even if something does happen, that''s the whole reason I have you with me, isn''t it?" I caught her eyebrows jump for a brief moment before I turned away. Then, her soft voice entered my ears. "...Is that right... Well... I guess so." Saying that nothing was going to happen was an obvious lie, and Sophie knew it too. The latter part of my sentence, however, was more true than anything else and is in fact the main reason why I can be so calm about the whole situation. If I didn''t have Sophie, or at least someone like her, on and by my side at all times, then I''m not even confident that I would be able to go to school every day without fear of something happening. Because, if she wasn''t here, then anyone with a smidgen of strength would be able to take me out. So long as they didn''t plan anything out in advance and just randomly decided to come at me, then there wouldn''t be anything I could do about it. So, her presence is a great relief for me, even if she doesn''t actually need to do anything. As I was thinking this, I was about to take another bite of the bagel in my hand when all of a suddenD "Watch out-!" "...!?" DSophie grabbed me by the scruff of the neck and powerfully yanked me backwards. The sudden force made me drop my food on the ground. Sophie acted quickly and showed her back to me like a mother bear defending its cub, doing something strange with the space around us so that it appeared mildly distorted. Understandably confused at what was happening, I was still trying to figure out what the situation was when I felt something sinister appear in front of us. Rising to my feet, I looked ahead as an explosive crackling resounded, alongside the image of space itself splitting apart. Immediately, I knew who was coming. "DTruth." Tsk, what the hell... "We come offering a proposal." This fucking guy again? Chapter 108 - 108: 102: Fifteen Days Witnessing Saburou emerge from the colourless void he had torn open in the middle of space in front of us, my eyes widened as I saw the person who followed behind him. "DTruth." First was Space, now it''s Time? "We come offering a proposal." Saburou''s words fell on deaf ears. I could already guess what said proposal would entail, and I wanted no part of it. "Look at you, causing a ruckus in broad daylight. What do you think you''re doing, huh?" "If I were you, I wouldn''t bother with the pointless remarks, Truth. You know better than I that the Wardens hold full control of this school; we can act however we please." "..." While I would disagree with the ''full control'' part, it couldn''t be denied that the school had pretty much become part of the Wardens'' domain. All the faculty and staff that had been replaced by secret operatives in the past couple of months were only one of the ways they had gained control, and they even had special connections with the headmaster and board of education as a whole. Of course, I could have taken measures in advance to prevent this, but there was no way I alone could win in a competition of persuasion against the Wardens as an organisation; even if I did, they probably would''ve simply replaced him with one of their own men. Still, just because I''m in enemy territory doesn''t mean I''m in danger. They know I have people within the school who are on my side like Sophie Asanami, and they''re too pure-hearted to even consider harming innocent students, so they would never attack during the daytime. A proposal was most likely all they really came here for, but they should have known I was never going to agree to it, so why would they even bother? "Alright, so why are you even here?" This time, it was Kiryuuin who stepped forward. It was the first time seeing him since he "died", and I still have no idea what exactly happened that day. It was Halloween when we last met; that was also the first time. But even then, it was such a dramatic change that I could tell. All I knew... "Cipher... Please, just take a moment to at least consider what I''m about to say." DWas that he carried a subtly different air about him since the last time. "So? What is it?" I didn''t even have to hear what he had to say to know what words were going to leave his mouth, but I don''t think they would leave if I didn''t at least pretend to listen, so I put up with it for now. "...You have two options." Raising a hand, he unfurled his index finger. "The first is to stop causing trouble unnecessarily. No, even if you think it''s necessary, we just don''t want you to keep acting the way you have been." Having wondered if I misunderstood him for a moment, I took a second to process what he was trying to say. Of course, I didn''t misunderstand, but what he said was just ridiculous. "Hah." I let out a dry laugh. "...What nonsense." Perhaps knowing I had no intentions to even think about agreeing to that one, Kiryuuin slowly nodded and unfurled his middle finger. Even these small actions of his seemed distinctly composed compared to his past self, overly obsessed with justice to the point of irrationality. Really, what happened during that time...? "The second option is for you to surrender peacefully and come with us back to the Playground where you will stay for an indefinite length of time. I would please ask you to resign yourself and concede; so that no one will be brought any further harm." His voice earnest, I got the feeling as if he was pleading with me. But, you know what, Kiryuuin? "And if I refuse?" Those who beg are not in the position to make demands. "This son of a...! Ugh, see Zack? I told you this fucker wouldn''t even care to listen. He''s never going to change. Let''s just kill him and end it right no--" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Stop. Cipher... Are you sure that''s what you want? There''s no need for fighting. Really, I just want to give you the easiest out I can offer you, but if you don''t even consider it, then there''s nothing I can do to help." Help? This guy, has he gone mad? Talking about imprisoning me in that place again, but he claims to want to help me? I thought what he was saying earlier was nonsensical, but this is truly confusing. "...Idiotic. Just pure foolishness." There was no need for me to answer his question, nor to explain my thoughts about his offer. "A snowflake has a greater chance of surviving in Hell than me accepting your shitty "proposal"." With his hands on his hips as if he could foresee this outcome from the beginning, Saburou''s eyebrows continued to furrow. Beside him, Kiryuuin just gazed at me with a strange look in his eyes. It felt awful being looked at like that; as if he felt sorry for me, but I didn''t want to ask what it was for fear of being disgusted even further. If it turned out the way it seems and he''s looking at me with some kind of absurd emotion like guilt, I wouldn''t know what to think. "...Fifteen days." Then, with a slight hesitation, he opened his mouth once more. "We''ll give you fifteen days to contemplate and decide on your answer. Then, tomorrow in two weeks'' time... On that Saturday, be at the Weinstell Civic Park at noon." I caught Saburou glancing quizzically at Kiryuuin; he made an expression as if getting an idea and spoke to me with the same glare as always. "That''s right. And if you don''t come to a decision at that time, or if you decide to reject our proposal..." Looking at him silently, I thought to myself. Why do they go this far just to torment me, always? "DWell, I''m sure you know what we''ll have to do in that case." All of a sudden, it seems a ticking time limit was placed upon me. ??? After Kiryuuin and Saburou left just as dramatically as they had arrived, only me and Sophie remained on the rooftop. "..." "...What are you going to do?" She asked. Running my tongue over my teeth, I pursed my lips and responded simply. "Prepare." That was all I could do. I was only recently hit by such realisations, but the methods I normally choose to apply are ineffective against opponents like the Wardens. Because they aren''t ordinary humans. Things like guns and bombs are predictable and useless; all I have are the people under my command to utilise. Someone that can manipulate space, someone that can manipulate time... Undoubtedly, when the fifteen days are up, they''ll have prepared many more equally powerful measures to bring an end to my resistance. What''s interesting to note is that Avon Laura didn''t make an appearance today. That likely means this proposal was Kiryuuin''s idea, which when thinking back on what he was saying earlier, correlates and probably means he truly wants me to just surrender and give myself up. I imagine he would have liked to come by himself, but trespassing onto school grounds in broad daylight may have been a prick to his over-exaggerated conscience; plus, using Saburou just makes the whole process smoother. I still wondered why he was looking at me the way that he was, but there was no answer to be gained there, so I reluctantly forewent thinking any further about it. In any case, preparation. There are more than a few things I''d like to do to ensure a win, but I don''t think most of them will be ready in two weeks'' time, if at all. I had considered recruiting the Concept of Gravity to my side, as my personal ranking would list him as pretty much equal in strength to Kiryuuin and Saburou individually, but the only problem is that that guy is still being held within the Playground. On top of that, he doesn''t seem to have that strong of a desire to leave, so convincing him would prove difficult. The same went for the Concept of Darkness, who I had considered after being turned down by Light. Neither were huge losses since I didn''t really need them, but I thought it might be nice insurance. Either way, since it doesn''t seem likely to bear fruit, I''ll put that idea on hold for now. More importantly than those two, who I don''t even know will want to help me after thorough persuasion, I should focus on those who I''m certain will be of use. First of all, I need to perform a sort of test for Selina when we get home; to determine how useful she''ll be in an actual high-stakes battle. It''s something I should have done a long time ago, but I''ve been foolishly putting it off until now. I can''t afford to wait any longer, however, and if I want to guarantee a win, I''m going to need her to perform at least semi-decently. Though it might not be apparent, she''s that powerful, after all. So long as I can get her to participate with even 10% of her potential, my chances will improve significantly. After that, there''s... Hm... A certain character popped into my mind when I thought about how to deal with Saburou. Thinking about it further, it only became that much harder to suppress the corners of my mouth from rising, so I covered it with my hand. Could be interesting... Alright then, let''s do that. It was an entertaining idea, but also one that seemed like it could work somehow. Having decided to try it and see how it goes, I called out to the quiet Sophie beside me, who appeared to be waiting patiently for me to finish my thoughts. "Sophie." Looking at her, I dropped the hand covering my mouth to reveal my grinning expression. "What''s up?" Hearing my next words, she thought she had misheard something. "Would you like to come to a hotel with me?" "...Fuck, what?" Chapter 109 - 109: 103: Power of Healing Sophie freaked out for some reason when I asked her that question on the rooftop, so I had no choice but to explain what the plan was, which seemed to calm her down considerably. Anyway, that was tomorrow''s business. Today, it was time for what I mentioned earlier; that is, Selina''s "test". "Test? Is this to do with the contents of the Absolute Contract we signed...?" "That''s right." When we originally signed the Absolute Contract, one of the main conditions was that Selina would use her Measurement for my sake whenever I demanded it. Of course, one of the counter-conditions that she and Minami listed, who oversaw the contract, was that Selina could refuse to heed my demand at any time, so long as the use of her Measurement involved a third party. For example, if I told her to use it on me, she would have no choice but to comply, but if I told her to use it on anyone else, even be it herself, she would have a decision whether to do so or not. It may not seem like such a big deal at a glance; after all, if her power was something beneficial to the target, why should she use it on someone else, and if it was something that harmed the target, why would she let me force her to use it on herself? However, to me, it wasn''t that simple; in fact, it could be considered a rather huge problem. You see, Selina''s power was something that has the potential to be both beneficial and harmful to the target based on her will. My only being able to make her use it on myself means that I only have control over the beneficial part of her power and not the harmful part. Of course, this was an intentional design by Minami to ensure that I didn''t exploit Selina''s power and force her to harm others against her will, but it felt quite constricting as the one in control. For the upcoming battle in two weeks, Selina will become a vital part of my force; as I said before: if I want to win, I need her to perform. So, if possible, I want to get her used to using the harmful aspect of her power. Specifically, using it on people. That''s the end goal, but since I''m confident Selina isn''t ready to go that far just yet, I''ll settle with getting her used to using the beneficial part of her power for now. "Oh, this is sudden... Alright. What would you like me to do...?" The two of us stood in the middle of the underground Field Area where Sana usually trains. She wasn''t here right now since I wanted Selina to focus, however, so only we two were present. Evidently not prepared for the sudden test I had thrust upon her, Selina was staring at me anxiously. She would soon realise there was no need to be so tense, though, so I ignored it and continued. "From now on, I''ll be helping you with training. I''ve been meaning to do this for a while, but it''s finally time to get you used to using your powers. Use your Measurement on my arm. " Understanding my intentions and understanding that it was her responsibility after signing the contract, Selina nodded her head without confusion. She receives freedom and my protection, I get to use her Measurement how I pleaseDsuch was the scheme of our deal when summarised. "But... How do I...? Oh! Y-you don''t want me to do that to you, do you? If so, I''m sorry, but I refuse..." Confirming that she didn''t want to use her power to harm anyone, even if I requested it personally, I sighed inwardly and took something out of my pocket. "Alright." sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a folding knife. Slash-! "Then heal me." Slicing a large gash across my left forearm without hesitation, I demanded Selina take action. "Eek! C-Cipher, you...!" Reflexively closing her eyes at the sight of profuse amounts of blood being spilt, Selina tried to erase the vision from her inner mind to no avail. Such actions inevitably only served to make the image more vivid, and when one sense was shut down, the others only grew stronger. "G-geh... Ha-hang in there! Oh, goodness..." Being in such close proximity to the fresh blood in front of her, it was natural for Selina to gag as a sheltered girl who had never so much as stubbed a toe in her life. Maybe it was because she was simply inexperienced and didn''t know how to hide her inner thoughts, but I could read her like a book. Why did he do that? How much must it hurt? Why is there so much blood? The smell is so strong. It''s dripping to the ground, forming a puddle. It''s so bright. He''s losing so much blood. Is he going to be okay? It looks bad. Will he die? If he dies, will it be my fault? What''s going to happen? It''s scary... Her paling face proved the faint-headedness she felt to be real, but this was no time for such dilly-dallying. ...Especially when all the precious blood being lost was my own. "Don''t just stand there picking your nose. Are you going to heal me or what?" "A-ah! H-h-he-heal, yes! Quickly! Bringing her back to reality with my words, she finally did something and brought her trembling hands together and placed them just above my wounded arm. Ding~~! As a soft, greenish-gold glow suddenly appeared from her palms, a resounding chime rang out and my pain began to rapidly diminish. I released the tension in my toes, unclenched my tight fists, and ceased the gritting of my teeth as the pain and discomfort all disappeared like an illusion. "..." "Are you okay?! I-I''m sorry, I should have acted sooner..." Not responding to her, who had already become tearful, I merely stared at my arm with a blank face; it had already been completely restored as if it had never been injured in the first place. Since that chime sounded, how long had passed? Five, ten seconds? It was no more than fifteen, that''s for sure, and yet the result... "...Selina." My voice low, I called her. "Y-yes. I''m sorry--" "No, don''t apologise." I interrupted her self-blame and turned my gaze to her. There was only one thing I had to say. "Good job. You pass." Like that, I experienced the power of the Measurement of Life for the first time. ??? "DUgh, crap... You sure we have the right place? This place is an utter shithole. You really ain''t trickin'' me, right?" Casting a suspicious glance my way, Sophie Asanami and I stood before an old and cheap hotel, covering her bodyDspecifically her chestDwith her coat as if trying to obstruct something. "Why do you keep asking stupid questions? There''s no need for me to trick you for anything, is there?" As if embarrassed by my words, her face flushed with widened eyes. "Sh-shut your trap, bastard! Just cause ya know, it doesn''t give ya the right to say stuff like that...!" I honestly had no clue what she was going on about, but she seemed unable to meet my eyes. Either way, this wasn''t really a time for messing around, so I ignored what she was doing and entered the building that seemed like it could collapse any day now. Without a choice, Sophie reluctantly followed me inside, muttering curses to herself. "Hm." Even the interior of the building appeared dilapidated, though admittedly slightly less so than the outside. It was a place located on the very outskirts of Weinstell; a place no one with any semblance of sanity would dare to spend the night alone. More precisely, a place where only the desperate would gather. As we walked through the hotel''s lobby, there were a surprising amount of people lazing around. Perhaps they had nothing better to do or were simply fried out of their minds on drugs, but the ones who weren''t staring blankly into space had their gazes pinned on the two of us newcomers. It was easy to judge by the quality of our clothing and even the smoothness of our skin, but we were obviously not from around here, and when it came to places with a lot of deprived and desperate people, people like us make prime targets. Well, there was no chance they would be able to do something anyway, so I wasn''t worried about it. "H-hey, seriously, are you sure it''s the right place? Like, sure sure." That evidently wasn''t the case for Sophie, however, who clung to me like a mouse and whispered anxiously to me. "It''s fine, don''t worry about it." "How can you say that? Just look at these guys..." The chances of me convincing her that there was no reason to worry were zero, so I didn''t bother with it. Instead, I confidently walked up to the reception and put a handful of coins on the counter. "Room for two." The receptionist, a lanky man with hollowed eyes, stared at me for a brief moment before glancing at the money, nodding and handing me a key labelled ''107''. Needless to say, I had no real intention to stay a night at this forsaken place; the reason for paying for a room was so that they wouldn''t get pissed at me for just coming in without spending money. If I did that, the likelihood was high that they would start needlessly interfering with my business. In other words, it was harassment prevention. It was such an insignificant amount of money that its presence in my wallet was unnoticeable anyway, so the fact of spending it or not didn''t have an influence on my plans. Sophie attached herself to my arm even tighter than before as we traversed deeper into shady territory. The many pairs of eyes left our backs as we left the lobby and ascended the terribly creaky staircase made of what appeared to be rotten wood, but the unnerving silence only served to creep her out more. "Fuck, I don''t like this place at all. Gives me bad horror story vibes, y''know. Tell me we''re leaving soon?" I didn''t quite understand the analogy, but I had the feeling that Sophie felt much worse about the situation than she was letting on. "That''s up to him." "...Speaking of which, who is it we''re even supposed to be meeting? Asshole, you haven''t explained nothin'' yet." Pouting, she still clung to me while complaining. "Well... You''ll see. I don''t think you''ll be disappointed." She snorted with a smirk; as if to imply my words were ridiculous. "Heh. If it''s someone livin'' in a place like this, I don''t see how I could be amazed at all... Unless it was at how resilient someone can be to endure it for so long." Saying that with a tone that seemed to say it was impossible, she then became quiet. Arriving at a room that wasn''t the one our key was meant for, I knocked twice on the door; again, it was carved from wood and something that looked to fall over if I knocked with too much force. I sensed movement on the other side of the door, and after about twenty seconds, it slowly opened along with Sophie''s widened eyes. "...!" Recalling the plan I had thought up before, I once again felt an irresistible grin begin to emerge. "...Oscar...? Sophie, too... What are you guys doing here...?" "It''s been a while, right?" Looking at the guy in front of me, who seemed to have gone through the worst of times since I last saw him, I suddenly became excited to get things going. "You look like shit, Tarou." I greeted him with a smile. Chapter 110 - 110: 104: Recruitment & Preparation Tarou Fushigimi, who stood with an expression of pure disbelief in front of me, didn''t even react to the words that could be taken as an insult. Well, I didn''t say it just to be offensive, but I really meant it. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This guy, who clearly hadn''t been taking care of himself since he ran away, looked like a true bum; long and unkempt hair; uncut, filth-ridden fingernails, et cetera. Most of all, however... I glanced at his left armDor the space it used to occupy. "The hospital couldn''t fix you up?" Saying that for no particular reason at all, I pushed him out of the way as I barged into the room. It was a place just like the rest of the trashy building; decaying wood that made up all the furniture that could barely be called as such, probably infested floor that creaked with every step, and crumbling walls and ceiling within which the pitter-pattering traces of something like a family of rats could be heard. He showed not a hint of resistance towards my actions, so there shouldn''t have been a problem. It was a relief he still felt positive towards me after what happened last time, though maybe that''s only because Saburou was trying to kill me; you know, ''the enemy of my enemy is my friend'' and all that. Perhaps it was such a feeling that caused him to view me as similar to him, but I wouldn''t bother correcting him that we were far different. It was only convenient for me if he thought we were more alike, after all. Sophie followed me into the room, standing at one side with her arms folded. From her slightly disgruntled expression, her reluctance to be in this place was evident, but she patiently listened in silence anyway. I took a seat on a plank of wood covered by a dirty ragDsomething Tarou would''ve seen as his bed for the last couple of months. "So." I motioned for the door to be closed and Tarou quickly followed my command. I then continued. "You''re probably wondering why we''ve come to meet you like this, huh?" He, who also stayed standing, nodded. "Right... It''s quite sudden, I didn''t expect it at all. How did you even know I was here? This place is--" "Not supposed to be easy to find, right?" Interrupting his words, he nodded his head again as my face manifested a smile. "To put it simply, I''m really good at figuring things out. How exactly I knew doesn''t matter so much, does it? The only thing that matters is what comes next." That''s right. Tarou came to take refuge in this place because it was supposed to be somewhere impossible to find for an ordinary person. It''s the kind of place where, unless you were looking for it specifically, you wouldn''t find it. Well, even if you were looking for this specific hotel, one could easily mistake it for an abandoned building or somethingDrather, that''s probably exactly what it was before someone took it over and turned it into a hotel. "Anyway, I won''t waste time unnecessarily. Tarou Fushigimi, I''ve come to recruit you." His eyebrows raised for a moment when he heard what I said, but his expression quickly turned dark. "If you''ve come all this way just to ask me in particular... I can only assume it has something to do with..." I showed a smirk. "That''s right. It''s your brother." Immediately, a glint shone in his eyes. His hand clenched tightly; I didn''t even need to read his thoughts to know what he was thinking. A brief moment passed before he seemingly cooled himself down. "...What do you want me to do?" Just as I had expected, the resentment held within him towards his family has not diminished since last time. Good. Looking at him in the eyes, I decided not to reveal the full extent of what I had plotted. "Oh, I just want you to pay a little visit to your sister, is all." "Is that it?" "That''s right." Really, that was all. "I''ll inform you what exactly to do later, but for now, come with us; you need a cleansing." I would take care of the rest. ??? After collecting Tarou from his hiding place, we brought him back to the mansion. I instructed Sophie to use her Spatial Ordinance to obscure him from any outside eyes on the way and we soon returned without issue. I sent him along with a couple of maids to clean him up and refresh his appearance. Then, as if waiting for that free moment, Sophie approached me with a look of dubious tension on her face. "Hey, are you sure about this? Like, is what we''re doing really the best way to go about it? I''m sure that guy''ll make sure to do his job right, but what about his brother? If he-- No, when he finds out, won''t we be in big trouble?" "Everything''ll be fine. Why are you worried?" "You damn well know why I''m worried. No, I ain''t even that worried, y''know? It''s just a matter of concern. Like... What do we do if he goes on a rampage? Can''t you see somethin'' like that as havin'' a pretty high chance of happening?" As I gave nought but a brief moment of silence, Sophie stared at me whilst awaiting an answer. The subtle anxiety present within her eyes was palpable, but I didn''t think there was much reason for it. "I don''t think Space would act so rash as to do something like that." If having a hostage held against him was enough to sway his emotions to the point of going on a rampage, then he was never worth the consideration of being my enemy from the very beginning. It''s also something that would get him heavily rebuked by the Wardens, potentially even costing him a significant portion of his freedom; from his perspective, even if the whole world were against him, wouldn''t he at least want to retain that sliver of humanity? "But." However. "Even if he did..." Even if he went against all logic and rationality; if he decided to come for my life even in that scenario... "He''d only be digging the hole even deeper." Both for himself and his sister. ??? The plan would commence on Monday night. It was purposefully planned to take place at such a time where no one would expect it, but also because it''s convenient. Although I say this, if things aren''t as ready as I would have liked by that time, then I''ll postpone it for a bit; there''s no need to rush, after all. In any case, as today is SaturdayDand thus the weekendDI was spending most of my time split between three things: First was resuming Selina''s adaptation to using her Measurement of Life to heal, as that alone would be a great insurance to have for the upcoming battle. It would be nice if she was useful in other ways, but it''s fine as the bare minimum. Even if she was unwilling to harm anyone or take any other actions aside from that, healing is still very good for a contingency plan. What''s more important than anything else is that she will be able to act without hesitation during a situation where pressure and tension are through the roof. She''s only a 14-year-old sheltered child, so I honestly don''t expect too much, but the excruciatingly slow progress is rather disappointing. Ordinarily, I would pluck some thug off the streets and use him to get her used to human suffering and whatnot, but in her case, I felt that it would only suffice as a substantial setback instead, so I reluctantly decided against it. Secondly, I continued research on the essence of Liam Chiba-Wallace''s Measurement, or in simpler terms his ''soul''. This was necessary in order to develop the I.M.E. serum, or Induced Measurement Evolution serum, but just like with Selina, progress was relatively sluggish. At the rate it''s going currently, I''m holding severe doubts that it would be ready in time for the conflict at Weinstell Park, but that''s fine since I never intended it to be done by then anyway. Finally, in preparation for Monday, I''ve been working with Sophie to try and develop a certain kind of... What might you call it... Material? I suppose so. Either way, the primary goal is to make an anti-space roomDa place Saburou cannot enter using his Measurement. The theory was that by taking Sophie''s Supernatural Ability to control the space around her as the target and designing something that can nullify that power, then it should also be able to nullify the originDSaburou''s power, which Sophie''s was initially derived from. The Measurement of Truth also confirmed that it should work so long as we do it right, so there was no worry in that department. Having Sophie and her Supernatural Ability right here to experiment and play around with is a great help when it comes to stuff like this, so this fortunately might be completed faster than I expected, especially in comparison to the other tasks. When we''re done with the room that I mean to function as a sort of prison, I was thinking of creating some restraints with the same nullification ability. If we make them out of metal then they should not only work against Saburou but anyone else who wouldn''t be able to normally escape them. I would have liked to make something like a drink or food that nullifies his power while it''s inside his body, but something like that would be nigh impossible to develop. Not to mention that it needs to maintain enough stability that it actually functions properly after being eaten and digested, so the amount of effort simply wouldn''t be worth it. Either way, they''re just possibilities. On a side note, I will be planting a few ''gifts'' around Weinstell Park in preparation for the battle. Although, I probably won''t be using them, so it''s only to be cautious. Even I think twice when deciding whether or not to terrorise something like the city park, after all. There shouldn''t be any reason for me to do it anyway; like I said, it''s just a precaution. If I need to, I can threaten to blow up the place. They probably wouldn''t care that much since it''s just grass and trees, but I''m sure some people would be upset by the idea. Chapter 111 - 111: 105: Pitiful Girl As I was up to my neck in work, time flew by pretty quickly; before I knew it, almost a week passed before Sophie and I finally finished the construction of the "Spatial Manipulation Nullification Centre", or put simply, the anti-Space room. It would''ve taken longer if it was anything more than a prison cell, but since that was all I intended for it to be, it ended up quite small. Nonetheless, because it took until Thursday to finish whilst also working on everything else that''s been going on alongside it, there are now only nine days left until the confrontation next Saturday. Using the rest of the day to finalise the smaller details and ensure the stability of the room, which was only possible thanks to a combination of the latest advancements in technology and Sophie''s Proximate Spatial Ordinance ability, I decided to conduct the plan on Friday afternoon, right after school. As I was preparing myself to leave the house with Sophie and Tarou, Sana and Sona came up to me. Glancing at them, I waited to see what they wanted. ""Ciphy,"" They collectively began. "Can we bring a friend?" "..." Friend...? They made friends? No, of course they have; I''m the one who told them to socialise and make friends in the first place... But, it feels strange for some reason. Having already completely turned to look at the two, I found myself having paused as I gazed at them. Sana was the one who asked, but they both appeared to share the sentiment. So, they want to bring a friend to our house, huh. Thus, they asked me if it was allowed. Well, I don''t know. As for the benefits, it''s clear that the two would be exceedingly pleased if I allowed it. On the other hand, it poses a risk of whatever child they decide to bring being exposed to something they shouldn''t see... I''ll also have to keep up the annoying act of Leander Herington; that too could lead to some wild rumours being spread. Hmm... "Ciphy." Interrupting my contemplation, Sona was the one to call me this time. "What?" "...Please." "..." I don''t quite know why, but I reflexively covered my mouth with a hand for a moment before removing it and asking. "Who is the friend?" This was an important point. No matter what answer they would give me, I would check with the Measurement of Truth to confirm, but I needed to hear their own judgement of whom they grew close enough to that they feel comfortable bringing them over. If it was someone unfitting, severe correction would be in order. The twins briefly glanced at each other before looking back at me. ""Pretty siblings."" Hearing their description, the ends of my lips naturally tilted into a slight frown. "...Plural? There''s more than one?" The words the two chose to use, though few, were very specific. ''Pretty siblings''. In other words, a good-looking brother and sister. Since it was the twins using this description, it probably meant they hadn''t much else going for them. "Ciphy," Sana then called. "What?" "...Please." "..." I felt like I was about to have a migraine. We were just going in circles at this point. "They''re nice." "And pretty." "Yes, yes, I get it. Fine. You want to bring a friend around the house? Bring whoever you want." It was too much to deal with. Besides, I had something important to attend to, so I couldn''t take my sweet time discussing whether the twins'' friends were ''suitable'' or not. Hearing my decision, I witnessed the two''s faces bloom a smile the likes of which I had never seen before. Seeing that stirred something within me. It was unfamiliar but strangely warm. I didn''t like it at all. "Does it make you that happy? Just make sure you don''t bring anyone other than those two siblings. I won''t let it slide if you start bringing around dozens of kids in the house." There are a lot of important, very classified things here after all, so I wasn''t willing to take the risk of something going wrong. Additionally, most of the kids at the twins'' school were the children or relatives of people belonging to high authority, so if something ever happened to them while they were visiting my house, I would be in great trouble. And more trouble isn''t something I need right now. In any case, after that, I resumed my getting ready; soon, I left the house with an anxious Sophie and resolute Tarou by my side. ??? Over the past week, while Tarou was staying with us, I bestowed upon him a new arm. Since his original arm had been lost to the infinite void of space during the first confrontation with Saburou, it was impossible to retrieve. However, using technology, it was possible to grant him a replacement. With the level of technology we have access to these days, especially if you have a lot of money, it wasn''t really difficult to get him a high-spec prosthetic. Well, although I call it high-spec, it''s not like I gave it any special functions or anything. The only reason I did it in the first place was so he''d be more useful than a person with one arm; I couldn''t care less how many limbs he had otherwise, but if it was going to impact performance, then I''d give him a new one, so I did exactly that. Of course, I also made sure he was all cleaned up and proper-looking, but anyway. For what we''re about to do, he doesn''t need any special functions. Ding-dong~! He just needs to buy time. "Coming...!" As I and Sophie hid around the corner of the house, using her Supernatural Ability to distort the space around us, camouflaging us from view, Tarou rang the doorbell and we waited. Then, someone familiar to us all opened the door. "Hello...? Oh, my god! T-Tarou?! What-- what are you doing here?" Atsuko Fushigimi, his sister, answered the door with widened eyes. I watched on with expectation, glancing between the two siblings. Now, it was time to see how determined Tarou really was. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Atsuko... Can I come in?" Even I was impressed by the pitiful expression he put on. If I wasn''t the one to come up with the plan, then I would think he was genuinely this pathetic. "Of- of course...! Here, uhm, come in, I''ll prepare something to drink! What would you like?" I heard her voice growing faint as she walked away from the door. Well done, Tarou. "...Tea is fine. Thanks." He glanced towards me and nodded as if to say the coast was clear. Then, entering the house, he shielded me and Sophie as we sneaked inside without the knowledge of Atsuko, who was preparing something in the kitchen. Now that we were in, things were basically already over. I saw Tarou gulp in my peripheral vision, but it was too late for him to be feeling regretful now. "...?" Patting him once on the back, I leaned close and whispered in his ear. "If you start to feel guilty, just remember what they did. Recall how she made you feel, your rage, your disappointment, your distress. Do you remember what I said? Don''t ever let that flame of yours extinguish. The moment you do; not only your life, but your pride and dignity is no more. Never forget that." His eyes quivered as I stared into them, but I had to make sure he wouldn''t back down at this point. We had already come so far and I wasn''t about to let him ruin it due to some paltry, fleeting piety. Letting him go, who stood with his fists clenched by his side and a lowered head, I silently approached Atsuko Fushigimi who had conveniently turned her back. Since Tarou didn''t look like he could handle it himself, and since Sophie was looking reluctant before we even came here, it seemed I would have to do the dirty work myself. Quietly reaching my hand into my pocket, I took out a zip-lock bag. Sliding the zip open, I grabbed the soaked cloth contained within with my glove-protected hand. I heard a mutter from the woman before me. "...Seriously, can''t believe it..." She said under her breath. It was understandable. I would also be shocked if the brother who had run away months ago suddenly returned like this. Although, I would be more surprised at the fact I had a brother in the first place, especially since the Measurement of Truth had already confirmed otherwise. Perhaps our ways of thinking differ, then. Either way. She would have a lot more time to catch up with Tarou from now on. "DWoa--Mmmmph--!!?" Without warning, I grabbed Atsuko and covered her mouth and nose with the soaked cloth. Restraining her arms and pulling her body into my own, I lifted her slightly off the ground so that she couldn''t run. "Mmmhmphh...!!" She wasn''t a very tall girl, so it wasn''t hard. "There, there." I applied just enough force that she wouldn''t be able to break free, and with my right hand, I only ensured that she was inhaling as much of the fumes as possible at once. "Hfff...! Mmmmmnnnghh-- Hphhf...!!!" Lifting her into the air also helped her body to think that something was wrong, leading her to take even bigger gasps. "It won''t be long now." Of course, no matter how she struggled, she wouldn''t end up getting any more of her much-desired oxygen. "Mmph...!" Her thrashing gradually slowed to a halt, and eventually, she stopped moving altogether. "..." "Ah... See, it wasn''t too bad, was it?" I confirmed she was completely unconscious via the Measurement of Truth and removed the cloth from her face, letting her body drop like a ragdoll in my arms as I held her. Raising my head as I put the cloth back in the zip-lock bag and into my pocket, I caught a glimpse of Tarou''s seemingly conflicted expression. Glancing back down at Atsuko''s unconscious body, I briefly wondered what her reaction would be upon waking up and almost let out a laugh. Hah, seriously... What a pitiful girl. Chapter 112 - 112: 106: A Friendly Reminder Ignoring her face of apparent fearful disgust, I signalled Sophie to come over. "Eesh..." Awkwardly stepping around Atsuko''s legs on the floor, she glanced at me with a look of concern. I knew what she wanted to ask, but my answer is as I''ve said many times before. "Why are you worried? It''s not like he''s going to find out until tomorrow. I told you, Saburou only comes home on the weekends to visit. We also confirmed the effectiveness of the cell, yet what makes you hesitant?" Seemingly reluctant, she took off and unzipped the backpack she wore and took out a large, folded black bag as she mumbled, "It''s not about that... I''m just thinking, like... Ha, no, nevermind. Sorry. Let''s just get it over with. Please." Pausing momentarily, I cast her a cold glance before snatching the body bag from her hands. "Sophie." ...No thoughts to betray me or disregard orders. Let''s hope it stays that way. Still, for issues like this, it''s better to nip it in the bud while I can. "What?" Unfolding the body bag and beginning to put Atsuko inside of it, I spoke to her calmly. "Do you remember the reason we have a relationship?" "Wh-what?" It was for a simple reason. So simple that even I could recall her exact words at the time. "You wanted to avenge your mother." You wanted to kill Saburou, or Space; the one who mutilated your only loving family. "..." "Don''t tell me you forgot?" And although you didn''t mention it at the time, you held a deep resentment towards your father, who was the one to both allow contact between Space and your mother as well as forcibly bestow upon you a power derived from that same murderer. "...Of course not. How the hell could I? Forgetting something like that... It''s impossible." You wanted revenge. "Then why are you acting like this?" To that end, you came to me. "..." "Do you understand?" There is a bigger meaning behind doing this than to simply gain an advantage over Saburou. "This is not just for me, but to fulfil the contractual obligation I made with you." Surely you realise that truth, right? "So, don''t go pussyfooting around when I''m doing exactly as you asked me to." We''ve been acting together for a while now. "You''re a smart girl. I shouldn''t have to spell it out for you." You know I don''t act kindly to people who go back on their words. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is not a warning or a threat, but a reminder." "..." "Sophie Asanami." I like you. "Listen to me." So I''ll tell you this with full honesty. "You are someone I would hope that I would not have to discard." Zip-! "So." Having stuffed Atsuko''s entire unconscious body into the body bag, I turned and gazed into Sophie''s eyes. "DDon''t act in a way that''ll make me inclined to do so." Because that would be a waste. "..." A great waste indeed. ??? An hour later, Atsuko finally woke up. "DWhat... Do you want from me?" Staring down at her with my arms crossed, I calmly listened to her tensed voice that contained within it a subtle trembling. "When did I say I wanted something from you?" "...Don''t talk nonsense." The clinking of the shackles that bound her wrists and ankles resounded in this small and dim room with no innate source of light. "Nonsense? What do you mean? Fushigimi sister, why, what could I possibly want with the likes of you?" "..." "You, who lied, betrayed and abandoned your very own dearest triplet brother for nigh-on a decade? My, what a tr--" "Shut up! You know damn well I had no choice...!" Suddenly lashing out at me, I watched as the chains linking her arms and feet to the sturdy wall of this underground cell restrained her movement just as she tried to jump at me. Disregarding her argument, which was obviously fuelled by false logic, I didn''t bother reprimanding her for interrupting me. "...Is it uncomfortable?" "If I say yes, will you remove them?" "Of course not. After all, if it makes you uncomfortable, it''s miles more effective in riling him up." She muttered at my words, "''Him''...?" And then, her eyes widened. "N-no, you...!" The edges of my lips curled up. "Do you finally understand?" Her eyesDstaring at me with an amalgamation of violent emotions swirling withinDquickly narrowed. "...Son of a bi--" "Saburou Fushigimi." Calling the name of her brother... Or well, the one whose side she seemed to have taken, I continued as she froze her words in order to clearly hear mine. "Do you perhaps think he will be able to save you here?" My voice was the only noise to be heard. In this place, utterly isolated from the rest of the world, one could hear the melody of their own heartbeat or even the crawling of the ants on the ground. "Let me give you a piece of advice." "..." "You had better discard such notions while the hope is thin." I was being genuine. The confirmation given to me by the Measurement of Truth was that Space could not infiltrate this place no matter how hard he tried. In the first place, he was only able to penetrate places he had a solid mental image of inside his head. That was why, aside from places he had already visited, he had to look at images or recordings of an area before he could warp there. The anti-Space material this prison is constructed from is simply a precaution, as I have mentioned before. Of course, I didn''t explain any of this to Atsuko, and as the co-creator, Sophie was the only person aside from myself who knew of this material''s existence. In any case, where is he currently? It''s about getting to the time where he returns home for the weekends, so has he realised what has happened yet? The individual known as Saburou Fushigimi, or Space, has just found himself coming back to an empty home; his thoughts are that no one being home is strange, but is justifying it in such a way that his parents are at work and his sister is in town Ah, perfect. "Atsuko Fushigimi." "..." Perhaps mistaking her eyes for daggers, she glared at me without a reply. "Your other dearest brother has returned home. Would you like to be the one to notify him of your vacation, or should I?" "Motherfucker... Let me do it." Then, let us give him a call. Dududu~ Taking out a smartphone that wasn''t my own, I tapped on the number with the contact name ''Saburou'' next to it and let it ring. Dududu~ Atsuko looked at me expectantly, but I didn''t hand her the phone, however. Dudud--ttk-! [Hey, Atusko? Where are you right now?] Since the phone was on speaker mode, both I and the girl in question could hear Saburou''s voice. Her eyes widened once more as she heard her brother''s innocent tone as someone who was yet to have an idea of what was going on. That was, until I spoke. "Surprise~" [...] The other side of the phone ran cold. "Say, what was that? ''Atsuko, where are you''? Huh. Now, why would you ask something like that, I wonder... Oh. Perhaps, is she not at home?" Klink-clang-! "Hey, you said you''d let me answer it, bastard...!" Worrying if Atsuko''s wild thrashing and yelling might detract from the mood, I covered the phone''s microphone before replying to her. "I don''t recall saying something like that, though?" "What?! Yes, you did, you lying--!" "Didn''t I only ask if you wanted to answer it or not? I never mentioned anything like actually letting you do so, did I?" "You...!" Ignoring the rest of whatever she wanted, I removed my hand from the microphone and waited for the recipient of my call to respond. [...Hey.] Even from the other side of the phone, I could tell how frozen his atmosphere was. Did it take this long just to thaw out enough to say one word? [Tell me if what I heard was correct.] Glad that he was finally starting to talk, I asked him with an invisible smile. "Oh, my. You sound so cold. What''s wrong...?" [Did I just hear her voice?] "What...? Saburou, my friend, why on Earth would you have heard her voice from my phone? Ah..." I put on an act that pretended not to know, but I think he saw through it quite quickly. Of course, that might have something to do with the fact I called him through Atsuko''s phone. [...You fucking piece of shit.] A harrowing voice, it was a curse that seemed to arise from the very depths of his heart. "Haha. That''s rude. What''s wrong with you, huh? Wake up on the wrong side of the bed or something?" [Tell me where she is right now, fucker.] "Tell you... No way, did what I guess really happen?" [I''m not fucking around! You bastard, tell me what you did to her!] Since he appeared to have caught on well, I thought it was about time to end my shenanigans. "Ahhh... Do you mean the abduction?" Not giving him time to respond, I gave Saburou one final messageDthe main reason I decided to contact him here. "I don''t think I need to tell you what will happen if you try something funny, but just in case you''re foolish enough to believe I might not do something before you''re able to rescue her..." Adding a momentary pause to my sentence, I dragged out the length of my last words to pile on as much tension as I could. "Well. You really don''t want to test the limits of my spitefulness, is all." Leaving it at that, I ended the call. Chapter 113 - 113: 107: Last Days of Preparation Wednesday evening, three days until the meeting at Weinstell Park. Ding-dong~! After pressing the doorbell, it didn''t take thirty seconds before I heard various sounds from beyond the wall as the door opened to a familiar face. "O-Oscar, welcome!" Flushed and with a stutter, Ella Chiba-Wallace naturally welcomed me into her home. "Hi, sorry I''m like th-this..." Facing the floor as she quickly closed the door behind me, she seemed to feel awkward as she all of a sudden apologised. I did message her beforehand, but perhaps the timing of my arrival was rather unexpected as she wore nothing but a fluffy bathrobe over her skin, glistening with fresh water. "No, it''s my fault for not specifying a time in advance." "I would offer a drink, but do you mind if I go and get changed quickly?" "Go ahead. I''m probably not staying for long anyway, but I can make you or Liam some tea or juice if either of you would like. I even brought more stevia leaves." I noticed her expression reveal a piqued interest to my words. "Is... Is that okay?" "Sure. It''s not like there''s a reason not to use them." She stared at me for a moment before smiling, "...Then, if you don''t mind, I''ll take you up on that. I''ll be back in a minute, sorry...!" Leaving that message, she hurried upstairs. Immediately turning away from wherever she fled, I entered the kitchen and set down my bag on the countertop. Zip-! Rustle-! I took out the same zip-lock bag that contained the stevia leaves as before and placed it on the side. Then, carefully grabbing a black case inside the bag, I did the same. The case was precisely thirty centimetres across and a little under that in width, but what was held within was only a fraction of the size. Click-click-! Unlocking the clips on either side, I lifted the lid to reveal a small ampoule of amber-hued liquid in the centre; surrounded by nothing but shock-absorbent foam on all sides, it was a case specifically designed to secure and carry ampoules of high-value substances such as this. Borrowing a glass from the cupboard, I poured out some apple juice and cleanly snapped the top open, proceeding to empty all of the contents into the juice. Giving it a momentary stir, the liquid had mixed enough to be unnoticeable. To finish it off, I also put a stevia leaf into it as a sweetener. After that was done, I returned the case and gloves to my bag and quickly brewed a cup of tea for Ella. I had never done it before so I had to follow the instructions of the Measurement of Truth; by asking what Ella''s preferred style was, I found myself effortlessly completing the task within a couple of minutes. Setting the tea and juice on coasters atop the living room''s coffee table, the two Chiba-Wallace siblings soon greeted me downstairs. "Oscar...!" "Hey." "Sorry for making you wait." Greeting them whilst they took their seats at the table, I eventually watched the last drop of my apple juice concoction slide seamlessly out of the glass and into Liam''s mouth. Thud-! "Ahh! It''s super tasty today! Did you put more of those leaves in?" At that point, my job here was done. ??? What I snuck into Liam''s drink was the final prototype of the M.E. Serum I had been working on. Once the chemicals enter his bloodstream after being digested, the particular compound of ingredients I used should interact with the physical body in such a way that provokes the ''soul''Dand thus, inducing the evolution of its power. If all goes to plan, the boy should wake up in a few days with newfound power. Furthermore, because I had designed the mix to work specifically for Liam as a unique individual, it should, in theory, work to maximum efficacy and with little to no issues or side effects. Of course, because it is in no capacity a finished product, the likelihood is high that something unexpected will occur, but there was no time left to make any further improvements, so I made do with what I had. In fact, all the chemists, metrisologists and inventors working on artificial Measurement evolution have gotten stuck on this exact step of creating a functional prototype. As I''ve mentioned before, making it this far is the most difficult part; however, it is unfair to ask even a professional to guarantee any quantity of results. Each mixture is tailor-made to fit the individual because every ''soul'' is unique. Even the theoretical existence of a one-size-fits-all substance that could evolve anyone''s Measurement regardless of characteristics, is plain impossible, so it has to be done this way. If you add onto this that these mixtures are intended to communicate with something so incredibly personal that it is mind-boggling to much of the populace, then it becomes understandable why each and every concoction these people come up with is painstakingly made following months or even years of study, research and hard workDand yet still fail with astronomical, practically null odds of success. Knowledge of the ''soul'', and around Measurements in general, is by its nature esoteric. Still, what little has been uncovered all leads to the conclusion that what these people are trying to do, including myself with this M.E. Serum, goes against the will of the world. That is, ''Artificial Measurement Evolution'' was only ever contrary to the way of nature from its theorised conception. If a mixture were to fail, due to the fact that it is interacting with what has been dubbed as the ''scientific existence of the soul'', the subject in question will die. It is what has been recorded time and time again; in countless experiments and with thousands of M.E. mixture variations. I am not so naive nor arrogant as to think that my concoction will be unique or all that different from the rest. However. I don''t have the time to be twiddling my thumbs in a laboratory perfecting a mixture to evolve Liam Chiba-Wallace''s Measurement, especially when I don''t even know what the result would be in the event of success. What''s more, due to the classification of Forbidden Knowledge, there is not even a way for me to know what the chances are for what I''ve made to work. I had a choice to postpone working on the M.E. Serum until after the confrontation, but what I administered to Liam was as close to perfection as I would''ve gotten, at least in my own eyes. I don''t think there was much else I could''ve done to improve it, so I''ll just hope for the best and see what happens. If it ends up that something unfortunate does happen to him and all progress is lost, then it will be a great shame, but so be it. In any case, now that the M.E. drug has been taken, all that''s left is to wait for the results. Until then, however, was the confrontation in the park, and there was one thing remaining to discuss in regard to that. Entering the school rooftop, I was met with the familiar faces of Sophie Asanami and Tarou Fushigimi. "Oscar. It''s tomorrow, right?" Tarou, who had resumed attending school as normal the other week, asked me. He must''ve been full of anticipation. After all, today was FridayDthe day before tomorrow''s time limit is up. He appeared to have reacclimated to the school environment after being away for a while, and thanks to him not being particularly close to many people, there were few who asked questions regarding his previous disappearance. There was almost a misstep when a couple of Atsuko''s friends confronted him about her not coming to school or responding to any of their texts, but he managed to resolve it rather slickly by covering the reality up with a mixture of falsities and half-truths. "That''s right. I assume you''re not unprepared to do what has to be done?" Alongside implicative words, I shot him a glance. Thankfully, after hearing his response, there appeared to be no issues. "Don''t worry. I was ready from the beginning. I still felt a little conflicted about Atsuko, but she''s not being physically harmed in any way, it''s fine. I understand it has to be done to maintain a certain level of balance." Exactly. Taking just us three and pitting us against the main trio enemy force of Saburou, Avon Laura and Azaki Kiryuuin, then we are undoubtedly at a massive disadvantage. There was a need to even out the balance of power, and taking a hostage happened to fit the criteria for that quite well. It is unfortunate that the latter two don''t have any remaining family, or else I wouldn''t have hesitated to do the same for them too, but it''s no matter. With everyone else on my side, the forces have come to quite a nice balance, so I feel I can be at least somewhat satisfied with the current situation. Nodding my head at Tarou''s answer, I turned my gaze to Sophie. Recently, I''ve come to a realisation that she is not as glued to my side as I had originally hoped. Of course, there is only so much attachment she can feel for someone who unconcernedly pushed her off of a roof, but I feel that I''ve done quite well since then to amend our relationship. I know she feels positively towards me because of the rapport I have been able to build with her through our many conversations and devious activities as my most convenient partner in crime... ...However, she has begun to show some resistance to some of my actions. Taking the admonishment during the Atsuko kidnapping case as the most recent example, she seems to have raised a subconscious barrier towards committing certain acts. Even if it means taking a leap towards her goal of vengeance, the common denominator that results in this resistance presenting itself appears to be when an, in her eyes, ''innocent person'' is involved. She showed a similar reluctant attitude during the creation of the anti-Space room and even back when we went to recruit Tarou from the city outskirts. Atsuko and TarouDdespite these people being directly related to Saburou, the one she wants dead, she continues to show hesitation whenever it comes to a matter dealing with the two of them. It''s not so bad at the moment that I feel the need to do anything in particular about it, but just so that it''s a concern that doesn''t rear its head again in the future, I''m thinking I might need to have her sign an Absolute Contract sooner or later. Still, for the moment, it''s fine enough that I can afford to wait until all the immediate problems are dealt with. Just as my thoughts were beginning to conclude, a thunderous noise resounded in the air. Crack-! Crackkk-!! I knew what it was at once and braced myself; the same went for the other two, whose eyes narrowed at the sudden appearance of a warp in space. Following this, the emergence of two individuals whose faces I had grown to greatly dislike naturally occurred. "Truth!" "..." "You have one day left! I have come to offer one final chance at persuasion." Seeing Azaki Kiryuuin announce the purpose for his arrival, a displeasing sense of dj vu began to settle in my mind. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 114 - 114: 108: A Final Plea Once more on the rooftop was I greeted by the disgusting faces of Space and Time. Or rather, Saburou and Kiryuuin. "Truth, you fucking cancerous son of a bitch. Tell me where she is right the fuck now and I just might let you go with an inch of flayed skin left." Coming right out of the gates swinging was the former of the two, Saburou, who immediately stormed right up to me with clenched fists and a clear conviction to murder in his eyes. "Oi." "...You. Get out of my way." Thankfully, Sophie was here to stop him from coming any closer. "Huh...?? Hey, fucker, where the hell do you get off tellin'' me what to do? I was too distracted by other shit I was dealing with last time to deal with trash like you, but this time ain''t the same, ya hear?" Standing in front of me to block Saburou''s path, Sophie snarled at him with gritted teeth as they barked each other down like dogs. "Hah? Fuck, what? Miss Underling wants to get her kicks in or something? Who the fuck are you? You know I''m colleagues with your dad, right? He mentioned how you ran away from home or something? Just like a fucking stray dog. God, if I didn''t know any better, I''d have thought you two were unrelated; what the hell did that guy do to raise a disrespectful kid like you? Being a single parent sure is hard when the kid is a good-for-nothing, huh." Ooh... That probably wasn''t a good thing to say. Even by my standards, isn''t that just asking to be shot? Sensing immediately how Sophie would react to the provocation of the one who killed her mother talking about her being raised by a single parent, and right to her face alongside a slew of other insults no less, I braced myself for the incoming typhoon of rage. "...You piece of shit. Do you even remember what you did?" Oh? She seems to be reigning in her anger much better than I expected... "You''re talking about your mother''s death, right? Listen. I''m sorry she passed away, really, I feel for you, but I''m not the one at fault here. You know it already, right? It was a total accident. Just drop it already. Even if you kill me, nothing is going to change. It won''t bring her back, so just stop." "...You, saying that to my face...? Really beggin'' on ya knees for a fuckin'' death sentence, aint''cha, motherfucker?" "Agh, no! Just wait a moment! There''s really no need for us to fight. Our powers cancel each other out anyway, so it''s not going to be any more than a dirty catfight; neither of us want that whether it''s warranted or not. And, actually... If there''s someone more fitting for you to enact your vengeance on, it''s most certainly not me." Managing to calm her surging emotions with Saburou''s barrage of words and excuses, their tones quickly lowered. No, wait, are you really not going to get revenge? At least slap him around a little? Come on, you deserve it after all that bastard did, no? Of course, I wasn''t going to say anything out loud because having those two fight for real here is not something I can handle the consequences of, due to the request of ''that person''... "Fuck... I don''t trust ya in the slightest, and don''t think this means I''mma let ya go the next time, but ya might as well spit it out. If it''s a reasonable argument, I''ll think about gettin'' them too." Evidently having calmed down from his previous ire as well, Saburou heaved a sigh before pointing his head in my direction. "It''s that fucker. This piece of shit is more to blame for your mother''s death than I am, Sophie Asanami." ...What? Look at this little punk. Slander? Right to my face? This was something I couldn''t let fly. "Now, hold on a moment--" "I can tell you why, too. You see, back whenever your father first began researching the creation of Supernatural Abilities and the potential ways to transfer Measurements from one person to another, his research had at some point hit a wall, or reached a plateau, and so he decided to consult another Professor for help." ...Oh, shit. I see where this is going. "Wait--" "That Professor was the former manager of an old branch of the Playground based in San Cinelia. Asanami, you know what the main purpose of the different Playground branches are, right? Can you guess who the Concept belonging to the San Cinelia branch was?" There was no need for her to make a guess. Whether she knew the answer already, or whether she had gotten it from Saburou''s obvious gestures and indications, Sophie immediately turned her head towards me. "...Oscar," She muttered. Saburou then smiled for the first time today. No, was it the first time I had ever seen him smile? I couldn''t remember, but I didn''t care either way. "That''s right. It was Truth." "..." Taking advantage of the lull in the explanation, I decided to stop his manipulation while I could. "Are you done, you impertinent snake? Sophie, I''m sure I don''t need to tell you this, but don''t listen to this little bastard. He''s like the tiny devil on your shoulder, except shit, ugly, and bad at his job. He''s only saying this because he knows he can''t physically harm me since I have his sister, so don''t care for anything he has to say." "...Right. Sorry, I just got caught up in my emotions." "That''s no problem. Just remember that guy is the target. We''re gonna kill him, remember? To avenge your mother. Don''t let him blind you with a glass wall of deceit and twisted facts." I was also slightly concerned about how Tarou might act, but seeing as he had only been glaring at his brother from the back this entire time, he seemed to be aware that this wasn''t his place nor time to intervene, which I was silently grateful for. Now that the first part was all over, I was then addressed by the other person who had joined in the visit. "Cipher. Like I said, I''ve come to try and persuade you one last time before tomorrow... But I don''t think you need me to explain all that to you." "...Kiryuuin. My, I didn''t realise a side effect of the poison I gave you was dementia. Or no, is that merely a result of dying? I don''t know why you bothered to come back to life after that laughably pathetic end you showed last time, you inhuman scum, but it would make sense why you carry such a repulsive air about you these days." "..." "So, what is it? Did you think my mind would change all of a sudden, or are you just stupid?" Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Two weeks ago, they gave me a choice. "You already know my answer to your nonsensical "offer", so you better have come with something else in mind, else I''ll have you maimed on the spot." DSurrender and return to the Playground, or fight. Naturally, although I would have much preferred to not go through any of this admittedly exhausting conflict if I could avoid it, I had no choice but to go with the latter option. There was no way I was going to sit here and accept his shitty plea deal, after all. Not in a million years. "..." All he did was stare at me, but the bizarrely profound sense of loneliness he seemed to emanate as he gazed in my direction, embedded deep within those azure eyes, struck a nerve in me. It was the same air he bore last time; the incongruous look of pity his eyes held for me was not in any sense of the word normal, and it was certainly not welcome. Ever since this bastard died to my poison, I felt something was amiss. At first, I worried why I wasn''t able to ask any questions about his apparent resurrection, but all of that could easily be chalked up to its relation to Forbidden Knowledge; after all, information about death, or on the contrary, returning from it back to life, was a subject not for human curiosity to uncover. That I could understand. Pushing it a little further and taking in some of the surrounding context, I also realised that the method he used to return from death was almost assuredly thanks to that damned Measurement of Time. I thought I had confirmed for sure that it wasn''t powerful enough to be capable of such a feat, but perhaps it had evolved during a time of crisis. If that were the case, then it would make sense. Still, it was unfair, and fucking inconvenient too. "...Hey, Kiryuuin. Tell me. What was dying like for you?" As the only person in the world to fully experience such an event like it, I was naturally curious. The answer to all those questions to which I was previously denied. It was vastly unrelated to the topic he initially came to talk about, but we both knew there would be no progressive discussion to be had there. He possessed something of value to me, which was rare in and of itself, and that ''something'' being knowledge I didn''t have access to was even more of an anomaly. "I don''t know... Will you surrender peacefully if I tell you?" To that saddened face of his, upon which he forced an obviously ingenuine smile, I reciprocated with a grin of my own. "Well, maybe I''ll consider it." "..." "...Hey, Zach. Just leave it. This guy isn''t going to change. He never will. If he has a death wish, just let it be. He''s a sick bastard that deserves the worse he can get anyway, so I don''t get why you''re being so generous. Come on, let''s leave already." For some reason, the guy who originally resembled an enraged minotaur the way he was steaming fumes from his ear holes was now pleading the other to get out. Ignoring the calls of his comrade, however, we simply continued to stare each other down. "..." "..." "Zach! It''s nothing more than a waste of time." "...Sorry, Cipher. Saburou''s right. I''ve realised, there''s nothing I can do by staying here. Maybe next time I can tell you, but for now... For now, just do as you feel you must. I know I won''t be able to convince you as things are now, but I will eventually. I promise." Those inexplicable words being the last of the conversation, the two Warden goonies swiftly returned through the crack in space, back to whence they came. Ring~! The repeated chiming of the school bell resounded for a while as the three of usDI, Sophie and TarouDstood in relative silence. "..." Briefly running my tongue along the front of my teeth, I smacked my lips and, only after the bell ceased sounding, finally spoke to the two. "...Well then, shall we? There''s still a couple of things to prepare for tomorrow, so I''ll be skipping afternoon classes and today''s Club session. Sophie, attend me. Tarou, you can do whatever you want in the meantime and I''ll see you later. Just make sure you actually turn up at the right time tomorrow." "Sure. This afternoon''s seshes are double maths anyway, so I''m more than glad to get the hell outta dodge." Sophie said as much and I nodded my head. As for Tarou... "I won''t skip since my attendance has already been butchered from running away... I guess I''ll just see you guys at home later then. Good luck with it all. I''ll do my best tomorrow, even if it isn''t much." Hearing his strangely inspiring words, I found it hard to stifle a laugh. "Hah." Luck? "Alright." I don''t need such a thing. "Good luck." I can win without it. Chapter 115 - 115: 109: Battle at Weinstell Park (1) Saturday. "The whole park is damn empty... Hey, you sure this ain''t a trap?" Sophie, perhaps unable to handle the painful silence and anticipation, turned to me and asked. "What? Of course it''s a trap." I responded by stating the obvious. "...Huh? Are you crazy?" "By walking into their trap like this, they will drop their guard and come at us without realising that by doing so they have only fallen into and triggered my own trap." "Of course you are..." Evidently too tired to bother arguing, she lamentably accepted my words and continued to wait with her hands warming her pockets. I stood in the middle of a completely vacant Weinstell ParkDordinarily, a peace- and people-ridden place. Myself, Sophie, the twins, Tarou and Selina were all present. Approaching the latter, who had her hands subconsciously clasped together with high tensions, I opened my mouth. "There is nothing to be worried about. As per our contract, I will ensure your safety no matter what." "...Thank you... To be honest, I''m more worried for everyone else than myself... I-I also... I don''t want to fight... I don''t want anyone to fight..." "..." Unfortunately, during the past two weeks, I was still unable to fully correct her attitude towards conflict. She appeared to have gotten somewhat used to seeing blood after forcing her to heal me every time, but there was still a long way to go. Still, she could heal with great effectiveness; I had no choice but to bring her with me today for that ability alone. The Measurement of Life. The true identity of Selina''s Concept was this. As such, what she held could never be weak. Despite being unable to utilise even half of her power, it was still more than enough as long as she could heal when necessary. "It''s been a while since we last took a walk through here, right?" "Yes..." The lush grass and magnificent flowers around her exuded just as much vitality as they did back then, but the air she currently bore was not one to match. "Listen. Fighting is inevitable when parties of two conflicting interests clash. They want to incarcerate me, but I don''t want to be stuck in that place again. There is no consensus we can come to nor a deal that would satisfy both sides." "..." "However, nobody will get hurt; that''s why you''re here. These guys are all strong enough to protect themselves, but in the unlikely event of something occurring, you are here to be able to help them. There is no need for you to fight directly; your presence alone is enough support. You can do that, can''t you? You''ve already adapted to witnessing me bleed, so what''s the difference with these guys? I know you can do it, so don''t look so down." "Right... I''m sorry. Thank you, Cipher. I''ll... I promise I''ll try my best to help." Seeing a small smile arise on her face, I mimicked her and placed a hand softly on her head. "Good. That''s more like it. Now, make sure you stand behind everyone." "Yes." Turning away, I immediately erased the false smile on my face. ''I promise''. ''I''ll try my best to help''. Words were just words and I knew that more than anyone. Anyone could say they''ll do anything, but it all amounts to nothing unless they actually follow through. Thus, I decided to just let her actions speak. If she gets cold feet halfway through, I might have to resort to more... Unsavoury methods, but I''ll make sure she does what I brought her here for either way. Checking my smartphone, the hour on the clock soon changed to 12. Noon had arrived, and alongside it, the first signs of movement could be spotted at the park entrance in the distance. Crack-! Rippp-! A tear in space opening just ten metres ahead of us was not entirely unexpected, leading to Saburou being the first one to appear. Glancing at us, his expression twisted and he snarled. "...You''re a fucking sicko, Truth. Corrupting children and making them do your dirty work; how despicable can you be?" Evidently appearing alone, the tear he opened quickly repaired itself and vanished. Watching him silently as he glared at us, I noticed others making their way over. There were three people, and the first two were to be expected. "Avon Laura. My, it''s been a while." "...You." The snow-haired prophet of the north loured. It was understandable considering our past conflicts, but what a shame. I recalled the first time we met in the Aurigan Arena; the time I mercifully spared her in hopes of discovering more about the incident on that day. Alas, it never resulted in anything useful. Was that time already six months ago? How time flies. Beside her was Kiryuuin, who looked at not just me, but everyone around me with a solemn gaze that seemed to have become his ''new thing''. And then, there was the third person... Perhaps the last person I would expect to show up here. "...Araceli Arvalo." The purple-eyed, golden-haired princess of the wealthy Arvalo family. "Hello again, Truthseeker." "..." A name she shouldn''t know came out of her mouth, but it wasn''t particularly surprising. The last time we faced, wasn''t it during the birthday party? I learnt a lot about the Forbidden Knowledge thanks to that, but what the hell was she doing here? The answer came to me quickly enough. She wishes to help you A rarityDher intentions were not obscured with the sinister drape of Forbidden Knowledge. But it didn''t help. Truth had spoken, so it must be real, yet I had a hard time believing it just like that. "..." I eyed her suspiciously, but her mirrored gaze contained something utterly unknowable within them and returned nothing but more questions my way. Being someone who only raised concerns in me, she was not a person I was pleased to see. Nonetheless, her power was the Measurement of Protection, so I likely wouldn''t be able to get rid of her no matter whose flag she bore. Directing glances at the surroundings once more, it appeared the Warden''s other forces had encircled the entire park to prevent any unintended civilian interactions. Or perhaps, to hinder our escape. Though, I was never intending on that in the first place. And then, a couple more people in the Wardens'' uniform came our way. According to the Measurement of Truth, they were backup combat units here to assist the main force, the Concept trio, should they find themselves in trouble. Well, that''s fine. My people are stronger than small fry like those, anyway. "Cipher." At that moment, Kiryuuin called me. I could already guess what idiotic words were about to exit his mouth. I never questioned why he started calling me by my given name all of a sudden. It was obvious the Wardens had my identity on record since it was they who kept me in captivity for so long, but I had never asked why this guy began using it with me. Usually, with these guys, it''s always ''Truth''. Because they identify me with the Concept I represent. So, why does he use ''Cipher'' now? Did dying by my hands make him feel closer to me or something? Yes "..." You do not have access to that information Asking a follow-up question of ''why'' returned me such an answer. ...Well. It wasn''t something necessary to know either way. But still, it made me consider it seriously. I wondered. When ''time'' evolves, that indescribable process, what does it metamorphose into? I felt like today was the day I would find that out. "Please. This is your last chance. Will you reconsider?" There was no need for me to answer such an obtuse thing; it should''ve been obvious to anyone with a train of thought, even if it was stationary. "Hey, Kiryuuin..." Placing my hand on the right side of my belt, I slowly took hold of my classic MkIV. Raising it, I pointed the mouth of the barrel at his unflinching face. "DIf I kill you a second time, will you come back again?" "..." His expression darkened. It seems he finally got the hint. Something told me. The evolution of Time. No matter what came of it, the result was bound to be powerful. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he couldn''t rewind time before, then even just by examining the circumstances surrounding his previous death, it was evident he now had such an ability one way or another. Something told me the answer to my question was ''yes''. It came under Forbidden Knowledge, but it wasn''t something difficult to assume. Since yesterday''s "final plea", I had done some serious thinking. With all the drastic changes that guy has gone through since I killed him; his weird attitude and the way he looks at me and calls my name. And then, taking his evolved Measurement of Time into further consideration. Like that, after much contemplation, something hit me. I doubted it at first; I mocked the idea at a glance and discarded it without hesitation, but now, I''m beginning to reconsider. "...Kiryuuin." A peculiar notion; one that shouldn''t exist, yet bizarrely feels to fit the most. "Answer me something." "...?" Somehow, having the words crawl up my throat like this, I felt a powerful sense of invisible pressure begin to build up. It was a reality the Measurement of Truth wasn''t allowed to show me. Staring at him, I asked. "How many times have I really killed you?" At that moment, his eyes widened. Chapter 116 - 116: 110: Battle at Weinstell Park (2) "How many times have I really killed you?" Letting the words flow out of my mouth, it suddenly felt as if the floodgates had been opened. Everyone looked at me as if I was crazy. Did they think I was mistaken when I said I had killed him for certain? Did they think he had only survived miraculously from my poison? Did they think my Truth... was wrong? ... It can''t have been. It doesn''t matter what Truth has to say about their beliefs, because what they believe doesn''t matter. I confirmed he had died. I confirmed he had come back to life. They all understood that I was the only one who could possibly know aside from Kiryuuin himself, and yet they thought I was somehow wrong. Nonetheless, observing Kiryuuin''s reaction, I knew something was hidden there. Awaiting his answer with a piercing gaze, I pressured him to eventually speak. "...Cipher. This is a dangerous path you''re looking to walk." What accompanied his words was a stern look, but it only caused me to snort a laugh in fed-up derision. "Hah. You, still trying to admonish me...? How presumptuous will you continue to get?" Avoiding the question. Trying to act like a good guy and talk as if he has pure intentions to help me. His protective warnings, his looks of pity. I''ve had enough. "No, you don''t understand! That''s not it! That''s not it at all...! Cipher! You never listen to me! Just take even a moment to consider what I''m trying to tell you, please...!" "And why would I listen to the words of someone who wants me to return to the Playground? Someone who threatens to beat me down and take me back by force if I decline his offer? If all you''re going to do is keep yapping like a mutt..." Click-! I cocked my gun. "DThen at least let yourself be put down like one, you bastard." Pop, pop-! Pulling the trigger twice, I wasn''t naive enough to think it would result in even a single hit, let alone a kill. "Tsk...! Is there really nothing I can do to change your mind...?! "..." Seeing how he moved to dodge before the bullet even left the barrel of the gun, I couldn''t erase a thought that he might have actually gotten hit but rewound time to avoid it in advance. Everyone had looked at me as if I went crazy before, and with the constant stress of everything piling upDthe Wardens, Marcus Lynton, and the mystery of the Forbidden Knowledge related to my pastDit wouldn''t surprise me if that did happen. Of course, I originally thought there was no way, but now, with this time regression bullshit added to it all like the cherry on top, I feel like I really might do. Unable to stand by after watching me shoot at Kiryuuin, Avon Laura then seemed about to jump and cut my head off like an assassin before he suddenly stopped her. "Don''t! Please, don''t kill anyone; even him..." "..." Gritting her teeth and struggling to hold herself back, I could tell she was internally questioning why. Still, she reluctantly listened to his words and resisted the urge to slice my neck. ...This guy. "Sana, Sona." ""?"" Just how impertinent and cocky does he think he can afford to be? "DGo fuck him up." ""Okay."" Answering me in unison, the twins walked forward from beside me. Even if his Measurement of Time did evolve, I knew they could handle him themselves, so I didn''t have anything to worry about. From the way he''s been acting and treating me, he would never kill those two even if it took him ten thousand lives. Their training in the past months has gone well anyway. They might not be able to kill him, but I could count on them to stall him to buy time. Turning away, I caught Avon Laura glaring at me once again. I quickly found out she was going to try and take me out once she had the chance, so I asked her something. "Hey, did you see the future about this conflict?" "...What''s it to you?" "What do you mean? I''m part of it, so of course I''d like to know how it turns out." Although, as the only possibility was a victory in my name, I already knew the answer to that. "Tsk, whatever. I don''t know what you did but it was all black anyway, so I couldn''t see anything." It... was all black? Really...? I recalled she mentioned something like that back at the Arena, tooDthat, during the time of my escape, the reason the Wardens didn''t know anything about it beforehand was because she couldn''t see it. I had thought that was because it had something to do with Forbidden Knowledge, so if this time was the same, then... My glance turned to Araceli Arvalo. She stood at an even distance on the side between the two teams rather than on the side of the Wardens, but I still couldn''t tell what her plan was. Supposedly, she was here to help me, but I had to be cautious. If there was a silver lining, it was that she has no combat ability; I didn''t need to worry about a sneak attack, so I could probably leave her alone for now and be safe. Was she the one responsible for shrouding today''s event in Forbidden Knowledge? Aside from Kiryuuin, I couldn''t think of anyone else here who could cause such an anomaly. I didn''t think that what happened 8 years ago would repeat itself today, but I couldn''t completely rule out the possibility. It was something to keep in the back of my mind. Then, I looked back to Avon Laura; her eyes of the sea met my own and immediately disfigured into those of a beast. At that moment, all I saw was a blur. Woosh~! Instinctively, I could feel she was coming for my life. Chinggg~! "...?!" It took me a second to register that the unexpected soundDlike that of metal impacting and bouncing off metalDwas Avon Laura''s sword, retreating just inches from my face. ...Is she even faster than last time...? That was the first thought to cross my mind before I fully realised what had occurred. "...Miss Arvalo. What do you think you''re doing?" As her evidently annoyed voice echoed, my eyes slowly moved to the right. "Ah, sorry~ But, I can''t let you harm this person." Long waves of hair strung from gold and pupils carved from glistening amethysts. She had her arm stuck out towards me, clearly projecting some kind of invisible barrier to surround me. "You are on his side...?! Is this why you asked to come with us?!" "..." Araceli didn''t reply, only smiling bitterly. I watched the ongoing scene with great wonder. Curious, my gaze glued to her. Why is she helping me? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once again did Truth declare my unworthiness to know, but it didn''t matter. So long as she continued to help me unabashedly, I didn''t care what her reason was. Then, she turned to face me, her smile brightening. "Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone lay a finger on you. However, there''s a condition." "What is it?" She held out her hand towards me as if asking for something. "The gun. I won''t allow you to shoot or hurt anyone, at least whilst I''m protecting you." "..." She understood my character well. I found myself questioning her even more. "What? I said I was your fan of yours, remember? I would never want you to be captured and sent to the place you hate the most." ...I knew it; there was no way this girl was a simple viewer of the broadcast. With everything else she''s mentioned and claimed, it wasn''t a surprise to hear her reference the Playground. Nevertheless, I didn''t think it would ever not be unnerving. Well, either way, I suppose it didn''t matter. As long as she was willing to protect me, there was no need for me to hold a weapon. It''s not like I really intended to involve myself in all the fighting anyway since I''m so weak in comparison to everyone else here. The whole point of me bringing everyone here is to fight for me, after all. "Sophie," I called. "Yeah, yeah, I''ll save your ass too. Don''t get your shit twisted." Passing my long-time trusted friend over to Araceli, she seemed to experience substantial relief the instant the weapon left my hands. It''s not like I didn''t carry other sidearms with me, and I''m sure she was aware of that too. Still, we had a deal; she would protect me so long as I don''t harm anyone whilst she is doing so. This way, she doesn''t need to take all my weapons away, but me giving her my gun is like attesting that I agree to the contract. Sophie stepped forward to block Avon Laura, but she wasn''t the only one; the two backup forces from the Wardens'' side also came forth to join the fight, turning it into a 3v1. They probably knew that she alone was not enough to take on Sophie''s Supernatural Ability, but if that was all they had to beat, then wasn''t it a bit unfair for us? Looking again at Araceli, I opened my mouth to ask. "Can you protect her too?" She met my eyes at my call and, after a moment of no response, smiled mysteriously. "...I can. But, there won''t be a need for that." There was no time to wonder what she meant. All of a sudden, gigantic flames roared in our direction. FWOOOOSH~~!! "Eek...!?" Selina cowering behind me within the magical aura of protection, we were safe. Araceli, who now stood right by my side, was also naturally unharmed inside here. The real concern was Sophie, but I was confident she would be fine. Our vision was obstructed by the blazing firestorm as it washed over our shield like a tsunami; all we could do was wait. Thankfully, it only lasted a few seconds. As the abrupt inferno began to calm and gradually blew away, our sight rapidly cleared up to reveal Sophie, unscathed with warped space all around her. Despite knowing she would be alright, I still felt a hint of relief lighten my body at that sight. Then, my thoughts deepened. Casting a sideways glance at Araceli next to me, I could only wonder. How much of everything did she know...? Chapter 117 - 117: 111: Battle at Weinstell Park (3) The violent flames were a result of Avon Laura''s two helpers combining their abilitiesDsomething along the lines of a Measurement that functioned as a heat-generating engine uniting with a Measurement that could add fuel to said engine. Individually, they would be useless abilities, but together, they thrive like so. It was an unexpected mingling of Measurements only the Wardens were able to produce. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I now understood why they were sent here as reinforcements. However, it wouldn''t be enough; not even alongside the Concept of Destiny Avon Laura. Crack-! Not if they were planning to defeat my Sophie Asanami, at least. Crack-ck-ckuu-~! Gradually, space fractured and split apart like glass. Shatter-! I watched as the image of Sophie, the space encompassing her body having splintered into countless fragments, reflected in my eyes. It was the most vivid and authentic illusion of smoke and mirrors I had ever seen; perhaps because it utilised neither smoke nor mirrors. The fragments were torn pieces of space''s fabric dancing in the air like glitter, refracting and obscuring light in a multitude of ways; thus, the image we perceived to be was, in fact, false. Sophie had disappeared into what I could only describe as the fifth dimension. It was a very similar technique to what Saburou commonly used, but because she could only affect the space within one metre of her presence, the fundamentals were naturally distinct. The fire duo seemed not to know what action to take and so stood dumbfoundedly at the scene. Avon Laura was different, however. Closing her eyes to concentrate, it was obvious she was attempting to use her Measurement to see where Sophie would next appear from. "...W-will... Will she be okay...?" Selina, still clinging to my side and subtly trembling in fright, looked up at me and asked. I replied without hesitation. "Naturally." In the next instant, Avon Laura suddenly twisted her body and swung her arm. Clangg~! The blade of her sword had impacted something, but it wasn''t flesh. "This...!? It''s only a sub-power derived from Saburou''s, and yet...!" "...Hah. Oi, you''re one helluva uptight bitch, eh?" She stood there, composed with arms crossed, and seemed to bear the face of a pissed-off delinquent towards the opponent as their sword was stuck as if welded to the air around it and quivering. "Your goons were this close to roastin'' me alive for a second there. Ya also tried to cut me in half, but that''s all ya got to say? Ya might be older than me, but show some damn respect!" Slam-! "Guh...!" Just like she had practised with the training dummies dozens of times before, she shot a lightning-fast jab at Avon Laura''s stomach, blowing her backwards even through her old-fashioned knight''s armour. I turned to Selina. "See?" "...Yes..." She slowly nodded her head in affirmation, eyes affixed to the scene ahead. Performing her job well as my chosen fighter, I thought I should also give her some words of encouragement. "Good job. Keep it up. I''ll buy you some more clothes and accessories when we get back; whatever you want." "...Like I need it; you''ve already bought me more than I could wear in two damn lifetimes." "Well, I don''t know. I don''t pay attention to how much money I spend. Then, whether it''s cosmetics or something else, just tell me whatever you want and I''ll get it for you. Also, don''t push yourself too hard." "Tsk. Shut up, asshole. Whose fault is it that I''m here in the first place? If I want something I''ll fuckin'' tell you, so piss off." "..." I wondered if it was because of the fight that she was acting so belligerent all of a sudden. Either way, she wasn''t wrong, so I obliged and ceased to speak up. Deciding to scan the rest of the battlefield to see how things were going elsewhere, my gaze landed on the staring contest between Tarou and his brother. Being the only "normal" person here, he was the only one I was not confident in winning a fight. His new prosthetic arm would possess greater strength than the average human''s, but that was all; compared to people like the twins or Sophie who had incredible Supernatural Abilities, or even Avon Laura who trained for two decades to attain phenomenal physical growth, he didn''t amount to much by himself. Hell, even I would be able to beat him in a fight with no weapons if I wanted to. "...Tarou. Why are you here?" The reason I recruited him in the first place was because his existence alone had the potential to function as a hammer to strike Saburou''s "Achilles'' heel". "You know exactly why I''m here; I want answers." More specifically, I knew that if Saburou had one vulnerability, it would be his family. That''s exactly why taking Atsuko hostage is so effective against him; he won''t be able to kill me until he secures her safety. "If what you wanted was answers, then don''t have someone right there you could ask? Surely you''ve become aware of what that bastard''s specialty is by now, no?" Likewise, even though they never connected like an ordinary family, the two of them are twin brothers at the end of the day. "I would rather ask the person who is directly involved in the matter than an outsider." "What''s the difference? There is no need for you to be here. Leave." Saburou is not someone so cold-hearted as to unhesitatingly kill someone like that, even if they are practically strangers. "Listen... I was pissed off before, but now I''m calm. I know; If I leave here today, I''ll always regret it. I want to hear the truth from the source. Tell me." "Tsk... Atsuko was right. You really are a stubborn and foolish little brother." "Hah. Little brother? We''re all the same age, bastard. Besides, when did you ever think of me in that way? Atsuko, too. Neither of you have any right to call me your brother." "This is exactly what I mean by foolish... You don''t understand, do you?" "What more is there to understand? The reality is, what kind of person severs his own brother''s arm with a power that could only belong to a monster?" Saburou paused for a moment. "...You''ll regret saying that." "Oh...? Or what, are you gonna decapitate me with it instead this time? Go right ahead; it only proves my point." He then bit his lip as if frustrated by something. Just by looking at him, I could tell. "I would never do something like that..." That guy regretted what he did to Tarou''s arm. The remorse and shame were apparent on his face, but it wasn''t like he could just give back what has been lost to the endless expanse obfuscated behind the stage drapes of space. I didn''t think it was a big deal since he already received an arm better in quality than what he had before, but then again I also couldn''t relate to the situation whatsoever. "Whatever. If you won''t tell me everything that happened willingly, I''ll beat it out of you. It''s only fair after all you''ve done, right?" Moving his legs, Tarou slowly began to approach his brother. My curiosity peaked; I grew to wonder about the conflict to occur. How would Saburou respond? I didn''t think he would use his Measurement, and if I asked Truth whether he was planning to then the answer returned would be negative, but he could always surprise me. Rustle, crunch. The green grass crunching satisfactorily beneath his feet with every step, Tarou eventually halted one pace before Saburou. "..." "..." Now right in front of each other''s faces, they stood for a few seconds, the reverberating noises of everyone else''s battles shaking the world around them. Tarou took a few deep breaths as if to mentally prepare himself for what he was about to do. And thenD Bam-! DHe swung. Naturally, Saburou, who stood there like an idiot as if wanting to get hit, barely braced himself and took the full brunt of the attack on his lower torso. "Ngh...!" Thud-! Landing a short distance away on the soft grass certainly couldn''t have been a painful experience, but the punch, although amateur, utilised the enhanced strength of Tarou''s prosthetic limb. Nodding my head at the wonderful start to the fight, I was convinced what was waiting was not a one-sided beat down. Watching Saburou rise to his feet with clenched fists, I soon confirmed myself to be correct. Using just his body, he charged at Tarou and tackled him to the ground. The two proceeded to tussle on the field like any common schoolyard fight between boys and my interest quickly faded. Turning my head back around to the others, glancing naturally at Selina and Araceli in the process, there ended up being nothing I could do except spectate the three fights individually. The situation wasn''t exactly ideal, but Araceli being here and protecting me was much better than I could''ve originally imagined would happen. It isn''t like I could complain about not having to physically exert myself, after all; rather, I''m thankful. The only caveat to this immunity is that I am not allowed to harm anyone in the meantime, so truly all I can do is wait for it to be over. Thus, I complied. Taking a metaphorical step back from it all, I would not make any moves until victory is achieved. ...For now, at least. Chapter 118 - 118: 112: Battle at Weinstell Park (4) As the twins slowly approached Kiryuuin, something in his eyes shook. "...!" Two identical girls: flowing white hair; crimson, ruby-like eyes and faces without the slightest hint of an expression. Although the last time he had come face-to-face with them was in both a vastly different time and scenario, they were unmistakable. "You two; you''re... Sana and... Sona, too...?" They seemed much younger and substantially different than the last time he had seen them, perhaps because this was in the distant past, and even further back than when he had originally first seen them, but it was undoubtedly them. ''These girls... The catalyst for everything...'' Hearing his words, they halted. ""..."" Still, they gave no response. He didn''t exactly expect them to speak to him anyway, so it wasn''t a surprise, but then, Sona opened her mouth a few moments later. "...You know us?" It was the first time they had seen this person in their life, so how did he know their names? Kiryuuin gave a calm response to the rather naive question. "I know quite a bit about all of you. Especially..." His eyes momentarily darted towards the one being shielded by Araceli at the back, but he quickly returned his gaze towards the twins, his eyes seeming to linger on Sona for a single moment longer as they passed by. ''...I swear. This time, I''ll save you two.'' Even those impassive eyes of theirs seemed to contain some sort of innocent childishness; something that never existed in the future he came from. "..." Recalling the starkly vacant eyes he witnessed all too often in the previous timeline, Kiryuuin subconsciously gritted his teeth. ''How... How did things deviate so far? From this point, just what was it that caused such tragedy to befall them...?'' His words thus far have been completely worthless in having an effect on Cipher himself, so did he have no choice but to go for the people around him next? Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whatever the case... "...I need to stop it." ""??"" DHe had to do something before it was too late. Otherwise, that catastrophic future would just repeat itself once more. ''Is the reason Von wasn''t able to see the future of this event because it''s not something that occurred in the previous timeline? I don''t think something like that should affect her ability, but either way, it''s a prime opportunity to change the future.'' Because this wasn''t an event that was ever supposed to happen, could he use it to forge a path towards a better future? Even if it wasn''t possible, that was Kiryuuin''s hope; a thought that helped fuel his drive. "Sana, Sona. I don''t want to hurt you two. We don''t have to fight. We shouldn''t. Really." He raised his hands as if to imply surrender. The twins looked at each other for a moment and spoke in turns after turning back towards him. They shook their heads side-to-side. "...We can''t do that." "Sorry..." Is that what it meant? In other words, they had no choice but to fight. "Why...?! I''m sure you understand! I only want to help all of you in any way that I can!" Kiryuuin, beginning to feel lost at their inexplicable reason, exclaimed, but the girls shook their heads again in unison. "...It''s not like that." "We can''t defy Ciphy." "If we say no." "Or if we behave wrong." ""Then we might be alone."" "Ciphy promised we wouldn''t be, but we know Ciphy." "Ciphy lies to everyone." "Even to himself." "If we disobey, he might think we are ''useless''," "And Ciphy doesn''t like ''useless''." "He throws away a lot of ''useless''." "We''ve seen Ciphy think about giving us an Absolute Contract if we disobey." "But, if we sign an Absolute Contract, then Ciphy won''t give us gifts anymore." "He won''t give us affection." "He won''t trust us." "He won''t need to do any of that, because he won''t need our loyalty." "...We don''t want to be useless." "...We don''t want to lose affection." "...We don''t want to be thrown away." "So..." "That''s why..." ""Even if you want to help, if Ciphy doesn''t want it, then we don''t want it too."" Kiryuuin was rendered speechless by the twins'' explanation. "..." ''That... That''s just...'' If there even were such a thing as a suitable way to describe it, then he certainly wasn''t able to find the right words. ""..."" The twins had said their piece, and now the dialogue had finished. They didn''t plan to wait for him to devise a way to continue the conversation and wanted to finish things up quickly to help the others. As Sana stood back, Sona activated her Supernatural Self-Enhancement and leapt towards the dismayed Kiryuuin at extreme speeds, leaving a miniature crater in her wake. Crash-! "...!!" Barely reacting in time to the little girl flying at him at a lethal speed, he rolled out of the way to avoid the collision. However, what came next was a punch without delay. Crack-!! Accompanied by the thundering crackle of a whip, a razor-sharp gust of air blasted through the spot Kiryuuin''s head occupied just moments prior. ''What absurd strength even at such a young age...!?'' "Ngh, stop...!" There was no verbal response to his cries, but instead, a low sweep targeting his knees. Kiryuuin avoided the attack by jumping over the girl''s swung leg; taking advantage of the opening, he used the bought time to widen the distance between them. "Listen, Sona! Really, this isn''t necessary! Even if you think it is, this isn''t something you have to do!" "..." "It''s okay...! You don''t... You don''t need to rely on Cipher for everything you couldn''t have until now... I promise I''ll do everything I can. I''ll get you anything you want if you''d cooperate. It''s for his and your own sake-- Woah!?" Stumbling back as Sona suddenly shot forwards and extended her arm towards him, Kiryuuin ducked to evade the jab. "...Annoying." "?!" He heard something preposterous. ''What...?'' Was Sona normally the type of girl to say such things? He didn''t think so, but then again, he never did meet the twins this far back in the original timeline. Her face remained expressionless, but wasn''t there now a hint of something contained within those blank eyes? In any case, he knew there was no time to stand still. However, he also couldn''t bring himself to harm these innocent girls; especially knowing what fate is supposed to await them later down the line, it simply wasn''t something his conscience would allow. Was all he could do really limited to waiting until they got tired? The twins were only young, so their endurance was bound to be low; still, was it not pathetic for someone who strives to save the world? ''It doesn''t matter... I have to do anything I can...!'' Pushing aside such worries for now, he activated the gift he had been granted after returning to the past. "Measurement of Dimension" His Measurement of Time had evolved into something entirely different, causing Kiryuuin to lose his previous capabilities of manipulating time. And, although it had evolved, most of its features were still locked due to him being "too weak to handle", or as he took it, ''unworthy of utilising its true potential''. Still. There were a couple of small things he could do with this ability that could help him last in this scenario. Crash-! As Sona propelled herself once more towards Kiryuuin, she was certain not to miss this time. However, he didn''t even look like he planned to dodge; only holding his hand out in front of him as if telling her to stop. Needless to say, Sona didn''t stop. Continuing her charge, she pulled back her arm to ready an imminent punch. She arrived just two metres before him within the blink of an eye; immediately, her arm launched forward. But then. ~~! Instead of hitting her intended target, Kiryuuin, her fist had stopped without emitting a single sound. "...?" Staring blankly at her clenched fist that still felt like it was pressing against something inconceivably hard, all she could see was her own hand in the air. "??" Was it something invisible? But it didn''t make any noise even after hitting it with all her telekinetic-enhanced strength, and neither did it appear like whatever it was, was going to budge. ~~!! She gave the ''invisible wall'' a second full-powered strike just to be sure, but it was truly as if all the energy had dissipated into nothingness, with no sound or literally anything of the sort that would signify its existence. "...Strange." Muttering so, Sona vanished. Rather, she swapped positions with Sana in the distance, who had been busy charging up an attack of her own. Vho~o~o~o~hm~~!! Without hesitation, a lethal wave of frost was unleashed; with a resonating toll that contained incomparable power to the kind she used during the original kidnapping event. The surroundings had been devastated within an instant, turned from a beautiful meadow of luscious green grass with intermittent daisies to a thick layer of cold permafrost. The affected area was large enough to have an impact on the other battles going on in the area, but it was none of her business. The transformation was so rapid it was as if the land had always been that way. It was Sana''s full, unrestrained power. And yet. ~~!! "...Must be shocking, right? You girls are incredibly strong, after all." Kiryuuin, just two metres ahead of her, was completely untouched. "..." "Don''t be alarmed, though. I have no intention to harm either of you, but I also have no intention of going down here." Now, Sona had approached again and was standing still by Sana''s side. "You can feel free to attack me as much as you want, but I''ll warn you now that it''s not going to work." The twins stared at him. Naturally, if Sona really wanted to, she had certain other ways of increasing her attack power. Likewise, ice attacks weren''t the only temperature extreme Sana could use. However, they both instinctively knew. ""..."" Kiryuuin''s words were correct. "...Why are you doing this?" "You don''t want to win, but you don''t want to lose." He looked at them for a moment before replying with a kindhearted smile. "Couldn''t I say the same about you two? You''re not exactly playing to win because you want to, but you also can''t afford to lose at the same time. Would you understand if I said it''s the same for me?" ""..."" They could somewhat understand. Just like the twins, he too had someone he was fighting for. What they didn''t know, however, is that the person they each were fighting for, was the same. "I don''t want you kids to think you''re weak, so I''ll tell you the secret to my defence; you being unable to affect me like this isn''t a fault of your own, so you could say it''s a little unfair, but..." ""...You''re cheating?"" With his free hand, he scratched his left cheek. ''I guess it kind of is like that... Still, even if it''s cheating, if it helps me save everyone, then there''s no issue with it, right?'' "Well, that''s right. This ability, it uses the fabric that makes up our dimension to shield me from incoming attacks." ""...?"" The twins were irrevocably confused. From what they had heard from Sophie, wasn''t it just the same as Saburou? The truth was, even Kiryuuin himself didn''t know the difference between them. His ability was invisible and caused no vibrations (and consequently, no sound) when an attack hit, whilst Saburou''s fabric of space was pitch blackness, dark ebony like the void itself, and still produced vibrations when impacted... But that was all. Still, the fact alone that the twins wouldn''t be able to breach this barrier was all he needed to know right now. Even if he couldn''t join the others'' fights, if he could just keep these two preoccupied here, then his allies would stand a considerably greater chance of winning their own battles. ''Von. Saburou.'' And so, bringing another random topic of conversation up with the twins, he prayed in the back of his mind. ''Please hold on.'' In order to change the future for the better, today''s result would need to be a good one. Chapter 119 - 119: 113: Battle at Weinstell Park (5) Sophie poised herself as she had practised in front of the mansion''s training dummies a few times before. If they were a few years closer in age, then perhaps she would have tried sparring against Sona instead, but Sophie''s primary role wasn''t as a "fighter-class" anyway, so she wasn''t that concerned about it. Nevertheless, her gut punch was powerful enough to send Avon Laura flying despite her wearing that plated platinum armour, so she was satisfied enough. "...Tsk." Witnessing her get up from the ground and brush off the collected dirt and grass as if nothing had happened, however, caused Sophie to click her tongue. And then, Avon Laura stood still. Grasping the hilt of her sword, she faced Sophie and closed her eyes. "This bitch...?" There was absolutely no way she had somehow fallen asleep; in fact, Sophie had heard from Cipher in advance about the Measurement of Destiny, but was her arrogance such that she dared close her eyes in front of her face? She knew that what the opponent was doing must be related to her ability, but it still felt like she was making a mockery by shutting off her most important sense in this situation. Crack. Cracking her knuckles, Sophie began moving her feet to quickly deal with her when she heard something. FWOOSH~~!! "!!" Reflexively waving her hand, she conjured a wall of spatial fabric to block the roaring flames, diverting them as they scorched the grass on either side of her. ''Crazy bastards! Fuck, do they not care if they kill someone, or are they just that confident in my abilities to take care of it?!'' She felt pressured, having to wield her abilities in a fight like this when she had only ever really used them in training, except for in a few sparse incidences. Would she be able to utilise her power effectively in this situation? Enough to achieve victory? She was doing well so far, but for how long would she be able to keep it up? Moreover, it was a three-against-one. That peculiar girl, Araceli, was keeping Cipher and Selina contained within that protective aura, and everyone else was immersed in their own fights; no one was going to come to her rescue. Could she do it? "..." No, that was the wrong question. No outcome existed aside from winning; there was no choice but to, after all. Rather, how long would it take? ''Fuck...'' Just as the flames resembling a mythical dragon''s breath subsided, Sophie erased the spatial tear and dashed towards its origin. ''It''s you, first, then...!'' "...!?" The two Playground employees, astonished that Sophie was unscathed by their joint attack, didn''t have time to react. Approaching them, she jammed her fist into the first guy''s stomach, causing him to fall to his knees and collapse. "Guh...!" But then, jerking her head towards the second one, she felt something dangerous. ''What...?'' She wanted to get both of them at once, but being distracted by the odd premonition, she stopped, giving the other person time to come to their senses and flee. Confused, Sophie was about to look around whenD Crunch. All of a sudden, she shuddered. Her body reacted instinctively. Clang~! Beyond the black barrier of space she had summoned, the sharp edge of a blade could be seen; its owner; a woman with hair of the coldest white winter and eyes of the brightest blue sky. It was those eyes, however, that could not be seen; hidden behind closed eyelids like gates. "O-oi... That was a bit close, wasn''t it...?" "..." Beads of cold sweat trickled down Sophie''s nape as she barely defended against the would-be lethal attack, but there was no response. "...Tsk. Cold bitch." She wanted to attack, but she wasn''t close enough to the opponent to use her ability, and the weight of the sword pressing down on the barrier was too heavy for her to risk an attempt to move. Soon, however, Avon Laura moved first. Backing off by a few paces, some distance had been generated, allowing Sophie some relief. It didn''t last long, though; almost immediately, Avon Laura lunged and swung again. Clang~! "Ugh...!" The hit was strong, causing Sophie''s posture to alter slightly as her feet slid across the dirt. "..." Pausing for a moment, perhaps in realisation of something, Avon Laura continued with a series of successive sword swings. Clang~! Clang~! Clang~! "Mgh, shit...!" Each of her attacks was immensely powerful, forcing Sophie to take a step back to resume a stable posture. She knew thanks to prior experimentation that tears and distortions in space could not be "broken" because they consisted of the fabric of the universe itself and were said to be indestructible, but that didn''t mean they were entirely immune to physical forces. Due to the fact that Sophie''s influences could only exist within one metre of her surroundings, so long as a strong enough force impacted the guarding space she controlled, it could force her to move. Clang~! Avon Laura realised this swiftly and was using it to her advantage. Clang~! "Fuck! Tsk, hey, gimme a break, damn it!" Sophie, who had never experienced being in an actual fight beforeDlet alone being on the receiving end of such a dominant bladeDhad no idea what to do and so could only tank the repeated hits with gritted teeth. "..." Clang~! Clangg~! Like someone trying to break a rock by hitting it with egg after egg, Avon Laura pursued her with the relentless assault with an expressionless face. Clang~! "Ugh!" From left to right, from up to down; even diagonally she swung her sword without pause. Clang~! Each individual strike contained enough power to shatter concrete, but the fact that the fabric of space could nevertheless withstand so many hits so effortlessly was wildly impressive. And every one of those blows transferred that force through the shield via vibrations to Sophie''s body, shaking her physically and causing minimal, but noticeable damage that pierced through even this impenetrable defence. Sophie had considered things like trapping the sword within the spatial fabric and perhaps even sending it straight to the void to disarm her opponent, but the force of each swing was so much that her legs were trembling. No matter what she wanted to use it for, her Supernatural Ability, Proximate Spatial Ordinance, could only work alongside her body. All Supernatural Abilities were like that, as they were fundamentally linked to the physical body rather than the ''soul'' like a Measurement. Their efficacy, speed and power were wholly dependent on the user''s physical state; and since Sophie''s was rapidly deterioratingDher stamina and endurance draining with each strike she guarded againstDthe chances were high that such an attempt to move quickly and adjust the state of her shield from ''blocking'' to ''pass-through'' would not bode well. She worried that, by letting the sword fall through the fabric, the enemy would simply thrust forward to stab her before she had enough time to change it to absorb and erase the weapon. Clang~! "Ugh...!" So, all she could reliably do was defend until a moment of respite or opportunity came. Internally, all Avon Laura was doing... Was following the single thread she had gently tugged. "..." Ever since that first fight in the Aurigan Arena, the ball of yarn in her soul had not been the same. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn''t know what it meant, but the yarn had been dyed jet black from then on. As if it never were, gone was the beautiful blood-like redness of the previous ball of yarn. It gave her the feeling of an omen, but there was nothing she could do about it and there was no one she could ask about the matter, either... Well, aside from one man, perhaps. But that was never going to happen. In any case, following the trail of this blackened thread, Avon Laura pulled it, giving her body for fate to borrow, controlling her every move as it was intended to be and without resistance. "..." Clanggg~~!! "Gh...!" Eventually, Sophie felt like she had been pushed to the edge of a cliff. Projecting the air around her to push Avon Laura away, lightening the space itself to reduce the sword''s pressure, distorting space, et cetera; there were many actions she had thought about taking, but none of them were currently viable. Not only was her strength and energy waning, but many spatial techniques that involved specific control or had a great effect required a corresponding and exponential amount of concentration to use successfully. With the extreme fast-pacedness with which Avon Laura was pressuring her, a constant stream of mental and physical strain being placed on her mind and body, and the inexperience of battle adding to the cause, there was no way Sophie would be able to maintain enough focus and composure to use the higher level spatial techniques like that. She could manifest the fabric of space to defend herself, but that was all. If it were possible to get in range, she might have been able to hit the enemy with a spatial attack directly, but Avon Laura was attacking in such a way that only the very tip of her sword would collide with the barrier. She knew about the one-metre limitation and was playing around that vulnerability perfectly. Vho~o~o~o~hm~~!! At some point, a bizarre pulsating sound resonated throughout the air. "What the...?!" Before she even had time to think, Sophie found the soft and malleable grass beneath her feet had abruptly transmuted into rigid and condensed permafrost. Clangg~!! "Agh, the shit...!?" Then, Sophie felt a weird sensation in her right knee when the sword connected with a particular intensity. "...!" The sudden discomfort caused her already-quivering leg to fold, placing her into an awkward and disadvantageous position as she flinched and fell backwards. In the blink of an eye, she collapsed on her behind without a chance to even process what was going on. "Ah!" With a hard impact on the now-frozen ground, she naturally flinched once more, causing the spatial fabric barrier to accidentally undo. "!?" Belatedly realising this fact, Sophie hurriedly snapped her head to the opponent in front of her and waved her hand to resummon the fabric. However. Swish-! Avon Laura swung her sword. "...!" She moved too fast. Splatter. Thud. There was no sound of metal colliding with metal, but instead of carved flesh and spilt blood. "...A-a-a-ah..." There, dyeing the white canvas that was the frosted floor with a fresh carmine hue, gradually seeping into the hardened iceDwas a tanned, severed human hand. "Kyaaaah...!!?" Selina, who was spectating the whole ordeal from beginning to end, let loose a harrowing scream. Chapter 120 - 120: 114: Battle at Weinstell Park (6) All of a sudden, Selina unleashed a blood-curdling cry from right beside me. I had only looked away for but a moment to see if Sana''s full-power ice attack would have any effect on Kiryuuin''s suspicious invisible barrier, to no avail. Turning my head around to what she was fussing about, my gaze landed on an utterly unexpected sight. "...?" Sophie, pushed to the ground, was staring at her hand. Or at least, what ''used'' to be her hand, as everything from her right wrist onwards had been cleanly severed from her body. "..." "A-... A-a-a-a-a--" Now, her right hand lay on the cold, ossified grass below, leaking steaming blood into the hardened soil as it confronted the chilly air generated by the ice. The whole atmosphere had frozen over, not just the park. Why... How did this happen? I was puzzled for a brief moment before I realised. Facing off against Avon Laura''s inhuman level of strength, someone who had experienced perhaps countless battles in the past couple of decades in her venture of protecting the world from dangerous individuals as denoted by the Wardens. Even if she had a powerful Supernatural Ability, it''s not like she had spent even a year training it yet. Being a complete virgin to real conflict, there was no way Sophie would be able to put up a reasonable fight. Thinking about it now, maybe she was fortunate enough to be able to drive away the other two individuals that had come to help. The problem is, so long as Avon Laura continued to keep up and apply the pressure, Sophie wasn''t even being given a chance to react, let alone retaliate. Being struck by that incomprehensibly heavy blade over and over again. Being knocked back, step by step. Eventually, she had been pushed to a cliff''s edge... And then over it. It never occurred to me that such a thing would actually happen. Did I underestimate Avon Laura after witnessing her continuous pitiful showing over the past couple of incidents, or was I simply overestimating Sophie''s capabilities? But, I truly believed she would be able to handle whatever hurdle came her way... "..." ...And perhaps, that was the issue. "N-n-n-o, but h-how...? This w-wasn''t supposed to happen, so why...?!" Casting a sideways glance at Araceli, who muttered nonsense under her breath with widened eyes, I looked back to the image of a helpless Sophie on the ground and slowly opened my mouth. "...Selina." "A-a-a-ah, wh-what do we d-do...? S-S-Sophie..." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Busy wailing with lines of tears streaming down her face, she evidently didn''t even notice. Reinforcing my voice with a little more strength, I called her with a cold tone that couldn''t be ignored. "Selina." "! Ye-yes..." "What are you doing just standing here and whining?" "...P-pardon...?" An instant passed after she replied with that. "Aaaaaggghhh...!?" Belatedly, it seems that Sophie''s mind was beginning to fully process the state of her body as she howled through tightly gritted teeth, causing Selina to flinch beside me. Sighing internally, I turned my face to her directly. "Do you not remember the reason I brought you here?" "S-So...phie..." "Go. Now." "Eek...!?" Placing my hand on her shoulder, I roughly pulled her away from me and pushed her towards Sophie''s direction. She was terribly slow to move, but her stiff feet soon loosened and she began to approach. Meanwhile, Avon Laura stood there with a sad expression on her face and open eyes as she stared solemnly at an anguished Sophie, seemingly having returned from her inner mind. Honestly, we were lucky that they were so heavily avoidant of killing innocent people. I was somewhat surprised by the fact Avon Laura would unhesitatingly chop someone''s hand off when they hadn''t really done anything yet, but I suppose she was only doing what she felt she had to do to end the fight as soon as possible. Although, I couldn''t really call it a fight since it was more along the lines of one-sided bullying. "Sophie...!" The moment the gap between the girls lessened, Selina hastened her pace. Quickly arriving, she immediately fell to her knees at the groaning Sophie''s side and gently held her tensed arm. I used the Measurement of Truth to examine her mental state. Sophie''s body was hot, but she felt cold. Steeped in sweat, the entirety of her being was simply trying its hardest to endure the acute, excruciating pain, and she held on despite her mind beginning to feel faint. By recalling fragments of memories about her mother, her pain almost seemed to lessen. ''What she felt was far worse than something like this, so what the hell am I having such a hard time for?'' That type of thing. I watched as Selina tightly squeezed her eyes shut before trepidatiously picking up Sophie''s cleaved hand from the floor so as to not throw up in the midst of it all, and then softly connecting inner flesh-to-flesh with a squelch. Activating the Measurement of Life, a warm glow erupted from her hands as the healing began, making her appear similar to a compassionate priestess or benevolent saintess from fiction, praying to her god for a patient or loved one to be cured. In any case, it took far longer than it should have, but here we go. Turning my head, I looked at Araceli, who remained standing there incredulously as if the current situation was simply mind-boggling. "What''s wrong with you all of a sudden? Were you startled that your prediction was wrong? I asked you to protect her, didn''t I? But you declined." "..." "What was it you mentioned? Something along the lines of ''there won''t be a need for it''?" I couldn''t understand what was going through her mind, and the Measurement of Truth wouldn''t help me in that either. But, I was beginning to understand something about the individual ''Araceli Arvalo''. There was a possibility that she had either foreseen or directly come from the future like Avon Laura or Azaki Kiryuuin, but there was something subtly different about what she knew compared to what they knew. Perhaps she came from an alternate timeline? Whatever the case, it was something I am determined to figure out. They might have witnessed a future I have not, and they might possess knowledge I do not. Nonetheless, that does not make them my equal. There are obvious flaws present in their abilities; gaps of knowledge in their brains; and faults in their plans. If they have come from the future, they must be aware. ''The future'' is a malleable thing. They might have come to the past with hopes to change the future, but they should realise something critical. Knowledge of the future is only valuable when the future is certain. If something happens in the past, or in this case the present, to change the future, then the future immediately becomes uncertain from then on. What use is knowledge of future events if those future events are altered by actions of the past? Araceli uttered, "...Was it... Because of my interference...?" The proof is right in front of me. So, it doesn''t matter if they know what happens in the future or not. What advantage will that possibly gain them when they can''t even predict what is going to happen? If they are not sure of what comes next, their "future knowledge" is reduced to nothing more than a psychological hindrance. I don''t know about Araceli, but it is clear what Kiryuuin returned from the future to prevent. In both his timeline and the current one, I will win. That is an inevitability I will not allow to change. "Araceli Arvalo." I spoke out; hearing my voice call to her, she turned to me. Able to sense the tension within her without even glancing at her face, I continued. "I''ve realised quite a lot of interesting things today. But, do you know what I noticed that was particularly intriguing?" "O-oh, really? And, w-what might that be...?" "Well. For starters, did you know that a certain Azaki Kiryuuin is actually a time traveller? Although, that wasn''t too surprising. I mean, his alias is the ''Concept of Time'', after all. No, what was especially fascinating was something else." "..." "From your words earlier, it seemed like you also knew the future. Am I correct?" "A-ah, well... I-I don''t know..." "Right. I''m sure you don''t. Anyway, I did some thinking and came to the conclusion that you, too, must be from the future in some capacity. Do you know how I did so?" "N-no... Are you sure you''re not overthinking it...?" "Oh, I am quite positive. Let me take Avon Laura as an example; she can see the future to some extent due to possessing a powerful Measurement of Destiny. I assume you are aware of that, and I originally found out about that thanks to my own Measurement of Truth." "R-right..." "However, you, Araceli, are different. When I ask about you, I am denied an answer. Although I was able to discover your Measurement of Protection, much information about you is classified." "..." "You know, it''s rather peculiar. How were you able to know the future despite not possessing a Measurement with that kind of ability? I asked if you possessed multiple Measurements or perhaps a Supernatural Ability, but that didn''t appear to be the case either." Despite my calm tone, she stared at me with a seemingly terrified gaze. "There was another thing, too, that I thought was strange." She resembled a frightened rabbit; much different from how she presented herself earlier. "DThat is, why did Azaki Kiryuuin not seem to know who you were until today?" "...!" Her eyes widened at my words and shook, but I continued my "monologue" with a widening smirk. "He came from the future, but he had no clue who you were until today? Tell me, how does that make sense? He knows a hell of a lot about me for some reason, but hasn''t the slightest of who you are?" After all, if he knew that she was going to be here to protect me from being captured, then he wouldn''t have let her come here in the first place. "So then, what is it? Are you from a second future? Please. Explain to me how all of this makes sense." "Uh...!" Seeing her fail to answer me even still, I dropped my smile entirely and cast my gaze coldly down on her. "Tell me. Isn''t it odd? Araceli." "...!" Just as I was about to put a hand on her shoulder to apply some more pressure, a cry from the depths of hell abruptly resounded. "Gyaaaaaggghhhh...!!!?" Everyone''s attention was immediately seized. Turning to look in the direction of the scream, an inexplicable scene was reflected in our eyes. "...!?" Right in front of us, there it was... "K-... A..." "W-w-wait, no... I-I-I didn''t mean..." DTarou, with half his body missing, was on the ground before his trembling twin brother. Chapter 121 - 121: 115: Battle at Weinstell Park (7) Saburou Fushigimi knew there would be no chance to repair their broken family. Once he was taken away to the Playground at an early age due to his powerful Measurement, the opportunities the rest of the family had to visit him were few and far between. His parents were also aware that the relationship between their son and his other two siblings was unordinary, and could never be ordinary. That''s why they hid his existence. To save the kids from the seed of internal conflict and heartache that had been sowed before it had the chance to sprout. One day, however, contrary to their wishes, the secret had slipped; somehow, a young Atsuko had stumbled upon the truth and discovered the existence of a second brother. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After that, there was only one member of the family left clueless about it all. They contemplated telling him about it, but they had already considered it the best thing for as few people to know as possible, and wouldn''t informing him about his long-lost brother all of a sudden result in nothing but discourse? Awkwardness, distrust; perhaps even resentment. Not knowing what the best path to take would be to maintain the peace of their family, they postponed it indefinitely. After all, even if it wasn''t perfect, things were fine the way they were, right? However... At one point, did they exceed the threshold? Did too long pass for them to explain the situation without the opportunity for full restoration? They had already hidden the secret for so long that revealing it now would make them look bad. Wouldn''t it feel bad to be told after so many years that a big secret had been known to everyone in the family but you? For a still-young Tarou, it would only cause distress and conflicting emotions to flood. We don''t want to be the source of our son''s unhappiness. Plus, it''s not like there is a need for him to know in the first place. While knowing could bring pain, not knowing changes nothing. So, let''s wait a little longer. In the future, I''m sure we''ll tell him. Definitely. Of course, he deserves to know the truth. He does. Just, not now. And thus it was justified. ''Tarou.'' ''Hm?'' ''If... One day, it turned out we had a brother... Do you think we would all get along?" ''Huh...? Where''d that come from?'' ''It''s just a thought. Answer me.'' ''...I mean, it''s crazy, isn''t it? That we would have another brother whose existence we don''t even know about is ridiculous, but...'' ''I guess, there''s no reason for us to not get along, right?'' "DDYou bastard--!" Thud-! "Kughk-!" As if to spit in the face of the words of a hopeful Atsuko Fushigimi all those years ago. "Looking at me like that, what is it...!?" Thud-! Two identical brothers. "Pity...?! What makes you think you can pity me!" Thud-! Towering over the other, one mercilessly struck him in a successive barrage of earnest punches, weaving heartfelt cries in between as he lay bare his internal adversities. "You have no right to feel pity...!" No right. Was there such a thing? Such a thing as a right to feel a particular emotion. Even if it was a subconscious feeling, what could they do if they held no right to feel it? Was a feeling of the heart something so simple to discard? If it was genuine, maybe not. "..." As for Saburou, who endured the beating courageously, what was the origin of his pity? Pity for a boy who was lied to by his family since birth? Pity for his brother, who had lost an arm to his own incompetence? It wasn''t clear what the answer was, even to himself. That was why he couldn''t dismiss the accusation that he didn''t hold the right to pity. Guilt. Sorrow. Frustration. Even if he was forbidden from pitying the one in front of him, there were a multitude of other emotions he could focus on that were equally as valid within his heart as the former. ''Things wouldn''t be like this if I was so adamant about keeping my identity a secret...'' If he couldn''t pity, he would self-reproach. ''If I didn''t act that way, could we have had a normal family...?'' If he couldn''t pity, he would mourn. ''There must have been a way for this to be avoided...'' And if he couldn''t pity, he would criticise. There were any number of emotions and feelings with which he could replace pity. But, even then. "Haha-- Cough...!" Saburou chuckled. His eyes didn''t glance once at the bruised fist that had been repeatedly pummelling his face until now, but rather gazed into the eyes of its owner. "What are you laughing at..." Ignoring the utterance, Saburou raised the corners of his mouth and continued. "My, little brother... You''ve sure become quite the audacious one, haven''t you...? Telling your own blood what they can and cannot feel... Isn''t it ridiculous?" There was no special meaning behind what he said. He knew his words were meaningless. He knew they made no sense. It was just that, simply put... "Have you had enough? Do you think you won against me just because I let you get some hits in, you little bugger?" Obscured behind all those negative emotions, perhaps a hint of something more lay there. A hint of hope. "!" Crash-! Having said all he had to offer, Saburou pushed back and reversed the two''s positions. Something that hadn''t happened in a very long time had occurred. He didn''t know why. "Heh. See, who''s on top now?" But, for some reason, a smug grin had formed on Saburou''s lips. Perhaps it was a concussion from having his head knocked around so much. He was feeling uncharacteristically childish at the moment. "What''ll you do, huh? Little bro." "..." Before the opponent could react, Saburou wrapped his arms around the other''s neck and squeezed his muscles tightly. "...!" Saburou had never choked someone out before, but as a trained combatant of the Wardens, he had naturally been taught the proper techniques to do so. Of course, Tarou wasn''t going to sit still. "Ngh...!" Gritting his teeth, he tried to pry away one of the arms locked around his throat. It was tough. Unexpectedly, Saburou was strong. As someone working under a High-Level Out of Control Measurement Threat Subjugation Unit for the Wardens, it was obvious he would have undergone a minimum level of physical training. Tears slowly began to creep through the ducts in the corners of Tarou''s eyes. His face gradually adopted a slight pale hue as the effects of restricted blood flow began to catch up. His vision flickered in and out of reality as darkness consumed his peripherals. His struggling meant nothing when he didn''t know the proper procedure to escape a headlock situation where his carotid arteries were being blocked. With a last-ditch effort, he forced all his energy into his left arm. "Gah...!" Just barely, the artificial strength provided by the prosthetic limb bestowed by Oscar was enough to save him, knocking Saburou back a short distance as Tarou flung his head backwards. Still, things were nowhere close to over. Both raised from the ground and charged at each other without hesitation. On Saburou''s face, a mischievous expression was present; on Tarou''s, one of raging solemnity. "Gh...! Who ever said I was the younger one!" Slam-! The two clashed like rushing boars, toppling each other and crashing to the grassy sward below. "Isn''t it obvious? Someone lied to by everyone else in the family; made to feel like an outcast and who ran away after confronting his brotherDWhat older sibling could play a role like yours so well! An insolent, angry little brother!" Rolling around in the dirt, the two grabbed the other''s clothes and pushed and pulled with all their strength. The result was both parties'' clothes becoming quickly soiled and tarnished. "Ng, seriously...! What made a rascal like you pick an inexplicable punk like that to hang around, huh!?" Wrestling on the ground, the two held a peculiar conversation of sorts. "What, Oscar? Hah, sure, he''s mysterious. But, so what? It''s none of my business what all his secrets are, and besides, he''s helped me out a ton; I wouldn''t even be here right now if not for him!" Saburou spat. "So, I guess I know who to thank when all this is over, huh?! Cheeky brat! Did your sister never even tell you what the reason was for befriending him?! No, do you even consider her as your family in the first place? I know you were involved with her abduction!" "So what!? It''s not like she got hurt at all, anyways, so what''s the big deal if I get some of my own back?! And no, she told me nothing; because none of you ever told me anything from the very beginning!" "This little...! Looks like I''ll have to discipline you more than I thought, huh!?" With those words, Saburou pulled Tarou''s torso up by the collar and raised his hand to slap him. But thenD Vho~o~o~o~hm~~!! "!!" DThe ground had turned to ice. Hardening and freezing over within an instant, Saburou lost his footing and slipped. Thud-! Slamming down onto the compact permafrost that used to be soft grass was painful for his backside, and the winter atmosphere only exacerbated the chilly feeling that spread through the area with a sharp breeze like it was waiting. "Ngh..." With a grunt, Saburou carefully rubbed the spot he had landed on to make sure everything was fine. Then, raising his head, he noticed all too late what was approaching him at blistering speeds. "!?" Slam-! Without the slightest chance to react or resist, Tarou had come at him with full force and launched a powerful jab right to the jaw. "...???" Saburou, disoriented from the blow, only saw his world spin, and Tarou didn''t let slip his gained lead. Hit after hit after hit followed, stealing just that much more of Saburou''s dwindling consciousness with each successive hit. "..." The back of his head slamming against the cold ground as Tarou straddled him from above and rained down fists of surefire victory, Saburou was certain to have sustained several potentially lethal concussions. ''...No...'' Even still, his mind was barely hanging on. ''I... can''t...'' By but a thread, he retained his sanity. His vision had all but flickered off like the lightbulbs in a power shortage, and all he felt for a while was the continuous streaks of pain that afflicted both the interior and exterior of his head and the sensation of running blood exiting from multiple orifices. ''What...'' It got to a point. ''What''s happening...?'' Eventually, it got to a point where he had forgotten the situation until now. What was he doing? What was going on? Why couldn''t he see? Why did he hurt? Who was hurting him? Why would they not stop? He didn''t know if his eyes were simply refusing to open or if something else had occurred, but no light would enter his retinas, and only the ceaseless ringing of tinnitus and the beating sound of his own heart could be heard. ''...Stop.'' Perhaps understandably so, he couldn''t take it any more. He didn''t know what was going on, but he wanted it to end. And, of course, for Saburou, there was only one surefire way to make the unknown assailant stop assaulting him in the midst of this confusion. There was only one thing he could do. And perhaps. Perhaps, as the one known as the Concept of Space, it was a solution that came as natural as breathing. Without a second thought in the matter, Saburou stretched his arm up and into the sky. And he swiftly brought it down. "..." The assault had stopped, but his senses were still all in a state of disorientation. Gradually, he managed to open his eyes. "...!!" What was immediately reflected in those eyes... It could only be described as a horrific accident. "K-... A..." Tarou, now unable to get out a proper word, could only splutter a bucket''s worth of blood. Realising what he had done, Saburou''s eyes twitched as he stammered. "W-w-wait, no... I-I-I didn''t mean..." There was no way for him to know about the healing capabilities of Selina''s Measurement of Life, but even if he were to be aware, he would be certain. Tarou... Undoubtedly, he would die today. Chapter 122 - 122: 116: Unfortunate Conclusion of Weinstell Park Confrontation It was something not intended to happen. Even without the interjection of Truth, I could tell that much. On one side, there was a clear victor. Yet, he did not celebrate. "A-ah..." Saburou could only let out small sounds of exclamation; as if he wanted to say something but the words were trapped at the base of his throat. At this point, everyone''s turn to fight had come to an end. Although I couldn''t take note of everything that was going on, I did what I could to observe. For some of them, it was their first real experience of ''fighting'', after all, so I had to use the rare opportunity to make a judgement on how they could improve. Sophie, for example, possessed the necessary ability without a shadow of a doubt, but she didn''t quite have the required experience to hurt a person without hesitation or adapt on the fly. She got flustered easily and the result of that was a great deal of pain. Fortunately, Selina was here to amend that; if she wasn''t, then there exists a chance I might''ve had to give up on her entirely depending on how she reacted to the outcome. Speaking of Selina, she had a whole heap of issues that needed to be sorted out, but well... At the end of the day, she was able to make a move and restore Sophie''s hand back to normal. I suppose that''s all I can ask for at the moment. On the other hand, the twins, though disappointing in that they couldn''t eliminate the main pest that was Kiryuuin, were able to successively prevent him from interfering with the others, so that turned out fine. I did take into account his bizarre Measurement evolution, and with that in mind, it was difficult to realistically expect the twins to beat him when the extent of his power was still unknown. In any case. "U-ugh..." Tarou. "Cough-!" Having collapsed to the frosty-tipped grass that veiled the ground beneath our feet, he lay, staring with wide eyes into the cerulean, vast sky above as he choked and spluttered on his own rising blood. "..." There were no screams. There were no cries for help. And there would be no salvation. I did not see what had occurred exactly, but I could easily find out after the fact; moving in response to the cornered and abused Saburou who had stretched out his arm, he had jumped to the side. "Cough-!" Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...Evidently, though, he was too slow to act. Saburou''s attackDan attack that utilised the full power of a top-rated Concept MeasurementDhad cleaved his body in two. No, to be precise, it had simply truncated his body by deleting everything below the waist from this world. Watching him bleed out profusely upon the cold, open field, no one could utter a syllable. Whether it was due to the shock of what was happening or not being able to find the right words to use, both were probably apt reasons for the harrowing silence. The ground behind him was also cratered in a straight line for quite a long distance, showing just how severe of a thing it was. Erasing space, or perhaps just moving it to a different place? It was an undeniably formidable power; and not one to be taken lightly. Even someone like Saburou, who normally possesses an admirable level of self-control, couldn''t help but rely on its strength to save him when placed under extreme stress. First, his sister was abducted. And now, he accidentally killed his own brother. Wasn''t it the second person he has unintentionally killed now? The first, being Sophie''s mother. How this drama would unfold, I do not know. I didn''t think Saburou would use his Measurement of Space today, and I certainly did not expect Tarou to die, but well... He had about reached the end of his usefulness anyway, and there was no point crying over spilt milk. I still held Atsuko in my possession, after all, so I could afford one such expenditure of the Fushigimi household. And, besides, I can still make use of this unexpected situation. My eyes glanced at Araceli standing beside me. Whilst everyone was still staring mindlessly, I quickly moved and snatched my handgun back from her loosened grasp and aimed it. Click-! Before her brain had time to process what I had done, I pulled the trigger. Pop-! "Gah--!?" One successful hit on Saburou. Pop pop-! "Agh--!?" Two successful hits on Avon Laura. Ding~! I then took aim to shoot at Kiryuuin, too, but by the time I had pressed down on the trigger, a magical barrier manifested around him and deflected the bullet like it was nothing. With an inward sigh, I lowered my hands holding the weapon and turned my gaze towards the culprit. "H-hey...! What did I say about not shooting anyone?!" Araceli Arvalo. "You said it was the condition for shielding me. But, do you see something I need to be shielded from?" I stared at her, who glared frustratedly at me. "The fight is over, and so is your role here. I fail to see a reason to comply with your demands when your usefulness has come to an end." Shifting my gaze to the two I had shot, I found satisfactory results. Rippp-!! Saburou had hurriedly escaped through a rift in space, clutching his drooping shoulder with a bloodied hand where my shot had landed. As for Avon Laura, things didn''t seem much better. "Gh-- Agghh...!" "Von...!" Rushing over to her side as she fell haplessly was, of course, Kiryuuin. Both shots had hit and drilled through her central abdomen, penetrating right through her white plate armour like paper mache thanks to the powerful .22 rounds I had used. Because she naturally valued having a high level of mobility and agility, I knew her armour was thin enough to pierce, and it worked better than I had anticipated. I wouldn''t be able to cause any more damage because of the barrier, but I hoped the bullets that perforated her stomach and intestines would wreak enough havoc on her vital organs that the outcome would be lethal. "Cipher! Do you really take me so lightly?! I can''t believe it, this isn''t supposed to happen at all...!" Her words from my side were strange, and I almost felt like laughing. "What? Despite knowing who I am, despite possessing knowledge of things even I cannot, you mean to tell me that you, Araceli Arvalo, cannot believe my actions? You mean to tell me that my actions are incomprehensible to you? My, what happened? You appeared so confident earlier, what with your assertions about being my ''fan'' and protecting me, demanding I hand my tool of self-defence over to you, and yet look at you now." "...!" "I suppose things didn''t quite go to plan? What a terrible shame." Moving my face closer to hers, she seemed to flinch as I lowered my tone. "I am disappointed, dear Araceli." Indeed, I was. "For all you''ve presented me, I would have thought you hold quite the potential within you to claim with your own hands the very outcome you desire, but what you have instead shown me is a severe, deep disappointment indeed." Access to various Forbidden Knowledge. Knowledge of a future different to that of Azaki Kiryuuin. A deep insight into my own character, which no one aside from a few individuals should be aware of. You possess all of that, and yet...? "Hesitating when the slightest mishap occurs or when a single action is made outside of your predictions. Forgetting to realise the aim of the person you are standing beside; the person you are a self-proclaimed ''fan'' of." I felt a belated sense of pure embarrassment, looking back in hindsight at the time I felt frightened of you. "Answer me, Araceli: Is this all you amount to?" In the end, you become less of a scary existence the more I find out about you. "If that is truly the case, then I am ashamed." "..." You may have many mysteries about you, but slowly, I discover something new with every encounter, and every time I do, the need I feel to be wary of you lessens. But, I suppose that is the nature of the unknown, after all. "Cough, cough-!" "Ah, no...!" Turning my attention away from the silent girl, I observed the kneeling Kiryuuin over Avon Laura''s recoiling body. The two bullets had punctured her stomach, causing immense internal bleeding. I could see some employees on standby rushing over now with a first-aid kit, but something like a bandage and an ice pack was worthless in the face of gastrointestinal perforation. They would never make it to the hospital on time. Avon Laura, too, was destined to pass away this dayDthat was something everyone here could sense instinctively. ...Perhaps, was that the reason she had trouble glimpsing into today''s future? It was something to wonder about. I raised my voice. "Are you not going to reverse time and save her? Or, is it that you can''t?" It was more of a rhetorical question to dig some information of his new Measurement out of him, but it certainly appeared to be the case that time reversal was not something he could do on command. I suppose I would already be back in the Wardens'' clutches if he could retry as many times as he liked, so it makes sense. But, it''s still nice to have the confirmation that my actions would have a permanent impact on this timeline. Even if he went back now, there was nothing he could do to stop what had already occurred. "...Why...? Why do you continuously resist and kill...? Cipher... To what end? When will it all stop?" Staring blankly at me as tears began to break free from the prison of his hollow eyes, he asked something ridiculous. It was a sentence so nonsensical that I couldn''t even laugh. Rather, it was a little infuriating. "Are you delusional? When did I ever say I wanted to resort to things like this? It is you who has left me no choice. I want to live free, and to accomplish that, I can do nothing but resist." I spoke the truth to Kiryuuin. "The fault is none other than yours. If you hadn''t come after me so adamantly, we never would''ve come here today; instead, because of you guys'' selfishness, two people are going to die today." It was all thanks to the Wardens'' egotism and thoughtlessness. If they never acted the way they did, the situation never would have arrived at this point. I don''t understand how you could blame me for Avon Laura''s death. In the first place, wasn''t she the one who wanted me dead multiple times until now? Right. In fact, wasn''t I the merciful one? I already spared her once during the Fighting Festival. Now that she was only a hindrance to my future, I would not make that mistake again. "I will not accept any responsibility for what has happened today, because at the end of the day, I was the one who was forced by you to come here. No one can refute this." It was impossible to argue against because it was simply the truth. "Anyway. You lot. Come. We''re leaving." Without wasting any further time here, I called Sana and Sona, Sophie, and Selina. There was nothing for us to gain by being here from this point onwards, and I knew there was no chance for Avon Laura to survive the gunshot wounds she had sustained. There was no need for us to stay any longer. With that thought in mind, I waited for everyone to gather and suddenly felt a buzz in my pocket. "...?" Taking out my smartphone, I appeared to have received a notification. Without hesitation, I opened it. What I saw was shocking. [Liam has been hospitalised.] DIt was a text from Ella Chiba-Wallace. Chapter 123 - 123: 117: Visiting a Patient Entering the Weinstell Central Hospital, I approached the lady at the reception desk. "Here to visit a patient? Then, please sign here..." Just over an hour had passed since business at the park had concluded. After sending everyone home, I came to the hospital to visit Liam. As it was considered a separate matter, I was alone. Everyone else required rest after today''s events anyway, so I let them do that, and there wouldn''t be any danger here. "Emergency & Critical Care Department..." After Ella had texted me that her younger brother Liam had been hospitalised, my surprise was evident. I was confused about what had happened for a moment, but I soon realised the cause was my very own Artificial Measurement Evolution Inducement drug that I had administered to him discreetly not that long ago. She seemed too distraught to go into any details of what occurred, but she had informed me where he was being taken care of and asked me if I could visit him whenever I had the time. As it appeared, she herself had already been waiting by his side in the hospital overnight but was told to return home by the doctors once Liam''s condition stabilised so that they could carry out some tests. It turns out that she quickly passed out from physical and mental exhaustion the instant she got home and had just woken up to inform me about it now. I replied saying I would visit him and advised her to stay home for now, and fortunately, she obliged. "Here..." Entering the Emergency Care Unit that was looking after him, I walked through the pristine white halls of the hospital building, the sounds of my feet echoing throughout. I had to see with my own eyes what the result of my concoction was, which is why I decided to come immediately. Regarding the drug, there were untold consequences I would have to consider from this point on, were I to continue pursuing its perfection. Hospitalisation. Needless to say, I did not expect the drug to bring about harm to the user. That''s not to say I excluded the possibility of negative effects, but I had thought I did a good enough job making it so that I didn''t have to worry about this type of thing. Sure enough, I was wrong. For it to cause damage to the extent that the one who ingested it was thrust into emergency care just days after the fact meant that something had gone terribly wrong. I had to figure out what that was, or else, give up on researching artificial Measurement evolution entirely. The truth seems to be that, if I cannot be 100% certain the drug I make will work, and with zero side-effects, then I shouldn''t even try it. Because, at the end of the day, the person whose Measurement I was looking to evolve was myself. If I couldn''t even ensure the safety of the test user of the A.M.E. drug, or in this case Liam Chiba-Wallace, then that explicitly means I cannot ensure my own safety when ingesting the drug in the future. And if I cannot ensure my own safety, then there is no point in continuing research. After all, if I became hospitalised, there would be nothing to stop the Wardens or Professor Marcus Lynton from just coming in and doing what they would with me. I now understand why those researchers and scientists were never successful in their practices. The art of dealing with the soulDand interfering with its powerDis far too finicky and incomprehensible. I don''t even know what I did wrong during the creation process that led to this outcome. If I could use the Measurement of Truth, then maybe there would be a chance I could continue. But, since anything to do with in-depth knowledge of the soul or Measurements in general is classified as Forbidden Knowledge, it''s impossible. Something so esoteric that even geniuses who have studied the subject for their entire lives aren''t able to crack it. In the end, it''s simply not something I''m able to achieve success in without my trump card. Just outside the designated room, I found a pair of men in scrubs and white coats chatting. "Ah, are you here to visit this patient?" I nodded. "Yes, I''m a friend of the family. Are you the one in charge of looking after Liam?" The doctor who originally asked me nodded with a wry smile and glanced at the other person, who also appeared to be a doctor, as if signifying for him to leave. Once it was just the two of us, he explained to me roughly what Liam''s condition was like. "The patient came in soon after experiencing cardiac arrest. He is fortunate to have a sister who acted so quickly and called an ambulance. However, his current condition is..." The end of the doctor''s sentence trailed off. Clearing his throat, he listed a few things to me. "Oftentimes as is the case with cardiac arrests, the patient might experience negative after-effects, so we like to carry out a series of small tests to examine their exact condition to judge how severe it is. This time was no exception." I nodded my head again and asked. "I take it he''s experiencing some kind of after-effects, then?" The doctor nodded. "Indeed." It wasn''t a surprising thing to hear. I had already heard about his cardiac arrest through Truth, but not the aftereffects. Still, since it was a somewhat common symptom, it was unfortunate, but not totally unexpected. "Physically, he is mostly fine aside from considerable weakness in his muscles and joints, but he is having a multitude of other issues including vision, memory, speech, and walking impairments. Furthermore, we have carried out a sample blood test and have detected a few abnormalities, but we will have to get back to you when we receive the results for more details." "His condition has stabilised for now, and he is assumed to improve gradually over time, but there is no guarantee of a full recovery." ...So, it was pretty bad, huh. Vision, memory, speech and walking impairments, as well as weakness throughout the entire body. The blood abnormalities seemed to be something separate from the after-effects of the cardiac arrest, but a symptom of the serum all the same. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just what kind of havoc did it wreak upon his body...? "Thank you for letting me know, Doctor. I''d like to visit alone if that''s okay." "Of course. We just finished up with all the tests, so he should still be awake, but please let him get as much rest as he can. He''s probably tired, and the poor lad will need it." "Yes. Thank you." I watched the back of the departing doctor exit out some doors and turned to the door we just conversed in front of. Grabbing the handle, I opened and pushed the door. "..." Inside the room was a single hospital bed and its owner. "Oscar...?" A boy with hazy, distant eyes, as if looking into a world other than this one. He called my name. I didn''t respond, but he continued. "Oscar, is it you...? Sister called and said you were coming..." I wondered if he could see me, but the answer to that appears more complicated than a simple yes or no. He knew of my presence because I opened the door, and he knew it was me because he was told I would be visiting. But, whether he could actually see me or not, was questionable. So, to those eyes that gazed listlessly into emptiness and at the floor, I approached. "..." "Oscar, it is you--" And then, he lifted his head. "!!" Suddenly, his vacant eyes widened. "A-a-a-ah..." He began to stammer wildly. Raising his arm weakly, he pointed at me as his pupils and body quaked. As I stared into his eyes, his condition only worsened. "A-a-ah...!" "..." It wasn''t that Liam was blind. He could still see the world around him; the people around him. Just, how he viewed it had changed. "Hey." "...!!" "Is anything different?" With a slowly creeping smile, I asked. "E-e-e-en..." My abrupt smile even more abruptly reversed into a frown. His reaction told me everything I needed to know. There was good news and bad news, so I was conflicted about how to feel. The good news is that, fortunately, the drug appears to have worked. By that, I mean that Liam''s Measurement has successfully evolved, despite everything that happened to him. "What is it? What is it you see?" "E-e-e--" "Tell me." "E-e-end...!" Likewise, however, the ''hell'' within me seems to have also evolved into something more. "Elaborate. What do you mean, ''end''?" I needed to know what it was. This was the entire reason I wanted to evolve Liam''s Measurement, after all. It was unfortunate that it hadn''t evolved into something like ''the ability to manipulate luck'', but in what way a Measurement would evolve is not something that can be predicted in the first place. Nonetheless, it had definitely evolved, and so I wanted to make use of it. "T-t-the e-end...!" It didn''t appear that he would tell me, so I would have to do it myself. Thus, I used the Measurement of Truth. Show me. What does Liam Chiba-Wallace see within me right now? I would borrow his vision. A large screen emerged in front of me. And what I saw was right. "...!" It really could be described as nothing but ''the end''. Chapter 124 - 124: 118: What Does It Mean To End? What is the first thing that comes to mind at the mention of the word ''end''? If taken at face value, indeed, the answer may be simple: Climax. The conclusion. The finish. When something goes through the process of ''ending'', it is commonly dictated to stop. For example, life. When life ends, it is dictated to stop. There is no continuation to be had, no sequel to be seen, and no chapter two to be read. No questions asked. It is simply the way of the world. But, isn''t it strange? Things don''t cease to exist when they end; even life. The body of a rabbit does not vanish upon the lion''s teeth sinking in, despite its life having ended. The creature''s life is no longer, but the physical form still remains. Then, did its life go somewhere due to the lion''s action? It was determined to have ended, indeed, but who or what was it that wrote that final full stop? The reality is, nobody knows the truth behind these questions. So, could it even be said that the rabbit''s life still remains, despite the lion killing the rabbit? After all, its physical body hasn''t gone anywhere. How do we know for certain that the rabbit''s life has gone, too? The only reason the rabbit is known to have perished is due to the lion''s action. And even if the rabbit''s life is gone, is that enough to conclude that it has ended? After all, not everything ends when it is gone. Snow does not disappear when it melts. It merely turns into water. So, how do we know that a life disappears when it is taken? Does life not turn into something else when killed, as snow turns to water when melted? And, in that case, is the life in question truly coming to an end? One could effectively claim that snow comes to an end when it melts. However, you could also claim that it has only simply changed form, but continues onwards nevertheless. Then, what is it? If snow does not disappear when it melts. If snow does not come to an end when it turns into water. If life doesn''t end just because it has died. What becomes of it? What does it truly mean for something to come to an end? In many cases, the end merely serves as the beginning for a new era to begin. So, for something to truly end, it means ruining the soil so thoroughly that no future sowed seeds could possibly sprout. But, such a thing. Is it possible to exist on a universal scale? That''s right. The end of the universe. Or perhaps, something even larger. That is the scene I glimpsed through Liam''s eyes. ??? Simply indescribable. I couldn''t quite comprehend what I, or more precisely, what Liam Chiba-Wallace saw. It wasn''t just a single scene, but multiple. To be exact, I had been shown four scenes in total. The first was what Liam had evidently described as ''the end''. Something so bizarrely candid that it was almost frightening. I had thought he must''ve been exaggerating after just having experienced a life-threatening severe cardiac arrest, but I soon found out that wasn''t the case. It really was, simply put, the end. Of everything. The end of not just the world, but the universe itself, and even of what lay outside those bounds. Completely unvarnished, that''s what it was. Incomparable to the ''hell'' of the past that he had once upon a time seen within me, it had devolved into something so incomprehensibly dull that it was almost laughable. Absolute nothingness. What does one think of when that phrase comes to mind? Whatever it is, it''s wrong. Because the fact alone that an image has appeared in response is incorrect. Nothingness isn''t black or white. It is, simply, nothing. There is nothing there, not even empty space. It might as well not exist. No, that''s exactly what it isDnonexistence. A realm of nonexistence. A place where nothing except nonexistence itself could exist. It was paradoxical, and it made no sense whatsoever, but that is exactly what makes it so terrifying. The flowers, trees and nature we have now. The technology, the people, the culture; the entirety of civilisation. Even the sun, moon, and the countless stars in the sky. All of it. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everything that exists. Anything imaginable. In an instant. From far away. Gone. There was no relic of the past, no speck of dust to prevail. The end of everything as we know it. It wasn''t on the level of being destroyed or killed. Because, even if something is totally obliterated, there will inevitably be something to persist; something to tell the tale of what once was. But, even that was no more. Not destruction. Not obliteration. Erasure. An erasing of all existence, tangible or immaterial. That''s what is meant by ''the end''. Something unstoppable, unforeseeable, and unknowable. Something that cannot even be physically imagined. The end. Why did Liam see such a thing? There was no way for me to understand, and I didn''t even have time to contemplate why, as the next scene was quickly presented to me. The second scene; something tangible. It took place in a woman''s bedroom. Unfamiliar, it was a woman I had never seen before. A bedroom I had never seen. It wasn''t a particularly extravagant space, but nor was it sparse of items. A bookshelf lined one wall, filled from end to end with various magazines, fictional books and comics. There was a desk on one side with a standard desktop computer; beside it sat a pile of documents and notes. Perhaps the woman worked from home? With lustrous black hair, she appeared relatively young, but nonetheless of working age; most likely to be around her early twenties. Whether it was a scene of the past, present or future, I wasn''t aware. Who the woman was, exactly, I also didn''t know. I had no idea what this scene was supposed to be showing me, but I continued to watch. Enjoying her free time, she lay curled in her bed, utterly absorbed in the book she held. I couldn''t see the cover of the book nor its contents, but the woman appeared deeply engrossed in the story it told. And then. "Argh! No...!!" She yelped. The woman suddenly slammed the book down on her bed. Bringing the duvet to her head, she buried her face and let out a muffled scream. "No, no! What!?" After a minute of calming herself down, she lowered the bed cover and asked. "Why the hell...!?" Of course, there was no one to answer her, but the woman appeared more than a little passionate. "Argh, seriously...! It''s so frustrating, this guy!" She wrestled around by herself in the bed for a short while before sighing. "Gahh... If only someone was there to help out or stop it beforehand, maybe the whole situation could''ve been avoided from the start..." I''m not sure what development took place within the book, but the woman eventually resigned herself to the outcome, knowing nothing could be done to change what had happened. "Damn, it''s so sad... Why does it have to be my favourite character this crap happens to...?" Her sudden strange attitude and frustration piqued my curiosity, but I had no time to wonder as the scene changed yet again. The third scene. This time, it contained more than one person. "Sana." Moreover, they were people I knew all too well. "Do you resent me for what happened?" I watched a conversation between a version of myself and Sana, but it was odd. "...Would resenting change anything?" Inside the scene, Sana looked a few years older, having grown into a young teenager. I, too, seemed to have changed in a way. I must be no older than in my early twenties in this scene, but I looked as if my life had been stripped from me. My face nor eyes held any kind of vitality within them, and my depthless, inscrutable eyes in particular seemed to contain something incredibly dark. What would have happened to cause me to become like that, I wonder? Although I asked that, there was only one answer I could come up with. The truth. It must be that finding out the truth changes me in such a way. Even still... It has to be done. For the sake of my own sanity, I can no longer rest until I uncover everything. But, it wasn''t just me. Sana''s eyes, too, were dull. Despite her and Sona''s ordinarily expressionless faces, the expression of the Sana in this scene was one far too inhumanly blank that I could never imagine the current her making such a face. I thought they had already become inured to things such as violence and death, but was there something more to come that devastated them so ruthlessly in the future? I also thought it was rare that I would speak individually to one of the twins rather than to both of them, but there was no way I could know the reason for that just two seconds into the scene. So, I resumed watching. And I listened to what this me was saying. "You know well. There is nothing that can be done whether you hate me or not. Though, I don''t think you would hate me even because of something like this. Am I right?" "..." "After all, it''s impossible for you to hate me. After everything that has happened, there''s no way you could." "..." "But, do you wish it were possible?" I couldn''t understand what the point of the conversation was, nor where it was heading. I was obviously asking Sana if she wished she could hate me, but why? What on Earth happened for such a conversation to take place? As my questions only continued to build and build, Sana eventually opened her mouth. "I won''t ask if you regret it." As did I, the me in the scene only listened to her exceedingly cold words. "I know you wouldn''t feel something like that, whatever happened." "I also won''t ask if you thought it was truly necessary." "Because something like that doesn''t matter, and no answer could change anything anyway." "But." "After everything that has happened." "After everything we''ve been through." "After everything we did, all for your sake." "Tell me, Ciphy." "Honestly." "Sona." "Did you feel anything at all when you killed her?" At Sana''s words, my mouth fell open. Chapter 125 - 125: 119: Fate or Future? Something truly shocking had come to light. I had killed Sona? Me? Needless to say, it was incomprehensible. A nonsensical bombshell. I would never, could never do such a thing. Those two were my lifeline, my trusted allies... Although saying such a thing would be a bit too much, it was certainly no exaggeration that I required both of them. They are, as it stands, a necessity for me to ensure my own safety. A requirement to feel secure. I could not for the life of me understand what could have possibly happened to lead to me taking Sona''s life. It simply makes no sense whatsoever. I had no intention of doing such a thing if I could help it, and I held no expectation that I would need to, either. So, what was the cause? Of course, even if I asked, I couldn''t know. I could say that, regardless of the scene in front of my eyes, I will never harm the twins. But, will that be a lie? Even if I swear not to lay a hand on them, will I inevitably end up doing so? Without knowing the cause of the depicted me for doing it, then I cannot know if I will ever do the same. And if, perhaps, my over-endeavouring to not meet this fate is what exactly leads it to happen, then wouldn''t it be better for me to disregard it in the first place? Then, it won''t become a self-fulfilling prophecy. Ah, but then, it would just be a normal prophecy. Either way, if I cannot discover the reason for myself to kill Sona, there is no way to predict if I will, nor prevent myself from doing the same thing in this timeline. But, do I even need to prevent myself from doing it? After all, what if it turns out that killing her is truly the best course of action? Would there even be a case where it''s better for me to kill her? Just as was said in the scene, Sana could never hate or betray me whatever happened, and if she ever did, then I would only need to place her under an Absolute Contract. "..." Sana''s question. Did I feel something from killing Sona? Something that felt more like an interrogation than an innocent enquiry. I wasn''t sure if hearing the answer or not hearing it would be better, but either way, it looked like I wouldn''t be able to find out. The scene changed for the final time. "...What?" This time, it was a reflection of myself. I found myself in a world that wasn''t the hospital room. In a world of darkness, only I was present. Not a past me. Not a future me. Not an alternate timeline me. "Just... Me." My thoughts echoed from my mouth. I looked around, but there was nothing aside from myself; just a sable blackness akin to the void. Strangely, it emanated a similar, unnerving feeling to that of Saburou''s power. It looked the same, too. Was I perhaps... "Inside the subdimensional space...?" I couldn''t know if it was true or not, but all of a sudden, I found myself in a place starkly familiar to that awful, bone-chilling zone of death. Well, it wasn''t a zone of death to be precise, but it was evident that nothing to enter would ever return. An example would be Tarou''s arm, or now, his entire lower half. Speaking of which, we left just as he was bleeding to death on the ground. I imagine that the Wardens, specifically Saburou, would want to take his body for a proper memorial, but either way, it doesn''t matter. Now that I think about it, the same should be done for Avon Laura. Because, unlike with Kiryuuin, there is absolutely no way for her to survive the wounds sustained from my gunfire, even if they managed to get her into a hospital quickly. The result of the confrontation turned out to be a one-for-one trade, but as Avon Laura was a higher-value target than Tarou Fushigimi, it could be said that I came out on top in the end. The end... I looked around myself once more. Darkness. It was different to nothingness in that darkness itself contained some sort of substance to it. There is also that thing. A sensation. The kind of thing where, if you find yourself in a dark room, you can sense that there are objects in that room even if you cannot see them with your eyes. Like a presence. That''s why it feels unnerving. Because this space has no such presence. Where ordinarily one could feel that a space has substance, this space has none of it. It is merely empty. Empty and dark. Some may claim that such a place is, in a sense, nothingness, but is that really the case? I would argue otherwise. Even without having witnessed true nothingness through the eyes of Liam Chiba-Wallace, the two matters belong in entirely separate realms. One is empty darkness. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One is nothing. The fact alone that empty darkness is empty darkness makes it more than nothing. Meanwhile, nothing is nothing. Literally, spiritually and physically. Nothing can be nothing because there always must be something. At the same time, there exist places where we assume there to be nothing. For example, beyond the observable universe. Or perhaps, the gap between two atoms. Scientists call that unimaginably tiny empty space a vacuum, but is it truly nothing? A vacuum is defined as a space devoid of matter. But, is nothing created simply through the absence of matter? Even if it is not physical, would there really be ''nothing'' there? A memory of space, an intangible mass. Dark matter. Whatever it is, there must always be something. Because there simply cannot exist nothing. Does it make sense? If there is such a ''nothing'' that is surrounded by a ''something'', doesn''t it seem odd? After all, what prevents the something from occupying the nothing? Is there some sort of barrier? In that case, would that not in and of itself be a ''something''? Looking around at this space that looked like nothing, but actually was something, I wondered. I pondered, recalling all of the events up until this point. Measurements. Supernatural Abilities. Time. Space. Death. Past. Present. Future. And, of course. The archive of Forbidden Knowledge in which all of that was contained. I was in the midst of a journey to uncover that archive. To reveal its secrets. Me, the Concept of Truth, possessor of the Measurement of Truth. Was it supposed to be this way, that the one called Truth seeks to know the truth? Truthseeker. It was an alias I had half-heartedly come up with based on the fact I always knew the truth. But now, it feels different. Not quite alien, not quite distant, but also not close. It had me naturally wondering. Is there anyone aside from me who can even do it? From the very beginning, was this path one destined for me to walk? It was an unanswerable question. Things like fate or such. I never considered them to be remotely true. After all, it has always been easy to figure out that the future can change with a snap of the fingers. But, perhaps I was mistaken. After all. When was it determined that fate equalled future? Avon Laura came to mind at such a thought. Her Measurement. It had been dubbed the Measurement of Destiny, but at the end of the day, that name was something I came up with. It''s not like people are born knowing exactly what their Measurement does or what it''s called. The vast majority of people never gave their Measurement a second thought, and those few who did certainly never gave it a name. That was a habit only I possessed. Only because I knew what everyone''s Measurement did, I bestowed names upon them to make them easier to recall. Simplification. Even my own Measurement of Truth. It''s a name I gave to my power. No one else did it. I did. Therefore, it''s very possible that I have been wrong about many things. All I did was give a name to a Measurement based on what its ability seemed to do. They never had names. They never had only one purpose. I was the one with restricted thoughts. I was the one who looked at the world with such a narrow perspective. Measurement of Destiny. It really wasn''t Destiny, but the Future. Avon Laura didn''t always see what was destined to happen, but a possibility of what might happen. Because there is not always only one thing that could or will happen. I know this now from not just Kiryuuin, but Araceli, too. There are multiple timelines. Multiple series of chronology in which our world can run. My life now is only experiencing one of those lines. But Avon Laura''s power is to glimpse the future of any one of those timelines. So, could it really be said that fate is unchangeable? I think that''s a false claim. I think the future can be changed. But fate? I don''t know. I''m not sure if fate can be changed because I don''t know what fate is. What is the fate of me, the world, or anything else? I don''t know. Fate and future. Destiny and future. They are separate matters entirely. With that in mind, what I''m being shown. Is it fate? Or is it future? Sona''s death. No, her murder by my hands. Is that fate? Or is it just something that ''could'' happen? Until the time comes, I won''t know. The future can be altered, but fate cannot. Although mere conjecture, if this is true, then how can I know what events to change and what to embrace? After all, if there is nothing that can be done to change an event. If an event is destined to happen, no matter what. Then, might I as well do my best to prepare? To embrace fate. I don''t like the sound of that. I don''t like the sound of that at all. However. Whether or not there is a choice. Whether or not I am able to resist. And whether or not such resistance will succeed or fail. It''s something that can only be known by experiencing the times to come. And, for now. I can do nothing but wait. Chapter 126 - 126: 120: True Karma The times of fate. The times of what is said to occur. Those unimaginable, incomprehensible times. As it stands, I can do nothing but wait for them to come. I do not know what is going to happen. And the few things I do know, I can no longer trust. That''s why I have to wait. But, waiting isn''t my style. Not in a situation where anything could occur at any time. I don''t have to worry about someone like the Wardens coming after me. Even old Professor Lynton is not particularly a threat. Rather, something more. Something truly dangerous. Bizarre. Unknown. And despicable. I have a feeling that something like that might occur. Something even I have never known, something unpredictable, something frightening. I don''t know what it is. I don''t know what it could be. I don''t know when it might come. But, that''s all. It will come. Definitely. I have that kind of feeling. If there was nothing else I gained from visiting Liam Chiba-Wallace today, then this was it. This certainty of what is to come. Certainty of the unknown. Should I put it as certainty of the uncertain? Finding myself back in the hospital room as if where I stood had never changed, my eyes blinked. I no longer looked through Liam''s eyes. In fact, even he himself did not. Because the boy was now asleep. "..." His peaceful, unconscious face, completely separate from the expression of tempestuous emotions he showed earlier, was almost unrecognisable. Looking at his still face, and then unmoving chest, I wondered if he had died, but that wasn''t the case. His undulating chest indicated he was still breathing, albeit lightly. Liam Chiba-Wallace, suffering severe cardiac arrest and experiencing the harsh aftereffects that followed. Despite the pain. Despite the anguish. He had survived. Almost miraculously. For some reason, the image of Ella appeared in my mind. How she would react to such news; I could easily imagine it. "Well." In the end. "It doesn''t matter much." To me, something else was more important. Measurement evolution. Liam''s Measurement had evolved. I wondered if I should give the evolved Measurement a name. What was more important than that, though, was the fact that my Measurement Evolution Inducement drug worked. Artificial Measurement Evolution. It was proven possible. It worked. The results were right in front of my eyes. Although the subject experienced not-insubstantial consequences as a result, that was something that could always be worked on. After all, it was science. A drug created with science. Science could always be improved. Induced Measurement evolution. I couldn''t help but feel the corner of my mouth lift when I realised it was possible. Something no one else had accomplished before in the history of mankind. I felt a feeling of something racing in my heart, but I couldn''t be satisfied with this much. It wasn''t ready. It required vast improvement. I resolved to get to work as soon as I returned home. And so, with that thought in mind. "I''ll come to visit you next time." And when I do. "I hope you''ll help me again." Without anything left to gain. I left the hospital. ??? The Measurement of Karma. That was what I decided to call Liam''s new power. Not for any particular reason or anything. I just felt like it fit. That kind of flimsy reason. Because, at the end of the day, it doesn''t matter. Whether the name I give is accurate or not, I find myself simply enjoying the process of giving a name in the first place. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If I come up with a name and it feels like it fits, the job''s done. If it doesn''t, then just don''t name it that? Discard it and come up with something else. Anyway, it''s not only because it felt like it fit, but because his Measurement showed me something unprecedented. It was helpful. Extremely so. I felt like the capacity of my mind had expanded three times thanks to that experience, and that was not an exaggeration. And, my perspective. I felt as if things had shifted slightly, though I couldn''t quite tell how. Well, at the end of the day, progress is good, so I didn''t mind it. The world is trying desperately to halt my progress, but I will make it. Bit by bit. Day by day. We will make it. I was shown visions of multiple times; a past, a present, and a future. The past of before the universe was ever conceived. The present of a girl in her room reading a book. And the future of a time that may come. Ultimately, I was shown a vision of myself in isolation. I don''t know what any of it means. I don''t even know if it is supposed to have a meaning. But, I saw it. And I am a human. Humans are the ones to assign meaning to things and events. And so, since I saw it, I can give it meaning. Even if it had no meaning originally, I have that power. As a human being, I have the capability to bestow meaning on something. Thus, I will give it meaning. A meaning known only to myself. Because secrets are the most meaningful of all. ??? I arrived home not long after leaving the hospital. Both the hospital and the house were near the centre of the city, so it didn''t take long. When I came home, I expected the house to be quiet. I expected everyone to be resting in their rooms or similar. After all, the day was long, and everyone was bound to be exhausted. But, such an expectation was uprooted. "Oh, you''re back." "...What are you doing?" Walking into the living room, Sophie greeted me. She still subconsciously held where her wrist was cut off, but she''d forget about it in no time since it''s been fully healed by Selina. Other than Sophie, literally everyone was present. Sana and Sona sat on either side of Selina on the large sofa in front of the coffee table, and on the other side of the table was Emir. Sophie answered my curiosity. "I don''t know, they suddenly started talking about telling fortunes." I could see that without much explanation. In front of Emir was a pack of tarot cards slightly larger than a normal pack of cards. Telling fortunes... Fortune telling. Wait, fortune telling? "Since when could you tell someone''s fortune?" I asked while looking at Emir, but he simply tilted his head. "Didn''t you already know? I can measure people''s fortunes with cards." His words rendered me silent for a good minute. Fortune telling? Emir could tell fortunes? Suddenly, a fragment of an ancient memory hit me like a truck. ''Measurement of Card Reading.'' ''What''s he going to do, read my fortune?'' ''Ridiculous.'' "..." I covered my mouth with a hand. A memory from when I first rescued the twins at the Hirane human research facility. ...That''s right. How did I forget? Such an obvious thing. No, it''s precisely because it was obvious that I forgot. I forgot because I disregarded it completely at the time. I considered it useless and discarded the notion immediately. I never thought I would need or want something like petty fortune-telling. But now... Now, things are different. Telling the future. Knowing the future. Even if it''s just a glimpse. If it can help me in any way; if it can give me some kind of minor insight as to what I may end up facing. If it can do even a little of that, then... "Emir." I would do so without a second thought. "Hm? Oh, you should have your fortune told, too, Cipher!" "Oh? Oh, that might be interesting. Heh, knowing this bastard, though, he''ll get the ''The Devil'' card three times over." "Sophie, I don''t think that card means what you think it means." "What? He''s a devilish son of a bitch, isn''t he? What else could it mean?" "Ahh, I''ll tell you if it comes up, but I don''t think it will." ''The Devil''? Of course, I wouldn''t fit such an ominous card. I''ve never done something like a tarot reading, so the meaning itself is unfamiliar to me, but it''s clear that it''s wrong. Because I''m not the type of person who should be called a devil. "Anyway. I''ve only done birth cards so far, and strangely enough, Sana and Sona''s are each different. That means their fates are different from each other despite having exactly the same life and being together all the time." At Emir''s words, I couldn''t help but recall the scene I had witnessed at the hospital. The scene of the future. Sana coldly asked me if I felt anything when I ended Sona''s life. "..." My gaze turned to the two twins. Looking at them, a multitude of thoughts naturally began to arise. Was what I saw truly going to happen? Was it destined to occur? Could it be prevented? But, most of all, there was one question that dominated the central space of my mind. When I killed her. When Sona''s life came to an end at my hands. When Sana confronted me about it, and even beyond that. It wasn''t just her. It wasn''t just Sana. I, too. I was also curious. Did I feel anything? About the answer to that question. Chapter 127 - 127: 121: My Fate Five minutes later, I found myself sitting on the long and exorbitantly-priced sofa. On either side of me were the twins, and peering from the sidelines were Sophie and Selina. In front of me, across the coffee table, sat Emir. "Okay, so do you want me to tell your birth card like I did with these two, or do you just want me to tell your fortune?" He gestured to the twins and I asked. "What''s the difference?" "Well, the way I do it is different because of my ability, but basically, a birth card is the card that most accurately represents who ''you'' are in essence, and telling your fortune is just divination." Babbling on excitedly, I gazed at Emir who spoke enthusiastically in a way I had never seen before. Was it because it was related to the power of cartomancy he was born with? Perhaps he felt an innate sense of affinity with these kinds of mystical entertainments. Whenever the topic was related to his Supernatural Ability to establish an Absolute Contract, he always appeared miserable. Maybe that was just a natural consequence of being forced to use a power that was forced upon you alongside years of torment in a human experimentation facility. "I''ll just do both, then. What do you do that''s different?" "Ah, that! The way people normally do it is through calculation and numerology, but in reality, that method can be super inconsistent. It''s probably because of my power, but in the end, what I do is much more effective and gives more accurate fortunes." I asked a meaningless question just to pass the time whilst he shuffled the deck, but apparently, it was a bit of a sensitive topic, seeing his passionate response. "Anyway, the deck''s all shuffled, so we can get started." "Do I need to do anything?" Emir briefly paused as he contemplated. "Hmm... No, it shouldn''t be necessary. Not for the birth card, anyway. But, you should tell me how many cards you want me to put forward. I can do up to three." I need to choose up to three cards? "What difference does it make?" "Just tell me; one, two, or three. The more cards I show you, the more thin-spread the telling will be, so one card shown means you are only shown one card but the meaning is the most prevalent in defining who you are." Oh. I think I understand. "So, if I choose one card, I will get the one card that represents me the most, but if I choose more cards, I''ll get two or three that don''t represent me as much individually?" "Yeah, pretty much. If you choose multiple, then as a collective they will still represent you very accurately, but there might be some room for misinterpretation. That''s why I usually like to go with one card." Right. I suppose it makes sense. "Then, I''ll do one card." I briefly wondered if the Measurement of Truth would be able to tell me my birth card, but some part of me doubted it. He''s never been good at telling fortunes, that guy. If Emir''s fortune-telling is a result of his Measurement, then it could very well be something only he in the entire world could do as accurately as he does it. So, I trust that he will do it well. Whatever the outcome of today turns out to be, something tells me it won''t be insignificant. Just as everything else has been recently, I''m sure the results will stick in my mind for a long time. Having shuffled the deck, Emir spread the 22 cards in a row on the table. They were all upside down, so no one knew what each card was. I stared at the backs of the cards. "..." Everyone waited with bated breath as they watched me. Emir, too, simply observed with a zipped mouth. They waited for me to pick a card. Pick a card. Pick one card. It was a simple action. It was something that shouldn''t be difficult at all. But, for some reason. For some reason, I felt a hint of reluctance. No, it was more than just a hint. Having experienced all the fate and future bullshit recently, and the bastards Kiryuuin and Araceli who came from other timelines, I found myself hesitating to pick a card. What if the card I pick is the wrong choice? What if the card I pick screws everything up for me? If that''s the case, wouldn''t I be fucking myself over before anything even started? What card do I pick? What card is the right choice? I asked, but there was only one response. There is no right choice It was the inevitable truth. No right choice. That meant that, whatever card I picked here, it didn''t matter. So, what the hell am I hesitating for? Reaching my hand towards the cards on the table, I grabbed one and flipped it over. "..." Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A woman on a chair. With a golden crown adorning the crest of her head, she wore a set of red robes. In her right hand was a double-edged blade. In her left hand was a pair of balance scales. A pair of stone pillars stood behind her with a dull cloth filling the gap in between. Card number XI. My eyes fell to the bottom of the card. There, its name stood out in a proud uppercase font. "Oh. I didn''t expect that to come from you, but I guess it makes sense." Emir spoke to me in a lighthearted voice. "You picked Justice." Justice. That was my "birth card". To be honest, I don''t know what I had expected. Due to my own lack of interest, I''m not even aware of what half of these ''Major Arcana'' cards are called. But, whatever the case. Justice. That was perhaps the card I had least expected to see. "What does it mean?" I asked Emir, but his answer was ambiguous. "Well, it could mean a number of things. For someone like you, I can certainly imagine what it means without using my power, but I''ll do it anyway." Someone like me. Justice. "..." It clicked. I could already tell what he was about to tell me without needing to hear it. And it definitely wasn''t something positive. "Hmm... I see. Yeah, it''s about what I expected." It wasn''t a good sign, but there was no choice but to listen. After all, I had already picked the card. There was no going back now. "Cipher." Shifting his tone to a much more sombre one, Emir called my name. "Since you were born, you were destined to face judgement." His words were simple. It was an easy thing to understand. But, nevertheless. That. What is that? Are you fucking joking? Emir shook his head. "No, it could even be said that your existence was created merely to serve as a recipient of justice." His face displayed emotions of pity. As if he thought it was something sad. "To be honest, this card doesn''t usually have such a vicious, cruel meaning." "But, I''m one hundred per cent sure." "This is what it''s trying to say about you." "''You will face judgement''." "''You will face retribution''." "Without a doubt." "To serve as an opposition to justice." "To serve as an opposition to what is right." "Justice." "This is the fate the world has bestowed upon you." "This is the purpose of your existence." Not just me, but everyone fell silent at Emir''s words that sounded cold. Could fate be such a thing? Could my existence sum up to merely that? A tool to showcase such nonsense? Is that all I was? "Uh, I''m sorry if I sounded mean-spirited or anything. I didn''t intend to; I was just trying to relay what I saw in the most accurate way possible..." Perhaps feeling awkward in the quiet atmosphere, Emir apologised. It''s fine. I didn''t intend to punish him. It''s not his fault the world sees me this way. But, is it right? Is it fair? No, of course it isn''t. The world. Why would it give me Truth? Why would it give me the twins? Why would it give me Sophie? Why would it give me Minami, Selina, or even Emir? All of what I have. Everything I possess and everything I have otherwise gained or acquired. Why would it give these things to me if I am destined to have them taken away? Why would it bestow upon me the life I have now? Why? Is it to teach a lesson? Teaching a lesson to whom? Is it to prove the power of justice? Proving it to whom? Is it just to torment me? For whose entertainment? The world. What kind of bullshit is it getting up to? There are too many loose ends. Too many unexplained details. "Emir." I called him. "Y-yes?" With an expression of indifference, there was no way he could tell what I was thinking, so he must have been reasonably anxious about how I was feeling or what I might do. But, there was no need to worry. Because you are not the one I feel indignation towards. You are not the one who deserves resentment. But, at the same time. This unfair treatment towards me. This fate couldn''t possibly be called justice. And thus. "Tell me my fortune in as detailed a manner as you can." I would not take this sitting down. Chapter 128 - 128: 122: Does My Choice Even Matter? I had Emir shuffle the deck one more time. "So, does that mean he''s supposed to be punished or something?" While we were waiting, Sophie asked a question to lessen the heaviness of the atmosphere that had been weighed down by the previous explanation from Emir. "I don''t know for sure. I can only say what the cards tell me, and I don''t want to give you anything other than that because then you might misinterpret the meaning." He responded by saying that what he had told me was the essence of what he had read in the card''s meaning. The closest thing to the truth that his Measurement knew through the divination. Divination. Finding the truth through cartomancy. In a way, I could see that Emir''s Measurement somewhat resembled my own. "Does something bad happen if the meaning gets misinterpreted?" Hearing Sophie''s question, Emir shook his head. "Not particularly. It just screws over the clarification and muddles things up a bit." Having finished shuffling the deck, Emir looked alternately between Sophie and me and said. "In the end, it''s how you react to the message given to you that matters." "It could be that listening to my divination will change your fate." "Or, it could be that my divination is exactly the thing that will determine your fate." "Destiny, or a self-fulfilling prophecy." "I don''t know what it will turn out to be." "And it could be that neither of those things come true." "All I can say is this:" "Trying to forcibly change your fate doesn''t usually go down well." "On the other hand, sitting still and accepting it doesn''t always make things better, either." "So, at the end of the day." He spread the upside-down cards across the table like before. "What you should do is aim for the future you desire." "Not focusing on the future you wish to avoid." "But rather the future you seek." Leaning back in his seat, he told me with an unreadable gaze. "Ultimately, it''s just that." "Doing what you can." "Doing what you feel you should do." "Shooting for the goal you want to score." "After all, no one knows what lies at the end of a path no one has trekked before." "The only way to figure that out is to go down the path yourself." "The only decision you have to make then is what path to trek." "That''s your choice." Will choosing a particular path branch off from fate''s foretold road? Or will the path I pick, no matter which one it is, lead to the same destination all the same? Naturally, there was no way to receive an answer. Emir was right in that all I could doDall anyone could do to figure it out is walk their chosen path themselves. But at that point, is it still my own choice? What if even the choice I makeDthe choice I feel I am makingDturns out to be a predetermined fate, too? If I make a choice, is it really my choice, or is it a choice I only think I am making of my own volition? It could be that the choice I make, no matter what it is, is the choice I was predetermined to take from the very beginning. And if that''s the case, then there really is no point in agonising over a decision. Because, at the end of the day, what would it matter? If the choice I make is not my own. If everything that happens in life was predetermined before you were even born. Living a life while knowing nothing you did really made a difference in the outcome. Would anyone be satisfied living in a world like that? "Draw five cards." "Five?" "Yes. As there are countless smaller details when it comes to proper divination, everything is taken into account. That results in there being a lot to say." The subject was undeniably bizarre, but hearing that wide-scale fortune-telling required more cards to effectively tell, it didn''t seem strange to me. So, I just need to pick five cards. Instead of just one card, this time the number is five. Despite the fact I have to pick four more, though, the pressure didn''t feel nearly as heavy as last time. Stretching out my hand, I dragged one card from around the middle-left side of the row. I was about to flip it over when Emir hurriedly stopped me. "Ah, wait! Don''t flip them over until you''ve selected all five." "...Is that how it works?" I nodded and let go of the card. So, that was one. Four remain. I contemplated which cards to pick. To be honest, the situation felt peculiar. I wasn''t agonising over a single pick of a card like earlier, but, calmly, I found myself sitting in a world of mysticism unlike anything else. I didn''t know if this was just a feeling I got or if it was real, but it really felt like the hand fate dealt me was being slowly revealed to my eyes. An odd feeling. Something satisfying, relieving, yet unnerving and moderately frightening. Was it ever this easy? Moving my hand to the right side of the pack, I drew a second card at random. Like before, everyone watched me in silence. "..." Naturally, I had doubts. Could selecting these cards without a clue as to what they even are, truly tell me my fate? Was it a fool''s errand? Was it the simple curiosity of man? Or was it something more? I don''t know the answer. No one does. But, I found myself doing it anyway. Am I wasting my time? I''m not sure, but I didn''t think so. I realise it. How different I am from my past self. If it were the me from before, I would''ve spat in your face and laughed if you told me I would be sitting down and taking this divination bullshit seriously. However, despite the fact it seemed like nonsense. I knew it instinctively. Despite how preposterous it looked from the outside. Was it wrong? There''s no way it could be. That''s why I didn''t get angry or frustrated at Emir''s words before. After all, they must be true. What he said; what my fate is supposed to be. Strangely enough, I wasn''t in denial about it. I''ve seen so much evidence until now that correlates too much to be a mere coincidence if that was the case. Even I don''t know exactly why, but it just turned out that way. Was this the power of fate? First Liam, now this. From the beginning, the world never intended for me to have it good, right? No, even before Liam discovered the ''hell'' within me. Ten years ago. The day I escaped the Wardens'' Playground. What happened that day? That''s what I''ve been trying to figure out. I realised a while ago that it probably had something to do with something much larger than myself. Something outside the realm of human understanding. Something dreadful. I had wondered about something like that. And now. Fate. The future. My destiny. The very purpose behind my existence. The world and its structure. What could be the origin of it all? What could be the thing that first set it all in motion? That I can think of, there is only one answer. "..." I discarded a dark thought to the depths of my mind. Drawing two more pieces from arbitrary places in the shuffled row of cards before me, I closed my eyes. Pieces of my destiny, my life, my future. That''s what they were. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Indications, perhaps ones that portended something ominous. No, it was most definitely going to be a sinister result. Taking all the signs so far into consideration, it has to be. There was one card left for me to pick. Opening my eyes, I glanced at everyone around me, but they were simply spectators in this game. They watched on with anticipation, but they didn''t dare interrupt. In a way, it was funny how such a plain and basic activity like picking some plastic cards could evoke such tension. But, although I jest, I was no different. In fact, perhaps I was the most tense of all. Subconsciously. Because I knew there was no turning back. Because I knew that I wouldn''t like what I was about to hear. Still. I had to see it through. That, if it even mattered, was my choice. "..." I picked a final card. With the selection process finished, Emir quietly gathered the rest of the untouched cards and put them aside. "Alright." Sorting the five cards in the order I chose them, he placed them into one row of three on top and one row of two on the bottom. Then, he looked at me. "Before we begin, I''ll give a quick explanation of how this works so you understand. Firstly, the top row of three will represent your fate; these cards are the ones that will give an indication of what is to come in the future, so they are typically the most important." I nodded. "What''s the bottom two?" "Well, it''s complex. The bottom two cards are supplementary cards, and they''re quite flexible, so they can either give us a spiritual insight into you, or, they can give some supporting context as to the primary three cards. It all depends on how we interpret them." "I thought you were supposed to give answers with no chance of misinterpretation." "I do give readings with no misinterpretations; that doesn''t mean I don''t have to think carefully about the interpretation I''m reading, though. I don''t want to make a mistake and tell you something that isn''t true just because I couldn''t read it properly." I suppressed a sigh that was rising up. Now, things were just getting unnecessarily complicated. "It''s fine, don''t worry. Usually, it turns out that the two bottom cards do a bit of both of those things anyway, but I''ll tell you the general feeling I get from it when we flip them over." He then placed a finger on the top-left-most card. "Anyway, we''ll start here." Flipping it over, Emir revealed the face of the card. It was a card in reverse. Card number X. "The Wheel of Fortune, huh... Well, that''s to be expected since we''re talking about fate. Let''s see..." Closing his eyes for a moment, Emir soon nodded and relayed what he saw. "To put it bluntly, it''s not good." "Oh, that''s fantastic news." I replied with a straight face, but nobody laughed despite my obvious sarcasm. "No, seriously, it''s pretty bad." Leaning back in my seat and lightly exhaling through my nose, I already found myself dispirited. "How so?" "Well, the Wheel of Fortune card is one that revolves around fate, right?" "And?" "And, what I''m reading states that fate is absolutely unchanging." Fate is unchanging. "It says that, whether you sit at the top or the bottom, no decision you make will change your fate." No decision I make will change my fate. "Also, as the card is in reverse, it means you are being haunted by misfortune." Haunted by misfortune. "There are external powers in the world you cannot control, and these influence your life more than you know." Influenced by external powers outside my control. "It comes with a warning." "..." "''Don''t cling to the illusion of control, for no choice nor decision you contemplate or agonise over will matter in the end''." I shut my eyes. So, do I aim for the future I desire, or do I not? As I listened silently to Emir''s words, I couldn''t help but think. What a great start. Chapter 129 - 129: 123: Was It Truly Not a Coincidence? Am I supposed to choose my own path and pave the way towards the future I desire, or am I not? I was receiving conflicting messages, and I wasn''t sure what to believe anymore. To forge a future I wish to achieve; or to concede and accept fate as it is. Even if the former isn''t possible. Even if fate is unchanging. Of course, my answer is simple. If what Emir said is true. In that case, everything I have done up until now would have been for nought. Is resisting fate a fruitless endeavour? It may be so. However. Even if it''s futile. Even if it''s a hopeless dream to render my work until now vain. Fate. You didn''t seriously think I''d sit here and do nothing while you ridiculed me relentlessly, did you? Mocking me and saying nothing I do will change anything. That no actions I take will matter. It''s a load of bullshit. Even if it turns out to be true, it''d piss me off even more to sit still and do nothing about it. I won''t have any of it. I already know. I''ve already known since the very beginning. That the future is malleable. It''s a flexible thing that can be shaped into whatever it''s carved to be. So, I''ll do just that. Stretching out my arm, I flipped the second card over. It was another reversed card. Card number XVI. "Ah..." Emir let out a noise as he stared blankly at the card I held. I read the name at the bottom of the card. The Tower. "Is it bad?" "...Uh. W-well, not always...?" Seeing Emir''s clearly unnerved self, I nodded. "It''s alright. I expect it to be bad. What''s the meaning behind it?" Unexpectedly, Emir wasn''t the one to answer my question, but rather, it was Sophie. "Oh! I''ve heard of this one! Doesn''t it usually mean that, like, a great disaster is gonna happen, or something?" "..." I turned to Emir, who was even quieter after her crude description. "Is that right?" I could see the cold sweat that ran down his neck. "Uhm... To explain it more accurately, it usually means a great change. It''s not always, uh... A disaster, so to speak..." "Okay. What''s the deal with this one though? It means something different if it''s reversed, right?" "Not different, just... Well, in most cases, if you get a reversed ''The Tower'', it indicates an incoming crisis. This time... Seems to be the same, from what I can see." Right. "An unwavering, inexorable fate; and a great crisis looming on the horizon, huh..." I muttered. It certainly wasn''t something desirable, but it''s not like I could do something about it. I can''t change what obstacles will come my way before I even know what they are. All I can do is face them when they come. "Sophie, do you know anything more about this card?" I thought I would ask the thoughts of a layman, so I turned to her. After all, sometimes it''s important to get the opinion of an ordinary person with no specialised knowledge in order to gain deeper insight into a subject. "Me? Hmm..." She put a finger on her lips and hummed. Doing so, I inevitably noticed the long, violet-painted nail with a strange pattern on it. Wasn''t it blue last time? Or was it red? I didn''t remember, but the fact that it was absurdly long remained the same. I wonder if Selina''s power would heal a cut nail? If that''s the case, wouldn''t it be possible to do a lot more than simply healing wounds and restoring limbs? I made a note to check it out later on. "Ah. I remember; once, a long time ago, my dad said something strange." She opened her mouth and told a story. Sophie''s father, Professor Asanami. A Professor of the Wardens. Though in a lesser position than Marcus Lynton held back in the day, he was still a senior Professor as a researcher of Concept Measurements. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He worked in the same Playground branch in which Saburou lived; the Conston branch. "Back when we were still a functioning family, he talked about his work sometimes." A story that took place when her mother was still alive. "He said he heard something from a coworker about a ''strange kid'' in another Playground location. He said it was about a kid who got into a lot of mischief, but never went into any more detail than that, so I think he probably wasn''t allowed to talk about it too much." "Anyway, he said he heard from a coworker about that kid." "That coworker was another Professor who worked in a different Playground location, but he and my dad were friends so they kept in touch, and sometimes they had to do projects together for work. I used to sneak into his office and take a look at the classified documents ''cause I was curious, which is how I found out." "That coworker; I don''t know what power he had or what his position was, but he must''ve been pretty high up since he had access to information even my dad didn''t have." "And, apparently, the research he was doing at the time was related to the strange kid." "He told my dad something weird." "I don''t really understand it, but considering that even my dad, who was and still is a complete workaholic, thought that what he said was strange, it must be something really bizarre." "Anyway, my dad told us his friend said something weird." "He mentioned the research he was doing with that kid." "Something about experimenting with fate?" "I don''t know what the details are, but it was something like that. And then, my dad''s expression went all dark and gloomy when he explained it to the two of us, who didn''t understand what he was talking about." "He said this about the results of what his friend was researching." "He said, ''It''s like a tremendous tower built to reach the heavens''." "''A tower built by the avaricious; he who coveted something his mortal hands should never be allowed to graze''." "''However, due to the builder''s excessive greed, the tower is faulty from birth''." "''With a single shake of the foundations, the tower will fall.''" "''He is building the foundations for a tower fated to collapse''." "After that, my memory''s a bit foggy, but I''m pretty sure the two of them never worked on a project together again." Sophie then took a sip from her carton of strawberry milk, having finished her story. There was only one recurring thought in my mind. A possibility impossible to erase now that it had popped up. That Professor. Professor Asanami''s friend. Could it be...? Just how much of a coincidence...? ...No, either way, it doesn''t matter. I cast a glance at Sophie and lowered my head. Even if Professor Kazuki Asanami and Professor Marcus Lynton were friends, it was only a coincidence. Fate or coincidence, it didn''t matter. What did he mean about the tower? Something built by the greedy, something for which collapse was inevitable... If it was that Professor, there''s only one thing it could be related to. It would correlate with everything else Asanami said, too. The research with the strange kid. The rough time period matches up, too. All this talk about fate. It has to be related to me. But, what did he mean, fated to collapse? Was he talking about me, or about something else? Could it be not me specifically, but rather something around me? Or could it even be the events of what happened that day I escaped? There was no doubt in my mind that it was somehow related to my ''fate''. After all, this was far too much to be called a coincidence. "Sorry, was that helpful? I don''t know much about these tarot card thingies, so I probably said a bunch of nonsense." I shook my head. "No. Unexpectedly, it wasn''t worthless." "Tsk! There''s a million better ways of phrasing it, you know? Not even a thanks?" "Thanks." "Tsk." Ignoring her tongue clicking, I reached for the third and final card of the top row. Flipping it over, the face was revealed. Another reversed card. Card number XV. "Ahh! I told you! I told you! I knew this would happen! Hah! So easily predictable, ain''tcha!?" Immediately, Sophie jumped up and let out an uproar while pointing at me. I didn''t respond, only staring blankly at the upside-down card in my hand. "Hahaha! Who was it that said I was wrong? Emir, you brat?! Look at it! I was right! See!?" Emir, too, flashed an awkward expression, giving a fake laugh. "A-aha, yeah, I see it... I see it..." Was it a joke? Once again, I was subjected to the power of fate. Somehow, I couldn''t help but suspect that Emir might have deliberately shuffled the cards in such a manner, but I knew it wasn''t possible. After all, I was the one who had picked the cards. Was it a coincidence? There''s no way it could be. Well, it''s technically possible, but the chances have to be so minimal that it''s not realistically plausible. What was the name of the card I chose? "Bahaha! I knew you would get ''The Devil''!" Of course, it couldn''t be anything but that. Chapter 130 - 130: 124: Obscure Fate I looked at the face of the reversed card with the number XV. The Devil. At this point, I hadn''t much remaining patience to bother to contemplate uselessly about what the meaning could be. Following the first two cards, The Wheel of Fortune and The Tower, it was inevitably going to be something laughably negative anyway. So, I just asked. "What''s this one about, then?" I didn''t want to waste time with mere conjecture, so I asked Emir to tell me straightforwardly what the appearance of The Devil signified for my fate. "...Huh?" However, the response was unexpected. "What''s wrong?" "N-no, nothing is wrong specifically. Just... I''m confused..." Emir stammered slightly, showing his perplexity. Upon waiting for him to elaborate on what the matter was, he explained briefly. "It''s strange; I''m receiving conflicting messages." "Elaborate." "Well, you understand how there are different meanings depending on if a card appears reversed or not, right? The thing is, what I''m getting from this card is a mix of both its upright and reversed meanings. It''s something that shouldn''t normally happen." I understood what Emir was saying. Conflicting results meant that the card was giving meanings of both an upright and reversed The Devil card. Of course, it isn''t something that should happen normally, because a card physically cannot be both upright and reversed at the same time. "So, did you shuffle them wrong or something?" I knew it was unlikely, but I asked anyway. "No, definitely not; my Measurement makes human errors due to shuffling impossible." "This has never happened before, so I''m not entirely sure if this is correct, but it probably means that whatever this fate of yours is, it''s something more complex than we first thought." So he said. It''s impossible to know what fate is, exactly, but I mean, I already knew that whatever it is, is completely fucked up, so this isn''t particularly surprising. The whole thing is so laughably antagonistic towards me that it almost feels as if it has some kind of vendetta against my very existence. Oh... Maybe... Just perhaps, could it be because of Truth...? Does the universe simply function in such a manner that it naturally eradicates those who go against its laws? Or rather, those who "shouldn''t exist". Just like a white blood cell working to engulf and devour infected cells to protect the body''s integrity and health, fate strives to eliminate those like me who pose a threat; is that it? Someone once claimed I would try to destroy the world if I uncovered the truth behind it. If that were true, then fate would certainly try to dispose of me before I could destroy the world it serves. But then, how does it know I would do such a thing? Does it merely aim to prevent all harm preemptively, even if the person themself holds no intention to carry it out? Because I''d say that describes my current situation perfectly. I have no intention to destroy the world. So, why does fate care about me to such an extent? Assuming it functions on the basis that it is absolutely certain I will try to destroy the world, then how does it know that? Unless, perhaps I am thinking about it the wrong way. Perhaps fate is not the one protecting the world, but rather a separate entity entirely. Fate is fateDit exists in the past, present, and future. Therefore, fate knows everything that is going to happen, when it is going to happen, and why it is going to happen. Why would fate try to eradicate me to prevent the world''s destruction if it is a separate entity? Well, maybe it isn''t trying to do that. It could very well be possible that my fate is just to try and destroy the world, but something bad will happen to me in the process. It doesn''t have to necessarily be that fate itself is trying to erase my existence, I suppose. I still don''t see any plausible reason that I would try to destroy the world, but I guess I can''t completely eliminate the possibility. After all, Kiryuuin is an example of someone who came back in time, most likely to prevent that from happening. It could even be that he is the white blood cell trying to eradicate me. Fate. The world. Energies of the universe. Whatever. If anything like that is trying to stop me, then it is what it is. I refuse to accept that something so incomprehensibly abstract and nonsensical is going to somehow put a stop to me, whatever my plans for the future are. I care less about the matter of destroying the world and more about that. Who does it take me for? Like I said, I''m not taking this sitting down. Whether it''s trying to eradicate me itself or is simply an entity that exists in a neutral state. To the end, I will resist. If I can''t even do that much, then I might as well deserve to be eaten by fate. "Tell me whatever it means or what you saw. I don''t care if it''s confusing." Returning back to the matter at hand, I instructed Emir, who nodded. He said it was more complex, but what did that entail? "It says that there will be great vehemence behind the effort that occurs in your fate; that the chains binding you are so immensely heavy they cannot be broken. Additionally, your fate is linked heavily with some kind of ''natural fatality'', but it''s not clear what that relates to." There was a lot to unpack in that one description alone, but Emir didn''t end there. "That is for the upright meanings." "For the reversed meanings, it depicts a scene of profound struggle; struggle to break free from the abyssal, indestructible chains." "There may be conditions or requirements to breaking chains, and some of those requirements may be sacrificial in nature, but, supposedly, you will do whatever it takes to break free from the restraints that blind your sense of reason." "You will be dunked into the depths of emotional and spiritual weakness to overcome those unbreakable chains." "Further, it again mentions a fatality whose essence is sad, destructive, pitiful, and yet predestined." "Ultimately, the image portrayed is that of a broken man''s tragedy; a prisoner to his abject fate." I wasn''t sure how to respond. It wasn''t that there weren''t things I could say, but that it felt inherently wrong to say something. I don''t know why, but I instinctively realised. Were I to let my mouth run its course, I would immediately regret it. As if my response would incur unknown consequences, be it from myself or the people around me. "..." So, I held my tongue. With the attitude of a captured spy in enemy territory; a trained professional who wouldn''t show a speck of reaction to even the most terrible of tortures. I couldn''t allow myself to voice unconscious thoughts, not in this case. For once, I found myself purposefully withholding speech due to an internal worry of it being seen as something undesirable... I would not say something that evokes reactions of pity. I would not say something to make myself seem pitiable. Never. I wouldn''t let it happen. I wouldn''t care if it happened anywhere else. But not in front of these people. What would I do if those under my control started looking at me with gazes of pity? I could never let such a thing happen. Not for as long as I live. "...Emir." After a period of silence ensuring I would not say anything unpleasant, I let out a cold voice. "Ye-- Yes." "The bottom row cards are supposed to be supporting context, right?" "Eh? Uh, o-oh, yes, that''s basically the summary." Maybe he thought he would get scolded for some reason, but he quickly calmed down and got back into focus. Without hesitation, I reached for the first of the two cards and flipped it over. Card number IV. The Emperor. "..." Finally, a card that wasn''t reversed had appeared. I looked directly at Emir; he knew what I wanted without having to ask. "The context is... Your fate is deeply associated with authority and controlDThat is, there is a heavy emphasis on a system with established structure and enforced rules." "There''s a multitude of things this could allude to, but as it''s only supporting context, this is all we''re going to get." Emir explained it like so, to which I felt the desire to click my tongue. "It really is a frugal bastard, huh?" Couldn''t it just tell me straight up what my fate was? Why did everything have to be so damn complicated? It was so terribly obscure and overreliant on vague context clues I had no possible way of understanding that I wanted to shoot whoever came up with the idea. Hah. Whatever. It was infuriating, but unfortunately, necessary to endure. If that was truly all it would give us, then I would reluctantly concede and move on. Moving my hand slightly, I flipped over the card adjacent. This time, of course, was yet another reversed card. Because why wouldn''t it be? However... "..." There was a bit of a problem. "H-huh...?" Card number IV. A second The Emperor had appeared. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 131 - 131: 125: Magic Shuffle A second copy of The Emperor had appeared; this time, in reverse. As I have mentioned before, I don''t know much about these Major Arcana cards or how they''re supposed to work, but I could tell from Emir''s expression alone that what just happened was an anomaly. It was stated previously, but Emir''s deck consisted of 22 unique cards. Even if you didn''t know they were all unique, one could figure it out by simply looking at the numbers of the cards. We had already seen The Devil and The TowerDcards numbered XV and XVI, or fifteen and sixteen, respectivelyDso it wouldn''t add up mathematically for there to be multiple copies of each card. It also wouldn''t make much sense, at least to me, for there to be multiple copies of only one or a couple of specific cards in the deck. So, if you think about it seriously for just a second, you will quickly realise that there aren''t supposed to be duplicate cards. But then, how come a duplicate appeared now? "Emir." sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." "I thought I asked you." "..." "Did you not mix up the decks?" "I didn''t! Really, I don''t know how this happened!" "..." "I swear! It''s never happened before! But... If it''s because of my ability, it would make sense..." Would it? ''Erasing the possibility of bad shuffling due to human error.'' Could this perhaps be the true essence of Emir''s Measurement? ''Whenever he shuffles a deck of cards, it is not to merely shuffle the deck himself, but to allow his power to shuffle the deck for him.'' Something like that, I suppose. Or perhaps, it only works when he shuffles a deck of cards specifically designed for divination, like the tarot. Even then, it doesn''t make a lot of sense for duplicate copies of cards to appear. Does that mean, if we check the faces of all 22 cards in the deck, one of them will be missing, having been replaced by the Reversed Emperor? I don''t know about that, but let''s leave that can of worms closed for now. Anyway, I had already proven my own ignorance when it came to haphazardly assigning names to peoples'' birth powers, so maybe it''d be good to keep an open mind. A magical deck of tarot cards. Or rather, a normal deck infused with the power of his Measurement? A ''Magic Shuffle''. Either way, it''s clear there has been influence from his Measurement here to make this possible. ...Somehow, I felt myself finally understanding a lick of what Emir was saying before. That my fate was inexplicably complex. "Explain." With a cursory instruction, Emir briefly bowed his head. "It says... Eh?" "What?" Everything seems to be going haywire. "N-no, just... A-anyway, I''ll tell you what it means." A moment passed before Emir nodded in understanding. "So, there are two... No, three meanings from what I can see: the first is that you should-- No, that you ''will'' stand up or resist against some kind of structure or system. I assume this is the same structure mentioned in the upright The Emperor card, but it doesn''t state that explicitly, so it''s not confirmed." "What do you mean I ''will''? Is that supposed to be some kind of a command?" Because if so, I''ll do the opposite out of spite. "No, well, it''s complicated, but it''s quite vague. It''s unclear exactly what it means, but I''m simplifying it slightly and giving you the most accurate interpretation I can by comparing it with context from the previous cards." "Putting it as simply as I can, it says that ''you will find yourself being pushed over the limit and trying to break free of the confines of the structure'' it mentions. I''m pretty certain this is related to the binding chains from the previous The Devil card, so when it says ''break free'', it implies breaking free of the chains." "But, it''s still quite confusing; because the chains mentioned in The Devil were said to be unbreakable, I think it''s implying that you will actually fail to shatter them? I''m not sure since it doesn''t mention anything about if you will succeed in breaking free, but it definitely says you will attempt to." He then went on to relay the second meaning. "The second meaning is... Dark, but undoubtedly more straightforward. Here:" Emir cleared his throat and parroted the meaning in a grave voice. "''You, who cannot bear to abdicate his position of power and resistance.''" "''You, who cannot help but drag those around you into the inevitable maelstrom of despair.''" "''Spare even those pitiful existences far too unfortunate to have ever crossed your pathDthose viewed as no more than a momentarily cold pillow on a sweltering nightDfrom your narcissistic, self-wrought destruction.''" "''Then, and only then, will you perhaps achieve something like fulfilment.''" "''That is the sole consolation to be offered; your one permitted solace.''" As Emir said, it was certainly straightforward. I wasn''t entirely sure what to make of it, but there were parts-- Most of it, rather, that I couldn''t help but feel a little disquieted towards. There was an explicit intent behind these messages, and that much was clear. ''Who'', or more likely ''what'' these messages were coming from... Wasn''t a question that would be answered by Truth. But, I could still guess. "Give me the third meaning." Emir nodded without saying anything, but I didn''t fail to catch the sparse beads of cold sweat trailing down his skin. "It''s... Blunt." A card with great significance and gravitas. The Emperor. A symbol of authority, dominion, and power. When put into reverse, those qualities were naturally spun on their heads. Emir''s response-- Or rather, the final meaning of the reversed card, was simple. "D''Relinquish power.''" A Reversed Emperor could only be intended to mean such a thing. ??? Once Emir finished the card reading, the surrounding atmosphere once more found itself swallowed by silence. There wasn''t much for me to say. Of course, I would heed their warnings, but I wasn''t going to bow my head just because of some flimsy cards'' prophecy. As I said, the only reasonable thing I can do is resist fate. It might seem futile or counter-productive, but it was the truth. After all, the only alternative to that is to just sit and accept a miserable end without even trying to do anything about it. At least, that''s what I''ve been led to believe. That''s why, I would simply try to make sure that doesn''t happen. I might be playing right into the hands of whatever is orchestrating all of this, but at the end of the day, it''s the only thing I can do, and so I will do it. For even just a slightly higher chance of successfully proving it wrong. "...Ciphy..." All of a sudden, Sana called me and lightly tugged my left arm. I turned my head to look at her, staring back as her blank red eyes gazed at me. "..." Those eyes. Physically, they were the same eyes of the future Sana I had seen; but, at the same time, they were completely different. They were only subtle differences, but that made it all the more apparent. The glint of childhood innocence. The vivid brightness that gave an impression of contentment and satisfied vitality. Her expression was just as nonexistent as always, but you could always tell what lay just beneath the surface merely by examining her eyes. All such things indicating ''life'' were missing from the future Sana''s eyes. They had been lost, or perhaps more accurately, stolen. It was a disconcerting look for a variety of reasons, but most of all, it was uncanny. Eyes like a puppet, or a doll. Eyes that contained no signs of life or vitality. Eyes of someone whose soul had become lost. "What is it?" "Can we bring friends...?" Oh, that. I forgot about that. In that scene, I was shown the future. Although Future Sana had claimed she would never be able to, her eyes at the time were those I would rather expect to see looking down on my deceased corpse one day. She said there was no way she could do it, but could I really trust that? Maybe it was true that I had forced Absolute Contracts upon them, but even then, it''s not like they were infallible. Emir was the only one who could create Absolute Contracts, so the final decision of a contract''s conditions would ultimately always be up to him. There was no way for me to force him to make an Absolute Contract exactly the way I wanted because he doesn''t trust me, and besides, our sense of morals and ethics mix like water and oilDthere is no way we would be able to agree on a set of conditions that satisfy the both of us. He isn''t the type to cave in to death threats, either. That''s why I haven''t used Absolute Contracts that much until now; there has been no reliable way for me to get one that has all the conditions I would ordinarily desire. It''s the reason I will die if I do anything to harm Selina or leave her side for too long, for example. That way, Emir knows for sure that I can''t take advantage of her, leaving him satisfied with knowing that she''ll be safe. Of course, for me, it''s not satisfying at all. Needless to say, I don''t want that to happen, which is why, even with the possibility of an Absolute Contract, I don''t want to put my faith in it. Liam Chiba-Wallace''s power. I originally thought it was measuring someone''s luck or fortune due to how it was described to work by Ella and Truth, but that wasn''t entirely accurate. It was more akin to the traditional sense of karma, hence the new name I bestowed it. From what I''m aware, karma is heavily linked to fate. So, If I assume the vision I saw leads to my fate taking place as it has been foretold, then all I have to do is avoid that vision from coming true, and I would have successfully averted my fate. It''s easy. All I have to do to prevent that vision is to not kill Sona. It''s simple. I still don''t know what happened that led me to kill her, but whatever it was, I must either endure it this time or not let it occur in the first place. Whatever happens, I will keep them satisfied and content. That way, there will be no need for them to cause unnecessary trouble. And thus, there will be no need for me to kill them. It''s a vastly different strategy compared to what I usually do, but I will make it work. Without a doubt. I don''t care if I have to sacrifice everything else, but I will, at the very least, definitely maintain the two''s loyalty. After all, So long as I keep the twins alive and happy, then how can I lose? Minami Mochizuki. Selina. Emir. Even Sophie Asanami. The others would never stand beside me if it weren''t for what I provided them. But the twins? Those two, whom I have looked after since the start. Those two, who have sincerely cared about me in turn. "Sure. Bring as many friends as you want." From the beginning, they were the only ones truly on my side. Chapter 132 - 132: 126: Problem With The Teacher Once Emir had finished my card reading, Selina seemed to want to give it a try. I had no intention of staying either way, so I promptly left everyone else to whatever it was they wanted to get up to. Before that, however, I briefly pulled the twins aside and spoke to them. "As for bringing friends over, you can bring whoever you want. I trust you two to not reveal your powers or let any outsiders into the underground levels, but other than that, there is one rule." Crouching down and placing a hand on each of their heads, I looked them in the eyes alternately and mustered a stern yet gentle tone. "You remember the blonde girl from today, right? I''m sure you''ve seen her around school occasionally." They looked at me and slightly nodded their heads. "Yes, I''ve seen her." "We know, Ciphy." I nodded. "Good. Then, the only rule I want you to stick to no matter what is this:" My eyes narrowed ever-so-slightly. "Do not interact with that girl under any circumstances. She is our enemy." Our enemy. Someone not to be interacted with. "If she tries to talk to you, ignore whatever she says and get away immediately. If she continues to pester you, you have my permission to ''do whatever it takes'', be it withdrawal from the area or elimination of the pest entirely." I did say I felt no threat from her, but the reality is still unknown. Araceli Arvalo''s true threat level hasn''t yet been determined, so there is still a need to be cautious around her. She doesn''t seem to hold any individual power outside of her Measurement of Protection, but that doesn''t make her utterly powerless. There is no way to know if she might go for the people around me in order to target me, and since her objective in all this remains to be seen, I cannot risk having her approach the twins, who serve as my essential lifeline. These two are fundamental to my future and my survival, and I cannot jeopardise that by exposing them to potential harm or corruption. So, I would let them bring some friends over if that''s what they really wanted, but there must be precautionary measures in place. "Do you understand?" They were smart girls, so it didn''t need much explanation. "Yes. Thank you..." "Thank you, Ciphy..." I could sense the girls'' suppressed excitement through the veil of their blank expressions as they lowered their heads away from my sight and expressed their gratitude shyly. "You''re welcome. If you ever need or want anything, don''t hesitate to come to me; I''ll do whatever I can, no matter the problem. Just keep in mind that, if things get too risky for you at school, I might be forced to pull you out until the issue is resolved. You understand, right?" ""Mhm..."" "Good. I just want the two of you to stay safe. Also, I''m very proud of you girls for making friends and growing close enough to them to invite them over. You two did well." ""Mn..."" "Ah. My, look how far you two have come." Showing a smile as I gently stroked their hair, they lowered their heads even further. However, even though my smile was warm, my eyes were cold. They, who couldn''t see my eyes with their bowed heads, couldn''t tell, but this was just the beginning. From now on, I had to grow the bond between us even more than I have up until now, and for that, I need to treat them exceptionally well. Giving them lots of affection and commendations like this was only the start of that. To ensure that their loyalty towards me is truly unshakeable. Once they had received enough affection for now, I let them get on with their usual leisure time activities or training and we parted ways. Then, I made my way down to one of the underground levels containing a series of connected rooms that resembled a chemist''s laboratory. Even though the day was long and exhausting, I still had a revolutionary drug to refine, after all. ??? The weekend passed without incident, and Monday quickly arrived. Likewise, January had come to an end, and February took its place. After entering the school grounds together with Sophie, we parted ways and walked to our respective classrooms. Returning to school after the weekend, I didn''t expect much to happen for a while following the successful end of the incident in the park, though I could still hear passing murmurs of the traces left by the battles. A vast swathe of grass transmuted into impenetrable permafrost; waves of scorched dirt that was almost burnt black; and extensive, deep fractures into the ground as if the earth itself had ruptured apart. Of course, they were the remnants left behind by the twins, those pair of fire-breathers from the Wardens, and Saburou respectively. I had wondered if the Wardens would try cordoning off the park for a while to cover up what had gone down, but it appears they felt no need to. Well, almost everyone who could figure out what happened was involved in one way or another, and those who weren''t, likely wouldn''t care. They took care of the scene enough so that there was no evidence of someone dying, anyway. Nevertheless. There was a particular person who would undoubtedly know what occurred, and yet who wasn''t involved at all in the fighting. Of course, if that was all, then it would be fine. The problem is, this is a person who cares. They were also the type of person I don''t mesh well with, in more ways than one. Clack-! As I opened the door to my classroom, what greeted me was not the usual high-spirited and lively atmosphere one would ordinarily expect, but rather, one of pressured silence and subtle disquietude. It was completely unlike the class 3-B anyone had ever seen or known. "..." Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Quietly making my way towards my seat as per usual, many classmates cast glances at me, perhaps in wonder at how I seemed so unperturbed by the air that starkly contrasted the class'' usual mood. The reality is that I somewhat expected this, although I didn''t quite anticipate it to be so bad. The reason for the class'' state of extreme tension, as if they were about to be scolded for something naughty, could be seen at the head of the class. Our teacher, Haruka Hayashi, sat at her desk in front of the class. Her elbows were placed on the desk with her fingers interlocked together in front; her head lowered and leaning on her clasped hands. It was difficult to make out what expression she wore due to the position and angle of her head and the long hair that cascaded down to cover her face, but it was certain that her eyes were closed. A gesture that, in and of itself, clearly indicated what kinds of emotions the person was feeling. A look that demanded order and peace. Class 3-B, who loved their kind and tender-hearted teacher, were all silent as a collective act of consideration towards her, who clearly wasn''t feeling well the moment she entered the room. Haruka Hayashi. A gentle and mild person? I had to prevent the ends of my lips from curving into a smile at the preposterous notion. Our teacher. If the rest of the class knew what kind of person she really was, I wonder how they would react. If they would remain caring for her and looking up to her as their teacher. Or, if such things would be replaced by consternation and fear. Well, nothing good would come of such a scenario, at least not right now, so I don''t intend to answer that question. It''s mere food for thought. Ring~! Soon, the bell sounded, signifying the official start of the school day. There was no registration taken, and only five minutes after the bell had rung did Haruka Hayashi rise from her seat. The second she did, the thick dark circles under her bloodshot eyes were revealed. "...Alright, class. Apologies for the delay. First period is mathematics, so let''s get started, shall we? We can do registration later..." Everyone could feel the weakness in her voice, causing an air of sympathy to make its way around the room. "Miss, are you sure you''re feeling okay?" Some students, inevitably worried for the health of their beloved teacher, asked. But, there was no way she could confide in them and say what was really on her mind. "Yes, I''m alright. Thank you for worrying, Izumi, but I assure you." Thus, she only responded like so, and the students had no choice but to act as good-natured as they could to try and relieve some of the burden she must have been feeling. What good kids. As class continued, the teacher walked around to see how everyone was getting on as usual before she got to my seat. "Oh my, Oscar; you''ve completed everything already? I suppose that''s to be expected... Well done. If you would, I''d like you to stay behind after class." There it was. The moment I was anticipating had finally arrived, so I responded positively. "Yes. Thank you." She wore a smile as she nodded at me and made her way to the next seat, but it was effortless to see through such a flimsy visage. Eventually, the phenomenally quiet lesson came to an end. With everyone else bowing their heads respectfully towards the teacher as they left, the two of us were soon the only ones remaining. "..." "..." I sat in front of the teacher''s desk, with Haruka Hayashi on the other side. One moment, she wore the same warm smile as always. And then. "Oscar." A terrifyingly cold voice exited her mouth, causing me to reflexively blink. Even I, who knew what the truth of this person was, found myself subtly doubting if what I heard was real. Of course, it was absolutely real. Looking at her again, her smile had vanished; replaced with an expression that could only be described as ''miserable'' within an instant. "Why...?" I watched her face as she asked me. "Why do you have to keep doing these things?" She was on the verge of breaking into tears. Chapter 133 - 133: 127: Understanding I have to do my best to make sure I''m in a secure position. Teacher''s help wasn''t necessary to combat the Wardens, but her support was a win condition by itself. Before this whole mess started, I once tried to get her support but failed. Teacher wanted nothing to do with the Wardens after her last interaction with them; it was a slight disappointment on my end, but it was understandable considering her past. After that, we came to an agreement and practically ignored each other''s true existence. Thankfully, it wasn''t necessary at the time since the Wardens started leaving me alone for a while, but things have since changed. Now that things had come to the point where I might be in a position to make a deal with her, I must do so. Success was unlikely, but if I could, then victory would suddenly become just inches away from my grasp. Within this subdued atmosphere, I only stared at Teacher''s sodden eyes as she asked ''why''. "...I''m sure you know as well as I do." This enervated woman in front of me with dark eyes and a look of misery. She was the one asking me why I was doing the things I was doing, but in reality, she herself knew the reason better than anyone else. "What should I do, teacher?" "I had no choice, did I?" "You''ve seen how I''ve been these past two years; until just before summer, I''ve caused no trouble at all, right?" "And even that was just reactionary." "So, what am I supposed to do when they come after me so relentlessly like that?" "Give up?" "Do I just surrender and go back to that place?" "No." "You know that''s an impossible choice for people like us." "You know what it''s like for people like us in a place like that." "I know, I promised to keep a low profile, but what can I do when those people won''t leave me alone?" "Is it simply the difference in nature of our powers that gives them an excuse to leave you alone, but not me?" "Is it not unfair?" "Can I really be blamed for all these incidents when, time and time again, it is they who serve as the ones to initiate trouble?" "Am I crazy for thinking this?" Closing my mouth, I awaited a response from the teary-eyed woman. "..." After what might seem like an eternity, she looked at me with a mixture of various emotions and feelings I couldn''t quite discern and parted her slightly quivering lips. "Oscar... I''m sorry. I don''t mean to blame you. No one can blame you... Still, one way or another, this has to stop... Please..." "Whether it stops is not up to me. You know that all I can do is react to the moves they make. The only one with the power to stop them unconditionally is you, Haruka Hayashi." "..." "Isn''t it hard? I know you have a hard time every day due to your power, and what those guys are doing undoubtedly only exacerbates that issue, right?" "..." "Don''t you want to confront them just one last time and make them stop?" After a moment of hesitation, she spilt everything with a flood of emotions. "And will they listen? Oscar, I can''t... You know, it''s already painful enough to keep up a cheerful act in front of the kids when they''re clearly worrying." "I''m numb, but I''m not heartless." "You know how it gets for me just because of what I am." "Every day, I see people and I get reminded." "''Oh, this person is going to get murdered and die.''" "''Oh, that person is going to get hit by a car and die.''" "''Oh, those people are going to suffer a terminal illness and die.''" "Every day, I see it." "Every day, I come to work and see my class, who I cherish as I would my own children." "And what do I see?" "I see death." "''This student is going to live a long life. That''s good.'' "''That student is going to fall onto the railway tracks and die in a few years. What a pity.''" "''This student has dormant cancer, but it''ll awaken and they''ll die within the next two years. It''s a shame; they were really vibrant mood makers.''" "Every day; I see death, I''m constantly reminded of what will happen, and I have these thoughts.''" "Yes, it''s merely a part of nature." "Yes, I''m accustomed to it.''" "Nonetheless, why am I the only one forced to see these things?" "For all this time." "I''ve only known these kids for two years. It''s a terribly short amount of time, and yet, a bond has developed in that time." "You understand how hard it is for those like us to build relationships and connections with normal people, don''t you, Oscar?" "It just isn''t something that is supposed to happen." "I know now... I think they were right." "The cruel words they once spat were right." "Monsters cannot befriend humans." "...You know, Oscar? Ever since I started teaching, I found myself having strange thoughts." "The thought that I didn''t want my students to die." "It was bizarre." "Something I had never experienced before." "I have grown so used to death that the notion itself of not wanting someone to die is irregular." "...No, perhaps it has always been that way." "I''m conflicted, Oscar." "Death is a natural thing. It should be embraced, not denied." "So, why am I now denying the death of my students?" "It''s inexplicable, and for some reason, it creates a strange feeling in my heart." "...The other day, I experienced something new." "Once again, I had sensed the death of one of my students." "Tarou Fushigimi..." "When Tarou died, I fell into a state of numbness." "And then, I felt something strange well up inside me." "Do you know what that was, Oscar?" "My eyes felt hot, and when I touched them, my fingers turned wet." "I was shocked." "For the first time in my life, I cried at the death of a student." "This death... I want it to stop." "I want it to stop, but I can''t... I just can''t bring myself to confront them..." "...Oscar, you can tell me, right?" "Please, answer me..." "After all this time, all this flimsy atonement..." "That crying; those tears..." "Is it a sign?" "Have I finally regained a semblance of humanity that was lost all those years ago...?" I stared at the woman in front of me, whose giant amalgamation of unknown emotions was swirling violently about inside her, causing mass confusion and discomfort. Teacher of Class 3-B. It might be obvious what her true identity is by now. Just like myself, Selina, Saburou Fushigimi, Azaki Kiryuuin, Avon Laura, and even Kanon Yuuki. Haruka Hayashi bore a Concept. The name I bestowed her power was simple: Measurement of Death. "...Teacher, I think you misunderstand something." After a minute or so, I opened my mouth and spoke casually towards the living atomic bomb that was Haruka Hayashi. "Truth isn''t very good at answering those kinds of vague and inane questions." "Have you regained some humanity?" "How would I know?" "How does someone even lose humanity in the first place?" "Unless someone dies, aren''t they human all the same?" "And even if someone dies, it doesn''t necessarily mean their humanity is suddenly stripped away from them, right?" "There is no set definition for humanity in nature." "Thus, I cannot say whether you have lost it or not, and I cannot say whether you have regained lost humanity or not." "Strictly speaking, I''m a human being, and so are you." "Personally, I think you are a vastly more likeable human being than the bastards over on their side, but that''s just my opinion, right?" "It''s my bias, but I''ll stand by it." "There''s no objectivity when it comes to the subject of humanity." "Because everyone belongs to a side whether they like it or not; everyone possesses some kind of bias whether they like it or not; and everyone has individual preferences." "Who is viewed as a hero to one side naturally becomes a villain to the other side." "I''m sure you''ve heard of a similar saying before, right?" "Either way, my point is that you shouldn''t get so hung up about whether you''ve "lost humanity" or whatever, because it makes no sense in reality." "It''s ironic to say, but don''t care about the words or opinions of other people so much." "After all, the only thing that determines your humanity is yourself." Leaving it at that, I closed my mouth. Teacher gazed at me in silence for a long time, inexplicable emotions contained within her eyes. "..." Her lips parted soundlessly; there was a lot she seemed to want to say or that was on her mind, but that she couldn''t quite express. Eventually, unable to articulate exactly what she felt would be right, she bowed her head. I spotted a few drops of liquid fall from her lowered face to stain her dress, but she didn''t appear to care. "...Thank you..." I heard an almost incomprehensibly small voice, but the words of gratitude were clear. "Thank you, really, but... I just... I just can''t... Can''t do it... I''m so-- I''m sorry..." She wasn''t going to confront the Wardens for me. It was bizarre seeing such an emotional reaction from someone I was never particularly close to, but it didn''t feel as peculiar as I would''ve thought. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps it has something to do with our origins being the same, but I do feel this natural affinity of feeling between us. It''s not that I feel for her. Rather, I simply understand where she is coming from. As someone who came from the same place, I couldn''t help but understand. Haruka Hayashi. An escapee of the Playground, who also possessed the title of Concept. I can understand why she wouldn''t want to confront the Wardens. It would be a perfectly normal reaction to never want to think about them or see them again. In that sense, I''m the one who''s strange for continuing to drag it on and talk to them. Although we had pretty much never spoken outside of our teacher-student relationship, she was probably the person closest to whom I could call ''family''. There were no similarities in our dispositions. We weren''t close. Nevertheless, it would probably be hard to find another person I would be able to understand on such a deep level; maybe even impossible. That''s why. "It''s okay. I won''t force you if you prefer to stay out of it." Even if I could guarantee her support by persistently applying pressure, I don''t think it would sit well with me. ...Right. I can probably afford to concede this one. Chapter 134 - 134: 128: Questions of Natural Measurement Evolution After the talk with Teacher, break was soon to finish and lessons resumed. Once lunchtime arrived, I decided to do something unusual; instead of going straight to the rooftop, I approached a certain classmate and called out to him. "Yuu Shimura." "Hm? Oh, Itou-sensei! Yuu Shimura, at your command! What could a great one such as yourself require of this humble servant?" Speaking in a peculiar and comedic tone as usual, he grinned and gave an exaggerated bow. "Come with me. I want to ask you something." After blinking twice as if to process what I had said, he smiled and lifted a clenched fist. "The peerless one requires my knowledge? Of course, I shall do my best!" Without wasting any time, we made our way to the school refectory and sat at a more secluded table. Rather than bringing him to the roof, I chose this place because it avoided any possible distractions while still staying inconspicuous and able to hold a private discussion. Specifically, I didn''t want to be interrupted by Saburou barging into the rooftop space in the middle of our conversation. "So, Oscar, I know I usually act like a goofy idiot and all, but seriously, you''ve helped me a lot and I haven''t had the chance to pay you back yet. I also want to repay you for helping out Souta a while back; I don''t know what you did, but Nishitani''s bullying all ceased after your intervention. So, if there''s anything I can do to help, I''ll do it." Nodding at his tone that had turned serious, I cut right to the chase. "I''m researching metrisology, so I''d like to ask you some questions about your experience with Measurement evolution." I planned to directly ask those who had experienced a natural Measurement evolution what it was like in order to solidify my understanding of the subject and hopefully gain a deeper insight as to how it works. From what I had found, each person''s experience with Measurement evolution differed, and since Truth wasn''t great at answering subjective questions like that, I figured it would be much more effective to just ask straight from the source. This was something I had contemplated doing in the past couple of weeks, but I was so focused on the actual production of the I.M.E. drug and the other projects leading up to the confrontation on Saturday that there wasn''t a ton of time for it. Now, though, I had plenty of time. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, really? Wow, Oscar, that''s actually pretty cool, isn''t it? Researching... Then, do you want to become a scientist or something? You''ve definitely got the smarts for it." "Something like that. Can you help?" "For sure! What do you want to know about it?" The first question was simple. "Just tell me what it was like." I had high confidence that this plan would work, and I had even read through a few records belonging to the government researchers of interviews with people who had gone through natural Measurement evolution and shared their experiences with it. Many of the answers acquired from those interviews led to big discoveries in the metrisology scientific community, and even the psychiscope was an example of a tool developed using information from these interviews. With the successful synthesis of the personalised I.M.E. drug I had given to Liam, I had progressed further than even those government researchers with mountains of funding. If I were to then gain more of a comprehension through fully understanding what the natural experience of Measurement evolution was like, then I have no doubts that the next I.M.E. drugs could be vastly improved. After nodding and tapping his chin with a finger in thought for a moment, Yuu Shimura spoke. "Well... It actually started when I was asleep." "I don''t know if it''s because my Measurement is related to dreams, but I think that''s probably likely." "Before the incident, I used to just be able to glimpse into people''s dreams, you see, but only when I was beside the person sleeping." I listened as he explained how his Measurement worked in the past, which was all information I already knew. "You experienced sleep paralysis, right?" Interrupting him, I asked. "I overheard you mention something like that before." He forced a wry smile and touched the back of his neck with his hand. "Yeah. It was the most terrifying thing I had ever experienced in my life. Honestly, I still get nightmares about it sometimes, and that''s related to the next part of the story." I raised an eyebrow at his words. Truth be told, after I had found out his Measurement had evolved, I was already thinking about how to artificially apply that to myself and others like Liam and Selina, so I had quickly forgotten about Yuu Shimura. "So, the sleep paralysis basically consisted of a demon that stared at me from over my bed, and I couldn''t move. At some point, it thankfully moved away, but knocked over the wardrobe in my room in the process." "Then, I woke up in cold sweat." "And the wardrobe was on the floor." "Everything was exactly the same as it had been in the sleep paralysis dream." I listened intently to his story without interruption. "Obviously, the only two reasonable explanations I could come up with were that either A, the demon in my sleep paralysis that knocked my wardrobe over affected the real world or the event was real itself, or B, my brain had registered the fact that the wardrobe had fallen over and implemented that element in my sleep paralysis subconsciously." One might ask how it was a reasonable explanation for a demon to be real, but in this world where an unpredictable and seemingly random power like Measurements existed, it wasn''t so easy to cross out unreasonable theories when evidence existed for something even as ridiculous as that to have happened. "I told my parents, of course, and in the end, I went with my dad to the related clinic for a check-up of my Measurement. I don''t really understand the equipment they used, but they took a look and found out there was a high chance that my Measurement had evolved." So far, everything he said was what I heard him mention in class. It was already interesting, but we were only getting started. "Do you know what it does now? It should still be related to dreams, right?" "That''s what the doctor told me, too. She said they didn''t have a way to identify exactly what had changed, but I would figure it out soon." Hm? "What do you mean?" "Ahh, well, supposedly, when people experience Measurement evolution, it''s usually hard to control and just activates haphazardly, so I was told to be careful." Ah... I understand. Similar to when I was at the hospital and Liam''s doctor said he was blind; that wasn''t a symptom of the drug or his cardiac arrestDit was simply that he was looking at the world through his Measurement. He was unable to control its activation, so that kind of side-effect happened. "When I explained to them what happened when it evolved, they said there was a chance my dreams could have an adverse effect on me physically, so ever since then I''ve been sleeping with a device that monitors my vitals and forcefully wakes me up if it detects something abnormal." It was true that something like that was necessary. I knew thanks to Truth that his Measurement had evolved to manifest his dreams into reality, but there was no way for the doctors or Yuu Shimura himself to know this for sure at first. If there was another event where he had sleep paralysis, or even just an ordinary nightmare, and it became manifested into reality, then there was a definite risk he could get seriously injured, or worse, killed. Thinking about it, it was quite a frightening scenario. Going to sleep, having a nightmare, and having that very nightmare be made reality and kill you in your sleep. How scary... "..." "Huh? What is it?" Seeing Yuu Shimura now, I think I could look at him in a new light. I used to think he was a worthless fool with an unnecessarily big heart, but wasn''t he rather brave? After all, I wouldn''t imagine there to be many kids our age who could play around with such a smile despite facing the risk of death every time he went to sleep. "...No, nothing." "O-oh, okay." Well, considering that he had survived until now, I don''t think anything would happen to him. It''s already been a couple of weeks, so he''s bound to have regained a substantial amount of control over his Measurement. Ring~! At that moment, the bell rang, signalling the end of lunch. It went quicker than I had expected, but that was fine. "I''ll probably have some more questions to ask you tomorrow." Standing up from my seat, I informed him that our time wasn''t over yet. "Oh, yes! That''s perfectly okay! Then, let''s continue tomorrow and return to class, shall we, Itou-sensei?" Restoring himself back to his larger-than-life, melodramatic persona of a fool, he jumped up and flashed a grin at me. "...Yes." Sighing internally, I followed along as we exited the refectory. Chapter 135 - 135: 129: The Stalker A week later. Monday, February 8th. Having discussed the topic of Measurement evolution in great depth with Yuu Shimura over the past week, the I.M.E. drug v2.0 has made huge strides in terms of progress. If it were a couple of weeks ago, I would have claimed that success was not far off. However, considering what happened with Liam despite my confidence in the stability of the drug at the time, I knew that I couldn''t afford to be careless. Still, so long as I have time, it will undoubtedly see perfection further than that of version 1.0, so there is no need to rush just yet. Walking into class as usual, I gave a brief nod to Teacher, whose mood seemed to have improved considerably lately, and took a seat at my desk. The moment registration was taken, Teacher stood at the front of the class and made an unexpected announcement. "Alright class, we have a new student joining us today, so please make sure to give them a warm welcome and treat them well~" Although the rest of the class cheered excitedly at her words, they caused me to flinch. It obviously wasn''t the first time a transfer student had arrived in our class, but wasn''t it rather late at this point? As the classroom door opened and the new student to be joining us was revealed, my brain froze over. The blonde girl walked to the class podium and introduced herself with a beaming smile. "Good morning, it''s nice to meet everyone. My name is--" Her violet eyes glanced in my direction. "Araceli Arvalo." ...Really? "I''ve heard a lot of good things about this class, so I hope we can get along~" Everyone gave a round of applause at her self-introduction. Then, Teacher told her. "Because there''s a free seat next to Oscar at the back there, you can sit there, Araceli." She pointed at the empty seat to my left. "Yes, thank you." I could only observe the ongoing events as Araceli approached the seat right beside my ownDthe seat that used to belong to none other than the deceased Tarou FushigimiDand took it as her own. What was going on? And why? Ring~! Everyone seemed to want to get to know the pretty girl who just joined the class but had no choice but to remain seated in silence because of the bell signalling the start of lessons. As class started for the day, Araceli smiled knowingly from beside me and let out a whisper. "Like I said, I''m a fan, right?" "..." "It''s okay. I won''t do anything here to compromise your identity or anything; I''m only here to protect you in an emergency in case anything dangerous happens." "...So it seems." Leaving it at that, I turned my head away and rested it atop my desk. Her words weren''t lies, and it indeed seemed to be that she was telling the truth, but it felt exasperating nevertheless. I don''t know what she is after. Whatever the case, I''m certain that her intentions are not to harm me. Nevertheless, no matter how on my side she appears to be, the fact alone that she possesses the Forbidden Knowledge I desire, yet refuses to give me even a hint of what it could be, automatically makes her suspicious. She herself cannot deny it, and she admitted so herself when we first talked at the birthday party. For my sake, my safety, she says. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''As a fan.'' Even if that were all true, if she cannot give me sufficient reason to trust her through the veil of Forbidden Knowledge that surrounds her existence, then my uncertainty about her will never settle. The reason she knows so much. The reason she claims to be my ''fan''. The reason she keeps wanting to intervene in my plans. If Araceli told me the truth behind any of these, I would be far more inclined to trust her. It''s true that, until now, she continuously has acted in a way to help me. However, it''s also true that she has acted contrary to my own wishes. It doesn''t matter if she truly does have my best interests at heart or whatever. She clearly doesn''t want me to continue doing what I''m doing, but of course, that isn''t something I will simply give up on. It''s something I have to do regardless of anyone else''s intentions. Thus, whether it''s true that she is on my side or not. Araceli Arvalo has no place next to me. ??? Wednesday. After Araceli transferred to my class from Sacchim Girls'' Private School, the same school Sana and Sona attended, she kept to her word and acted like an ordinary student separate from me. There was no reason for a rich girl of some affluent foreign family to transfer from such a renowned school like that to an ordinary one like Weinstell High, but it turned out to be true that she was only here because I was here. Seeing what she was doing, I suddenly thought the situation wasn''t so bad. After all, if she spent most of her time near me, then I could keep an eye on her and what she was doing. Although it''s impossible for me to ask any questions about what she''s thinking due to the prevention of Forbidden Knowledge, I can still judge whether her intentions are pure, and for the moment, they seem to be, so it''s probably safe to let my guard down a little. Since her claim that she was here to protect me was confirmed to be true, I moved my focus back to the development of the I.M.E. drug v2.0. At least, that''s what I had planned on doing. "Surprise~!" Not long after I arrived home from school with the others, Araceli herself stood at my doorstep. Considering how she knew what school I went to despite my secret identity as Oscar Itou, I wasn''t even surprised any more that she knew where I lived. Abruptly, I had a thought. Araceli Arvalo. She was no fan. No, she could never be. In fact, she was something else. Something far worse. "..." DA stalker. "H-hey, don''t look at me like that. Anyway, are you not going to let me in?" "No." "Ah! Hey!" Trying to shut the door in her face, she stuck her foot out to block it. "...What are you doing?" "It''s my birthday, so I came to celebrate." "Celebrate with someone else." "Ah, hey, come on! I didn''t tell anyone else from school that today''s my birthday because it can be a bit of a pain...! Please, just let me in..." "..." Her words weren''t a lie, meaning that today was genuinely her birthday. Still. Is that a reason for me to care? "You have family, don''t you? Leave." "No, I can''t! I told my parents I''d be celebrating at a friend''s house!" Just as I was thinking of going to grab a gun, I realised such a method would inevitably fail. She has the ability to nullify any one of my attacks, after all, so something basic like that would be useless. I contemplated how to make her leave since she was so annoyingly persistent, but in the midst of that, a rough yet crisp voice rang out from behind me. "Oh, it''s you...!" Sophie approached, her hair damp and a towel sitting around her neck; she seemed to have just stepped out of the shower. "What''re you doing here?" She looked at Araceli, whose face lit up at her sudden appearance, and asked. "Hello! It''s my birthday, and I came to celebrate, but a certain grumpy person won''t let me in. Can you help?" My face contorted as I listened to her words. I knew that nothing I said now could change the outcome. Was it a mistake on my part? The only people I warned in regards to Araceli were the twins; Sana and Sona were the only two I had... From everybody else''s perspective, Araceli was merely someone unknown who had appeared and helped protect me and Selina during the confrontation in the park. I hadn''t told anyone else to not interact with her; that she was suspicious. I''m sure they wanted to ask me who she was after that day but kept quiet because I never said anything about it. Thinking about it seriously, would they even believe me if I said she was not to be trusted...? For all they know, she simply appeared and shielded me and Selina whilst everyone else was battling, keeping us safe. There would be no reason for them to assume she was suspicious, even if I warned them directly... "Oh, thank you very much! Yes, I turn 18 today." Araceli''s silvery voice resounded behind me. "..." Before I realised it, I was standing in front of an empty doorstep. Araceli invaded my house. I had to accept it. There was nothing I could do. It wouldn''t be possible for me to force her to leave. Even if I tried, Sophie and the others, who are bound to have a positive impression of her, would want to stop me. I don''t think she would stay for too long, but I have an instinctive feeling. It''s that kind of feeling, you know. That, no matter the length of time she ends up spending here. By the time she eventually leaves, It''ll already be too late. Chapter 136 - 136: 130: Condemned The sudden invasion of a stalker. "Oi, make a nice meal for her like you did for Emir''s birthday." "No." I did nothing, but I made sure to keep a watchful eye on her. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you all~ My name is Araceli." "Yes, I just joined Oscar''s class... Oh, I''m free to call him Cipher here, aren''t I?" "My power? Ah, no, it''s not a Supernatural Ability, but a Measurement..." There were no suspicious activities. "Excuse me, but I really like your earrings... And your nails, wow! Are they natural? Did you do them yourself?" "Huh? O-oh, thanks, yeah, they''re natural... How''d ya tell?" Indeed, there were no suspicious activities at all. However... "You two are Sana and Sona, right? I love your hair, and your eyes are so pretty~" ""..."" Objectively speaking, Araceli wasn''t acting particularly suspicious. However, she was being so extraordinarily friendly and affable with everyone that I couldn''t help but become severely distressed. "Um, thank you very much for saving me last time." "Aw, don''t worry about it~ It was the least I could do. You didn''t want to fight, right? It''s okay. You did a fantastic job in the end; your power was phenomenal to watch, too; I could feel myself being filled with vigour." With the situation being like this, there was no way in hell I''d be able to convince the others that she was a potential threat. I just couldn''t see it happening. "Hello, nice to meet you. I heard that you''re good at card readings, is that true? Do you think you could tell my fortune?" "O-oh, uhm... Sure..." Even Emir, whom Araceli was never supposed to have known about, was no exception. "..." For once, I was stuck. For once, I didn''t know what to do. Caught in a quagmire, it felt as if any move I made would only cause me to sink deeper. I felt like I had to get them away. I felt like the right move was to warn them of the danger. But, I wasn''t sure. I knew it wouldn''t work. The only way to properly convince them would be with multiple good reasons and a heap of sufficient backing evidence. Even then, I''m not sure. After all, they don''t face the same dangers as me. The Wardens... They don''t really care about anyone else; maybe Selina, who''s essentially seen as the Concept of Life? Still, I''m sure they wouldn''t classify her as a threat due to her personality, and even excluding that, they would probably just work something out with Minami to secure the safety of those in her surroundings. Outside of that, though, there''s no reason for them to care about dangers that only apply to me. It''s simple. At the end of the day, they don''t really need me. They''re only living here and acting on my side for now because there''s nowhere else for them to go and because they''re scared of what might happen if I were their enemy. That''s all. That''s the cold reality of things. Although, there''s a chance I could convince them if I explained everything honestly. "Araceli Arvalo comes from another timeline and possesses all kinds of Forbidden Knowledge." "She knows about the secrets of the world and yet." "Despite knowing that the truth behind those secrets is all I want." "Despite knowing that telling me those secrets would allow me to rest." "Even though telling me just that much would put a stop to all of this." "Despite that, she adamantly refuses to give me what I want." "If she told me, then I would have no further reason to try and uncover what lies at the root of these mysteries, right?" "''For my sake''." "It''s a ridiculous notion." "How could the act of intentionally hiding what I want to find out from me possibly be for my sake?" "I am the bearer of every truth the world has to offer." "There is no truth that I am unable to handle." "So, why bother hiding the truth from me?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Everyone knows that I will find out eventually, regardless of anyone''s efforts to stop me." "So, what is the point?" "To what end must the truth be continuously diverted and obscured?" "Listen to me." "Araceli Arvalo." "That individual, she is suspicious." "Her very existence is an anomaly of this world, and she is not supposed to exist here." "So, heed my words and cease all interaction with her henceforth." "Even someone like you can understand that much, can''t you?" Following the climax of my words, the surroundings fell quiet. For a while now, only my low voice echoed, infused with a hint of disdain. When even that lasting tune ceased, the ambience became so subdued it felt as if even an ant''s footsteps could be heard crawling. Everything had frozen solid, and the tense atmosphere was so tight it seemed like it could crack at any moment. Within such a household, taut like a string on the verge of snapping, someone opened their mouth to speak after that brief eternity. "...You fucking asshole." It was Sophie. Naturally, the only one with the backbone to talk back to me in a situation like this would be her. "Hah... Hahahaha..." "..." Letting out a low chuckle as she shot a vicious glare directly at me, it became rather obvious what she was feeling. The corners of her lips had risen, but her eyes were anything but smiling. "Seriously... You''re a real disgusting son of a bitch, ain''tcha?" "..." "What? She''s from another timeline? Who fucking cares?" "..." "She knows the secrets of the world? Did I fucking ask?" "..." "She won''t tell you what you want to know? Boo-fucking-hoo, bitch." "..." Hurling profanities and snarling at me like an irate dog, I only listened with a straight face as Sophie''s raised tone of voice continued without hesitation, nor pause. "Have you even given it any deeper thought, or do you just not care?" "If telling you the secrets of the world was gonna solve anything, don''tcha think she would''ve done it ages ago? She''s not sharing anything, so wouldn''t there be a good reason for her not to?" "I mean, fuck." "I bet you don''t even know if her telling you what she knows would solve anything. You just assume it would because you''re both pissed off that she won''t tell you and scared because you don''t know what it is, right?" "Hah! What a coward you are." "If Araceli really knows as much as you claim, then wouldn''t it make even more sense for there to be a good reason not to tell you?" "Surely, someone who possesses so much important knowledge would know the impact of telling you the secrets or keeping it from you, right?" "Today''s the first time I ever spoke to her, and even I can tell." "She''s been working her ass off just to fucking help you, you bastard, and to keep you safe." "Yet, this is all you have to say about it?" "Yeah okay, I admit it; I don''t know fuck all about Forbidden Knowledge or whatever. But, it''s a big deal, right? Then, the fact that she knows stuff even you don''t know is more than enough." "That poor girl has been shouldering all the weight of that knowledge for god knows how long, knowing it''s all you want yet keeping it hidden from you out of a pure desire to keep you safe." "An innocent, sweet and pitiful girl, doing all this just to help you, without expecting even a word of thanks in return." "And look at you." "You turn your nose at her efforts." "You spit and trample on all she''s done; on all she''s working towards." "You think of her as a suspicious person who doesn''t belong." At that moment, I spotted a glint of fury in her sharply narrowed eyes. "Who the fuck do you think you are?" "..." There was a couple of moment''s break, seemingly for Sophie to catch her breath which had quickly turned ragged from the fervent condemnation. Still, it didn''t take long for her stream of targeted beratement to resume. "Yeah, it''s all for your sake." "That''s exactly why you should just shut up and gratefully accept it." "Also, what, don''t talk to her?" "Who the hell are you to tell me who I can and can''t talk to?" "Even if she did turn out to be suspicious." "Even if you did turn out to be right." "Either way, I still wouldn''t care." "I''ll hang out with whoever I want to hang out with." "If it ends up being a bad decision, then that''s my fault." "If Araceli ends up being a bad person, that''s my fault for misjudging her character." "But, I don''t think I misjudged her character." "Because I know I''m right." "In this situation, Cipher, I know you''re the one in the wrong here." "It doesn''t matter how much you think you know." "It doesn''t matter if what you say about her is true or not." "The simple truth of the matter is, it''s not right to treat someone like her the way you are or the way you have been." "Like I said. Even just talking to her for the first time today, I could tell." "Yeah, she''s got secrets to hide." "But, she''s genuine." "A genuine person." "More than you could ever be, Cipher." ...It was a lot. "..." I could only stay silent at Sophie''s unending, relentless barrage. Naturally, there was no way I could agree with what she said. It''s fine, though. I recognised what she was trying to get at. She thinks I''m being dismissive of Araceli''s efforts, right? But, the situation is different from how she thinks it is. She simply doesn''t understand the reality of it. Frankly, the root problem is Araceli''s Forbidden Knowledge. Her being itself is shrouded in a veil of Forbidden Knowledge, almost certainly due to the method of how she transferred to this timeline. Similar to Kiryuuin, but several magnitudes more extreme. Because the existence of Forbidden Knowledge itself inhibits my ability to measure the truth, it makes it impossible for me to properly gauge the situation as I ordinarily would. If it weren''t for that, there would be no problem because I would have the answer to everything I need. Araceli''s thoughts; her desires; her intentions; her fears, interests, strengths, vulnerabilitiesDif everything about her had been in my grasp from the beginning, then there would never have been a problem. It simply would have been fine. Because I would''ve already known it all, and thus would be aware of the correct way to react. The problem is that now, I suffer from a lack of knowledge, and thus am unsure how to react. Because something like this has never happened before. Until recently, there has never been anyone for whom my Truth has been rendered so completely and utterly useless. That''s why I don''t know what to do. Truly, it''s troubling. More so than anything I could have ever imagined. For the life of me, I cannot figure out the person called Araceli Arvalo. Fundamentally speaking, I simply cannot bring myself to trust someone whom I cannot figure out. My entire life, I''ve been surrounded only by people I knew inside and out. My entire life, I''ve encountered only people with whom I could uncover their deepest secrets and weaknesses within an instant. But now, I have none of that. My biggest and only strength has been turned into my most fatal weakness in front of her. This torment. It''s laughable. Do you get it? How something like that makes me feel. How something like that makes me want to tear my heart out and erase this agony with my own two hands. Do you understand? Sophie Asanami. "...You don''t understand." No. Of course not. Someone like you... No, actually, this includes everyone else here, too. Not just Sophie Asanami. Selina, Emir. All of you. "You could never understand." At this moment, I realise. From the very beginning, it was unnatural. I was never supposed to order around so many people. Surrounded by people who don''tDwho could never understand. Almost like how a wolf does not belong in a pack of dogs, or vice versa. It was never possible for me to stand next to ordinary people like them; to command them; to understand or be understood by them. From the start, it was impossible. Rather abruptly, I found myself recalling that last card from the reading. That reversed duplicate card and its final supposed meaning. ''Relinquish power.'' I think I understood a bit of what it meant now. Chapter 137 - 137: 131: Gradual Changes Once I realised what was truly meant by ''relinquish power'', I acquiesced. I was not supposed to order these people around. It was never going to work out from the very beginning. So, I would let them go. I won''t distance myself from them since that would be impractical and frankly impossible, but we will live separate lives. When they are available I will use them, but other than that, they might as well not exist. I will do my own thing and they can do theirs. I won''t one-sidedly press them to play a role in my plans any longer. Because, it''s become clear to me that continuing to go down such a path would only bring disaster. The only ones who remained by my side were the ones I intended to have from the start. Sana and Sona. The only two I had gone out of my way to save and take care of because I needed them. The only two who relied on me just as I relied on them. The only two who had a rightful place by my side. Unlike the volatile others, contentious and unreliable, the twins have always been straightforward, honest, and loyal. Haha. It''s ridiculous, honestly. I never realised it until now, but apparently I was making things far more complicated than they needed to be. That''s right. Since the start, there was never a need for me to have anyone else. I''ve never relied on someone like that before, but I must admit, it''s a nice feeling, albeit strange. A feeling as if I''m invincible. I see it now. This is the way it always should have been, and the way it always will be from now on. That scene showed to me by Liam''s Measurement will never come to fruition. There''s no way I would let it happen. After all. From the very beginning and all the way until the very end. Sana and Sona. So long as I have those two, I can''t lose. ??? In the following days, there were a few changes I decided to make. "Close the contracts...? Like, all of them??" Emir stared at me in disbelief, his mouth gaping. "...Is this related to what happened the other day? But, what about everyone else?" "Do I need to explain? You saw what happened; clearly, we can''t work together anymore. So, terminate the contracts. I already know that you''re capable of doing it without consequence to either party; do it." "..." "I''m not going to ask you twice." "Ahh... Okay... Honestly, I didn''t think it was going to last for long, anyway, and I always felt uncomfortable about some of them..." Nodding my head before taking my leave, the interaction ended there. Now, all Absolute Contracts tied to my name would be terminated, and I would no longer be held back by any such unnecessary obligations or restrictions. This was the main thing I wanted to ensure was done, and now that it was sorted, I could focus on what lies ahead. I thought about forcing Emir to keep the fact of the contracts'' termination a secret, but I knew he would never listen to a command of mine if the result was a potential sabotage to those he cared for, even if it were a risk to his life. He would immediately realise that I would only give such an instruction if I had intended to trick everyone, and in that case, he would just tell them despite my warning. Ironically, the fact that I didn''t indicate that I wanted him to keep it a secret meant there was less reason for him to talk about it to anyone since there would be less reason to care. Thus, for now, there would not be much change. Ultimately, to keep everything under the radar until the time comes when all can fulfil its intended role, things will remain mostly as they have been. There is the matter of the Absolute Contract with Minami, but things have progressed much too far for her to do anything about it anyway; if she were to try and punish me for abolishing the contract we made all that time ago, the repercussions on her end would be much higher than what it would be worth. For that reason, I don''t think she would confront me about it even if she found out the contract was terminated. We can still work together without such a thing, anyway, at least for now. However, one thing I will not bend on is the matter of the I.M.E. drug I have been working hard to perfect. From now on, I will take it with me everywhere I go. Having it on me at all times is far safer than leaving it within the unattended laboratory at home, where anyone could enter and anything could happen at any time without my knowledge. It also means that, in the very worst case of an emergency, I can just take the drug then and there if the need for it arises. Naturally, it carries a certain level of risk, but if the alternative is me losing, then no price is too high. Finally, Atsuko Fushigimi. Ever since we abducted her, she''s been constrained within the ''anti-Space room'' developed by myself and Sophie as a prisoner. She remains there even now, and to be honest, I have no intention of letting her free. So long as she continues to exist within my custody, Saburou can''t afford to take any risky moves because he knows well what I wouldn''t hesitate to do if he steps out of line. In any case. Like this, a few relatively ordinary days passed, until the weekend. ??? Sunday. Ding-dong~! That woman stood in front of me yet again. "..." "Good morning!" This time, before she had the chance to invade the house, I pushed her outside and crossed the entryway, closing the door behind me. Click. Only when the two of us didn''t run the risk of attracting unwanted attention did I open my mouth. "What do you want?" "I wanted to invite you to come out with me." What? An absurd reason came out of her mouth. "Why?" "What do you mean, ''why''? I want to spend time with you because I''m your fan, right?" "Are you telling me to believe you have no ulterior motives?" "Of course! I don''t want to do anything sketchy that''s going to put you in danger, alright? I''m not you, you know. Really, I want to spend some time with you. Also, you know that I''ll do my best to protect you from harm, so in case anything does happen, you''ll be fine." "..." "You were about to go out by yourself anyway, weren''t you? So, it''s not a bad deal for you either if I come along." None of her words were a lie, nor was she particularly incorrect. Looking down, it was indeed obvious that I was intending to head out by the shoes and winter coat I wore, as well as the bag slung over my shoulder. It makes me wonder if she chose this timing to invite me because she already knew I was planning to head out. That damn future knowledge... Anyway, it was true that she had no intentions to do anything that would put me in harm''s way. On the contrary, she intended to protect me in the event that anything dangerous happened. If I looked at it a different way, I wonder... "Did you choose today as the day to accompany me because you knew something would happen?" Unable to contain my burning desire to uncover the truth of the person in front of me, I asked her. "...A-ahaha. Well, maybe something will happen? It shouldn''t be anything dangerous, so don''t worry about it." So she said. Truth confirmed it not to be a lie, but that wasn''t enough to satisfy me. "If it wasn''t going to be dangerous, then why are you here?" She said she was going to protect me, so the mere fact she is going to be present indicates that something dangerous enough to elicit her protection is going to happen. "Hm? Ahh..." She hesitated for a moment, seemingly caught by my question. "Well, you never know how the future will unfold, right?" "..." She showed a small, seemingly sad smile. Now, I was the one caught by what she said. That''s right. Even someone like her, who came from the future and had witnessed it develop with her own eyes. Even to someone like that, the future was unpredictable. She was absolutely correct. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It''s not particularly surprising. It just means the nature of time itself is chaotic, I suppose. If you think about it, it should be obvious. What hasn''t yet happened, hasn''t happened, after all. And, if something hasn''t happened, does it mean anything could happen? Even if someone travels to the past from the future, what was once the past all of a sudden turns into something that never existed. If someone like that then acts in a way contrary to how the ''future past'' originally occurred, then there''s no way that things could remain the same. Travelling to the past, then acting such that the future changes. If that happens, and the future does change, then how can the person have gone into the past to change the future in the first place? All of a sudden, the future becomes one where that person has no need to change the past, or one where they physically cannot, and thus they never travel back in time to change it. A scenario where the act of changing the past itself makes it so that change is impossible. The Grandfather Paradox. But, was it really a paradox? If it was truly something impossible, then not just Araceli Arvalo standing next to me, but Azaki Kiryuuin also shouldn''t exist as they are. "Huh? Where''re you going?" "Away." Without warning, I started to walk towards the city centre. Araceli called out to me as she hurried after. "What about me?" "..." Pausing for a second, I cast a sideways glance at her. "...Leave or follow. I can''t do anything about it anyway." "Oh. I''ll come with you, then." Yet again, she presented a bright smile. Turning my gaze away from this enigmatic anomaly of a person, I spat a final word. "Just make sure you do your job if something happens." Regressors and the related time paradoxes that never triggered for some reason. "Yes, don''t worry. As a fan, I would never let you down." "..." Sighing internally, I didn''t know what to think about the whole situation anymore as we silently walked along the peaceful street. Nevertheless, the more I had the time to think about it, the more I wondered. Was it really something so simple as time regression? Chapter 138 - 138: 132: An Unlikely Encounter Nothing came as a result of my silent contemplation, but I wasn''t disappointed. In the first place, I never expected to receive answers just by thinking about the situation, but I couldn''t stop nonetheless. The more I thought about what was going on, the more questions I received rather than answers, and the more questions I asked, the less I realised I actually understood, leading me to simply think more about it, resulting in more questions, and so on. By digging a little deeper each time, I felt that, eventually, I must be able to reach the most profound truth; it was rather ironic since, every time I dug deeper, I only realised that I was even further from figuring out the truth than I originally thought. It was an endless loop of thinking, asking questions, and realising I knew even less. Analysing it in this way, it felt like I was watching myself experience something similar to the Dunning-Kruger effect in real time. It only felt worse and worse as time went on as the gap between the knowledge I possessed and what was reality only seemed to widen. ...No, it wasn''t that the gap was widening. The gap had already been so vast since the beginningDit''s just that I hadn''t realised it. I thought I had more or less figured it out, but I couldn''t be further from the truth. Now, I had absolutely no idea what was right. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I wanted to use this opportunity to try and extract information from Araceli, but I was required to be careful as to how I went about it since the chances she would candidly tell me the answers to what I wanted to ask were near-zero. So, I would need to bide my time until such an opportunity arose. Abruptly, I muttered. "There are a lot of people today." As Araceli and I walked through the general marketplace, I noticed the abnormal amount of people walking around and made a passing comment. Of course, it was the weekend and so there would naturally be many people out and about, but I don''t recall there being such a high concentration of peopleDspecifically young people, such as teenagers and young adultsDin quite a while. "..." Casting a glance at Araceli beside me, who was staying strangely quiet, I observed the complicated expression on her face that appeared to be a mix of many conflicting emotions. I didn''t plan on saying anything to her, but with the consideration that it might have something to do with the many secrets she hides, I opened my mouth to dig. "What''s up with you all of a sudden?" "Huh? N-no, it''s nothing..." She averted her gaze with a mumble and hastened her steps. Watching her from behind, I thought the sudden switch in character was rather abrupt and seemingly random, but I couldn''t tell why. Still, I didn''t fail to notice the brief look of guilt that flashed on her face before she turned away. "What did you do since earlier to feel so guilty?" "Wh-what? No, like I said, it''s nothing. Really." Jerking her head towards me, she quickly insisted otherwise. Then, I nodded. "Right. So, you''re not even guilty for barging into my home and forcefully asserting that you''ll follow me around all day, without regard to my own opinion on the matter?" "..." Although the reason was unknown, my words seemed to hold some unexplained weight as Araceli went quiet and lowered her head. Wondering if the bustling environment truly had anything to do with her unusual state, I looked around once more. Briefly surveying the surroundings, I was still at a loss as to what caused Araceli''s dip in mood. All I could see were the endless waves of young couples walking side-by-side and showing affection, but wasn''t that a typical sight? I wasn''t sure since I didn''t usually pay much attention to that sort of thing, but as there were so many unrelated people all doing the same thing as if it were prearranged, it must have been. But, wasn''t it odd? Almost as if there was supposed to be some kind of event or celebration held today... As I continued observing the surroundings in subtle curiosity, I noticed somethingDor rather, someoneDin the corner of my periphery. "..." Unconsciously, my feet stopped. No way. "Hm? Is something wrong?" What the hell is that guy doing here? "...Ciphy?" Ignoring the use of the one name this overly bold woman didn''t deserve to speak, I turned and looked her dead in the eyes. "Is that the reason you accompanied me today?" "...?" My gaze returned to what I had previously been staring at and she followed the direction of my eyes. "Oh...!" Her exclamation indicated that she found what I was talking about. "Y-yeah, that''s why... But, remember, nothing bad should happen, so don''t be so on edge!" I cast a momentary glance at her as she tried fervently to try and calm me down. And then. "..." The person we were unabashedly staring at had noticed our hardstuck gazes. "Uh-- uh... Hey, don''t cause any trouble, okay? Please. Look, he''s alone, right? And you know what that guy''s like; he''s not going to want any conflict, especially in a populated place like this." Hearing Araceli''s flustered voice beside me, I only watched as that guy began walking towards us with a strange expression on his face. Somehow, the way he glanced between the two of us made it seem as if he didn''t expect to meet either of us in this place, which I found suspicious. After all, that guy. He''s from the future, isn''t he? "Cipher. Araceli. I didn''t expect to meet you two here." "..." Staring blankly at Kiryuuin, who had stopped just a few steps in front of us, I wanted to laugh. Everything that happened. Could it be real, or should it just be attributed to something like confirmation bias? For some reason, I couldn''t help but think that believing the latter would be exceedingly negligent and careless. "But, you two being together at a time like this... Ah. Don''t tell me, you two are...?" "Ah ah, ah! No! Nope! It''s nothing like that? I''m just here as protection, nothing else. Okay? Good." "?? I see. I apologise for the misunderstanding." "No no, it''s fine! Just, something like that, it would never happen. In the first place, do you think this guy is that type of person?" Araceli waved her hand and gestured towards me as she said something that didn''t quite feel like a compliment. Perhaps I was missing a piece of important context as I didn''t understand what the two were talking about, and I wasn''t clued in enough to read between the lines, but it didn''t sound like something important anyway, so I just ignored it. "Anyway, Cipher... I''ve actually been meaning to talk to you about something. Do you mind if we move somewhere more suited to a conversation?" Looking at me with great solemnity, Kiryuuin asked. Conversation? I thought for a second. Just earlier, I was hoping for an opportunity to arise where I would be able to extract deeper information. Although I was alluding primarily to Araceli at the time, Kiryuuin was certainly the other, slightly lesser anomaly who possesses secrets I remain unaware of. There are undoubtedly many things he knows that I don''t, and the most likely case is that he knows more than I can even imagine at this point in time. Just like Araceli, Kiryuuin is sure to hold Forbidden Knowledge no one else knows. Perhaps, he even knows things she doesn''t. A chance to have a one-to-one, or perhaps a one-to-one-to-one discussion with both Araceli and Kiryuuin. Is this the opportunity I''ve been waiting for? No. Regardless of whether it''s a coincidence, a work of fate, or a serendipitous encounter. Whatever it was that resulted in today''s meeting. "...Alright." Even if it''s only partial, I will discover the truth of what is going on in this damn world. "Let''s go somewhere else, then." Because I don''t want to remain ignorant any longer. ??? Jingle~ Not long after, the three of us found ourselves entering a local caf. It was a quiet one similar to the one I had visited with Tarou and Atsuko Fushigimi that one time, but not exactly the same. There were more people inside than usual due to the strange event going on that I seemed to be unaware of, and most of them appeared to be the same sorts of couples I spotted everywhere outside, but thankfully, this caf was quite well-hidden, so customers were sparse. We took our seats at an isolated table near the back window, and soon, a lady came to take our order. "Ciphy, what will you have?" "Don''t call me that." "Oh..." Ignoring Araceli''s dog-like disappointed expression, I stared at the menu without a clue as to what I was going to order. Last time we came to the caf, I had never actually ordered something, and I had never drank coffee before, so I didn''t know what to pick. Furthermore, there were so many similar-sounding names that I had no idea what the differences even were between all of them. Latte, marocchino, espresso, americano... What the hell? What''s the difference? They all had pictures beside them but looked the same, so I honestly couldn''t tell what the differentiating factor was for all of these different types of coffees. Asking Truth would also take too long since there were so many variations... "I''d like a simple frapp, please." Kiryuuin was the first to order, and then the waitress turned to me expectantly. "..." Since I still had no idea what to do, I could only stare at her in return. I wasn''t flustered, but it was admittedly a little troubling. Should I just order a random thing off the menu and get it over with? The moment I thought that, Araceli intervened. "We''ll get two mochaccinos, please~" Fortunately, she had ordered on my behalf. When I turned my head to her, she flashed a grin. "You''ve never had coffee before, right? It''s okay; when it comes to coffee, you''ve got the same taste as me, so I ordered us both something I''m confident you''d like." "..." There was no need to ask how she knew what type of coffee I liked when I had never even tasted it before, but I can''t lie that it was definitely unsettling. And then, that shameless grin. Tsk. "!?" Reaching my hand out to her face, she flinched. "Ow! What was that for?" I pinched her cheek and pulled it roughly to inflict pain before letting go. "Don''t get cheeky." Saying that, I turned away. After all, a fan should respect their idol. Chapter 139 - 139: 133: The Taste of Coffee Sitting in relative silence until our drinks had arrived, I examined the chilled beverage in front of me that looked more akin to something like a milkshake than a coffee. In fact, from its appearance down to its scent, I don''t think I could''ve ever known it was a coffee at first glance unless I was told. Taking the straw between my lips, I gave it a taste. "How is it? If the coffee is too much, we can get you an ordinary mocha with more chocolate?" "..." Ignoring Araceli''s enquiry, I thought to myself as I continued to drink. In the past, I had tasted a coffee-flavoured treat given to me by the Wardens. I had been curious about why the Professors and other staff would always drink multiple cups of coffee a day, but since they never allowed me to drink coffee myself, the only option I had was to request something with artificial coffee flavouring. But, the moment I placed the treat into my mouth, I despised it. That horrible, strange bitter aftertaste reminded me of nothing but the medicine I was forced to take every day, and I immediately rejected it. That''s why I never drink it to this day. But this... This coffee; a mochaccino, she said. It''s different. Sweet, even. Thanks to the chocolate sauce and cinnamon frosting, as well as that sweet cream and iced froth, it nullified the taste of the coffee itself almost entirely. The taste of the coffee was still present, and as bitter as ever, which caused my eyebrows to furrow. But, for some reason, I had a strange thought. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That it wasn''t too bad. Something drew me towards that bitterness I once detested with my entire being. Still, it reminded me of that medicine. The medication that was meant to regulate my mental state. It was something I hadn''t been forced to take in over ten years now, ever since escaping from the San Cinelia Playground. And yet, I could recall it like it was yesterday. It''s odd. I had spent more time in my life not taking the medication than I had taking it, but the way it affected me has been engraved into my mind. Probably because I was on it from before I even remember, throughout my childhood. It''s confusing. That moment was always the worst of every day. The moment when it would be time for me to take the medication. And yet, why does it feel nostalgic? I had always resented it, but now that it had been so very long, was I looking back on it fondly? That couldn''t possibly be the case. This coffee was just bitter enough to make me recall the taste of that medication. ...Strange. If I had gone with anything even a little bit stronger than it is, the drink would''ve been far too disgusting for me to take more than a sip of it. Yet, if I had anything even a little bit weaker than it is, then it wouldn''t be enough to stimulate that sense of nostalgia. It had just the right amount of coffee, of bitterness within it, to evoke that feeling. That pungent aftertaste was something I had always hated since I first experienced it, and it wasn''t something that could be simply masked by the drink''s other ingredients. But, for some reason. "Um... Cipher...?" I found myself unable to put it down. "I guess... He likes it, huh..." "Ahaha... I knew he would like it; that''s why I ordered it for him... B-but, still, I didn''t think he''d fall in love with it so quickly..." The two watched me in fascination, but I took no notice; not thinking of anything at all as I focused only on downing the contents of the drink. Before I knew it, the glass in front of me was empty. "...Would you like another one?" Turning my head to Araceli, I stared at her for a moment. "It tastes horrible." "..." It really was coffee. The rude bitterness made it seem as if only people who hated their lives would prefer to drink such a thing like that which made my tongue curl. Maybe the Professors were right when they claimed that coffee was an acquired taste. The only reason I could bear to drink the whole thing was because of the added sweetness offered by the chocolate sauce, cinnamon sprinkling and frothed cream. And even with all that, the unsavoury aftertaste still shot through, lingering on my disturbed palate for a short while afterwards. Nevertheless. "So, that''s a no...?" "What? I never said I wouldn''t have another one." Something about that drink, that felt more like an insult than anything else, drew me in. Almost like an addiction. "We can get you another one if that''s what you want. I''m the one who invited you here, so it''s on me. Anyway, I''m sure you don''t want to spend too much time with me, right? So, I won''t beat around the bush." Suddenly, Kiryuuin said as much and looked at me solemnly. "Cipher. Please, reconsider returning to the Playground." Hearing his request, I rolled my eyes. This again? Seriously? "If that''s all you called me here to say, I''m disappointed." If all he had to say was the same thing he had already said countless times before, then it really would be a disappointment. Come on, Kiryuuin. Even someone like you is smarter than that. Listening to my nonanswer, he nodded. "I understand. I won''t ask you anymore." "Good. It''s annoying, and besides, you already know my answer." If he thought he could get me back into the Playground just by pestering me ceaselessly and making the same request over and over again, then he was plain stupid, so I''m glad to see that isn''t the case. "You''re right. It''s obvious that you aren''t one to change your mind so simply, but I thought there was no loss in trying, so I did." Kiryuuin shrugged, then continued. "In any case, the thing I actually wanted to discuss is... I guess, sort of related? But, it''s less one-sided coercion and more of a deal." My eyes narrowed. A deal? I could already foresee what he would ask of me. "You want to make some kind of deal that''ll have me return to the Playground of my own accord?" He nodded, "Precisely," To which I leant back in my seat and folded my arms. "You did the same thing last time. Do you genuinely think I would consider something like that?" Perhaps, he really was just this foolish, I thought. But, as if to prove me wrong, Kiryuuin shook his head. "No, it''s not like that. Of course, I know you wouldn''t accept if I asked a second time. This time, I''m offering you a deal to satisfy both our needs simultaneously." Intrigued by what kind of deal the time regressor came up with, I waited for him to speak. "What I want is for you to cause no further trouble, and for that, I feel like I have no choice but to keep you within the Playground." "Obviously, however, you don''t want that, which is something I understand. Still, although I feel bad about it, it''s something I must do because it is necessary." "If I''m correct in my understanding, what you desire is both freedom from the Wardens as well as knowledge of the secrets of the world, right?" "So, I propose a deal to you, Cipher, that will not only fulfil my wish to preserve the future of the world, but will also guarantee your security and sate your curiosity." "If necessary, I will do whatever I can to make things as comfortable for you as you''d like. So, whatever it is, just tell me." "Is that enough for you?" Kiryuuin closed his mouth and we stared at each other for a while. It seemed like he would only tell me the details of the deal if I expressed my interest in what he was saying, and I couldn''t deny that I was. Although he wouldn''t tell me about the deal, it wasn''t difficult to guess what it might include. I wasn''t particularly surprised that he knew what I wanted since he bore the backing of the Wardens, who held potentially the most information about me compared to anyone else in the world except maybe Professor Marcus Lynton. What was most interesting, however, was the assumption that locking me up would ''preserve the future of the world''. I already knew to some extent that he thought this way, but was it to such a degree? Even I''m aware that I''ve had some questionable thoughts, but not once have I ever been serious about plotting the world''s end or something like that. It really made me wonder. Just what did this guy see in his version of the future that convinced him so? Or, like I was speculating before, was it even that he came from the future in the first place? There was no way for me to find out the answer to these things by sitting here in silence. So, I stopped wasting time and prompted him. "We''ll see if it''s enough. Go on." Nodding his head once more, Araceli and I each looked at Kiryuuin as he explained the deal, beginning by holding up his thumb. "First of all, should you agree to the deal, Cipher, then we, the Wardens, will guarantee your safety and personal security." Then, he raised his index finger. "Secondly, we will offer you all of the knowledge you desire. Frankly, I don''t understand how there is something you can''t figure out the answer to, but whatever it is you may want to know, I promise to extend our full power in helping to satisfy your curiosity--" "Wait." Just as Kiryuuin raised his middle finger and was about to continue, Araceli interjected from the side. "...Araceli. Please, don''t interrupt the deal. I don''t understand what role you''re trying to play here, but what is at stake is much more than you realise." She stared at him sternly and shook her head. "No. I''m sorry, but it''s you who don''t understand." "Then, could you elaborate?" I watched the two begin to ignore me entirely and argue with each other about the contents of Kiryuuin''s deal. "Carelessly leaking knowledge that shouldn''t be known is dangerous. You, who hold a good deal of secrets yourself, should know this better than anyone else, Azaki Kiryuuin." "W-what? How do you-- No, never mind that. Listen. I don''t know what your deal is, but you seem to know a lot about the situation, so how is it that you don''t understand?" "Huh? Like I said, it''s not me, but you who doesn''t understand. You should be the one listening to me, okay? I promise I''m not here to cause trouble or anything; I just want to help as best I can." Something about this scene struck a nerve in me. It wasn''t the fact I was being ignored, but rather that it seemed as if Araceli''s objective was to prevent me from acquiring the Forbidden Knowledge. It felt like I was finally beginning to understand what her goal here really was. Araceli''s interruption. I don''t know if it was because of that, but a vile, bitter sensation soon began to arise in my mouth. ...Right. Just like the taste of coffee. Chapter 140 - 140: 134: Reverse Offer "Please. I can''t tell you about it, but I know the future. Really, I just want to make everything right. You have to believe me." Azaki Kiryuuin. "No, no. That''s what I''m saying too. Listen to me carefully, okay? I know what will happen in the future, even more than you do. You have to trust me, please." Araceli Arvalo. The two spoke heatedly in front of me. "I know more than you think, and that includes you too, Zack." "Yes, it''s hard to believe, but I know what kind of person you are." "I know you''re a kind person; more so than anyone I''ve ever seen." "You''re the type of person to do whatever it takes to make people happy." "Even if it''s a person who hates your guts, you''ll make them happy." "You won''t give up until you do." "And that''s what makes you so great." "I know, okay?" "At the end of the day, it doesn''t matter what kinds of struggles or trials you endure, because you''ll resolve to keep going and do what you set out to do." "I know that about you." "I know that quality is a double-edged sword, and I know that just because you will never give up, it doesn''t suddenly mean your goal is achievable." "So, please, I need you to listen to what I''m trying to say." "Because what I want is the same thing you want." "To achieve that wish, you have to stop what you are doing." "Please." Kiryuuin stared at Araceli, bewildered. I, myself, also didn''t know what to do. The time when I could simply read the minds of the individuals around me to figure out what was going on was already long in the past, and for Araceli, such a time never even existed in the first place. So, I couldn''t know what either of them was thinking, and I knew even less of what to expect. Rendered powerless, what could I even do like this? Except for just sitting here and observing the two''s interaction, there was nothing, right? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Admittedly, I was annoyed. Annoyed at Araceli for interrupting Kiryuuin''s offer. Because his offer actually seemed to be shaping into one that I would consider taking. The Wardens would offer me all the help they could muster in my effort to uncover the secrets of the world. Not only that, but they wouldn''t try to incarcerate me in the Playground anymore. No, even further than that, they would personally guarantee my security; presumably from the likes of Professor Lynton. Although he didn''t get to the details of what the Wardens wanted from me in return, it was safe to assume that it was something along the lines of ''not causing any more trouble'' or ''using Truth to satisfy some of their own curiosities''. Truthfully, if that''s all it was, then I would accept such a deal in a heartbeat. After all, if all of that was true, then there would be no further reason for conflict between us. I wasn''t an immature person who only held grudges, after all; if it came down to it, I would happily discard my transgressions against the Wardens if it meant fulfilling the rest of my desires. After all, if I do that, then I can always just destroy the Wardens after getting what I want. Of course, speaking technically, it isn''t ''The Wardens'' as an organisation who are making this deal, but rather ''Azaki Kiryuuin'', the individual, and so there is room for trickery there. It means that the Wardens might not lend their full force to assist me in getting what I want, or something along those lines. However, although I cannot read his mind, I do still have the ability to discern whether Kiryuuin is lying or not, and that''s how I could tell his offer was more or less the real deal. That''s why the interruption was so irritating. Because that was a deal that could satisfy my desires almost completely. And yet, she stopped it. It felt as if Araceli Arvalo was attempting to sabotage my plans. Is that the true reason for her presence here today? Her action was obviously intentional, but didn''t she say she was here for my sake? Those words weren''t a lie when she said them. But, how could restricting me from getting what I want be for my sake? Was this some kind of joke? If so, it wasn''t funny. It wasn''t funny at all. These secrets of the world; this restricted Forbidden Knowledge. Initially, I thought it was only a small thing, but is it simply not so? It''s all I want, but why is it so far out of reach all the time? It''s all I want, but why is everyone trying to stop me from acquiring it as best they can? Are you against me? Are you on my side? Is it for your sake, or is it for mine? So, what was it? At this rate, will I ever find out? ... ..... .... Ahhh... Really. "...How annoying." A quiet utterance, I let out a cold voice. "..." "..." At that moment, Kiryuuin and Araceli both froze in front of me. Their discussion, or argument, or whatever it was that was progressing in front of me, had instantly been truncated and halted without warning. I don''t know what they felt in my voice to have such a reaction, but I didn''t care. I don''t care. I don''t. I just want to know what I want to know. In the first place, that''s all I agreed to come here for, wasn''t it? So. "Tell me. Both of you." Without any lies and without any ambiguous bullshit. "What are you, really?" Because I won''t stand for any of that from this point forth. "If you dare to say something like "I can''t", or try to avoid the question, then you don''t want to know what I''ll do." They both knew I couldn''t actually do anything to harm them. Kiryuuin''s evolved Measurement of Time and Araceli''s Measurement of Protection. They knew I didn''t have the power to penetrate those abilities. They knew that, and yet. Gulp. "..." "..." Fear. I could see it in their eyes. They knew the future, right? I did something horrendous in the future, and that''s what they''re trying to prevent, right? If it was something they weren''t able to prevent even with their immense capabilities, then it must''ve been something really scary, right? Something really big and scary. Something like... ...Yeah. Something like the end of the world. That was a thing, wasn''t it? Supposedly, I was going to end the world, or something. If they know that, and they know that I really would end up doing it, then it makes sense why they would be scared. Hah. If that''s the case, I''ll use it to my advantage as much as I want. "You know, I was once told something interesting..." Speaking with a blank tone towards the two frightened time regressors, or whatever it was they were, my eyes turned to Araceli, who visibly flinched at my piercing gaze. "Someone told me I was going to destroy the world if I uncovered its secrets." ""!!"" Looking between the two, whose eyes widened simultaneously, I smirked. "Judging by your reactions, it''s true, huh?" Although I said so, I continued to examine their expressions and found something rather strange. Whilst Kiryuuin''s widened eyes were more like those of someone who had been set on high alert at the news of something incredible, they didn''t match the story that the widened eyes of Araceli told. Her widened eyes, which had quickly recovered and averted from meeting my own, were more like those of a sinner; a guilt-stricken woman who was trying to hide something, perhaps? That disparity told me something. It told me that, although they both knew something about me trying to destroy the world, only one of them knew the entire truth, or at least something close to it. But, it''s not enough. I would have to dig deeper. "If you think I would destroy the world, then it''s understandable why you wouldn''t want me to get what I want." "After all, you would die if that happened, and you probably don''t want to die, right? And if not you, then those you care about." "But, you know what? I have no intention to destroy the world right now. Why would I?" "Destroying the world would only kill me, too, and I don''t want to die, so what''s the point in doing something like that? Hypothetically speaking, even if I despised the world to the point of wanting to destroy it, actually doing so would be putting the cart before the horse." They should have begun to understand what I was getting at by now, but judging by Kiryuuin''s clueless expression, I guessed maybe not. So, I made it a little easier for them. "I''m confused." "Why does that person, and now you two, also, want to prevent me from getting what I want?" "It doesn''t make any sense to me, but I don''t think that''s just a ''me problem'', right?" "Can you help me to understand?" "Probably not, right?" "You''ll make all sorts of excuses for why you can''t tell me, won''t you?" "That''s why, if you won''t tell me by yourselves, then I''ll make you tell me." "Because, don''t you understand?" "Only one thing happens between me not having what I want and not wanting to destroy the world and having what I want and wanting to destroy the world." "That is, the process of acquiring what I want." "However, if the process of me acquiring what I want is the catalyst for me wanting to destroy the world, then isn''t it strange?" "I would like for you to explain that part to me, but well, you won''t, right?" "If you won''t do it, there''s no helping it." "I can''t force you to tell me, after all." "So, since you refuse to tell me, I''ll just figure it out by myself." "But, you know what?" "Araceli Arvalo." "Azaki Kiryuuin." "I''m beginning to find it exponentially more intriguing the more I think about it." "What kind of Forbidden Knowledge is it that it makes me want to destroy the world all of a sudden?" "You two won''t tell me, of course, so the only way to answer that question is to acquire that Forbidden Knowledge for myself." "After all, I''m really curious." "But, you know what will happen if I acquire that Forbidden Knowledge, right?" "Then, I''ll try to destroy the world, right?" "And, judging by your reactions earlier, as well as the fact that you guys went to all the trouble of going back in time just to stop me." "It seems like, at that point, the world is already as good as gone, right?" "Ah, it sounds really troubling, doesn''t it?" "What a dilemma we''ve found ourselves in." "So, what am I getting at here?" "Put simply, I''m offering you two a deal." "A deal much better than anything either of you could ever offer me." "What''s the deal?" "The deal is that you tell me right now everything you are hiding." "If you refuse, then I promise I''ll do my very best to uncover the secrets of the world as soon as possible." "You don''t want that to happen, right?" "Because if it does happen, then the world will be destroyed, right?" "But, if you acquiesce and enlighten me of the truth here and now, then there will be no need for me to go and do such a thing, will there?" "After all, if you tell me the truth now, and I still want to destroy the world after hearing it, then you guys are here to stop me, right?" "It''s perfect for both of us, whatever the outcome, isn''t it?" "So." "Azaki Kiryuuin." Your choice. "Araceli Arvalo." Your decision. "Are you going to tell me everything now, or will you let me go and destroy the world?" Will you continue to be stubborn, or will you finally give up? "DWhat''ll it be?" The ball is in your court. Chapter 141 - 141: 135: More Blaming To yield and finally tell me the truth behind it all. Or to remain stubborn and still refuse to explain anything to me. I issued an ultimatum to the two future seers in front of me. Should they choose the former, then my curiosity would be sated and there would be no further need for conflict because at that point there would be no reason to cause trouble. But, should they choose the latter? If they did that, then they would only be taking on an incomprehensible amount of risk. The safety of the world, put into jeopardy by the sole decision of these two individuals, who claim to save it. Should these two still refuse to enlighten me of the secrets they are hiding, then what will follow is simple. I would personally go and I would figure out what they are hiding, for once and for all. But, if I did that, then there would be the risk of me wanting to destroy the world as a result, right? And these oh-so-righteous heroes cannot possibly allow me to do something like that. Therefore, it is in their best interest to let everything be known here and now. Even if I began wanting to destroy the world as a result, wouldn''t it be easy even then for these two to prevent me from taking action to actually do so? So, logically speaking, the best decision for them to make is to just tell me. I don''t care if it results in me wanting to destroy the world. I don''t care if it results in me being placed into confinement. All I want, simply. Is to know the truth. If things are kept hidden from me for much longer, I feel as if I''ll go insane. At that point, I might very well just want to destroy the world anyway, purely because it insists on keeping its secrets from me. And then, fate, or whatever it is that protects the world. I''ll tear it all down. So. Azaki Kiryuuin. Araceli Arvalo. I think it is in everyone''s best interest if you do what I say. But, of course, there could be something I am not seeing here, so the final decision is up to you. Like I said, the ball is in your court. What will your verdict be? "...It might be wrong, but... I think... Our only choice is to reveal everything..." Bearing great reluctance in his voice, Kiryuuin admitted. Then, Araceli unconsciously raised her voice towards him. "What?! No, you can''t! Please, Kiryuuin. Zack. As I said, I know it''s hard to trust me still, but really, you have to follow along with me here. Anything but that." "H-huh? No, I don''t know you very well, but I think you''re a good person, Araceli. So, I''m trying to place my trust in you, but... Are you sure? Are you certain this is the right thing to do?" "Yes, definitely. Telling him everything is the worst possible decision we can make; it''ll only result in him snapping and wanting to destroy the world even faster. At that point, everything is doomed." She turned to me. "Cipher. We will not tell you anything. Our decision is final." "..." I stared blankly into her passionate gaze for a while. That solemn, grave enthusiasm embedded within her. As if there was something she absolutely had to accomplish, she really seemed like a woman on a mission. Nevertheless. Is it my responsibility to consider that? I only want what I want. I don''t care about anything aside from that. But, isn''t this something? What Araceli is trying to doDit clearly goes directly against what I want. "Wait, wait. Araceli. He''s right, isn''t he? If we just tell him now, won''t there be less risk? We can just capture him ourselves and everything''ll be fine, right? Even if he wants to destroy the world, it doesn''t necessarily mean he''ll actually be able to do it." Suddenly, Kiryuuin started arguing for the side of telling me the truth. No, it wasn''t an argument. He was simply considering it. However, "No! Absolutely not! As I said, Kiryuuin, telling him everything is the worst decision. I''m still not sure if I can tell you why, so I''m sorry, but please trust me that this is the right choice." Araceli vehemently rejected the idea. With this, I was certain. There was definitely somethingDor most probably, a multitude of thingsDthat she knew, which nobody else was aware of; not even Kiryuuin. A time regressor from a further timeline than Kiryuuin? Or perhaps, not a regressor at all. Whatever the case, the fact that we have conflicting objectives remains a problem. Looking at the two, who appeared to have come to the final conclusion that they would not tell me anything, my eyes sunk. "You will regret this." Araceli seemed to flinch at my words, but that was her own fault. "W-where are you going?" She hurriedly asked me as I suddenly stood up from my seat. Casting a half-hearted glance at her, I spat a simple response. "You know." "..." Jingle~ Leaving it at that, I exited the caf and made my way back home. I had originally wanted to go out to procure some supplies for something; I hadn''t ordered them because that would leave a record of receipt on Minami''s financial register, so I was going out to purchase them myself. But, that can wait for now. There was something more important for me to do. Tap, tap-! Pulling out my smartphone, I sent a message to Sana. The twins were always together, so I only needed to message one of them if I wanted to notify them of something. [I''m returning soon. Make sure everything is set up for me when I get back.] A reply was almost instant. [Oki. Get home safe, we''ll be waiting \\(????)] Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." Somehow. I don''t think I would be able to get used to the stark contrast between this girl''s personality in person and when she texts, no matter how many years pass. Well, maybe it was better that I texted her instead of Sona; that one was even worse. Just how expressive have those two become through text thanks to making friends at school? In any case, with a slight feeling of awkwardness now present and passing, I slid the phone back into my pocket. Right. Let''s just go home for now. It''s always been that way, hasn''t it? To me, the twins are much more comfortable by my side than when distant. ??? Arriving home before long, I was met with trouble the instant I crossed the door. "Oi. The hell is wrong with you? Did ya not learn anythin'' after last time or what?" Sophie Asanami approached me as soon as I returned. Glancing at her briefly, I curtly asked while taking off my coat and shoes, "What do you want?" She snorted a laugh, as if in disbelief. "Hah! You hypocritical bastard. Don''t tell me you don''t even know what you did?" "Tell me." "..." Turning my head towards her, who had gone speechless for whatever reason, I continued. "What? If you have nothing to say, keep your mouth shut." Whether it was due to my words or not, she clearly wasn''t very happy. But, at the end of the day, we were cutting ties. So, it wasn''t my problem. "You...! D''ya think I didn''t notice you went out with that girl today?!" Sophie snapped. "Fucking asshole! You went off, saying we couldn''t do this and couldn''t do that, but look at you! Doing exactly the things you told us not to do and fooling around on today of all days! Seriously, how preposterous is that?! Are you even human?" "..." I remained silent as she mouthed off at me once again, but I was confused. Why was she so focused on the date? Today was February 14th, but it wasn''t a particularly special day, was it? ...Ah. No, now that I think about it, it certainly seemed like there was some kind of event going on. Is that right? What''s special about February 14th? February 14th is celebrated as Valentine''s Day Even with Truth''s assistance, I still didn''t understand. Well, whatever. "I may be hypocritical, but that doesn''t make what I did wrong." "It still remains true that the best course of action is to not have you nor anyone else interact with her." "Of course, I cannot control what you do, however, but that is exactly why I am having nothing to do with you anymore." I explained a bit of it to her, but something told me that Sophie wasn''t in the mood to listen to what I had to say. "Shut up, bastard. What makes you so different from the rest of us, huh? Just ''cause you know a lot of shit, you think you''re so much greater than everyone else? Fuck off." "..." "Hah. Like, seriously. You''re allowed to do it but we aren''t? What kinda bullshit is that?" "Does it sound like bullshit? You''re right. You don''t know what you''re doing, so you''re not allowed to mess around, but I do, so I am; it''s as simple as that, Asanami." There was a moment of silence following my words, during which Sophie seemed to experience a blood vessel burst in her head as her face flushed red with anger. "Fuck! My god, what''s wrong with you?! I knew you were condescending, but you''re a far worse bastard than I first thought, huh!? No, more than just a regular bastard or an asshole, you''re a fucking psychotic bastard, aren''t you?" "Now. Isn''t that a bit much?" Even I would be hurt if you called me psychotic, you know? Someone afflicted with psychosis is a person who has lost touch with reality, or something along those lines. So, if you think about it for even a second, you''ll realise that I am not psychotic. Because the choices I make are very real. "''A bit much''? What? Do you hear yourself? No, it''s not ''a bit much''. In fact, I think it might be an understatement." "Someone like you." "Someone who hurts people on a regular basis." "Someone who has ended many lives and who has ruined countless more." "A person who does stuff like that, and with no remorse." "A person who uses others as no more than tools to fit the occasion." "Looking at a person like that." "How could they be called anything other than a psycho bastard?" "You got Tarou killed." "I was never close with the guy, but the fact that we worked together for a while is true." "You said that hurting other people was necessary because otherwise, the Wardens would come after you, but is it really?" "Was it really necessary for that guy to die?" "Just by taking a look at that one girl, Kanon Yuuki, you can see that it''s false; she lives free, without worrying about those fuckers pursuing her." "So, why can''t you do the same?" "I''ll tell you why." "It''s ''cause you''re a sick bastard, Cipher." "Whether you like it or not, the truth is that simple." "You''re a sick in the head, fucking bastard." I looked at Sophie, who breathed raggedly after letting out everything she wanted to. There was nothing for me to say in response to her words. A bastard? Maybe, but wasn''t it natural to use the people around you to get what you want? It was only a human trait, so I didn''t quite understand what made her so mad about it. Well, I don''t care what kind of person she thought I was. I wouldn''t be working with her anymore, so there was no need to care. All I thought as she glared at me with glistening eyes of rage was one thing. DYou don''t understand. You never understood, but it''s fine because I never expected you to. It''s a bitter, pitiful thing. Blaming someone for everything wrong, just because you don''t understand. How sad. Well, like I said, it doesn''t matter what she thinks. Because, at the end of the day, I would get what I wanted, and nobody would get in the way of that. Not you. Not Kiryuuin, not Araceli, nor anyone else. I will succeed. And if the end of the world should follow as a result of that, then so be it. Chapter 142 - 142: 136: A Strange Bond A few days passed with nothing of much notice occurring. My questioning and discussion with Yuu Shimura has paused for the most part, as there wasn''t a whole lot of information left for me to gather regarding the details of his Measurement evolution. I went back and re-read through the documents and records written by the original metrisology researchers, as well as transcripts of some of the interviews they had conducted over the years with people who had undergone a natural Measurement evolution to supplement the intermittent holes in my knowledge, and that did the job well enough in the meantime. Progress was, well, progressing. It wasn''t fast progress, but it was steady, and that was all I could ask for. As my work on the Artificial Measurement Evolution Inducement drug continued, I began to have this feeling throughout my body. From the back of my mind all the way through me and down to the soles of my feet. A sort of instinctual premonition that coursed through my bones and lingered in my subconsciousness. It was the kind of feeling that spoke: ''The moment this drug is finished, everything will be over.'' Reading that thought, the corners of my lips were bound to curl upwards. I don''t know how long it will take, but I feel the time is not far off now. After examining my own soul using a derivative technology developed with the psychiscope as a base, it turned out that it was a hell of a lot more complex in structure and makeup than Liam''s soul, though whether that is due to the difference in age or some other natural thing, I wasn''t certain. Either way, because of that, all I knew was that completion was still a ways off. I had to start from scratch because the drug I had administered to Liam was incompatible with my soul, and even that drug wasn''t without flaws, to begin with; as a result, I''m only now about to catch up with the stage of progress that his drug was at. In fact, if I were to take the drug now, I would almost assuredly have my internal organs ruptured and I would die within the hour, so it needs a lot of work even still. But, I don''t have a lot of time. Ordinarily, I would have considered capturing some people with semi-noticeable Measurements and carrying out a series of experiments, including trial evolution drugs, in order to ensure perfection when it came to developing my own. Alas, I didn''t have such a luxury. I didn''t know what Kiryuuin and Araceli were planning, and I absolutely had to get down to the bottom of everything before they made their next move. Thus, the drug is nowhere near perfect, but, well, I don''t need it to be. In the end, so long as it works. That will be enough. ??? Returning home after I had briefly gone shopping for some supplies I had planned to use for an unrelated thing, I was met with an unexpected scene. "Kahahaha!" "E-eh? Why are you laughing~?" A boisterous Sophie Asanami, wiping the joyful tears from her eyes and sitting beside a flustered Araceli Arvalo, as if embarrassed by something. "N-no, no, I ain''t laughin'' at you, swear. It''s just funny ''cause I can''t imagine it... Ah." At that moment, the former met my eyes as I closed the front door behind me. Her mouth hung open, but I ignored it after glancing at the two of them once. I did say she could do whatever she wanted, so it''s not like I was annoyed about her bringing Araceli over. In the first place, it was impossible for me to control that girl''s actions, and I had no intention of trying. Whether or not she schemed maliciously to bring Araceli over at this time to get back at me, or because she simply and innocently wanted to invite a friend over to her house to chat and have fun, I didn''t particularly care. Without further thought into the matter, I made my way down to the laboratory, laying down the newly procured supplies on the tabletop counter as I entered. Then, before I even had time to resume working, I noticed a presence just outside the entrance of the lab. Knock-knock-! The door soon opened by itself as the newcomer figured out there was a button on the wall beside it, and as it turned out, it was not one person who had come to visit me, but two. "Girls?" ""..."" Sana and Sona stood as if in a daze, peering around the laboratory they had never seen before. Naturally, it was the first time they had entered this place, so they must be curious, only knowing that this was where I spent the majority of my time these days. "What brings you here?" At my prompt, the twins abruptly turned their gazes to me. I looked at them and waited as they opened their mouths one at a time to speak. "It''s been a while." "We want to see Ciphy." "Are we not allowed...?" Was that all? Approaching them, I knelt down and placed a hand gently on each of their heads. "Of course, you''re allowed." "You know that you two mean a lot to me, right? Naturally, you can come and go anywhere. Would I restrict your range of movement, especially if it meant coming to see me?" "Why, wouldn''t I want to see you if I can? It''s just that I''ve been busy recently, that''s all." "I''m sorry if you felt lonely because of me." "You know I''m always here for you, right?" "You know I''ll always be there, right?" "I only worry about you girls, you know? Nobody else but you two." "Out of everyone in the whole wide world, only you two have this privilege." "So, don''t mind it. You always have a place by my side." "That fact will never change." Stroking their heads softly, I uttered the words the twins wanted to hear and soothed them as best I knew how. Ever since I decided to show the twins more affection, they''ve been coming to me like this occasionally. Truth be told, it''s not just to deepen our bond, but also, it''s something just for me. Recently, you could say that I''ve been a little stressed. With all that business about the Wardens, Kiryuuin, Araceli, time regression, Forbidden Knowledge, and everything else; how could I not be? So, it''s been relieving to have a thing to calm me down in these times. More often do I find myself settled in their presence. More often do I find myself subtly craving the twins'' longing for my touch, my care. Knowing that they need me. Just me. Knowing that they rely on me. Only me. The fact that they confide in and are loyal to nobody except me. Slightly, or perhaps a little more than just that. It is addicting. The kind of warmth that I provide. The twins can find it nowhere else in this world other than me. Because I was the one who saved them. Because I was the one who provided them with hope. Their attachment, devotion, and admiration. All of it can only be directed towards me. And vice versa. My affection and trust are only for the twins to monopolise, just as I monopolise them. They are aware of it, too. They know how much they rely on me, how much they require me to continue on. They couldn''t live without me, and that much was certain. Of course, even if I wasn''t here to provide them with finances and capital, they would easily find a way to get on without me, but that kind of physical need isn''t what I''m talking about. What I''m talking about is emotional need. Mental need. The twins need me to be there in order to function. To function as normal, recovering human beings. They were only able to do it thanks to my support until now, and that is something that will forever continue. So, I thought. Towards those two who, perhaps, I also needed to be there in the same way. "...Sana. Sona." Unwittingly, I opened my mouth. "I have something I would like to tell you two." I never thought I would share my earnest thoughts with anyone in this way before, but somehow, I just did it. My past. My current ongoings. And my plans for the future. To these twins, as silent and expressionless as ever, I relayed everything. From the very beginning. I talked about the Playground I had grown up in and escaped from over ten years ago. I mentioned how I couldn''t remember anything from that day, and that I needed to figure out what happened, but that doing so was supposedly incredibly dangerous. I explained about the Order and the Wardens, including Professor Marcus Lynton and his relation to the event of my escape, as well as the existence of Forbidden Knowledge. Still, I had to do it. Because I couldn''t live without knowing what happened. Even if it resulted in me losing my life or being forever cursed by Forbidden Knowledge. I revealed that my fate was to destroy the world; and that even though I had no intention to do so, finding out the truth behind everything would naturally set me on that path. I had no idea how such a thing would happen, and it made no sense logically, but that''s what it seemed to be. Still, I had to do it. Because I couldn''t live without knowing the truth. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if it resulted in me venturing to destroy the world and everything within it. "I''m going to uncover the secrets of the world, the secrets behind Kiryuuin and Araceli''s existences, and I''m going to relish in the fact I know that truth, for once and for all." Finally, I divulged what my plans for the future were, albeit vague. "They claimed that doing so would result in me wanting to destroy the world." ""..."" "I don''t know if it''s true or not, but I don''t care anymore." ""..."" "If it results in me dying, it doesn''t matter." ""..."" "So long as I can tear that veil off this disgusting world''s deepest secrets and expose them bare, I couldn''t care less if I die." ""..."" "If it means my curiosity is ultimately sated, I''m fine with death." ""..."" "Because then, at least I won''t have to live whilst slowly going insane due to ignorance." The twins stared at me with unchanging faces as I talked, briefly glancing at each other quietly throughout. Eventually, when I had finished saying everything I had wanted to, they looked one another in the eyes deeply for a few moments. I didn''t read their thoughts. I didn''t want to know what they were thinking at this moment. What I had told them wasn''t a great deal, to be honest; it''s not like I had revealed some massive secrets or anything like that. I only talked a little bit about my past and about what I wanted to do from here on. But, for whatever reason, it felt like a strangely big deal, even though it shouldn''t be. So, I didn''t want to read their thoughts. Instead, I closed my eyes and waited. Pat. Suddenly, I felt something soft touch my cheek. Opening my eyes, I saw it. "..." Sana and Sona each had one hand on the sides of my face. "Ciphy, don''t worry." "We''ll protect you." It was short, but they spoke. "..." I couldn''t find the words to say, if there even were any fit for this situation. Just earlier, I had considered that maybe, just as the twins needed me, I also needed the twins. Whatever the case, undoubtedly, we had a strange bond. "...You''ll protect me, huh?" If that was really the case, then perhaps it was fine to take advantage of their kindness. "Then, do your best, girls." Because I really might need it. Chapter 143 - 143: 137: The Twins Hearts As Cipher revealed his future plans to the twins, their first thought was simple. ''We''ll do whatever we can to help.'' A pure, straightforward desire, it was the same stance they took whenever any kind of trouble arose. ''Ciphy'' was in trouble, and for the first time, he had come out and explicitly asked for their assistance. For Sana and Sona, their response was a given. If there was something, anything at all they could do to relieve even a strand of his tension, the one whom they had countless things to be grateful for, then the girls would do so in a heartbeat. Just like a pair of honest daughters fulfilling their duty of filial piety towards the one who had raised them, or perhaps with hearts even fuller than that, the twins each wanted to do what they could with their abilities. After all, if they couldn''t even do that much, then for what purpose did he rescue them? From the very beginning, they were only brought here for one thing. Sana and Sona, both as individuals and as a collective, had one purpose from the very beginning. To be useful. It was a simple task, but such difficult simplicity only made it a more arduous task. Still, the twins knew their responsibilities. They were more acutely aware of what role they played than anyone else, and so they knew precisely that this was their time. However, somewhere along the line, something clicked. As Cipher continued to explain his plan to unveil the secrets of the world, exposing the truth of the Forbidden Knowledge that lay sinisterly beneath in the process, the twins quickly realised. What Cipher wanted. To reveal everything and to bear the brunt of the consequences for doing so. It was something that bore inconceivable risk. In fact, he had even admitted it himself. "They claimed that doing so would result in me wanting to destroy the world." "I don''t know if it''s true or not, but I don''t care anymore." "Even if it results in me dying, it doesn''t matter." If things were to continue as fate intended, then Cipher''s death was more than just a likely outcome; it was an almost certain, foregone conclusion. Even if not directly, it was a result that the twins had considered to be absolute. Whether they liked it or not; whether they believed it or not. They had no choice but to trust that such an outcome would occur. Because, in the end, if the world was destroyed, everyone else would die alongside it. And, naturally, that end included Cipher, too. "So long as I figure out the truth behind everything, I couldn''t care less if I died." It was an inexplicable sentence for the twins to hear, especially when the words came straight from his mouth. They only listened to him in silence as they had always done. The fact that he himself did not care to prevent it. And if the person himself did not care to prevent his death, then the likelihood of him actually meeting such a fate was bound to skyrocket. But, there was a fact that Cipher had gravely overlooked. "If it means my curiosity is ultimately sated, I''m fine with death." ""..."" Just because he was fine with it, didn''t mean everyone was. Of course, there would be people who would be opposed to his demise. The most prominent examples of such people were, naturally, Sana and Sona. Standing by and watching their sole cherished person march towards his own doom... They could never do something like that. And, most importantly, they knew. That Cipher, himself, was not the type of person to meekly accept death as it came. It didn''t matter if it was something foretold by fate or not. The twins didn''t know if it was a result of his obstinacy, or if it was because he simply was not a weak person, but either way, they had no doubts. Surrendering to death? He was never such a person. Perhaps that is why his recent and current state was brimming with incongruity; the twins couldn''t shake the feeling that something was up to cause such a wild shift in his character, and although they had no clue how, they felt a push to get to the bottom of it and resolve the issue. In the first place, it was something they needed to do if they wanted to help him. To save him. Just as he had saved them. In the end, the twins knew what it was they had to do. Whether it was conviction derived from blind faith in his abilities or a mere instinctual feeling that came as a result of simply knowing him well, the twins understood intuitively that Cipher was more than capable of destroying the world if he really wanted to. Physically eliminating everything and everyone would, of course, be an extremely difficult task, but it was by no means impossible if you considered various weapons of mass destruction like, for example, atomic bombs. Even without such dangerous things, there were many ways one could go about ''ending the world''. Furthermore, if ''ending humanity'' was synonymous with ''ending the world'', then suddenly, there would be even more methods available. Emotionally, mentally, and even economicallyDit only took one thing to be thoroughly messed with and humanity could be ruined in a number of ways; it didn''t all have to be the direct physical death of the human population, either. There were plenty of alternative ways to go about it, but of course, the twins had no way of knowing what the truth behind ''the destruction of the world'' actually meant, and so there was no way to adequately prepare for it. If it was taken to be meant literally, Sana and Sona both knew there was no way they could feasibly prevent the world from being physically destroyed by something like thousands of nuclear missiles being detonated simultaneously. Something of that scale was far too grand for them to handle alone, after all. So, there was only one thing they could do. "Ciphy, don''t worry." "We''ll protect you." Protection. In other words, they would ensure that the destruction of the world never came to pass. It should have been an obvious solution, right? Of course, things couldn''t be solved so simply, but the way the twins thought about it made it appear as such. If the end of the world was what results in Cipher''s death, then the end of the world is all they have to prevent; not necessarily by stopping countless nukes, per se, but by protecting the one who would cause a situation whereupon countless nukes would have to be launched. If they could protect him and redirect his attention elsewhere, there would be no need for him to destroy the world, and thus, he would not die. Since the twins saw the world in a relatively simple manner, they could think of the problem simply. And, indeed, when phrased like that, it made the reality seem like not such a big deal. Although, How could they go about it? Successfully preventing the end of the world was not something one could do merely by claiming they would do it, after all, even if it seemed like so at a glance. Nevertheless, the twins had to give it their best shot. Otherwise, Cipher would undoubtedly meet his end. So, they had no choice but to prevent it. In the end, what the twins knew for certain were the two key points in Cipher''s explanation. One: ''If Ciphy discovers the truth, he will want to end the world.'' And two: ''If Ciphy wants to end the world, he will end the world.'' They didn''t have the ability to stop the end of the world itself. The key fact was, that in order to prevent the end of the world, the two girls would somehow need to stop Cipher from wanting to end the world. What was the easiest way to do that? The answer was something anyone could arrive at after even a little bit of thinking. ''...Stop Ciphy from discovering the truth.'' The twins came to such a natural conclusion. Was it the best way? Was it the only way? Details like that; didn''t matter. "You''ll protect me, huh?" The reality is that it is protectionDjust a different kind, and not the type that was expected. "Then, do your best, girls." Sana and Sona both knew what the consequences of their choice might be. CipherDhe would probably resent them once he finds out. Resentment, treachery, disgust. The kinds of negative emotions and feelings he might harbour towards the twins as a result of this decision were predictable. Considering his personality, as well as what he had personally told them in the past, what his reaction would be, was plain as day. The girls knew he would most likely hate them and never want to see them again. They knew they would probably regret this choice. They knew they would probably want to kill themselves after everything was over. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They wouldn''t be able to bear the guilt of betraying the one person they couldn''t live without, after all. It wasn''t impossible that he might kill the two himself, even, in which case they wouldn''t be in a position to complain. In fact, for the twins'' sanity, that might very well be the best possible outcome. If he were to leave them alive but abandon them, for instance, it would be even worse. If such a thing were to happen at this point, their hearts, already rendered fragile and on the verge of shattering, wouldn''t be able to take it. ""..."" Nevertheless. At the end of the day, the twins could do nothing but grit their teeth and bear the repercussions as they stabbed Cipher''s back with their own hands. They would prevent the destruction of the world by his hands. They would prevent him from uncovering the truth in order to save his life. It might not be what he wants; it might be going directly against his wishes. Without a doubt, it was a move absolutely fit to call betrayal. But, the twins vowed to succeed regardless. Because, even if he resented the both of them to the bottom of his heart afterwards. They couldn''t afford to lose him now. Chapter 144 - 144: 138: A Last Hope For a while after revealing to the twins what my plans were, I felt a heightened level of confidence. Sana and Sona. With those two by my side, nothing can stop me, and I had no doubt that I would be able to claim the truth I ultimately wished for. As I spent the vast majority of my time cooped up in the laboratory, making gradual progress on developing the Measurement evolution drug, I felt more comfortable leaving the twins to get on with their training or whatever else it was they desired at their own leisure and without pressure. There was no need to keep them on such a tight leash any longer as I used to, and doing so wouldn''t bring any benefits either way. Being overly strict could only lead to the adverse of what I was aiming for, and having already confirmed the girls'' utmost loyalty for me, there was no need to be so demanding of them; at this point, it was far more effective to allow them to take it easy since there was nothing I explicitly needed from them right now anyway. Besides, I was already beginning to see the limits of their Supernatural Ability training; I foresaw that there was not much room for growth left for them without undergoing further enhancement of their powers, and so pushing them to train despite that, wouldn''t garner results worth considering. Speaking of which, artificially enhancing the twins'' Supernatural Abilities myself was something I had seriously contemplated for a while in the past, but I eventually pushed it aside for later because their training was already going well by itself, and I didn''t want to disrupt that with something overly ambitious. There was also the fact that their frail bodies likely wouldn''t have been able to handle it at the time; there was no need to take the risk, so I discarded the thought. In fact, such a thing might still hold true even now since, not only were the girls very young even now, but the twins were also particularly small for their age, so, for that reason, I remained a little hesitant about it. However, after this serum was finally completed, I contemplated working towards that being my next project, but it was still in the middle of consideration. I wasn''t even sure if I had enough time for that, anyway, so it might be an unnecessary worry. For now, I should just focus on completing the serum. After all, as I have mentioned before, once that is done, I don''t think there''ll even be a need for me to use any other petty tricks to attain strength in a quick and dirty way. Once I take it, so long as it works, then that will be the end. Because, if you think about it, what-- ...No, nevermind. I''m getting sidetracked. In any case, it was difficult to manage my greed when I didn''t know how much time I had left, and being unable to know what exactly my opposition might be plotting only intensified my concerns. There was no way for me to know when they would make a move, what they would do, or how they would do it. Nevertheless. I had no choice but to act. And I had to do it sooner rather than later. It was not just silly organisations like the Order or the Wardens that we were dealing with anymore. Monsters. Araceli Arvalo and Azaki Kiryuuin. Before those two freaks of natureDanomalies of the world that, frankly, shouldn''t existDwould come after me. Before then, I had to make a choice, and I had to act. I don''t know what exactly they are capable of, or to what extent they can predict my moves. But, whatever the case, what I have to do remains unchanged. A quick and dirty method. The question I need to answer. How do I go about uncovering the secrets of the world? Somehow, I needed to find a way to sate my curiosity; I needed to do it fast, and it would be preferable to do it in a manner that carried low risk. According to what my fate was foretold to be, as well as what everyone had said up until now, there was no doubt that I was able to do it. Without uncertainty, it should remain absolutely true that I am capable of answering that question. The question was, how exactly? Of course, my Measurement of Truth had always been rendered useless when it came to Forbidden Knowledge, but that wasn''t something I blamed him for. The inherent cruelty of the world wasn''t his fault, after all. Anyway, the first possibility to pop into my mind was going to the Professor, Marcus Lynton, and interrogating him. I thought that, if anyone could give me an answer, it would be him. And, in a vacuum, that might be true. Then, I immediately realised that he was not someone who would just tell me what I want to hear simply because I asked, and he was certainly not the type of person who would give in to whatever kind of torturous interrogation I subjected him to. That man was a bona fide crazy person, more so than anyone else, and he wouldn''t let something like mere physical pain get in the way of his ultimate goal of ''eliminating human curiosity'' by satisfying every possible question humans could come up with. The thought alone of such a thing was insane, and if you take into consideration that he was the person who started this entire mess from the very beginning, there was no way in hell he would tell me anything. Even if I proposed to work with him, what he wants is my Truth, not me as a person; all he would do is deceive and try to capture me. At that point, my end would be set in stone. Marcus Lynton was just that kind of absurd and inexplicable person, and going to him would likely only accelerate my troubles than eliminate or solve them. So, asking the Professor was instantly crossed off the list. Needless to say, I also couldn''t ask Araceli or Kiryuuin, who were the two individuals coming after me to stop me in the first place, so my only choice left was to locate and visit a third party who might know something. More precisely, I needed someone who could help me to ''figure out'' what happened. Over the course of the next week or so, ignoring the call to go to school completely, I used the sparse time during my breaks of drug development and went through every possibility to find such a person. And, eventually, I did. It took a little longer due to restricting the search to people within the city as I didn''t want to waste time travelling farDthat would also carry immense risk, so this was the safest option. Nevertheless, I found him. Michael Guff; a person whose Measurement I named simply after hearing the brief description from Truth: The Measurement of Invoked Memories. A power that would call upon the target''s dormant memories, experiences, and emotions, calling them and drawing them forth. If there was anyone who might be able to not just tell me what happened on the day of my escape, but show me what happened, then it would be him. As soon as I read the ability description, my heart pounded like never before; an incredibly rare occurrence. Staring at his name and face plastered together on the document in front of me regarding his background information, I felt that this was it. Michael Guff. This person was my last hope. If asked to explain why I hadn''t done something like this sooner, I wouldn''t know what to say. To be completely honest with you, I don''t remember anymore if I had once considered doing this. That is, finding someone who could read my memories or who likewise had the ability to see or tell me what happened on the day of my escape from the Playground. It''s possible that I had never considered it, and it''s just as possible that I had thought of it, but discarded the idea for one reason or another. Or perhaps. Perhaps it''s that I was scared. Maybe, after not being able to recall the details of what had happened and only knowing that I had escaped the Playground for the first time in my life due to some inexplicable event, I was frightened of finding out what the truth was. It would make sense for an ordinary person, but I wasn''t sure about myself. Because, I don''t think I would be afraid of something minor like that. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I also don''t remember feeling afraid, but perhaps I had simply blocked that part out subconsciously. In any case. Whatever the truth was, didn''t matter. Because, now, the time had finally come for me to know. To reveal the past that had remained hidden behind a veil of taboo obscurity for so long. To catch a glimpse of the truth that lay behind all of this. That''s right. Soon, I would make the big reveal, and then? The truth would remain Forbidden Knowledge no longer. Chapter 145 - 145: 139: Delving into the Past Early noon. "..." I stood in front of a wooden door. ""..."" With the twins, Sana and Sona standing by my left and right sides and clinging to the hem of my jacket, the three of us stood in silence. Today was a particularly cold day, and the chilly, late-winter breeze brushed us past, gently blowing the ends of the girls'' chequered white scarves to trail behind them. Pat. I placed a hand on each of their heads and stroked their hair softly. They seemed to enjoy it, nuzzling ever so slightly into the palms of my hands as neither party spoke a word. "..." My inner self had been in great turmoil, but now, it was time for that to end. About two weeks had passed since I confessed my plans to the twins, and during that time, I had admittedly grown quite accustomed to such shows of affection like this. Not only for their sake, but for my own satisfaction. Stroking their silky white hair soothed my agitated heart and pacified my obstreperous mind, which had been especially chaotic and tumultuous recently, like a specially-designed tranquiliser. Strangely enough, it was an action that I did not mind doing even when I started ramping up its frequency. Unusually, I would even go so far as to say I enjoy it; perhaps, even more so than the twins themselves. It was a peculiar feeling, but not one that I intended to disturb. This action of mild endearment. Something I was not used to, and yet. It was comforting. Calming. I felt like I couldn''t stop myself after I had started, and indeed, whenever I began stroking their heads, I often found myself unable to depart for at least an hour. I didn''t want to get distracted from the development of my artificial Measurement inducement drug, which had also come a long way in the past two weeks, so I had no choice but to halt myself except during my breaks, which had thus become more frequent. Still, I thought it was fine. After all, it was for my own health, so there was no helping it. It was fine to sacrifice a little bit of my time each day to maintain a healthy sanity, and besides, it was something the twins seemed to take pleasure in. At the very least, it was something that raised both of our moods. So, there was nothing objectively bad about it, and I could continue without guilt or remorse. An unfamiliar soothing. It reminded me of the effects of the medication I used to be forced to take back in the Playground. I don''t remember much about it now aside from the horrible bitter taste that couldn''t be erased even if the Professors disguised it in fruit juice that wouldn''t compromise its efficacy, laced some chocolate sauce and peanut butter with it, or hid it in some other kind of food I enjoyed, like pasta. Doing those sorts of things only made me begin to dislike those foods, and it never actually helped me to take the medication as they had intended, so thankfully, the Professors eventually ceased attempting such methods. Anyway, that''s all I really remember about it. Aside from that, I can kind of recall that one of the reasons the Professors wanted me to take the medication in the first place was to soothe me, or something. I don''t remember why they wanted to soothe me, but it doesn''t matter now. Professor Marcus Lynton never mentioned anything about it when I talked to him last time at the school Christmas festival, so it probably wasn''t a big deal. There was a high likelihood that today, I could be shown the memories of that time, anyway, so we shall see. Suddenly recalling that medication, however, also reminded me of that strange coffee Araceli ordered for me a couple of weeks ago. On the day that I made up my mind. To expose everything and find out the truth, regardless of whether it resulted in me destroying the world or not. In any case, the peculiar drink I had experienced for the first time on that day. Now that I think about it, that was also something with similar effects to the medication; it reminded me of that disgusting thing from all that time ago, just like stroking the twins'' heads did now. It wasn''t a particularly enjoyable taste, but for some reason I found myself craving that weird coffee again. Perhaps, once today''s business is finished, I''ll go to order some more. I wonder if it might even be possible to adjust the drug to have the same taste? I''ll make sure to look into it when we return home. In any case. As much as my heart would like to be able to savour this sense of tranquillity until the end of time, I know that I couldn''t allow myself to do such a thing. So, although it leaves me with a lingering hint of regret. "...Alright. That''s enough for now." I withdrew my hands from their heads. "Later, when we get home, I am looking forward to spending time with you again, as we have done until now." ""..."" The twins didn''t respond, but that was normal behaviour for the taciturn girls. Moving on, I steeled my heart and raised my hand towards the dark brown door of rich mahogany in front of us. I didn''t know what made me so hesitant, but perhaps it was natural to feel tense when what I was doing was certain to be the end of it all. In the corner of my mind, I wondered. There was still a portion of me that felt conflicted. Deep within my heart, there lay a subtle concern about it. After today, will I really want to destroy the world? A heavy sensation seemed to form within me, but no matter the obstacle, there was no way I could stop here. Knock, knock, knock-! After knocking on the door three times in quick succession, it didn''t take long at all for a response to arrive. "Hello there. You must be Sir Herington, I take it? A pleasure to finally make your acquaintance." A man who was neither too young nor too old answered the door; wearing simple yet classy clothing that was simultaneously casual and professional, with full brown hair lightly swept back and donning a pair of round, half-rimmed glasses. This individual was Michael Guff. I took in his appearance completely and engraved it into my mind. As the person who would play the role of the one to finally end my long-time quest, I thought it only right to do so. "Call me Michael, if you''d please." I nodded my head and replied with the standard polite mannerisms I learned to accompany this high-class identity. "Leander. A pleasure to make your acquaintance." "I have heard many positive things from my associates about you, so I''ve been rather interested in a meeting for a while now. Admittedly, I was surprised to hear that you were the one to contact me first." "Much obliged. Likewise, I''ve myself seen the stories of you helping people find their ways who were once lost. Furthermore, finding a cure in hopes of saving the afflicted elderly for once and for all; it is admirable, the work that you do." "Haha, thank you. Well, in reality, it''s not such a tough task that deserves the attention and reverence it brings, though I''m flattered that someone of your standing thinks so." Smiling, Guff then turned to the twins by my side. "These must be your esteemed daughters; it is wonderful to meet you, girls. Just like your father, I''ve been told the stories of your coolness by my own child; he attends Sacchim, too, you see." ""..."" The girls only nodded curtly to his statement, to which I explained. "My apologies, Michael; the girls are not the talkative type. Do pardon them." I wondered if there might''ve been a problem, but thankfully, Michael Guff briefly waved his hand. "It''s no problem at all; just like I''ve been told, in fact. I more enjoy the company of a quiet intellectual than a rowdy one, myself. There''s no need to mind it. Anyhow, you must be a busy man; please, come in." Having been done with all the tedious formalities and proper introductions, the twins and I entered Michael Guff''s opulent abode. It was unmistakably a rich person''s home, and absolutely on par with Minami''s house that we lived in. There were so many small details and expensive decorations everywhere that, as well as being clear that it was a place nobody except the highest class could afford to take residence, it was a place that had been evidently lived in for a long time. The subtle sense of ''background life'' made that apparent. It was also interesting to note that, despite living in such a remarkable place, there were no servants like butlers or maids to be seen. As we walked through multiple hallways, I thought to myself about who this man, Michael Guff, really was. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To be honest, although I had heard about him occasionally in the past, I had never truly realised how famous he was until I began making public appearances as Leander Herington a while back. His official job was sort of similar to a therapist or psychiatrist, except he used his Measurement to help people. The thing is, Michael Guff was a doctor locked behind so many barriers to entry that it was unfathomable to think he still saw patients almost every day of the week. For reference: Ordinarily, to make an appointment with this man, one would be required to, first of all, belong to a certain private healthcare group; then, you would pay an unreasonably high sum before having to wait up to six months, and finally, after an appointment was scheduled, it wouldn''t take place until another few weeks or months after that point. That was just how absurdly busy and high-class this man was. Needless to say, I was very grateful for the pseudo-existence of my Leander Herington persona allowing me to skip all of that nonsense and request a personal visit to his home almost immediately, which he thankfully accepted. "Please, take a seat. Would you like tea, or perhaps a coffee?" We soon arrived at the vast living room that was similar to our own, and upon taking a seat as he suggested, I was offered a drink. I declined, of course, because I was not here to waste time with unnecessary things. Michael Guff nodded as if understanding my intentions, and we got right into the business of my visit. "I would like you to look into the memories of my past." I stated my purpose without hesitation. Now, there were a number of concerns I would usually hold with what I was doing here. For starters, I knew that letting this man look at my memories would expose my identity as well as the truth that Leander Herington did in fact, not exist in reality. But, that didn''t matter. If I really wanted to hide it, then I could just silence or kill him, and although that would still mean Leander Herington was guilty of murder, he wasn''t a real person anyway, so it mattered even less. Regardless of the consequences, in any case, I truly didn''t think anything could sway me at this point. After all, once he shows me my memories of that time, then everything will be over. I can feel it in the deepest reaches of my heart that such is the case. So, there is no need to worry about something small like my identity being exposed. Because, soon, nothing like that will matter. Today, like always, I carried the Measurement evolution drug with me inside the interior pocket of my jacket, where it was safe. It wasn''t yet fully complete, but in the worst-case scenario, it was there if I needed it. Of course, realistically speaking, something like that shouldn''t be necessary. "Naturally, I can do that. You need no more than let me know the range of time you would like me to search, and I shall do the rest." Listening to his words, I nodded. It was something I had only found out after doing some research into his background, but most of the appointments patients had with Michael Guff were related to dementia, as well as PTSD and various other forms of mental trauma. I knew I didn''t have PTSD, but the symptoms of trauma could vary between people, so I wouldn''t know for sure. There was, of course, no need to mention dementia. Michael Guff''s Measurement was very effective in locating the root cause of many such mental afflictions and basically solving them by allowing the patient to relive those events in vivid detail. It might sound like a bad idea for a sufferer of trauma to revisit the memories of their childhood that gave them said trauma, but it actually seemed to have helped countless people, so there must be something to it. There was no need for me to explain to Michael Guff what my reason for coming here was, and although he probably had some kind of idea, there was an unspoken rule that he would not pry into anything the patient did not mention first. Having worked this job for over two decades now, there''s no doubt about the kinds of unspeakable things he must have witnessed. No matter what it was, due to the fact that the majority of his clientele were people of higher economic class and that many of them were people of high social and political importance, there would have assuredly been countless important secrets leaked to his eyes. Yet, he has never once leaked a secret of one of his patients. When I think about it, that''s probably the reason he became so popular in the first place. Aside from that, there was a slight concern that his Measurement would not be able to see the events of that day since it was heavily correlated with Forbidden Knowledge. Just like how Avon Laura was unable to foresee the events that took place beforehand, for instance. But, I thought about it a little more, and I came to the conclusion that it should be possible. At the end of the day, his power was simply to draw forth the target''s memories and let the people present relive those memories as if they were there. Unlike Avon Laura''s Measurement, which worked by observing the events of the future as a third party; since we would be looking directly at my memories from my perspective, there should be no reason for the visions to be blocked or obstructed by Forbidden Knowledge. After all, I was there, and I must have witnessed what happened. All we are doing is observing the scenes from those memories. And anyway, even if it doesn''t work, I need to give it a try. That''s all it boils down to in the end. "I want you to look at my memories from between ten to eleven years ago, going chronologically. Don''t stop until everything is over." Dropping all the manners and politeness I had persistently shown until now, I looked at Michael Guff with a stern gaze. "Of course." He replied with nought but a nod and a single affirmation. "Then, I will begin." Reaching his hand out towards my head, everyone in the room closed their eyes and sat with bated breath as we were all about to be shown the same thing. In the next moment, I was abruptly struck by a familiar sight. "..." All of a sudden, a scene from within the Playground played before my eyes. Chapter 146 - 146: 140: Story of the Past (1) Tick-- A young girl twiddled her thumbs and looked from left to right in the long, empty corridor. "Cee...?" Her lost voice rang out as she called someone''s name. Tock-- "Where did you go?" Tick-- Her bare feet sunk gently into the soft red carpet that lined the floor, creating small and shallow imprints as she turned around while searching. "Come on, it''s not funny anymore..." Tock-- The girl''s hair blended in with the yellow wallpaper that decorated the corridor, and her amber eyes darted towards the resounding analogue clock, seemingly distressed, as she let out an annoyed groan. "Mmnn. Where is he...?" She was looking for a friend, but as usual, he didn''t make it easy for her. Was he hiding again, or was it the fault of those darn Professors? There was no way to know if they had taken him somewhere, or if he simply didn''t want to play today, or if he was avoiding her for some reason. "Ugh... I wish I could ask him..." Nothing should have happened to cause him to do that, but if that wasn''t the case, then why was he nowhere to be seen? She had already checked the room where he spent the majority of his time, but he wasn''t there, so where could he be? "Hmm~..." Wandering around to search some more, the girl was beginning to realise that today might just not be her lucky day. He really was avoiding her, wasn''t he? The girl pouted, when all of a sudden, a possibility occurred to her. "Did something happen...?" Feeling like something was definitely up either way and that whatever it was was responsible for her not being able to play with her friend, she hastened her pace. At that momentD RUMBLEEE~~!! A deep tremor occurred. "Wo-oahh...!!?" As the entire world shook, the girl stumbled and flusteredly grabbed onto a groove on the wall beside her so as to stop her fall. Was it another earthquake? Somehow, the girl doubted it. "Eeeh..." The rumbling persisted for roughly three seconds before dissipating, and the girl was quick to realise what had happened. Furrowing her brows as she made sure she could stand properly without tripping, she let out a disgruntled mutter. "Ey, how could you start without me..." Without wasting any further time, she turned around and rushed down the corridor from the way she came; the hem of her light one-piece dress fluttered behind her as she zoomed, evidently quick on her feet. "Haa, haa...!" Before long, she arrived at her destination; opening a door at the end of the corridor that was supposed to be locked behind multiple layers of security, a vast space was revealed. With wide, unvarnished white surfaces, countless open wooden crates and boxes and seemingly random items scattered all over the place, it was an almost entirely blank room that gave off an extremely unsettling feeling. On one side, there seemed to be a bed, but it was all very out of place and off-putting. The room''s generous size only added to its disconcerting and even creepy aura, but to the girl, who had long grown accustomed to this place by now, something like that didn''t even occur. Rather, she was focused on the boy sitting cross-legged in the middle of said room, who was staring at an inexplicably large black mark on one of the walls; it almost looked as if a tremendous explosion had gone off and covered it in soot, but the wall had remained unscathed. No, considering the circumstances, that''s most likely exactly what had happened. "Ah, so you are here after all!" Gazing for a moment at the back of the boy''s head, the girl approached with a stomp. "Cee!" Stopping just behind him, the girl stood with her hands on her waist as if to showcase her displeasure with the boy. "...?" Hearing the girl''s angry voice from behind, the boy moved. As his head of long, black hair turned: dark blue, languid eyes of seemingly bottomless depth were revealed. On the boy''s expressionless face, the ends of his previously straight lips looked to curve ever so slightly upwards as he took in the appearance of the girl who had called him. "Hi, Ruti." His face, which was blank just a second ago, now wore a small smile, and the visible torpor in his eyes seemed to have retreated, even if just a little. "Cee, why did you hide and play without me?" To the girl, Ruti''s sad tone as she plopped to the ground beside him, the boy tilted his head. "Did you come in? Truthy said it was medication day, so I thought you wouldn''t come." The kids didn''t have to take their medication every day, but usually, whenever it was time for the two of them to take their medication, the kids would spend the rest of the day sleeping or otherwise lazing around and resting in their room, and it eventually became normal to not see each other on those days. That''s why the boy was so surprised to see her. At his explanation, Ruti exclaimed. "Ah! No, I wanted to tell you; I managed to get away with skipping it for the second time today!" Grinning from ear to ear as she bragged about something one normally shouldn''t, the boy only showed a smile at the girl''s characteristic cheerful enthusiasm. "They let you skip two days?" The boy was impressed; since the two of them were under such heavy surveillance, it was already tough to get away with skipping one day of medication, and yet Ruti had somehow managed to get away with it for two straight days? It was an impressive feat. Understanding this, the boy suddenly realised why Ruti was so energetic today. "Hehe~ I guess it''s ''cause I''m so smart~ After I got away, I came to find you, Cee, but you weren''t here. Where did you go?" The boy shook his head at the question. "Nowhere. I was looking through some of the boxes for stuff." The piles of wooden crates that filled some parts of the terribly disorderly and expansive room were each large enough to fit an adult man or perhaps even two, so it was easy to imagine that such a young child could fit inside one and be missed. Hearing the explanation, Ruti nodded and then pointed to the black scorch mark on the wall at the back of the room; it was a new addition to the room that definitely wasn''t present the last time she visited, so she was curious. "Cee, what''s that for? Did you make a new toy?" He followed her gaze and nodded. "Oh. They started watching me from there." Ruti''s eyes widened as one side of her mouth raised in aversion. "Ehh~? But, how? There''s no glass there anymore..." The boy nodded slightly. "I was wondering how they still knew what I was doing even after I broke all the cameras and even the strong glass last time, but it turns out they replaced it with a one-way window now instead." To the boy, it didn''t matter too much that they could still see him from the furthest wall since it was the only place from where the Professors were able to observe him. Thanks to all the boxes and other random piles of junk in the room acting as an obstruction, there were still plenty of nooks and alcoves where he could mess around without enduring their watchful eye "Really? Can we get rid of this one, too?" Ruti''s eyes sparkled as she leaned forward and asked, to which the boy thought for a second. "...I made a new bomb with the nitroglycerin you gave me a while ago and wanted to test it out while scaring the Professors a bit, but it didn''t really work to break the wall." "Oh... Was it not good enough?" Feeling disappointed, Ruti put on a look of despondence for a moment before the boy shook his head. "No, it is. We just need some more if we want to break the one-way glass." Ruti felt down after thinking that maybe her help wasn''t worth anything, but after listening to the boy, she lit up. "Hehe, nice. I''ll try and make some more, but the Professors all like shoving sticks up their butts, so it''s hard. But, I think I can make some today thanks to being let off the hook today also." "Oh, really? Then, maybe we can do it." "Can we? Let''s do it now!" Jumping to her feet, Ruti couldn''t suppress the emerging excitement and hopped in place with a bright smile. "It''s a celebration!" Looking at her, who exclaimed with a cheeky grin, the boy tilted his head. "What do you mean?" Nch nch nch; she wagged her finger at him. "Silly Cee. It''s for getting away with no medication! We have to punish the Professors and show them we aren''t to be underestimated!" "Oh..." The boy, too, felt grateful that Ruti was able to get away with not taking her medication for two straight days. Because he also had to take the same medication as her, he understood how truly awful it was, as well as the feeling of extreme lethargy that followed, so he was glad that she could get some relief from it all, even if only a little. However, for the boy, who was always placed under much stricter monitoring and management rules than Ruti, he felt a tad bitter about it. "Also, I thought that maybe, if we can get them good, they might realise the medication is useless and give up forcing us to take it?" It was an optimistic hope and an unrealistic one. Their medication worked just as intended, and they all knew it, including Ruti; nevertheless, she wanted to believe the day would come when she wouldn''t have to take it anymore. "Cee, do you want to play? It''ll be fun to see their faces when they realise what happens when they underestimate us!" Feeling himself getting swept along by her infectious enthusiasm and reckless spontaneity, the boy eventually nodded his head at the girl''s request to play. "Alright." "Hehe, yes! Okay, hold on a second." The boy gazed silently at her, who cupped her hands together and focused her concentration for a moment. "..." Not five seconds later, with a subdued glow, a colourless, odourless liquid began to manifest from seemingly thin air within the girl''s hands. "Ahehe, I did it~ It''s been a while..." Staring at her hands with a genuine smile, Ruti seemed happy that her power was working again. Immediately dumping the extremely hazardous liquid on the floor without a moment''s hesitation and wiping her hands on her dress, finally, she turned to the boy. "Cee." Grabbing his hands, her wide, amber eyes pierced his own. "Let''s play." "..." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As usual, they seemed to carry a spark of insanity embedded within them. Although they contained such a high level of vitality, it couldn''t have been a good combination for the long term. "...Okay." Faced with her earnest request, he nodded. "Yay~! Thank you! Let''s do it!" Swaying her body in all directions as she pulled the boy''s hands around joyfully, the boy had one thought as he wordlessly stared back into those unforgettable eyes. Those eyes. Now, they contained nothing but glee and goodwill. However, those things weren''t certain to last forever, and he learnt that to be fact. Deep within his heart, the boy held a concern One day, those eyes. The eyes that currently looked at him with amity and compassion. Would they eventually look towards him with contempt or resentment? Just as everyone else''s who had come before her. "..." It was something that couldn''t be answered by simply asking a question, and so the boy couldn''t alleviate the feeling of something tightening in his chest. Chapter 147 - 147: 141: Story of the Past (2) The Playground. If examined purely on a surface level, it was a place that could be described with a single sentence: ''Where troublesome children are looked after.'' A simple, concise, and elegant description of what purpose the Playground held, yet one that posed no lies. If one wanted to hear a little further detail, then the phrase ''-in a secure environment'' would be added sweetly onto the end, and if one wasn''t satisfied even with that much, then so might the specifications ''-unfortunate-'' and ''-with unique idiosyncrasies-'' be included somewhere in the middle. All in all, a more full description would turn from simply "A place where troublesome children are looked after", to the following: ''Where unfortunate, troublesome children with unique idiosyncrasies are looked after in a secure environment.'' The Playground, summarised, would be just that; and although there may be obscured truths hidden behind its benevolent exterior, such a description contained no falsehoods. However, despite its gentle and seemingly innocuous name, and notwithstanding the technically correct narrative it portrayed... Things might not seem so black and white if one dug even a little bit deeper. Both literally and metaphorically. Although, if it were taken literally, one would indeed have to look much further than that. "...So. What were the two of you thinking?" To be precise, approximately 1,100 metresDroughly 3,600 feetDbeneath the surface. ""..."" A place far detached from any semblance of civilisation, and a place where no unrelated creature, man or otherwise, would have reason or means to approach. Even if someone or thing somehow discovered the existence of this remote underground facility, which in and of itself was a considerably difficult task, it still was not such an easy thing to infiltrate. That included not just getting in from the outside; but getting out from within, too. "A certain, extremely hazardous substance found its way into the hands of our two most troublesome kids, who messed around with it and caused a violent reaction, leading to a disastrous incident with numerous casualties and even more wounded." A spectacled man with a pristine white laboratory coat sat in an office, his brows deeply furrowed. "Honestly... What came over to make you do such a thing? Until now, none of your ''games'' have ended in such a horrific way, so was this time just an unfortunate accident? As a result of your actions this time, we need to bring in more than just a handful of capable people to replace those who have passed away or otherwise been put out of commission." "..." "..." Across from him were two children, no older than 7 or 8 years old, who were being reprimanded as if they were in great trouble. "Ruti. Cipher. Answer me." The two kids, a boy and a girl, simply looked at the doctor- or scientist-looking man, wearing expressions as if nothing was particularly wrong. "Um... Are you going to make us take the medication again...?" RutiDa girl with yellow hair like fresh lemons and large amber eyesDwas the first to open her mouth as she awkwardly scratched her chin with a finger. Still, her mild response only seemed to exacerbate the Professor''s exasperation. "Is that all you can think about...?! Haaa, Ruti... Really, I don''t know what to do with you two anymore..." Sighing to himself and muttering, the man then revealed something with a sharp gaze. "San Cinelia''s infamous dynamic duo; it''s because of this reputation that the higher-ups have been heavily contemplating splitting the two of you up and transferring you to another branch. Do you want that to happen?" The process was long, complicated and expensive to transfer even a single child from one Playground to another, not to mention fraught with risk during every step of the way, but compared to how much it would cost to resolve the incident this time, that much hassle was nothing. They had already caused more than enough trouble to warrant such action, and if it would help to reduce similar concerns or issues in the future, there would be no qualms about it on the Professors'' end. Moving in a flash, Ruti reacted harshly to the statement. "No!" Grab-! Suddenly wrapping her arms around the child who sat right beside herDan impassive boy with black hair on the longer side and blank, deep blue-tinted eyesDRuti clung to him and shouted resentfully at the man whose words she considered a threat. "You can''t take him away from me!" ""..."" Neither the boy nor the Professor responded to her for a while until eventually, the boy glanced at her, whose arms around him he felt were subtly quivering, and spoke. "...I''m not going anywhere, you know? If they were going to take one of us away, it would be you, not me." The boy held a special position within this place, and he knew it well. There was no way the Professors would remove him from this place since it would defeat the entire purpose of him being here, to begin with. Ruti, however, was less familiar with this concept than the boy, and so exclaimed. "What? Really?!" sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He nodded, to which she yelled once more. "Then, I''m not going anywhere, too!" Asserting her place here, Ruti refused to back down, and anyone who had interacted with her in the past would agree that, once she had reached this point of claiming to do something, her will would remain absolute. As one of those people who had been forced to be the one to supervise or otherwise deal with her on a matter of occasions, the Professor understood this particularly stubborn quality of hers well and thus decided it would be best to revert the subject back to the matter at hand. "Well, it''s still not confirmed, and I myself am not in a position to make a judgement on the matter, anyway, so we''ll leave that there." "In any case, I''m still baffled at how you were allowed to go unchecked and unmedicated for two consecutive days, which never should have happened in any reality and is the spark that started this incident to begin with..." "There will certainly be those who lose their jobs because of this; if they''re not already deceased or hospitalised..." The Professor used a slightly unrelated topic to distract them before leading into why he brought the two troublemakers into his office, to begin with. "Now, I know that you two don''t cause incidents just for the hell of it, and considering the abnormal scale and consequences of this time''s event in particular, I am sure you both understand that what happened this time is not like the so-called ''games'' you usually like to play." "So, I would like to reiterate my previous question again, and I would like you to answer me honestly. Since you seem so energetic today, we''ll start with Ruti." "What made you suddenly decide to cause such an unprecedented incident?" It was something the Professors failed to understand from the very beginning when Ruti was first brought into the Playground a couple of years prior; and was something they still couldn''t comprehend even now. Fortunately, there wasn''t a huge need to figure her "reasoning" out thanks to the assistance of the medication which helped to dull her strong sense of troubling vigour, as well as her unquenchable boredom. Nevertheless, there were limits to medication as Ruti''s mind and body slowly grew accustomed to it over time, and on occasions like this where she escaped taking them altogether, it only meant the risk of an incident occurring was even further heightened. It was something they should get to the bottom of if they want to resolve it for good, and it would also save them the hassle of going through a transfer, but there still remained a problem. "Bleh~! You said you''d take Cee away from me! I''m not talking to you!" That is, Ruti''s unwillingness to cooperate. "Ruti..." Evidently exhausted, the Professor pressed a hand to his temple and forehead. "Hmph!" Turning her head and crossing her arms still wrapped around the boy''s, it was clear that nothing good would come of questioning her any further. Even after being forced to take her sedative and neuroleptic medications shortly following the incident which resulted in multiple casualties and left over a dozen injured, this girl still had the energy to act like this. He almost couldn''t believe it, but when had things ever been different? Thinking it might be for the best to just not bother too much with it, the Professor turned his tired and overworked gaze to the silent and inexpressive boy who hadn''t talked much since the two arrived. "Cipher, what about you? You''re a smart boy, aren''t you? Surely, you can give me even one reason for doing this? And don''t just tell me what you think I want to hear like usual." "..." The boy didn''t respond for a while and seemed to think, contemplating something as he usually did. He was a boy who, whenever he wasn''t ''playing games'' with the Professors, typically passed the time by messing around with whatever random items he had requested from them, commencing experiments or otherwise making tools to assist him in ''pranking'' them even further. Although it could be seen as causing trouble, they deeply believed in a philosophy of allowing the unfortunate, yet still dangerous kids who lived in the Playground to live to their fullest and without restraint, just as they might if they lived ordinary lives, at least to the extent that they could within this limited underground space. Outside of that, he was a boy who often kept to himself. If Ruti hadn''t approached him when she first entered the Playground, the two never would have interacted, just as he never interacted with any of the other kids, who inevitably grew to feel scared or intimidated by the two. Most importantly, he was the main focus of this Playground, the San Cinelia branch. Concept of Truth. All of the Professors knew the boy by this title, and there was always a sense of uncertainty from those around him who weren''t entirely sure what he was capable of. A person with a power that was difficult to comprehend when you really thought about it. A person who could wish for an answer and receive it in an instant. They wondered what went through the mind of such a person, how it would affect their growth, and what the opinions of someone like that would be. "Well then? You''re not thinking of what excuse will work best to avoid answering, are you?" The same was true even now. "...I wasn''t." But, in the end, there was no one other than the boy himself who could know his thoughts. And even then. Even if they could know, they still wouldn''t really understand. Because, after all, just because you know somethingDdoesn''t necessarily mean you understand it. "I was thinking..." With his typical, blank stare, and without a hint of what might be lying underneath. "What would you do if I made a threat, Professor?" The boy''s monotone voice resounded. Chapter 148 - 148: 142: Story of the Past (3) The Wardens of Future''s Blight. A secret organisation that worked collaboratively with the world''s governments in order to secure the safety of the world; their role was to eradicate the blight that existed in the world and eliminate all that threatened its future, hence the name. To the Wardens, there was a specific category of person who posed the highest level of risk when it came to the longevity of humanity. That is, those who are called the ''Concepts''. A Concept was an individual whose Measurement bore a certain level of implied significance; it didn''t matter if they were particularly powerful or if they were weak, so long as it was something that met this vague criterion. Either way, they were people who, if left alone to their own devices, would inevitably attract attention in one way or another and therefore wreak havoc in the wider world, whether intentionally or otherwise. Currently, the Wardens knew of 9 such individuals bearing powers deemed worthy to be called a Concept. Anywhere from zero to one Concept per Playground facility. Despite that, it didn''t mean every Concept lived in the Playground. In fact, there was even a Concept whose identity remained unknown, despite the existence of their power being confirmed, and there was another whom they had no choice but to leave alone due to circumstances. Nevertheless, because many of the so-called Concepts had one quirk or another, and the majority of them were required to be kept in specialised environments that limited the danger and instability of their powers, it was unavoidable that the Professors in charge of looking after them would have a hard time feeling safe and secure. Many of the Professors in the San Cinelia Playground were awkward or uncomfortable around the Concept they held, the Concept of Truth, due to the fact that his cold gaze and "unfamiliar" presence alone made them feel a sense of extreme vulnerability. Not knowing what disguised thoughts lay behind his impenetrable, unchanging and almost inhuman visage, and yet at the same time, having everything about yourself lay bare in front of him. There was nothing one could hide, nothing one could prevent him from finding out if he so simply willed to know it. In front of him, one''s mind and heart were truly naked, and not just anyone could endure that feeling 24/7. It was for this reason that the Professors of the San Cinelia branch all had to undergo rigorous examinations to assess whether or not they were responsible and capable enough to take care of and manage the boy despite bearing such a heavy presence. Because of that, it only meant that the Professors overseeing him were that much more strict when it came to making sure things didn''t get out of hand. He may not have been a child with a particularly threatening or physically powerful ability, but that didn''t mean he could be looked down on. "I was thinking... What would you do if I made a threat, Professor?" And so, when he said such a thing, coupled with his piercing stare that could freeze any grown man in his boots, the Professor felt a shiver run down his spine. "Don''t transfer either one of us." He looked at the boy who demanded such a thing. "...As I said, it''s not up to me. I don''t make those kinds of grand decisions." "Then inform someone who does." "..." "I know you don''t have that kind of influence. But, you have enough of it that those with power will listen to you. Tell them:" The boy stared deep into the eyes of the speechless Professor. "The only reason I''m here is because there''s no reason for me to leave." "The only thing that keeps me from going out is the fact that Ruti is here." "I don''t tend to intentionally hurt or kill you guys or anything because that would only make things difficult for me here, and besides, there''s no reason to do those things, and to me, it isn''t even fun." "But, if you remove Ruti, then all of that disappears." "So, don''t make a transfer." "Or else, I''ll have a reason to stop you." A moment of silence passed before the Professor eventually lowered his head. "I will... Take note of that." The warning would be passed along, and the higher-ups'' decision would be notified laterDwith that reassurance, the Professor quickly dismissed the two kids from the office. "Cee! Was that a confession?" Immediately after exiting the Professor''s office and having the door close behind them, Ruti exclaimed and peered into Cipher''s face. "What?" sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You said the only reason you''re here is because of me! It was so cool! Do you love me? You love me, right?" "...?" "Ahhh, I knew it! We should get married! Hey, do you want to get married?" "Why?" "It''s romantic~! Don''t you think so?" "I''ve never thought about it. It''s not possible to get married in the Playground anyway, even if you wanted to." "Whaaat? I''m sure they''ll allow it if we ask reaaally nicely, right~? And then, if they still refuse, we can do what we did today!" "Maybe." "Ah! Then, Cee, when we grow up, will you marry me?" The two kids stared directly into each other''s eyes. "Will you? You will, right?" Ruti, with bright, round amber eyes that gave off an unsettling feeling and an unsuppressed, utterly genuine smile plastered on her face that seemed to originate from the soul itself. "..." Cipher, with half-lidded eyes akin to the outer ocean, and donning a blank expression absolutely unfit for a child to wear. Marriage was a concept they had only really experienced through TV and novels, as well as stories passed down from some of the Professors themselves. Nonetheless, they knew it was generally something that two lovers did when they wanted to be together forever. What is love? Cipher, who had always been curious about everything, both around him and within him, had of course asked such questions. Although the Measurement of Truth wasn''t at all great at giving nuanced answers, and it often failed at accurately depicting human emotions and experiences, it could still give matter-of-fact and objective answers quite well. What is meant by that, is simply this: When asked the question, ''What is love?'', the received response would be more along the lines of a literal definition than a nuanced explanation; something very different than the answer a human might give. An intense feeling of deep affection towards something, often a person or an activity, and often a feeling stemming from romantic attraction or attachment towards that thing This was the response given by Truth. ''An intense feeling of deep affection towards a person''. Cipher knew he felt positively towards Ruti, but he wasn''t sure if that sentiment was something intense enough to be called love, and that too wasn''t something the Measurement of Truth could give a straightforward answer about. He had never experienced anything like it, so it was only natural to be confused. Perhaps things would be different if he were older and thought to ask deeper questions to gain a better overall understanding of it, but things weren''t like that. He didn''t know the difference between ''like'' and ''love''. He also didn''t understand what it really meant to love. "When we grow up, will you marry me?" So, when faced with such a question, as it was posed by someone he only knew he ''felt positively'' towards, there was only one answer he felt like he could give. For the alexithymic boy who remained clueless to his own internal emotions. "If you want to." He could only say the words he knew she wanted to hear. ??? Not long after the unspeakable explosion incident caused by Ruti and Cipher that resulted in the deaths of multiple Professors and even more hospitalisations, the kids heard some news. "Cee, Cee! Did you hear? The replacement Professors are coming today! You heard, right?" The two protagonists of the aforementioned incident were chatting happily as they ate breakfast together in the San Cinelia Playground''s cafeteria. Needless to say, they sat at a table with no one else willing to approach them, but they appeared as if they didn''t even notice. "Hey, hey. Do you know more about it? Can you tell me?" Cipher nodded at Ruti''s relentless tugging on his clothes. "Yes; there are eleven new standard Professors as well as a new Head Professor to replace the old guy." "Woww, really~? That''s a lot of new people! Hey, you know what we should do?" He already knew what she was about to suggest even without asking Truth, but decided to respond like reading from a script anyway, despite the evident apathy. "What''s that?" Prompted by his clearly indifferent question, Ruti jumped out of her seat with enthusiasm as if that didn''t matter. "We should play a game with them!" "Why?" "What do you mean, ''why''? Cee, it''s important to show them who''s boss around here, you know? We gotta make it clear that they can''t mess around with us!" "Is it necessary? I don''t think they''ll do anything any time soon after what we did this time." "No, no! Cee, we have to!" Tilting his head slightly, Cipher didn''t quite understand her reasoning but didn''t argue. "Okay. What do you want to do?" "Yayy~! So, what I want to do is this..." The two mischievous kids began their planning, but there never came a time to put it into practice. Because, the very next day, Cipher found himself standing in front of the brand new Head Professor''s office. Having already taken the modified sedative medication that seemed to have been changed slightly, he felt his level of energy having vastly lowered as an overwhelming sensation of lethargy dominated his body and mind. "Ah, I see you''ve arrived. This is our first meeting. I''ve heard many stories, but it''s a pleasure to meet you in person, young Concept of Truth." "..." The boy entered the office and what greeted him was an innocuous middle-aged man. "My name is Marcus Lynton, and I will now be taking charge around here." Before him was the new Head Professor of the San Cinelia Playground. Chapter 149 - 149: 143: Story of the Past (4) Marcus Lynton? I looked at the man in front of me. If one were to ask what age he looked, the answer would probably be in the early-mid thirties, but he was in reality 40 years old, with dark hair and a clean-shaven face. Although I had never seen him in person, he was not an unfamiliar face to me, having already found out about him through Truth. A new Professor. They did mention something about bringing new people in due to the lack of staff from the incident last time, so I checked it out, and this guy seemed to be the head of the new lot. The man who would be in charge from now on. The Wardens'' new Chief Administrative Officer of the San Cinelia Playground branch, as well as the new Head of Concept Office - Truth Operations BranchDbearing a few more such titles that didn''t make much sense to me, this man certainly wasn''t lying when he claimed that. The first thing he did when he arrived was declare a mandate regarding compulsory new specialised soothing medication for me and Ruti; seeing as how we caused an incident that resulted in the need for new replacement officers, our last prescription evidently wasn''t doing its job well enough. Although, that was more the Professors'' negligence than a fault of the medication. Anyway, it''s because of that new sedative drug that I''m really not feeling it right now. The old Professors had gotten good at forcing me to take the medication, so I was already tired most of the time before, but the new dose was even stronger. So, I thought, I''ll just get this over with quickly. Needless to say, I already knew why the new Head Professor had called me here. Without wasting any time, I opened my mouth. "What did you want to know?" My monotone voice lazily reverberated throughout the typical, uninteresting office space. To my question, Marcus Lynton raised an eyebrow. "You knew?" His question puzzled me for a moment, but then I realised. He was new around here, so he might not have had it fully explained to him. "Why would I not know?" After a moment''s hesitation, he nodded, obstructing the ends of his mouth as they slowly curled upwards. "Yes. Right. Well, Cipher, as you seemingly already know, that is why I called you here." "It isn''t the first time. I''m tired because of you, be quick." As if ignoring my words, he straightened the papers on the desk in front of him and rambled on about something. "I''ve read many reports about you, labelled Concept of Truth, but I could never truly believe the stories... Until I met you in person, saw you with my own eyes, heard you with my own ears, and asked you questions with my own mouth, I thought the notion was preposterous that someone like you could exist..." His droning passed through one ear and out the other, with only sparse phrases sticking out to me. "I believe your power is something to be utilised and revered, not shunned and locked away." "I believe you hold a great potential for humanity." "To propel the development of science, of humanity, I believe your power should be made the best of, not hidden and buried over a thousand metres beneath the Earth''s surface." "The reason I called you here is for that purpose." "Cipher." "Will you help me to advance humanity?" I stared at him for a while, whose enthusiasm was palpable through his glowing face. Although he said it was for humanity, that was only half the reason he called me here; in reality, he wanted to use me and my Measurement of Truth to satisfy his own curiosity and desire to answer unknown questions. I didn''t know whether he thought he could fool me or not, but it didn''t matter. I didn''t care about advancing humanity anyway. Why should I help? From what I have seen and heard from Truth, humans have never presented themselves in a way that deserved something like that. I''ve never been to a school, but the children in the Playground do receive education. I never really needed it, but it was a way to pass the time, so I also had it for a while until I realised that what they taught was full of inaccuracies, misconceptions, and biases, at which point I just taught myself. So, I know some stuff about history and the like. The endless wars humans have waged against themselves like idiots. No matter the level of technological advancement, things like that have always been prevalent; so, what would further advancement possibly change? The more advanced a human civilisation is, the greater the capacity for harm and destruction. Of course, it doesn''t affect me regardless of whether technology advances or if a war is waged, so I''m fine to help in that regard, but on the other hand, I also don''t gain anything from it. It doesn''t affect me either way, so, objectively speaking, why would I bother to contribute? By helping, I could advance humanity, and that would be a morally good thing. But, by not helping, I could also be saving humanity from countless future wars that utilised that same advanced technology; that would also be a morally good thing. However, I''ve learned from Truth that morals are a social construct. In that case, does it even matter either way? Furthermore, if you think about it, my not helping doesn''t actually prevent anything since humanity is going to advance anyway, whether I contribute to that or not. In the end, all that matters is my own opinion, preference, and decision. Helping to advance humanity and answer its long-unanswered questions. Or. Delaying humanity''s future technological struggles and wars by however long. Truth be told, I couldn''t care for either case. Because, again, it doesn''t affect me. Ah. That drug made me tired. At the moment, I just want to get this whole thing done and over with so I can close my eyes and go to sleep. But, there was one thing stopping me from just saying ''no'' and leaving right now. That was, Professor Marcus Lynton''s eyes. I could see in his eyes the unfathomable depth of his scientific curiosity. He wants to know ''why''. He wants to know ''how''. He won''t stop until he is satisfied, but seeing him like that, I don''t think he will ever be. It''s very likely that if I reject his "proposal" to help advance humanity, he will just force-feed me more drugs and give me no choice. Ugh. Just thinking about that bitter taste makes my tongue shrivel up. Asking whether he would actually follow through with such a thing, Truth gives me a positive answer. Well, it wasn''t a surprise. In that case, I really don''t have a choice. Though, as long as it''s over with quickly, it doesn''t matter. "..." "Okay." "You wouldn''t let me say ''no'' anyway." There have been times in the past when selfish and daring Professors have asked me questions regarding their curiosities or even their personal lives, and even some of the other kids here have done so, though more infrequently. Of course, I always informed the (at the time) Head Professor about them because it was getting annoying, and he quickly transferred them to another branch or fired them altogether, which resolved the issue. Apparently, trying to use me or my Measurement for one''s own gain was taboo, no matter who it was, so the matter ended simply. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unfortunately, it doesn''t look like I''ll be able to do that this time because the one who approached me is the Head Professor. I could also see that Professor Lynton might get quite persistent and irritating with asking me his questions, so I should think of a way to get out of it. At my reluctant agreement to work together, he beamed. "Very good! I''m glad to hear that, Cipher." Though subtle, I saw something sinister hidden beneath the Professor''s smile. It wasn''t malicious, per se, but it was definitely some kind of hidden intention that alerted my nervous system and put me on edge. "There''s no need to rush things, and you must be drowsy, so you may go and rest. I will call for you in a couple of days, where we will begin the questioning." "..." "I hope you look forward to it, Cipher, as do I." Without a reply to his meaningless statement, I turned to leave the room. Casting one last glance at the delighted face of the new Head Professor, a sudden query came to mind as my gaze rested on his deceitful countenance. That guy, Marcus Lynton. Like the others who came before him; both the kids listed as a risk to society and the Professors whose job it was to look after them. Just like they, who were swiftly moved far away from me in response to their selfish ''crimes'', he had already crossed the forbidden line of approaching me. Even if it''s a pain, there''s nothing much I can really do to stop him, at least for now. All that''s left is one thing to see. Will he take things too far? "..." Rolling my eyes across the predictable response given to me by Truth, I then turned away from the Professor. ...Well. He won''t be able to disguise his actions forever. Once the higher-ups find out what''s going on, he''ll probably get fired or even imprisoned soon enough. At that time, everything will be over. So, even if it''s a bit of a bother, I guess I''ll just have to wait patiently until there''s an opportunity to let them know. Having exited the office, I made my way plodding back to my room. It was a little annoying that I couldn''t get rid of him right away, but it didn''t really matter if I had to wait a short while. As I wondered when I might be able to tip them off about what Marcus Lynton was doing, perhaps the medication was taking its toll on me as I mindlessly muttered to myself. "...What''s the worst that could happen, anyway..." After all, he was only going to ask me a couple of questions, right? It had never been an issue for me before, so I didn''t see why that would suddenly change now. I was sure that he''d be gone before long, and things would return to normal. To that, even Truth remained silent. Chapter 150 - 150: 144: Story of the Past (5) The next day. Breakfast time, in the kids'' eating hall. "Hey, Cee, Cee, what did the new guy call you for?" "Just an introduction. There were some questions." "Wow, I see, I see." Ruti and Cipher sat on an isolated bench as per usual, and similarly, the girl was the one to lead the conversation as the boy only ate in a reactive silence. "You''re really popular, Cee... Is the new guy curious too? I remember there was lots of trouble with people like that when I came here." Her phrasing was a little odd, but he understood what she intended to ask. "Yeah. He''s annoying. When you came, it was easy to get rid of, but now it''s different." "Ah! Do you want me to help you? I''ll get rid of him for you, Cee! I only need to stop taking the pills for a few days and I can make the nitro-thingy-thingy! Then, the new guy will go ''boom''!" Jumping up and motioning enthusiastically with her hands a scene of Marcus Lynton blowing up due to a volatile explosion produced by her Measurement, Ruti, a little girl, seemed a bit ''too'' excited about the prospect of murder. Cipher, who held a position with more insight as to why that was the case, simply stared blankly at the vivacious girl. "No." He firmly rejected the idea. "Whaa~? Why...?" All of a sudden, her eyes turned like those of an admonished puppy. "I want to help you, Cee...!" "I don''t need help. He''ll go away soon anyway." He tried to dissuade her, to no avail, and before he knew it, the conversation turned into something more. "B-but-- But we can make him go away sooner!" "Don''t. If you do that, then they''ll definitely take you away." She raised her voice even more in protest whilst he sat with a deadpan look. "You said you would stop them if they tried to take me away! You''ll save me, so there''s nothing to worry about--" "Stop. It''s annoying and unnecessary, and they''ll realise what he''s trying to do and get rid of him soon anyway, just like the last guys who tried it, so just drop it and don''t do anything stupid." As the argument escalated, finally, Cipher''s harsh words put an end to it. "..." "..." Before anyone had realised it, the air had turned cold, and there was an unspeakable silence dominating the pressed atmosphere. "U-uh..." Ruti, making incomprehensible noises, seemed to be choking on something as she couldn''t get a word out. "..." Meanwhile, Cipher, indifferent and seemingly unfeeling as he was, only observed her, producing endless guttural noises for a short while. "Guh... Ah..." Drip. "..." Catching a droplet of something transparent falling from the face hidden behind her rubbing hands and splashing on the white bench between them, the boy''s empty eyes flickered downward for but a moment. Sniff. "C-Cee... Ugh... I-I-I--" Stuttering, it felt impossible for the girl to speak what was on her mind. She was normally so jovial, so happy and radiant as a star, but now, for some reason, she found she couldn''t get a word out of her mouth. Albeit an unfamiliar and uncomfortable emotion that overwhelmed her, it was not the first time Ruti had felt this way. Was it almost three years ago now? Just before she was brought into the Playground. At that time, she had cried, but never since. Not until today. "U-ughhh... Sniff~! ...I-I-I only wa-wanted-- Sniff-! Ugh... C-Cee...! I o-only wanted to he- to help you...! Snifff~!" "...Ruti. Calm down. Stop crying." "Y-y-y-you called me annoyinggg...!" "..." For the first time in a while, Cipher''s brows furrowed. "...Hey, Ruti." "You said I was being stupid...!" Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, I didn''t." "I-I''m sorryy...!" "What..." The boy was utterly taken aback. Having never dealt with a bawling child in such a state before, he had no idea what to do or why Ruti was even upset in the first place. Of course, they were both questions that Truth could answer, and thus problems that could be solved, so the struggle didn''t last too long. "Cee--" Pat. All of a sudden, the girl felt warmth. "Sniff...?" "Listen, Ruti." A hand softly stroked the top of her head; an arm was gently wrapped around her shoulders; and a low, soothing voice entered her ears from just inches away. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it. But, you understand that I only said those things because I don''t want anything to happen to you, right? I don''t want them to separate us." Words of consolation and reassurance the boy had never even imagined he would say were coming out of his mouth. His body was moving in a way that showed an act of comforting; something vague and foreign to him. And, simultaneouslyD "We''ll always be together. That''s what you want, isn''t it?" DHis cold, vacant eyes peered down at her from the side. "M-mnh..." "Right? So, let''s not do anything to jeopardise that. Please." Squeezing her shoulders a little tighter as he finished, Ruti''s flushed face could only nod abashedly in response to his words. "Okay... I''m sorry, Cee..." "You don''t need to apologise. I''m sorry, too." From the outside, it might''ve appeared as a heartwarming, maybe even bittersweet scene of brief breaking apart and sweet reconciliation between two cute kids. And perhaps, to one of them, it was precisely that. However, "Sniff--! Ugh, haha, jeez. Cee, you made my eyes sore..." "..." To the boy, who gazed silently at the laughing, sniffling girl beside him. Indeed, he felt positively towards her. More positively than anyone else, although that didn''t really mean much. Nevertheless. "I don''t like crying. It feels weird. Cee, do you want to play a game? It''ll make me really happy..." "Alright." He could hear stories of one. He could witness one in front of him. He could even star as a character in the middle of one. But even then. To him, there could be no such thing as a sweet or heartwarming scene. As if there were some kind of invisible barrier preventing it. A concept completely foreign to his heart and to his mind. This boy, who was so stone-cold and callous that it could only be that he was born this way. As if by design; as if by fate. A sweet, perhaps moving, heartwarming scene. He would never be able to ''experience'' it. ??? Sometime later, Cipher was called once more to the Head Professor''s office. "Welcome, Truth. Take a seat." Marcus Lynton gestured to the same chairs they always sat on, and the boy followed along without resistance. "Cipher. Until now, I''ve only been asking you basic questions to get a feel for your power." "Today, that will change." Once again, it was time for questioning. "There are still many things unknown about your power, and although I''m sure you are much more aware of some of its intricacies than I am, there''s nothing that can be done if you don''t want to share." "..." "Of course, it only means I''ll have to figure it out myself. Whether what you have really is on the level of true omniscience, or something else entirely; I''ll find out soon enough." In reality, it hadn''t been very long since Marcus Lynton took over the San Cinelia Playground, but in that short time, he had quickly discovered the immeasurable potential possessed by the boyDor more precisely, his Measurement. Before he arrived, the Professor had only heard the brief explanation of the boy''s powerDthat is, ''the ability to "measure the truth"''Dbut it was only after conducting a few experiments with the boy in person that he began to understand the reality of it. With an existence in front of him that could potentially answer any of his endless questions about all the world''s unknowns, the Professor''s patience was growing thinner by the day, and even he himself knew it wouldn''t be long until he couldn''t take it anymore. ''No... Take it slow.'' ''First and foremost, it''s important to establish the foundation and go up from there. There''s no point diving immediately into the deep end of things.'' ''The officials still have no idea of what I''m doing here. There is no rush. I can afford to take it steadily.'' ''After all, there still may be unknown variables or hidden dangers surrounding this power that we are not yet aware of.'' ''It''s critical that I don''t lose all focus and drop my caution.'' ''Keep calm, and go slowly.'' ''There is plenty of time.'' ''I have to keep that in mind...'' Regulating his compounding exhilaration like so, Professor Marcus Lynton took away the hand resting on his thumping chest. It was okay to get excited, but that wasn''t an excuse to act recklessly or with negligence. With that said... "From now on, Cipher, we''ll be slowly ramping up the gravity of the questions I ask you." It would still be fine to ask the occasional spicy question, right...? "Let''s start with something that might be pushing the boundary a little." "Is it possible to fully utilise and perhaps manipulate the phenomenon known as ''quantum entanglement'' in the development of new technologies? If so, how could we go about it?" "..." "W-what...?" Sure enough, it would be fine to ask such questions that contained knowledge outside the realm of human understanding. After all, just because he was told the answer, that didn''t mean he could understand or make proper sense of it. Therefore, it shouldn''t be a problem to ask similar, ordinarily unanswerable questions. At the end of the day, the worst-case scenario is simply not being able to understand what was said. Isn''t that right? Chapter 151 - 151: 145: Story of the Past (6) To be honest, I don''t mind not being able to leave the Playground. Since Ruti came, I am no longer bored, and if I ever want to know something about the world; all I have to do is ask. There''s no need for me to travel or anything, and it''s not like there is anything in particular that I would want to do if I got out. Besides, the Professors provide everything the kids who live in the Playground want, within reason, so it''s also not like there''s a lack of things to do if I so desire. When it comes to my requests, they tend to be a lot stricter, though. They always triple-check even the simplest ingredients or parts in whatever I ask for, just to make sure there''s nothing in there that I could use to make a dangerous tool or weapon. I get why they do it, but it can get a little ridiculous at times. That''s also why I was confused when Ruti first arrived here, and even more so why they kept her here after a few incidents were caused. Because her power, in addition to my own, is a dangerous combination. In the end, the reason they kept her despite all that was because the price of transferring even a single Playground inhabitant was exorbitant. Also, her Measurement was usually restricted due to the specialised medication she took, so unless she got out of taking it, there wasn''t much of a risk. A big reason for the Playground taking in so many kids with potentially harmful powers is that the Wardens have the ability to ''correct them'' once they''re brought in. In other words, it was not exactly a prison or a jail, but a correctional facility and purely that. Naturally, there are those like Ruti who can''t be corrected no matter what kind of education they receive, but from what I''ve heard, she is an incredibly rare case. Of all the people in the Playground, the actual percentage of those labelled by the Professors as posing a ''genuine risk'' to society or even humanity as a whole was extraordinarily low. After all, no person was born harbouring inherent malicious intent inside them, and even if someone possessed a power capable of great harm right from conception, the potential to cause harm itself isn''t what causes the birth of a ''dangerous person''. If that were the case, then no one with a half-decent ability would stand on the side of good, right? Rather, what a person experiences in their early life is more prevalent in shaping them as a human being later on. It''s both unfortunate and good for the Wardens since it means the Playground''s correctional methods have a higher chance of actually working. Still, the Wardens don''t like taking chances. Completely risk averse, they dislike anything that could even hint at danger. There is no way to know what kind of person a baby or child will turn out to be five or ten years down the line. Therefore, if a child happens to possess a power potentially capable of immense destruction, even if it isn''t to such a great extent or even if they aren''t entirely sure what kinds of damage it could cause. The fact alone that it ''could'' happen is enough for the Wardens to actDeither by making a deal with said "risky person", or otherwise incarcerating them inside one of the Playgrounds and restraining them there. That is precisely why you don''t commonly see people with particularly exciting or extravagant abilities walking around under the public eye. As for myself, I''ve never been allowed to leave the Playground not due to the danger I pose, per se, but rather the danger those who could take advantage of my power pose. The Wardens know that I don''t really care about harming anyone or anything like that. I''ve only been playing those sorts of games with the Professors in the last couple of years because Ruti wanted to. They know that, or at least they think I want them to know that. But, they also know there are a lot of people in this world who would greatly covet a power like mine. And it is for those people that I am not allowed to leave the Playground, even if I, myself, am not a risk to the world. However, there is one thing, not entirely overlooked by the Wardens, but perhaps forgotten and neglected. That is, the possibility of an inside job. Of course, I couldn''t be talking about anyone but him. "Ah, Cipher. Welcome. Here, take a seat." DProfessor Marcus Lynton. As I sat in the same place as usual, he started mouthing off as if without care for my presence. "You know, I''ve been hearing a lot of news about you and that one troublemaker girl. What was it again, Ruth...?" ...No, he was definitely doing it on purpose. Bringing this topic up only because I was here. "Ruti." "Ahah, that''s right! Yes, yes, ''Ruti''. Well, anyway, you two certainly seem to have gotten quite close, haven''t you? Even going and causing trouble together, like partners in crime. You''re both a bit young, but youth is youth, I suppose." "Maybe." "Hohoh, well, I''m only teasing you..." I thought he was acting strangely enthusiastic today when suddenly, the Professor''s tone shifted alongside his now sharp gaze. "In a month, Ruti will be officially transferred to the Conston Playground facility." Our eyes locked. Staring deep into Professor Lynton''s eyes, I slowly opened my mouth. "In a month, Ruti will be staying here with me." The Professor chuckled. "You are funny, aren''t you, Cipher?" "Do you think I''m joking, Professor...?" "Well, no. But does it matter? This isn''t a decision I made, but one enforced by the higher-ups. If you have a complaint, there is nothing I can do about it, nor would I do anything even if I had that power." "If Ruti is gone, you won''t get what you want." "Oh, I''m sure I could find a way to make you talk even if you resist." "..." "Ahem. In any case, the trouble being caused by you two is getting out of hand, so it has been officially decided to separate you. If you consider the reason she was brought here in the first place, it only makes sense." It was at this point that I didn''t know what to think. "I''m sorry. I feel bad to disrupt the budding young love between the two of you, I really do, but things have devolved to the point where you have forced our hand." For the first time, it was as if my brain had frozen over, and all I could do was listen to the words spewing from Marcus Lynton''s unapologetic mouth. "You must be devastated, I''m sure. So, for today, there will be no questions." "..." "Once there are no more distractions, you will have a lot more free time to answer me, so let it be known." "..." "One month." "..." "After this time is up, we will explore many things together, Truth." "..." "So, heed my advice and use the last of what little time you have to make it well spent." Through blurry vision, my eyes gazed at the despicable face in front of me, but that''s not what I saw. A scene of Ruti, screaming and flailing about to prevent being dragged away. Her arm stretched out towards me, endless tears streaming down her face. That girl, digging in her heels and resisting to the best of her ability in order to not be separated. Emptiness. "..." Suddenly, an involuntary sensation surged up from the pit of my stomach. Reflexively covering my mouth, fortunately, nothing happened, but it was close. Knowing what would happen in one month''s time. Knowing what they were going to do and what the outcome would be. "...Professor." Imagining the repulsive look of superiority on Lynton''s face when that time came. Only one thought remained perpetuating in my mind. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Did you think I''d stand still?" DThat I would never let it happen. ??? In response to my final words, the Professor only told me to try my best, for the Wardens'' highest officials would be acting with my defiance in mind. If you think about it, they were taking away the person closest to me, so of course they would take into consideration that I would want to stop them. Still, I didn''t care about that. Since it was a risky procedure in a variety of ways, as well as expensive, there were many preparations and proceedings that had to be gone through before a Playground resident transfer could be held to ensure everything went smoothly. That''s why it was taking place in a month and not sooner. I knew they were contemplating it, but hearing that they were actually going through with it was a bit of a shock. There was only one plan I could see working to prevent Ruti from being taken away. That was to grab the higher-ups'' attention and maintain it on me instead of her. For example, if I cause a big incidentDbigger than what I and Ruti have caused together in the pastDthen they would have no choice but to move their immediate focus to me instead of her. So long as she keeps a low profile for a short while, they would be fine with postponing her transferral to a later date, and they might even cancel it entirely. Due to my position as a Concept, they can''t treat me carelessly, and they also can''t move me to another branch as easily as someone else. Even if this plan backfired and just made them look to move me instead of Ruti, it would still work to buy plenty of time. The only problem is how to go about causing such a large incident. I can''t go the easy route of using Ruti''s power this time since I need to keep her uninvolved, but it''s also tough to get a hold of enough materials to make a powerful tool or weapon without her... No, it''s still possible. All I need to do is attract enough attention that they forget about Ruti and focus on me. It''s easy enough. Even within a month, it''s definitely possible. Chapter 152 - 152: 146: Story of the Past (7) It took a while to secure enough materials and spare parts to carry out the distraction planDabout two weeks. During this time, I''ve been getting away with reducing the dosage of my medication by slowly replacing the pills with sugar pills. There was still the liquid syrup medicine I was forced to take, but removing the pills effectively lowered the overall amount I was ingesting by 40%. Now, with a clearer, much less inert mind, and only two weeks remaining until the transferral team would arrive to pick up Ruti, it was about time to act. Ruti was still unaware that she was scheduled to move, but it seemed the Professors looking after her weren''t and began acting strange since two weeks ago; as if collectively relieved about something. Picking up on that, she''s been consistently pestering me to tell her if something is going on. Of course, I don''t tell her; I can''t have Ruti get involved this time or else she''ll bear part of the responsibility, so I have no choice, after all. She seems to have reluctantly accepted my reassurance that nothing is wrong, but there''s no telling how long she''ll stay patient. Her senses are keener than I had anticipated; that, or she''s just sensitive recently. Still, things should remain on the down-low until it''s too late for her to interfere, so it should be fine. As for what I intend to do in order to attract the Wardens'' attention. The plan is simple. "Oh, Cipher? My. What brings you here?" Head Professor Marcus Lynton spoke to me. We were not in his office this time, however. "It''s..." "Why is he..." Sitting around a table with numerous other Professors, among a vast eating hall with many other Professors and Playground staff, they were eating lunch. Seeing me, who definitely shouldn''t be here, approach, they whispered to each other, but I only looked at the Head Professor. "What might be the matter? You wouldn''t have happened to change your mind about cooperating willfully, would you?" "..." Needless to say, that wasn''t why I came here. He knew that, so I didn''t feel the need to say anything. Still, I stared at him. "Hm? What''s wrong?" He wore an innocuous expression as if he had no idea, but I knew what he was doing. Normally, the Head Professor eats alone in his office. Recently, however, he''s been eating in the staff canteen like this. This sudden decision was purposeful. "Can I tell you something in private?" "I don''t see why you can''t say it here?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s important." "There are only Professors present, Cipher. I won''t ask how you managed to sneak your way into the staff facilities, but there shouldn''t be anything you cannot say in front of anyone here. Am I wrong?" "..." This sly old man. Never leaving fewer than two people by his side, he constantly avoided a situation where he was left alone. Being here, a situation where almost every other Professor was present as well as some other staff members, and looking in our direction, it was the most public place in the entirety of the Playground. What''s more... "Oh, that''s unusual. What do you have in that rucksack there? You don''t usually carry one of those around, do you?" Pointing out the rather weighty bag on my back, it felt like he was taunting me. "...I was moving some stuff around my room." Watching an almost imperceptible smirk rise on the Head Professor''s face, I felt like sighing. Somehow, I felt like there was no chance of catching him alone today, or ever. I don''t think I let anything slip. How did he figure it out? Individual Marcus Lynton thought it was a predictable series of events In other words, he saw right through me. Huh... Well, in that case, maybe I should adapt the plan. If it''s not going to be possible to get him alone, then I won''t bother. After all, it doesn''t really matter if other people see me in the act. The plan is for me to attract everyone''s attention anyway, so rather, it might be the best course of action for me to carry out the plan in a situation like this, where everyone already has their eye on me. That''s right. Instead of lamenting the Head Professor''s cunning and guile, I should thank him for the golden opportunity he is presenting to me. "Actually, Professor, there is something I wanted to show you." Taking one strap of the bag off my shoulder, and then the other, I laid it on the ground with a light thud. The tool I made was bulkier than expected, so it provided much-desired relief for my small body. "Oh...? A gift from Truth himself. What might it be, I wonder." His smirk grew into a full-blown smile, which then deepened. It was clear he found the current situation entertaining, but I could assure that it wouldn''t last for long. Unzipping the bag by my feet, I cast a quick glance at the Head Professor sitting in the middle of a bench surrounded by other Professors, making it impossible for me to get any closer due to them being in the way. Well. If any of them were brave enough to actually get in the way intentionally, it would be a shame, but the plan should still work either way, at least to an extent. Reaching both of my hands into the bag, I pulled out something heavy. As I did, I witnessed not just the Professors within direct line of sight, but even Marcus Lynton himself, have their eyes widen. "I-Is that...?" "What--" Before too much time could pass, I pointed the end of the object towards the Head Professor and pulled a trigger on the underside. Zz-- Bang-!! All of a sudden, a spark exploded from the object, and something small fired out from the front, hitting a Professor in the head and penetrating deep into the skull. Needless to say, the result was instant death. Unfortunately... "..." "...Hah. Goodness. Cipher, do you know what you''ve just done?" It wasn''t the Professor I aimed for. Glancing down at the smoking weapon in my handsDa makeshift coilgun-like tool that shoots projectiles at high speeds using electromagnetismDI thought it was a pity. Due to a lack of materials to make it with, it was only designed to fire one shot, which is why I intended to get the Head Professor. Seeing it now, though, I don''t think it would be able to handle firing a second round even if it were able to. Still, there''s no need for lament. I managed to achieve my goal, somewhat. "How did you even-- No, never mind. Everyone! Don''t panic and call the suitable department. Cipher, you''re coming with me." "..." Not replying to the Head Professor''s words, who sighed and tried to calm the hectic employees down, I discarded the now useless weapon and followed him along as others swiftly arrived to sort the body of the deceased Professor. "We''ll talk about this in my office." The situation wasn''t too bad. As I had hoped, directly killing a Professor with my own hands seemed to garner the attention of everyone in the room. Although mine and Ruti''s so-called "games" had resulted in numerous casualties in the past, none of them were really intentional, but rather accidents. This time, however, I had gone with the purpose of killing from the start. So, in that sense, it was my first time killing someone. I had heard from Truth that it was something that, everyone who experiences it, experiences it differently, but I must admit it felt pretty underwhelming. Though, I suppose that a lacking experience is, in itself, a form of experience. It also seemed like even the Head Professor didn''t expect that I would actually go through with such a plan and kill someone in front of everybody there, but he simply wasn''t aware. I said it before, didn''t I? Without Ruti, there is nothing interesting in the Playground. Truth told me in the past that each person''s experience is different when they die; some people go to a good place, some a bad place, and some people don''t go anywhere at all. I''m sure there is more to it, but I don''t really understand how something can happen after you die, so I stopped asking questions about it. At that time, Truth said something weird about not having the required level of access to that information. It''s something he had never told me before, but I just ignored him and made him tell me anyway, and eventually, he did. I thought it was strange, but it never happened again after that, so I forgot about it. It''s because I know that, anyway, that I''m not afraid of death, nor killing. In the Playground, we are taught that killing is bad. But, if people don''t really ''die'' and just go somewhere else after their life ends, then why is it bad? Truth is vague about it because it comes under an ''opinion'', and I couldn''t understand the answer to that question by myself. Since the Professors, too, struggled to change my mind about it when I asked them, I gave up at that point. That''s all there is to it, in any case. They want to separate me and Ruti, but I don''t want that, and neither does she. So, I simply will not let it happen. If I need to make them go to that ''other place'' by killing them in order to prevent that from happening, then I don''t see why I wouldn''t do so. Chapter 153 - 153: 147: Story of the Past (8) After being led away to a private office, the Head Professor sighed before turning towards me. He seemed to be thinking of what to say in regard to the absurd situation. It was rather entertaining seeing him so flustered after his prior show of absolute confidence, but now wasn''t the time for fun. The two of us were alone. Regrettably, I didn''t have the scrap coilgun with me anymore, but it didn''t matter since I wouldn''t have been able to use it anyway after the central magnet coil was fried. Beforehand, I had considered bringing something like a sharpened piece of plastic along with me in case the gun failed, to use as a sort of knife since it was impossible for me to acquire a real one, but I ended up not bothering; the Head Professor, though a little old, was still an adult, whilst I was a child. There was no way I could make it work. Before long, he opened his mouth. "Did you plan to postpone the arrival of the transferral unit by killing me?" "..." "You know something like that wouldn''t work, don''t you, Cipher?" "...I think it would work, Professor." Truth even agreed with me, so it had to be true. "Even if it didn''t, I only have to get rid of enough Professors until they give up." "The higher-ups wouldn''t concede to a child." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What if it wasn''t a normal child, but a Concept?" "..." My words seemed to have rendered the Head Professor speechless. "I''ve done a lot of research, Professor. There are others who defied the Wardens and have gotten away with it. Why can''t I do the same?" It was true. I heard more than just a few stories from Truth about other ConceptsDboth those alive in the present and those who used to exist, but are now deceasedDwho were once under regulation by the Wardens, but who resisted and escaped. It was part of a backup plan I had. In the event that my plan to prevent Ruti''s transferral failed, I would move to Plan B. That is, escaping the Playground together with Ruti. Of course, escaping would not only mean that we had to find ways to survive in the outside world by ourselves, but also that we had to do so whilst on the run from both the Wardens and the government authorities since they work together; it''s how they acquire so many ''risky'' kids to begin with, and technically it''s legal since the parents all sign contracts agreeing to it. In any case, because of how unnatural it would be for two kids with no family or friends, and no legal identification, to survive in the modern age, not to mention risky, it''s practically an inevitability that we''ll get caught. Especially for a troublesome kid like RutiDknowing her, she''d get discovered in a heartbeat. "...Go to your room and stay there. We''ll have another talk when things have settled down a bit." Sighing in exasperation once more and saying so, Head Professor Marcus Lynton exited the office and walked away somewhere. I was a little exhausted after staying up all night to put together the scrap coilgun, so I thought it might be good to rest until later. There wasn''t much I could do until the Wardens had made up their mind to cancel Ruti''s transferral or not, anyway. With that faint hope in mind as I walked back to my isolated room, I collapsed into my bed and quickly fell asleep. I closed my eyes and drifted away with the expectation of waking up to Ruti''s loud and obnoxious scolding about doing something crazy without her, but for some reason, it wasn''t a scene that I was particularly opposed to. However, the reality was different. Instead of that pushy girl getting all in my face, I opened my eyes to news that took my breath away. "..." "What...?" Ruti had disappeared. ??? Waking up after about 7 hours, it was already evening. My circadian rhythm would be messed up now, but there was no such thing as day or nighttime in the Playground, anyway, due to a lack of windows. There were some rooms that simulated the outside world, with things like an imitation sun, sky, moon, clouds, stars, and even a seaside with artificial high and low tides. Because the Playground was a place meant for kids to live, not a torture ground, there were plenty of such facilities where the residents could experience a miniature version of the outside world, but well, I didn''t care much for it. It''s where the majority of the other kids spent their time, but the only reason I went there these days was because Ruti wanted to. Speaking of which, I haven''t seen her today. News spread like an out-of-control wildfire inside the enclosed Playground, especially when something big happened. Ruti had most likely heard about my killing the Professor, so it was strange that she hadn''t woken me up to confront me about it. What was she doing? Individual Ruti is currently under the custody of the Wardens'' San Cinelia Playground Head Professor, Marcus Lynton "..." For a moment, it felt like my brain froze. "What...?" I couldn''t comprehend the meaning behind the sentence in front of meDmy eyes scanned and rescanned the letters countless times, but no matter how thoroughly I analysed it, it didn''t make sense. Ruti? Under custody? Because of the Head Professor? "..." Reaching under my bed, I retrieved two strips of ''modified'' plastic about 30 centimetres long. Placing one in my waistband, I simply grasped the other in my right hand. It was the sharpened plastic I contemplated bringing earlier. Just like my mind, my eyes turned coldDcold like a dead man''s and even colder than usualDas I glanced at the back of the roomDtowards the wall that functioned as a one-way window for the Professors to monitor me. Turning away, I didn''t plan on wasting any time. Marcus Lynton. What was he trying to do? He must''ve known I wasn''t going to let anyone take her away from me, and after the earlier incident, I should''ve made it even clearer that nothing would stand in my way. Storming down the hallway, everyone who noticed me swiftly evaded me; with those who saw the expression on my faceDor rather, the lack thereofDgetting frightened and almost running away entirely. Anyone who didn''t move out of the way, I simply raised the plastic in my hand that was more like a dagger or thin shortsword than a knife, and they rapidly changed their attitude. Like the back of my hand, I knew my way around the Playground better than even the Professors themselves as I had a map telling me exactly where I needed to go and the quickest route to get there. Moreover, the destination was the Head Professor''s office, which I had already visited a number of times recently. It didn''t take long to arrive, and as soon as I did, it was as if he was waiting for me, as the Head Professor was quick to open his mouth with a sinister grin. "You''ve finally arrived." "..." Not responding to his words, the first thing I did was scan the room with my eyes upon entering. Almost immediately, I found her. Lying unconscious within a barred metal cage, was Ruti, clearly drugged. I didn''t have anything to say regarding the Professor''s underhanded methods of drugging and abducting a girl to use as a hostage against me, because I would have done the same if I could. Still, I thought it was deserving of mockery. I never imagined he would do something like this, so I didn''t think to take measures to prevent it. Other than Ruti and the Head Professor, and now myself, there were, unsurprisingly, a few other Professors at the edges of the room. They didn''t have anything to defend themselves since weapons were strictly prohibited within the Playground, and they were mostly thin and pale men or women. I identified them as researchers under the direct control of the Head Professor; judging by the hint of greed in their eyes, it was no wonder what led them to be here despite their evident fright at confronting me. "...Let her go." Having examined the situation, I issued a terse order, but their intention to defy was clear. "Do you think you are in a position to give commands, Cipher? The Head Professor smirked at me and crossed his arms as he sat at his desk. His arrogance was pesky, but it was justified. Aside from me and Ruti, everyone here was an adult. Although they wanted to avoid being attacked by my weapon, it wouldn''t be hard at all for them to overpower me if they came all at once. Even a single person would probably be able to incapacitate me or at least get the weapon out of my hands, and at that point, I would be useless. "Now that you are here, you will answer some questions. I have here some of my colleagues who have been burning to ask you something. Won''t you grace them with your knowledge, Truth?" "..." The Head Professor was being gradually corrupted by his thirst for knowledge, and the crazed look in his eyes told the same story. Although he wasn''t completely taken over, it was evident in the path he was treading. Going this far just to receive a couple of answers... Ordinarily, the situation might''ve been considered a stalemate at this point since I couldn''t approach them without risking being overwhelmed, and at the same time, they didn''t want to approach me for fear of getting slashed. I could try slowly walking forward and taking the initiative, but if I act too aggressively, it''ll backfire. Not only that, but I can only face one person at a time. By having my back towards the doorDa wallDI can easily fend off anyone coming at me from the front, left or right sides. But, if I walk forward, I instantly lose that advantage. So, insteadD "!!" "S-stop!" "What are you doing...?!" I raised the blade to my own neck, causing the other Professors in the room to freak out. Chapter 154 - 154: 148: Story of the Past (9) I raised the knife and pressed it to my neck, striking panic within the Professors. They didn''t know how to respond to my sudden, extreme actions, and began to freak out. A Concept committing suicide? No one had ever heard of something like that before, but what if it happened for the first time today? In the event that I put just a little more force into my hand, just that tiny bit of extra pressure on the blade of sharpened plastic... Without a doubt, everyone here would undergo thorough investigation and questioning to find out what happened that led to my death. And once they found the answer, none of these Professors, even the Head Professor, would be able to escape punitive judgement. It would be worse than simply losing their job; they would be stripped of all possessions and forbidden to continue working in this profession for the rest of their lives. At best, they would start from scratch in a new line of work, and at best, they would be jailed for their crimes of having driven not just a kid, but the Concept of Truth, to suicide. "S-stop...!" "Please... Put the knife down..." Of course, I had no real intention to cause grievous harm to myself, let alone take my own life. But, the Professors, staring into my eyes that probably appeared to contain less emotion than those of a doll or a dead fish, couldn''t know if I was serious or not. However... "...Cipher. You can''t fool me. I know you aren''t going to take your life here." Head Professor Marcus Lynton looked at me and spoke. His mouth was smirking, but I could see the faint worry in his eyes as well as the glistening beads of sweat that had formed on his forehead. Sorry. Who was the one trying to fool who? I stared back at him, unfaltering, and slowly pressed the blade harder against my skin. It stung; a light trail of blood flowed down my neck onto my collarbone. "Would you bet all the knowledge in the world on it?" "..." The knife was only made of red plastic from a children''s toy, but that didn''t make it any less sharper than a steel knife. It was sharpened to a degree that I was satisfied with, and I had already confirmed that it could cut through tough fabric like butter, so it was a genuine weapon just as much as one manufactured in a factory or forged by a smith. I watched the Head Professor''s expression turn grave as I shed my own blood without hesitation, and the other Professors surrounding him were even more in chaos, "This is a warning." Without breaking eye contact, I slightly tilted my head to the right. The knife was pressed against the left side of my neck, so it caused some of the pressure to be relieved. At the same time, however, it also meant the cut expanded as my skin stretched. "If Ruti is taken away from me, say goodbye to your precious Concept of Truth." As a result of my actions, the shallow cut gradually grew into a gash, and my neck continued to sting painfully, but it wasn''t too much to endure. More blood spilt down my front and dripped down, staining my clothes and the carpeted floor beneath my feet. "I told you before, Professor." It was an intentional exacerbation of my self-inflicted injury, designed to put pressure on the Professors. "I won''t stand still and let you take what''s mine away from me." Of course, as I said, I don''t intend to harm myself irreparably, but this pain I am experiencing and the blood I am losing is a small price to pay to get what I want. So long as I avoid the two carotid arteries on the sides of my neck, there will be no real danger or lasting damage to my body, and with the kind of technology possessed by the Wardens, recovering some lost blood isn''t an issue. In reality, all it is, is a simple scare tactic. "''What''s yours''...?" Repeating my words, the Head Professor let loose a laugh half-coated with tension. Then, he jutted his chin towards Ruti, still unconscious in the metal cage. "You don''t mean this girl, do you, Cipher?" It wasn''t possible to see her face from this angle, but I looked at her body, lying there like a corpse. Naturally, I knew she wasn''t dead, but the fact alone that she had been taken like this whilst I had been sleeping awakened something strange within me. "Don''t make me laugh. She was never "yours", and she never will be. The Playground''s policy is that all kids have free will to do what they desire, within reason, as a fundamental human right. Nobody belongs to anyone, Cipher, but even if this girl did belong to someone, it certainly wouldn''t be you." I didn''t think the Head Professor was a person in a position to lecture about morals or human rights, but either way, he misunderstood my words. "She has free will, yes. I never said Ruti belongs to me." Otherwise, that would make her a slave, but that''s not how it is at all. No, what I said was clear. "Ruti doesn''t belong to anyone." But. "But, Ruti is mine." She said she would stay with me forever. She said that with her own mouth, her own free will. Ruti entrusted herself to me like that. So, what would she be if not mine? "...Huh. When did this kid become so infatuated...?" The Head Professor let out an uncharacteristic grunt as if he truly didn''t understand. I wasn''t particularly surprised that someone so one-sidedly obsessed with something pointless couldn''t understand simple logic, although, it''s not like I need him to understand. People like the Head Professor. People obsessed with a single goal, and who will stop at nothing to achieve it. Isn''t it all pointless in the end? I know the truth of the world. Everything will come to an end eventually. Nothing anyone does, nothing they leave behind will remain. Human life is short, and in the grand scheme of things, so is the lifespan of the world. Why bother pushing yourself to such extremes just for momentary gratification? Having never experienced something like that, I couldn''t understand it before. But, now. Now, I think it''s a little different. I''m not sure when, but I feel like I may have caught a glimpse as to why so many people might strive for such temporary things. A hint of understanding, no matter how infinitesimal. And so, having become able to realise and understand even a pinch of that desire. I think I can create a satisfying way to resolve this situation. "...Professor. You know that all I want is for Ruti not to be taken away, right?" To have what is mine be at my side, and not leave. "Indeed. However, as was mentioned previously, I--" "And, what you want is for your questions to be answered. Right?" To sate his thirst for understanding, a craving for knowledge. "That''s correct..." I could see that the Head Professor knew what I was getting at, but he still didn''t seem convinced. Well, it''s obvious why. "I want to make a deal, Professor. And this offer is extended to all of you, too." I included the rest of the Professors who were present because I didn''t want to risk them becoming an additional factor I would have to take into account later on, or more curtly put, a thorn in my side. They appeared to have regained their composure since earlier, realising that I most likely wasn''t actually going to off myself. After hearing my offer, they were even more intrigued. "...You want to keep you and Ruti together in exchange for knowledge?" "Yes." That was the fundamental deal: I would answer any questions from the Professors here, and in return, they would find a way to use their authority to guarantee my and Ruti''s pairing by keeping us in the same Playground. For these people, who couldn''t suppress their greedy hunger for answers, it was something they couldn''t refuseDand for me, it was an easy way to protect Ruti, and vastly more effective than trying to do it myself. Of course, the Head Professor did say before that he had no influence on the higher-ups'' decision, but he was still a Head Professor who oversaw an entire branch of the Playground, and the decision being made was directly affecting the plot he managed. Because of that, he was in a position with more say in the matter than he ordinarily would. Additionally, if he uses my name as a Concept, claiming I threatened to kill myself if Ruti was transferred, then even the Wardens officials wouldn''t dare take the risk. Because, at the end of the day, the whole reason for the Playgrounds'' existence was for the purpose of having a secure place to hold kids with dangerous powers, with the Concepts under maximum surveillance. It wouldn''t just be the Head Professor who''d be severely punished for being so negligent in his duties as to let a Concept commit suicide; countless other Professors and even higher-ups in the organisation''s food chain would have their lives ruined. By accepting my deal, they prevent all that from happening. It''s also impossible for them to go back on it because, well, if they do, and Ruti gets taken away from me because of that, then we''ll be back to square one because I''ll just threaten them with my own life as a hostage again. Oh, right, there was also the fact that I killed a Professor to stop it. If need be, I''ll do that again, too. In any case, after accepting the deal, it was clear that the Professors all seemed relieved as they exhaled deep sighs and wiped the sweat off their brows, including the Head Professor, whose worn face contained only a smile. Ruti also woke up around the time the deal was finalised. Seeing my wounded neck oozing blood, she was immediately up in arms about what happened. After hearing the explanation that I was here to prevent them from taking her away, she seemed to be feeling a mix of emotions. It made sense, considering that she didn''t even know that she was supposed to be transferred to another Playground until now, but that wasn''t going to happen anymore anyway, so it was fine. "Cipher. How about we celebrate the occasion with a few questions, hm?" The Head Professor''s greed was visible from a mile away, but I didn''t care much. If it were another time, it would have certainly irritated me, but because I managed to protect Ruti, I was able to tolerate it. "...What do you want to know?" Hearing my response, he grinned slyly. "Well. Shouldn''t it be something suitable for the occasion? Let''s make it something picante." "..." He really knew how to take advantage of the situation, I thought. It was appalling, but there was no real reason to deny his request; in fact, accepting it might even make him work harder to prevent Ruti from being transferred, so I thought I might as well. Everyone gathered around and observed in silence the exchange between me and the Head Professor, including Ruti who sat by my side, holding onto my arm and leaning on my shoulder. Because he was the Head Professor, Professor Marcus Lynton had the "privilege" of asking me whatever one ''big question'' he wanted the answer to. "Hehe, oh, what should I ask, I wonder...?" More than excited, he looked giddier than a kid on Christmas morning. It was an uncanny and somewhat incongruous sight. I just wanted him to get it over with, but he went at his own pace. Soon, he seemed to have figured out what he wanted to ask. "Truth. What I want to ask you is a simple, yet unfathomably large question; one asked innumerable times throughout the ages." His eyes containing some kind of unrestrained hunger, Marcus Lynton asked. "What is God?" Some of the other Professors gasped when he spoke, while I and Ruti remained silent. No one here was religious, of course, but it was a question of such scale, after all. I never particularly cared about religious or supernatural things, so I never thought to ask about the existence of God, if there is one. My eyes flickered between each of their faces; it was evident that they doubted if I could even answer a question like that, so ambiguous and incomprehensible. But, I had no doubts that my Truth could get the job done. The Head Professor''s question wasn''t worded very well, as his language wasn''t specific at all and quite vague, but I never said I would properly interpret before asking. I only said I would answer his question, and so that''s exactly what I will do. Thinking of Truth, I repeated the question in my mind. What is God? In the next moment, words appeared in front of me. You do not have access to this information My eyebrows scrunched and the ends of my lips curled downwards, forming a slight frown. I mentioned it before, but I had only received this response once from Truth in the past. ...Annoying. Just like last time, I reiterated with a bit more force. What is God? I don''t care if you think I don''t have access or whatever. You will tell me the answer. I commanded Truth like so, and then-- Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...!" Feeling a bizarre sensation in my core, my back suddenly hunched over and I found myself staring at the ground, barely holding myself up with my hands. "Cee...!" Ruti exclaimed, but her words didn''t enter my ears. My entire body was drenched in sweat, and I found it difficult to breathe. My vision blurred as a message from Truth slowly appeared in front of me. It was something that didn''t usually happen when he answered a question, but my mind was already too hazy to feel confused. "..." Only managing to weakly raise my head and move my eyes, I "read" Truth''s answer. God isDD????????????????D Chapter 155 - 155: 149: The Truth of the World The instant he glimpsed Truth''s incomprehensible answer, Cipher''s head throbbed with a more excruciating pain than anything he had experienced. "Kgh...!" "Cee! No, what''s wrong?!" Clutching his head, it was impossible to register the cries of escalating concern from Ruti and the surrounding Professors. His brain felt like it was being repeatedly smashed with a sledgehammer, causing his body to reflexively tremble every other second. Then, heat rose from the pit of his stomach and enveloped his heart tightly, as if squeezing. "Cough, cough...!" Abruptly, he covered his mouth as he began to cough; but it wasn''t the constricting sensation of his heart, nor the indescribable pain of his lungs that felt like they were getting shot every time they contracted that was the most worrying part. "Cough-- Kaghk-!" Ominous black blood spurted from his mouth, staining his hand and dripping over his lips as he panted. Not giving him time to rest, whatever this sudden affliction was, the boy felt his body from the waist down turn cold; a piercing chill to the bone like a bare-naked person in the arctic began to dominate his legs internally, exacerbating his shivers. All of this stacked on top of the other was too much, but no matter how agonising the pain, no matter the torment, his mind felt impossibly clear. ''Why...?'' He asked in desperation, but no answer came. Cipher''s vision was still blurry even though Truth''s answer from before had already disappeared, and soon, it warped. Beginning to resemble a kaleidoscope, he felt dizzy no matter where he looked, but his mind stayed persistently, bizarrely crystal clear despite the ongoings. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What''s going on...?'' There was no time to answer even the simplest question as the scene around him appeared to distort and change before his eyes. And then. Not in the form of golden calligraphy words before his eyes, but the real deal. He saw it. The truth of the question he asked. "..." "C-Cee...?" All of a sudden, contrary to the random chaos that occurred just a second ago, Marcus Lynton''s office was quiet. Ruti, the ProfessorsDcompletely startled by what had happened out of the blue, they were stunned into silence. Just now, Cipher, the one they knew as the Concept of Truth had fallen to his knees, grabbed his head, and began coughing up black blood. And, just as it started, it was over in the time one could snap their fingers. Just like that. Ruti, heavily distressed by the situation, trepidatiously touched her best friend''s back, her hands subtly trembling. "Cee, are you okay? Say something..." Her eyes began to shake and glistened with a reflective sheen, fearing the worst. In the next moment, however, she flinched as the boy''s body moved without warning. "Cee!" "..." Wordlessly, Cipher wiped his mouth and returned to his previous seated position as if nothing had happened. He didn''t speak, and he looked at no one, but everyone else who observed his face noticed something strange. He saw something. His eyes, his expressionDthey belonged to a person who had seen something indescribable. What he presented was the blank look of a person with no emotions, but it was impossible to tell what lay beneath such a hardened exterior. Slowly, the boy moved his gaze up towards the person directly in front of him. Towards the recently-established Head Professor, Professor Marcus Lynton. And, even more leisurely, he opened his mouth. "...You asked me... Something..." It was a quiet voice, a mutter as if he was talking to himself, but one everyone could audibly hear nevertheless. And, they saw... "...!?" For the first time in their lives, CipherDthe Concept of Truth''s lips curled into a smile. Everyone''s eyes had widened except for the Head Professor''s, and even Ruti was beginning to feel like something was off as she gazed at him. "So? Do you have an answer for me?" Seemingly unconcerned with everything that happened before, Marcus Lynton spoke with an indifferent tone. Cipher, his smile starting to feel more sinister by the second, responded simply. "I do." At that, the Head Professor''s words pricked up. "Then, what--" "Ahhhh..." Just as he was about to ask, the boy cut him off with an uncharacteristic, loud groan whose tone rose in a crescendo. Lynton''s brows furrowed, but as if ignoring that, Cipher began to laugh. "Aha, hahahaha..." "..." No one had even seen the boy smile before, let alone laugh, but all of a sudden, he was doing just that. They weren''t sure what at all to think of the bizarre situation, but for some reason, the Professors felt unsettled. "Hahahahaha...!" The only sound in the room was the extraordinarily normal-sounding, cheerful laughter of a young boy; it should''ve been a warm atmosphere, but somehow, it felt the exact opposite. "..." Eventually, the laughter stopped, and the room was bathed in momentary silence once more. "Did you know, Professor?" Cipher looked at Professor Lynton and said in a strange tone like that of an ordinary boy. Marcus Lynton gulped, his eyes watching the Concept of Truth''s mouth and his ears listening to his every word. His lips parted as if in slow motion, but his words carried the weight of a thousand suns. "DDOur world isn''t real." And at that momentD "Kyaaaah...!? Cee! H-help m--" DEverything was destroyed. ??? My mind slightly hazy, it felt as if I had just woken up from a long slumber. Gradually, my vision cleared, and I found myself back in Michael Guff''s extravagant living room, the clinician whom I requested to uncover my missing memories. And now... I had returned with said memories. Memories that had been locked away a long time ago; and that involved parts of my life fundamental to who I am. "...Ruti..." Unconsciously grabbing my head with a hand, I muttered a name I had long forgotten. Hah... I can''t believe it... There was someone... I had someone like this in my life...? Strangely, it felt like there was something stuck at the back of my throat. Something immovable and that refused to budge. Swallowing down the saliva that was accumulating in my mouth, I tasted something sweet and with a tangy, metallic aftertaste. ...Blood. At some point, it seems I somehow cut the inside of my mouth. It was annoying, but bearable. Compared to the pain I had experienced on that day... This was nothing. "..." I couldn''t get that one person out of my head... Ruti... Whenever that name crossed my mind, my chest and head became hot; I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth. The memories were undoubtedly mine, but I had forgotten them all this time, so they didn''t feel like they belonged to me. I shouldn''t have known that bizarre, overly energetic girl, and yet... I feel something akin to regret when I think of her fate... Hell, I could even recall memories unrelated to what I was shown, such as the reason for her initial admission to the Playground. Her MeasurementDcapable of creating an extremely volatile and reactive substance similar in nature to nitroglycerinDcaused an explosive incident at her home that burned the house down and resulted in the death of two of her three older siblings. Not seeming to experience any regret from what she did, Ruti was thereafter diagnosed with some kind of mental illness and sent to the Playground for safety... Where she met me. "...Fuck..." I could only curse when considering the situation. And not only that... As my mind cleared up even more, I remembered what happened at the end of the flashback. Marcus Lynton''s question. Bypassing the restricted access of Truth. The existence of God. And the truth of the world. I remembered it all. And, the worst part is... He was right. At the school''s Christmas festival, when he first said I would want to destroy the world after uncovering the truth, of course, I wouldn''t believe him. Even when I began to have doubts, and after I had Emir read my fortune, I didn''t really believe that it would ever come true. Why that damn Kiryuuin and Araceli regressor pair wanted to stop me. But now... I really can understand why they were so confident in their beliefs. Because I don''t think this world deserves to go on any longer. "Ciphy...?" "You''re awake." Ah... Turning, I saw the twins approaching from what looked like the kitchen, judging by the snacks in their hands. I had almost forgotten. Looking back, it seemed as though Michael Guff was still unconscious in his chair. Because the two of us were looking at my memories simultaneously, we were both practically sleeping during the experience, so I suppose the twins went off and did their own thing. Either way, because of all the sudden feelings I got from the memories that muddied the order of things in my mind, it felt like I hadn''t seen the two in ages. "...I''m back." They nodded at my words and came up to me. Discarding their snacks like trash by the wayside, the girls wrapped their small arms around me. "What are you...?" I wondered what the problem was. As confirmed by Truth, no more than a couple of hours had passed, but they were like this. Gazing down at them as they buried their heads into me, the ghostly visage of Ruti appeared to overlap with the twins. "..." It didn''t seem like something I''d be able to forget for a while. "Ciphy..." "What did you see...?" "Did you see your memories...?" "Did you get what you wanted...?" The twins suddenly turned their heads up at me and fired a barrage of questions, causing me to sigh internally. "I''ll tell you when we get back home." There was no need to explain everything here, so I was just thinking of leaving a letter for Michael Guff and going since the money would be transferred to his account separately, but the girls raised their voices. ""No!!"" "...Pardon?" My brows slightly furrowed as I looked down at them. "Why do you oppose it? Is there a reason to say everything here?" "Just tell us now..." "It''s not a big deal..." They put on upset voices as if they were in a strop, making me speechless. I really couldn''t understand why they would be so stubborn about it, but it wasn''t the first time something like this had happened, so I acquiesced to their persistence. "Alright... Yes, I got my memories back. And... I suppose, yes, I got what I wanted." Although it wasn''t nearly as satisfying as I thought it would be, I certainly... Certainly got what I was aiming for. "What will you do now?" Glancing at Sana, who asked, I chewed on my words and ruminated for a moment. The truth behind the reality of the world. Finally, I have obtained the long-sought-after answer to that mystery. But, now that things have come to this, what''s next? "I..." Having seen what I saw. Now knowing what I know. My reply is simple. "...I will end the world." ""..."" It is... the only thing I can do. Not for anyone''s sake except my own. This world shouldn''t be allowed to continue as it is. Rolling my gaze, I slowly looked at everything around me. The floor, walls, and ceiling of Michael Guff''s house. The cushioned sofa, expensive paintings, and other house embellishments. Michael Guff himself, and even the twins beside me right now. None of the people or the emotions and accomplishments they experience. The worldDas well as everything inside of it. None of it is real. And so. Because it is all fake. Because it doesn''t even matter in the first place. I will end it all. And, more importantly, in doing so. I will find a way to get out. To escape this fake world. And to ascend to a world that is truly ''real''. Chapter 156 - 156: 150: Characters in a Novel The world was not real. It did not truly exist in reality and was merely a fictional piece devised by a singular, transcendental entity for the purpose of entertainment. I could tell just by looking at the twins'' expressionless faces that they were concerned. Recalling what I had done to cheer up Ruti in my memories, I placed a hand on each of the girls'' heads as I usually do and spoke in a soft voice. "Don''t worry." To Sana and Sona, who had no one to rely on but me, that''s all I needed to say to ease their hearts. But, something was strange. For some reason, the soothing feeling I''ve been recently experiencing whenever I stroked the twins'' heads has changed after having my memories returned. Slowly, it dissipated, and now, other than the blunt warmth emanating from their bodies, I felt nothing. "..." Was it because they were unsettled? No... I glanced at the two, but they didn''t seem any different externally. I also knew that nothing could have happened in the brief time I was unconscious to warrant such a drastic change in my impression. So, I was confused. It didn''t feel like anything changed other than my memories, so why... Had something happened after I woke up? I had only been awake for about fifteen minutes now, but nothing should have... I quietly reflected on the events of the past quarter-hour. After recovering my memories, I reviewed and contemplated them momentarily before the twins returned. Ignoring the fact that they rummaged through a stranger''s kitchen for food without permission, there was nothing inherently odd about anything so far... Next, all I did was tell the girls about our next goal since I decided to share everything with them and reinforce their loyalty, but... ''What will you do now?'' Sana''s words... Now that I think about it, that was out of the ordinary. Usually, the language she would use there would either be addressing me as ''Ciphy'', or speaking in a collective ''our'' sense. However... It might sound unnecessarily paranoid, and perhaps slightly delusional, but I am certain. Not just Sana, but Sona also wouldn''t use the word ''you'' when addressing me directly. There have been a few instances where they have, but not once since revealing everything to them have they spoken so rudely unabashed. Of course, I could very well be overthinking it, and that''s likely to be the case. After all, even if they did speak rudely, it''s not like I care. It''s just... something about it seems off. And then, their insistence on me telling them what happened in my memories; their persistent urging for me to tell them right now and strong opposition to waiting until we got home. But, even then, why on Earth... Turning my head down, my gaze met those of the twins, who looked up at me. I noticed the look in their eyes was something I hadn''t ever seen before. My eyes widened. "...Sana, Sona. Are you...?" The image of a girl with yellow hair and amber eyes overlapped with the two once more, her eyes glistening with a reflective sheen. For the first time that I had ever seen. The twins. Drip. ""Ciphy..."" They were cryi-- ""We''re... Sorry..."" All of a sudden, my vision shook. "Huh...?" Rumblee-!! No, it wasn''t my vision that shook, but the world itselfDMichael Guff''s house was quaking violently. I cast a quick glance at the owner, but he remained unconscious in his chair... No, he wasn''t unconscious. I don''t know when it happened, or how, but Michael Guff was dead. Hurriedly, I looked at the twins. "What''s going on?" ""..."" They didn''t reply, and evidently couldn''t even meet my eyes as they only stood with their heads lowered. Just as I was about to come to my senses and ask TruthDthe rumbling stopped. With bated breath, I didn''t know what to do in this abrupt situation, but the world didn''t wait for me to catch up. Riiiip~! Subconsciously, a chill ran down my spine as the sound of something being viciously torn apart reverberated, almost to the point of shattering my eardrums. Not because I was afraid, but because I could recognise the source of the sound within an instant. At that moment, a possibility flickered in the back of my mind. Reflexively, I glanced at the twins with abnormal eyes. Don''t tell me... No... It couldn''t be. "Cipher!" A familiar voice entered my ears with a shout. Turning my head, I saw an equally familiar, detestable face. "...Kiryuuin." I didn''t need to bother asking where he came from since beside him stood both Saburou and Araceli Arvalo as they entered the living room bearing stern looks. And then, someone unexpected. "Yuu Shimura? What''s going on here?" My classmate who I hadn''t spoken to in a couple of weeks now, as well as the person I had referred to during my research of Measurement evolution. There was no reason for someone like that to be here, at least ordinarily. "Itou... I heard everything." What? "What are you talking abou--" "No, what are ''you'' talking about?" Another familiar voice interrupted me. Except, this person... It was a person who shouldn''t be here no matter what. "...Sophie... Asanami...?" My eyes widened even further at the emergence of the tan-skinned, blonde-dyed girl with too many accessories who stepped up to Araceli''s side and glared at me. "That''s right, I''m here, so what? Listen to me for once, you punk. We heard what your goal is; you wanna destroy the world, right? Damn lofty if you ask me, but anyway, what kind of asshole do you think you are?" "Listen, I didn''t wanna believe it, even after everythin'' you did that pissed me the fuck off, but I still wanted to believe you wouldn''t be so batshit insane. Like, my god, what are you even doing anymore?" "End the world? What the fuck is wrong with you? How ''bout you just go back to your roots and stick to pushin'' me off the school roof like a psycho, huh? What''s this nonsense about destroying the world, seriously?" ? I knew she didn''t understand from our arguments a while ago, but she was still going on about it? Why would she ask something so absurd? "...What am I doing? What am I doing...?" Of course, the answer... "It''s not real. None of it matters. Everything in this world, it''s all fake... You''re all made-up characters, the lot of you..." The only thing that mattered was what truly existed, but here, nothing was like that. They would come to realise it eventually. Everyone will have no choice but to confront the truth eventually, just as I have done. Alas, perhaps the timing was premature, Sophie grimaced when faced with the harsh reality of my words, unable to accept the truth. "You''re fucking insane..." "Um, I don''t think there was a need to be that harsh about it, but..." Then, Kiryuuin''s voice followed and pierced my ears like a bell. "This is the end, Cipher." Hearing his words clearer than ever before, my expression warped. "...Hah?" The moment I recovered my memories. The moment the mystery was finally revealed. And the moment I figured out what must be done. You''re telling me the end is now? ... "You must be joking?" I could never take something like that seriously. A threat spoken by someone who didn''t actually exist in reality; why would I take something like that seriously? Calling me insane... You just want to deny the truth in front of your eyes. Turning my head, I called out for my most trusted alliesDmy ultimate weapons. "Girls-- huh?" Before I could even issue a command, however, my face fell. ...What? Sana and Sona, they... Why... Why were they... "I told you, Cipher. Things will end here." "..." Why were they standing on the enemies'' side...? ''We''re... Sorry...'' Staring blankly at the backs of their heads as they looked at nothing but the ground at their feet beside Araceli, Kiryuuin and the others, their previous apology rang in my ears. ...Bullshit. This makes no sense. If you were truly sorry, you would never have stabbed me in the back like this. You peopleDyou''re all nothing more than fictional beings with no real substance. You have no real emotions, no free will. Thinking of it like that, everything clicked. "Ah..." I see now. Regaining my memories. Sophie''s turning. The twins'' betrayal. This whole event... It was scripted from the very beginning. ...In that case, there was only one thing I could do. As I reached my hand into the interior of my coat, Saburou called out. "Don''t bother pulling out a gun, you son of a bitch. Why are you even resisting at this point? We all know something like that is useless." Hearing the lines of scripted dialogue flow into my ears, for some reason, I felt refreshed. He doesn''t know. I cracked a smile, my face still distorted. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Haha. This isn''t a gun or a weapon, but something far greater, you know?" Pulling a small vial from my coat''s interior pocket, Saburou frowned. There were only two characters here who knew what it was. ""...!"" The twins'' eyes widened, but before they could tell anyone to stop me, I quickly downed the bizarre purple liquid that was no more than a shot. It was none other than my unfinished Measurement evolution inducement drug. "Ngh...!" No less than a second after taking it, I fell to one knee and clutched my chest with a groan. It hurt. It hurt like hell. It was indescribable; the closest thing I could compare it to was as if a miniature nuclear bomb had gone off in the centre of my chest, obliterating my insides. "Cough-!" I coughed blood, staining the ground and reminding me of the final moments from my recovered memories. ""Ciphy...!"" "I-Itou!" "...!?" Before I knew it, they had come rushing to my side as I inevitably collapsed to both of my knees. Sana, Sona. Yuu Shimura. Sophie Asanami. Despite opposing me, they acted as if they cared...? It was laughable, but when I thought about how they weren''t even real, it began to make more sense. "What did you just take?!" Saburou ran over and screamed. "Kh... Kuhaha-- Ngh-!" I tried to laugh at him, but the destructive chaos inside me continued to grow. Unable to endure by gritting my teeth I panted deep, heavy breaths and my quivering pupils disproportionately blurred as the sensation of something burning within me only intensified. The Measurement evolution drug was yet to be unfinished, so I had expected something unpleasant, but was it supposed to be to this extent? I instinctively felt that, if things continued as they were, I would soon meet a worse fate than even Liam Chiba-Wallace. I thought what I had created was stable, but was I wrong? No, I couldn''t be. Truth confirmed it, after all. So, I just need to hold on, and things will turn in my favour. Just think. This world is fake. Everything within it is fake. Truth confirmed it, so I know it''s true, but more than that, what was shown to me on that day is something my eyes can never unsee. If everything is fake, that means nothing is real. And if nothing is real, that means this pain, too, isn''t real. So, why am I even struggling? My pain is not real. It does not exist. So, get yourself together. Set yourself straight and look at reality for what it is. Look at itDlook at the truth. See it with your eyes, hear it with your ears, and feel it with every atom in your body. Cipher. And then. "..." Just like that. All pain in my body ceased in an instant. "Ciphy...?" Like deja vu, a child worriedly called me by a cutesy nickname, but I didn''t respond. Without a word, I raised my body and looked at one man in front of me. There were others around meDthose who seemingly cared about my being in pain just moments prior and those who didn''tDbut I paid attention to none of them. Just like on that day. Looking that one person in the eyes, my lips coldly curled into a smile. "...Saburou. Yuu. I don''t think we have much time." Eyeing me cautiously, Kiryuuin gulped and said to two of the people near me. At that, they nodded and stood on either side. Saburou raised his voice to the other. "Hey, you remember what to do, right?" Yuu nodded. "Yes. I''m nervous, but... Just like we practised." "Good." All of a sudden, despite being indoors, a breeze began to pick up as pressure started building in the atmosphere. It grew stronger and quickly became a violent gale, clawing and tearing down even the sturdy walls of the deceased Michael Guff''s mansion. "..." I stood there, watching the house being destroyed all around me with a now-indifferent expression. Did they simply stop caring for property damage, or were they just that hell-bent on subduing me? I thought they were supposed to be opposed to committing crimes. Truth didn''t answer my question, probably because he''s recovering after going through a lot of stress from the drug, but it was rhetorical anyway. Ignoring it, I watched them with intrigue. Unusually, I wasn''t worried about being captured or anything, and contrary to the looks on their faces, I felt no tension. "I''m finished! What about you?!" "I''m done too! You can go now, Saburou!" Suddenly, Yuu shouted to Kiryuuin, who yelled back. In response, Saburou, who caused the abrupt tempest and total destruction of the house, whipped his hand. Riiiiip-!! Following his action, a giant rift in space was torn right in front of my eyes, the sound obliterating my eardrums and stealing my ability to hear. ...It hurts. What? I thought to myself. The pain doesn''t exist. My ears are fine. Woosh-! All of a sudden, my ears were restored to normal as if nothing had happened, and I could hear the rushing of the wind around me, flapping my clothes wildly. "Hmm..." I hummed with curiosity as I watched the pitiful actions of Kiryuuin, Yuu and Saburou as they worked together on something I had never seen or heard of before. The mountainous pressure weighing on my shoulders from the absurdly heavy atmosphere was phenomenal; ordinarily, I would probably be forced to the ground with no room for resistance, but now, it was as if nothing was wrong. I don''t know what they were doing, but it couldn''t stop me now. There was no hope for them, and I had full confidence in that, so I continued to observe. "It''s complete!" Having torn an impossibly huge hole in the fabric of space, Saburou shouted and wiped the pouring sweat from his brow as the tempestuous winds swirling around soon died down. No, it wasn''t just him; all three of them were drenched as if they had used all of their power for this one move. In front of me, I stared at the results of their three-man-combination. "..." Through that hole in space, I could see something incomprehensible. It wasn''t just the black nothingness like the void that I usually saw whenever Saburou used his power. Instead, it was as if a gateway to another world had been opened. I felt an immense pressure radiating from the portal-like object, and to be honest, it was quite remarkable that I even took a few moments to process what had happened. Amazing... It was commendable, indeed. However-- "Now get in there, you damn know-it-all bastard!" ...Huh? Without warning, I felt an impact on my back as my body started flying forward, towards the portal. "DAnd only come back when you gain some sanity!" What...? No, wait-- Vhwumm~! Thud! A strange sound was heard as I crashed onto the ground. Immediately raising myself up, I turned back towards the portal but it had already vanished. "..." Before I knew it, I found myself in another world. ========== (Volume 4 END) Chapter 157 - 157: Interlude: His Biggest Fan My name is Sung Ae-Ri... or well, it used to be. After reading my favourite web novel, [The Hero Wants to Save the World-Ending Villain!?], also known as simply ''World-Ending Villain'', for about the twelfth or thirteenth time, my immeasurable bitterness at the story''s shockingly bad resolution renewed once more and I couldn''t hold myself back on writing an angry comment on the author''s channel. The truth is, I already left a review, so I couldn''t post a second one, so I put a comment instead and um... Well, although I called it a comment, it turned out to be over 1600 words, but anyway... The night after I used all my energy to leave that comment, I went to bed, exasperated, and when I woke up-- Poof! I found myself in another person''s body. That person was Araceli Arvalo, a beautiful young lady from a prestigious family. The only thing is... Araceli Arvalo was a character in the novel, World-Ending Villain. She was an extraDa side character who didn''t appear in the story muchDbut I knew in an instant because, well, I was a megafan of the series, so I had memorised even the names of such unimportant side characters. Oh, of course, the biggest reason for me realising that I had somehow possessed the body of a character in World-Ending Villain was the fact that Araceli had a supernatural power called a Measurement. In fact, everyone in this world had one; though, they weren''t very good. Honestly, it might as well have been that Measurements were rare rather than everyone having one because, in the novel, they were treated as though only a few people possessed an ability worth mentioning. To be honest, I think that part was a plot hole missed by the author, because it didn''t make much sense to me, but anyway. Araceli had an ability that let her protect herself, and it extended to whoever was in her line of sight if she willed it. In the novel, it had only been described simply, but it was easily recognisable by those few traits alone and was even used to save the main character''s life a few times. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the past, I had read many novels with the main theme being a transmigrated main character, but never did I think it would happen to me. I was not prepared for it, and accordingly, my first days in this world were tough. I didn''t retain any of Araceli''s previous memories when I possessed her body, and since she attended some prestigious all-girls school that had only briefly been mentioned in passing in the novel, I found myself under a lot of stress trying to keep up. I was also still puzzled by what caused all this in the first place. Was it because I wrote that angry comment criticising the novel''s ending? Did the author get fed up with me? In the novels I had read in the past, the pattern usually went something along the lines of, ''if you don''t like how the story ended, then do it yourself''. Does that mean I was brought here to try and change the ending to a better one...? I could only hope so because I hated the ending with a passion. You see, the premise of the novel, [The Hero Wants to Save the World-Ending Villain!?], is that it is primarily a time loop story; it revolves around the main character, Azaki Kiryuuin, being sent back in time to save the world from destruction. In the prologue, the novel starts with Azaki and the organisation he was a part of, the Wardens of Future''s Blight, trying to capture the main antagonist of the series, Cipher, who was, to put it in a certain way, the impetus for trouble. Azaki died countless times trying to capture Cipher, but thanks to his power related to time, he was always able to rewind up to three days in the past and find a different path whenever he died. Ultimately, he failed, unable to complete his goal, and at the end of the prologue, Cipher wound up awakening his true power through a process called artificial Measurement evolution, destroying the world. After that, the main story begins with Azaki waking up seven years in the past, his power having evolved to a higher form and gaining a new ''system''-type power that grows as the novel continues. From then on, he would try to save the world by stopping Cipher from awakening his power and ending everything. However, every time, he failed miserably. One attempt after the other, the titular hero Azaki Kiryuuin witnessed the end of the world dozens of times before finding himself back on that same day, seven years in the past yet again. Cipher''s ability of near-infinite knowledge allowed him to know whenever Azaki would make his move as well as how he would go about it, letting him make any kinds of preparations he needed in advance. Even if he was from the future, there was no way for Azaki to counter something like that, and after the seventh regression, he quickly fell into a spiral of despair. Still, he didn''t give upDhe couldn''t, and that''s what made him a hero. As the story went on, the reason for Cipher continuously destroying the world, again and again, was gradually revealed to be that he discovered the world was ''fake'' and just a story; because of that, he wanted to find a way to break free to the ''real world''. Azaki knew from the beginning that Cipher wasn''t inherently an evil personDthat''s exactly why he refused to kill him, even though the opportunity presented itself plenty of timesDbut after learning the reason behind his world-ending actions, he began to feel the desire to save not just the world, but the catalyst of it allDCipherDtoo. He realised that saving Cipher in and of itself was the most ideal way to save the world too, as that way no one would lose. And hence the title of the novel, [The Hero Wants to Save the World-Ending Villain!?]. It instantly became my favourite novel as soon as I started reading it, and I couldn''t put it down. As I''ve mentioned, I even ended up reading it thirteen times before I possessed Araceli''s body. The characters were funny and rich with personality, and it was a great story overall, it really was... ...Except for the ending, that is. The reason I and so many other readers had posted so many comments and reviews bashing the author. The reason I screamed, "What the hell kind of ending is this?!", at the top of my lungs the first-through-fifth times reading it. And... The reason Cipher became my favourite character. It was all... All because of that darned ending. Haa, even just thinking about it riles me up. In World-Ending Villain, Cipher has numerous allies who help him throughout the novel. As the story went on, Azaki naturally began to realise he couldn''t save everyone just by going after Cipher himself over and over again, and so he changed his target to the villain''s allies instead. Though I say ''target'', it wasn''t something so maliciousDit couldn''t have been, as the story''s hero. No, he visited them privately and only requested their help to save Cipher because Azaki thought he could count on them to do that. It was a sharp, accurate judgement of their characters that resulted from the aggregate experience collected and combined over many years, and dozens of regressions'' worth of interactions. If it didn''t work out, he would just try a different method in the next regression. At first, it was exciting that we, the readers, were able to peer through the window into the characters on Cipher''s side, such as the widely popular "Vampire Twins", the "Contract-user Emir", or infamous "Foul-mouthed Delinquent, Sophie Asanami", that we had only been able to see in brief interactions with the main character until then. It was revealed through these events that these characters, despite not always being treated warmly by Cipher, had come to find themselves caring rather deeply about him after he saved each of them from the various struggles of their own personal circumstances. And thus, throughout the later half of the novel, the involvement of those close to Cipher who wished to save him from destruction grew. Their cooperation became more and more vital to the heroDAzaki Kiryuuin''s plan to save Cipher, and eventually, the end of the story neared. During the final regression, everything was set up perfectly. Azaki had meticulously planned everything that needed to happen right from the beginning, and because he had experienced different variations of the future so many times, he was able to avoid all the obstacles that got in the way almost flawlessly despite Cipher''s incredible power, that used to feel unbeatable. He could do this only because Cipher''s power of knowledge didn''t work when it came to Azaki''s power to regress, as well as that he continued to grow stronger for every regression. Like that, it was going so well. It was going so well, and it really seemed like Azaki would be able to save Cipher from his own self-destruction once and for all, thus preventing the destruction of the world. It was like that until a certain event. A certain chapter. I remember the day I first read it well, like a core memory. The intense emotions it made me feel, it was something I wouldn''t be able to forget for as long as I live. Something that made me, as well as many other avid fans of the series, quake with anger and even drop it then and there. The absolute worstDChapter 469. The chapter where, for some ungodly reason, the author suddenly decided to kill off a bunch of my favourite characters out of the entire novel. ...It occurred at the end of the final regression. Everything was in place for success; a happy ending could even be seen closing in on the horizon, and many readers, including myself, could practically predict what was going to happen to end the story in a clean and satisfying way. The hero, Azaki Kiryuuin, confronted the villain, Cipher, in the middle of Weinstell, the main city in which the story takes place. Many beloved characters of the cast were present, whether spectating from the sidelines or playing a role in the midst of action. Lured to a place he couldn''t easily escape, Cipher had been caught in a trap. Naturally, he tried to use the powerful allies he had trained until then to beat Azaki, but it was futile. Not only had Azaki grown incomparably stronger than at the start of the novel thanks to his system power and countless regressions, but Cipher''s allies also had other plans, unbeknownst to him, and refused to listen to his orders. All he had was his power of infinite knowledge, so there was no need for a great amount of force to hold him down. Still, they were prepared for the worst-case scenario. However, something even worse than the worst-case scenario occurred. In previous regressions, if Azaki took too long to subdue him, Cipher always ended up developing a drug that forcefully evolved his Measurement. Even if he was captured but escaped later on, it was inevitable. And it was that very power that destroyed the world so many times in front of Azaki''s eyes. But in the final regression, Azaki was able to make a move quick enough that Cipher didn''t have the time to finish manufacturing the drug, and he succeeded in capturing him without casualties. Finally, having captured Cipher before he could have a chance to take the drug and destroy the world, Azaki felt the relief of success after all this time. All he had to do now was ensure that Cipher was rehabilitated so he didn''t want to destroy the world any more, and everything would be fine. ...However, there was one thing he failed to take into account. And that was the phenomenon of natural Measurement evolution. When Cipher was caught in a trap, restrained, and unable to resist even a smidgen, he was naturally confused and frustrated. Still, he would''ve ordinarily been fine. After all, there were many times during previous regressions where Azaki had successfully trapped Cipher. It''s just that he had never been able to follow it up properly or keep him there. But, this time was different. There was nothing Cipher could do. The straw that broke the camel''s back was when he witnessed those few people he trustedDSana, Sona, Emir, Sophie Asanami, Minami Mochizuki, and everyone elseDside with the enemy. That sense of betrayal, coupled with the crippling powerlessness, was soul-destroying even for someone indifferent like him. In an instant, it felt as if he lost everything he had. ''Why?'' He asked that question over and over again in his mind, and eventually, his ability called Truth caved in and gave him the answer. That this world was a novel, and the current situation was entirely scripted. At that moment, he experienced something supernatural, and his power evolved. For the first time in the novel, Cipher''s power had evolved without the assistance of a drug, but it wasn''t any less devastating. In an instant, he broke free from the restraints Azaki had placed him in as easily as tearing wet paper. Of course, Azaki was shocked, but before he knew it, a tragedy occurred. DOver a dozen of the characters present were slaughtered mercilessly without even a chance to defend themselves. And they weren''t characters with a small presence in the story, either. Saburou Fushigimi. Avon Laura. They were all characters with great strength; not people who it should''ve been possible to take down in a single attack. It was indescribably abhorrent, and ultimately, over a third of the cast was massacred by Cipher before Azaki could even think to make a move. The chapter ended with Azaki hurriedly using his overpowered Measurement and system power to try and nullify Cipher''s as he used it to try and destroy the world once more. It worked, barely, but it was a technique so immense that it rendered him completely powerless, meaning his ability to regress was no more. That was when Azaki conceded. He reluctantly accepted the fact that, if he wanted to save the world, Cipher could not be allowed to live. And so, before Cipher could use his power once again. Before things got to a point where he could no longer stop it. Azaki killed him. In the end, he had successfully prevented the world from being destroyed, but at what cost? He had foolishly let so many of his close friends die to accomplish it. If he could regress, he would have gone back to save them, but alas, it was no longer possible. It was an incredibly depressing end to the story that seemed to be heading in such a good direction, and everyone who expected Cipher to be saved was irrevocably disappointed. Titled "Bane of the Regressor", Chapter 469 was the one and only chapter in the entire story that was told from Cipher''s perspective. For the first time in the novel, it told us readers about what everything was like from his view, and it was heartbreaking. Most readers foresaw a scene where the hero and the villain sat at the same table, eating the same meal, but it never came. That''s why, even after reading the novel thirteen times, Cipher remains my favourite character. While reading the novel for the first time, you''re naturally led to want Cipher to live by the end, but after reading Chapter 469, you sympathise with him more than even the main character of the story. You find tears streaming down your face as that wish is ruthlessly denied, or at least I did. So, that''s why. Having possessed the body of Araceli Arvalo, and having all my knowledge of the original novel. No matter what. I will find a way to do what the hero couldn''t do and save the villain. Because I am his biggest fan. Chapter 158 - 158: Interlude: The Most Effective Plan is No Plan If he discovers the truth, the end of the world will inevitably follow. On the day that Cipher let the twins know about his fate, they were naturally concerned. If the end of the world truly came to fruition, there was no way for anyone to survive, and that included him. Thus, in order to protect him, they had to prevent the end of the world. And the only way of doing that was to prevent him from discovering the truth. However, as he had told them, he would stop at nothing to find out said truth. If they stopped him, they knew. The resentment, the disgust, the feeling of betrayal. Neither he nor they would ever be able to recover if they stabbed him in the back like that, especially after he opened his heart and revealed everything to the two of them. But, if they weighed it alongside the alternative on a scale, they knew it was the only answer. Because, even if he discarded them like dirt on the side of the road as a result, Then, at least he would be safe. Sana and Sona. They were fine with that much. And so, just following the day that Cipher revealed everything to them... "...Huh? What bullshit are you spouting--" "L-language, Sophie! They''re children..." "Oh, be quiet. It''s far too late for that nonsense now. Anyway, you girls''re serious, right? This ain''t a joke?" "Have they ever joked when it came to something like this?" "No, in fact, I don''t think they''ve even joked. Period." "Hey, I''m sure they have." ""...It''s serious."" Sophie and Emir were rendered speechless at the twins'' insistence. He gulped, whilst her brows furrowed. "No, how can that be? That guy has always been crazy, a super psycho bastard, and an asshole jerk, sure, but it''s not like he''s the villain in a comic book or something. Are you sure?" At her words, AraceliDsitting on the couch with folded armsDopened her closed eyes and interrupted. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They''re right." "...No, really? But that guy only knows how to answer questions. How the hell could he end the world, isn''t that just crazy? Also, how...?" Araceli made a complicated expression. "Certain circumstances don''t allow me to tell you explicitly, but... In short, once he finds out what he wants to know, nothing else matters; the world is at immeasurable risk. His Measurement of Truth will evolve and, using it, he will try to destroy everything." Due to the mortal restrictions of recklessly spreading Forbidden Knowledge, she couldn''t tell them any details about anything, but she could still let them know why it was so important. "I don''t have any evidence I can show you, but it''s the same reason why Azaki Kiryuuin is trying to stop him. Cipher isn''t evil, no, but finding out the truth is what ''corrupts'' his mind in a way." ''It was never stated in the novel what it was about the truth of the world being a story that made Cipher act so extremely, but it''s probably something like that? Ugh, I wish I could just tell them everything without worrying about that stupid Forbidden Knowledge...'' "Um, excuse us..." "Did you say something about Measurement evolution?" Suddenly, the twins spoke up and asked, to which Araceli answered simply. "Yes. If we allow Cipher''s Measurement of Truth to evolve, everything is over." ""..."" The twins glanced at each other. They had been down in Cipher''s laboratory, and he had even told them personally about what he was doing down there, so they knew. "Ciphy is researching it now." "Ciphy wants to evolve his power." Sophie and Emir froze after hearing the twins'' confession, but Araceli waved her hand as if it wasn''t an issue. "I already expected that, don''t worry. It''ll take many years before he can complete a final product, so we don''t have to worry about that just yet." ''That''s why the first round took so long, after all. In all of Azaki''s regression cycles, Cipher always took seven years to develop a drug that could forcefully evolve his Measurement of Truth. If we can slow him down or deprive him of resources, then it will take even longer than that.'' "Personally, I would request all of us to work together with Azaki Kiryuuin and the Wardens to ensure this is taken care of properly. If we do it on our own, it''s not guaranteed to work." At Araceli''s suggestion, everyone felt hesitant. However, after she carefully explained to them that they really just wanted to stop the world from ending, although they were technically enemies, everyone agreed that it was the right thing to do. "Hmm. But then, why is it so hard to just capture him?" Scratching her head, Sophie asked. "As it stands, he''s basically powerless, right?" Araceli nodded. "That''s right, but you have to remember. None of us want him dead, and the Wardens are also reluctant to take lives if they can help it. We have to capture him alive, but doing so is incredibly difficult without a plan and meticulous preparation." Emir tilted his head. "Wait. If we have a plan and preparation, then won''t he just easily find out and make preparations of his own? At that point, the cat is out of the bag, and he might even run away." "Bingo," Araceli snapped her fingers. "That''s why we won''t have a plan." She knew from reading the novel so many times exactly what Cipher''s weaknesses were. ''He was always prepared whenever Azaki made a plan to capture him, and so they always failed. But, whenever Azaki got caught up in his emotions and just went thoughtlessly, there was no way Cipher could''ve known.'' So, they just needed to do the same. "Against him, it''s counterproductive to have a plan. But, we can still make preparations." "Isn''t it the same thing? If we prepare to capture him, he''ll know, right? Even if there is no specific plan in place, he''ll still figure out that we''re up to something." "Aha, but you see, that''s where Azaki and I come in." Because Araceli and Kiryuuin''s existences are both heavily tied to Forbidden Knowledge, they become immune to the Measurement of Truth. That''s why he can never know precisely what they are thinking or what they are up to. "Although he will know if we are planning or preparing for something, he won''t know anything more. So, since it is my plan, he won''t figure out what we are doing." "Eh? Then what''s the bloody point of not havin'' a plan if he ain''t gonna know anyway?" "If we don''t have a plan, then all he''ll know is that we are preparing something. But, because we''re always preparing something, that in itself isn''t suspicious." If he knows the enemy is planning, it''s the same as usual. If he knows the enemy is preparing, it''s also the same as usual. However, it is only when the enemy both has a plan and is preparing that it becomes a cause for concern; because it is at that point that the enemy is soon to strike. If they are preparing without a plan then, of course, the danger is not immediate. In other words, they would lull him into a false sense of security. "...Wow. That''s smart." "It''s only possible because one, we have people who Cipher''s power doesn''t work against; and two, because we know how to take advantage of its weakness." "I see... Then, how''re we gonna prepare?" At Sophie''s question, everyone''s gazes drilled holes into Araceli. They were all eager to do their best if it meant saving the worldDsaving Cipher. "I don''t want you guys to do anything." However, to their surprise, Araceli shook her head. Before they could oppose and throw a fit, she continued. "None of you are immune to the Measurement of Truth. If any of you are involved, then he''ll find out, and that defeats the purpose of the whole ''secrecy'' thing." By having the details of the preparation known only by Araceli and perhaps Kiryuuin, there would be no way for it to leak. There was no need for them to risk that just because they wanted to do something extra. "I just want you to behave as you normally do, without anything unnecessary." They were rightfully upset, but no one argued Araceli''s request. They all understood that it was for the best. Standing up from her seat, Araceli walked towards the door. "Thank you. Then, I''ve got a plan sorted-- Oops, I mean, I don''t have a plan, so I''ll go and talk to Azaki about the same thing. By the way, where is Selina?" "Oh, she said she was going to take a shower." "Alright. Please let her know about what we talked about. She''s a sweet girl and deserves to know what''s going on. Make sure she doesn''t act recklessly, thoughDactually, that goes for all of you." "Sure..." Sweeping her gaze across their faces at Emir''s weak reply, Araceli smiled wryly. "It was lovely meeting you all, really. You might not understand, but I think you are all wonderful people. And..." Turning her head, she opened the door. "...I hope you can forgive him." Leaving the rest in confusion as she left, Araceli walked with a certain regressor in mind. Chapter 159 - 159: 151: Aftermath Beep... Beep... Beep... Other than the consistent beeping of various medical devices and momentary shuffling of the bed sheets, the well-lit and sanitised private hospital room was silent. "..." Staring out of the window beside his bed, a boy in his last year of high school spotted a black sedan park right outside the hospital and sighed. The sky was bright; the sun was shining and the clouds were swimming. And yet, he felt a sense of restlessness. "...Was it really the right thing to do?" He muttered to himself. At that moment, although his voice was so quiet it shouldn''t have been able to have been heard, a similarly-aged boy sitting in the opposite-facing bed clicked his tongue. "Are you ever gonna stop with that? How many times do I need to tell you, that son of a b--" "No, no, it''s not that. Sorry, I understand... I understand, it''s just... I... I don''t know..." The boy sighed and averted his gaze. If he hadn''t interrupted, the other person would''ve gone on about how ''that bastard got what he deserved'' and ''that son of a bitch kidnapped my sister'' for the nth time. Just listening to it was enervating, and there was no way to get away from it when he was glued to his bed 24/7, so he had no choice but to stop him before the first round of cursing started. "...Tsk." Staring at his sombre expression for a moment, the other guy wordlessly clicked his tongue and went back to his smartphone, causing the other to sigh for a third time. Creak-! At that moment, the door to the private room cautiously swung open; a single person with blond hair entered, his footsteps ever-so-slightly lighter than the last time he visited. "Hey... It''s been quite a while. How are you guys holding up?" His name was Azaki Kiryuuin, and he wore a sheepish smile. At the familiar face''s arrival, both patients perked up. One of them immediately put down his phone and exaggeratedly exhaled. "Yo, Azaki. Long time no see. Haa, yeah, well, it''s been a month and I still feel like shit, so there you go." The first to respond was Saburou Fushigimi. "Hahaha... It''s the same over here, unfortunately. Ugh, it''s a lot better now, but sometimes it still feels like my body was struck by a freight train..." The second was Yuu Shimura, who let out a bitter laugh and rubbed his arms and shoulders as he recalled last night''s sleep-depriving pain. Listening to their woes, Kiryuuin gave a wry smile. "I''m sorry. I didn''t anticipate the aftereffects to be so severe..." "Oh no, you shouldn''t apologise!" Yuu waved his hands and exclaimed as Kiryuuin bowed. "A-are you sure? I feel bad because I''m fine and you''re both like this..." Saburou shook his head. "Don''t be. Yuu''s right; there''s nothing for you to feel sorry for. No one knew what the consequences would be, but it is what it is. Seriously, if you bow your head and apologise like that, you make me feel like I''m on my deathbed or something, so stop that." He narrowed his eyes for a second before re-stating. "We knew what we were getting ourselves into, Azaki. Besides, you weren''t even the person who came up with the technique." "Even still..." "Huh? Anyway, you''re a lucky bastard, you know that?" "Excuse me...? Oh, because of the pain?" "Yeah," Saburou nodded. "If it were up to me, you''d be suffering alongside us, you punk." Pressing his lips together, Kiryuuin mumbled, thinking his friend was being unfair. "I would share your burden if I could..." However, unfortunately-- or rather, fortunately, his nonsensical helper which he called ''The System'' had made Kiryuuin stronger than he was originally, so he was able to recover far quicker than the others. "..." Seeing the bitter frustration at not being able to help the two''s condition improve any faster plastered all over Kiryuuin''s face, Saburou decided to change the subject. "Anyway, it''s been a while, so how''s things? That guy''s allies haven''t rebelled or anything, have they? Well, I suppose they''re not allies anymore." He was talking about the ''clean-up'' of the aftermath. "Well," Kiryuuin started, "They''re all staying at home, recuperating. I think, despite mentally understanding that it was the right thing to do, they still feel emotionally conflicted about the whole thing." He spoke solemnly, and with a tinge of guilt as he felt responsible as if he committed an irredeemable deed, but he knew that apologising a million times wouldn''t accomplish anything. Because, at the end of the day, it wasn''t something words could solve. "They helped us recover many stolen assets and other dangerous materials that were hidden away underground, though. They recognise what is good, so I''m just glad there''s no more unnecessary fighting. In some ways, they seem to be doing both better and worse than before." Although they were once regarded as people to be wary of, Kiryuuin was not the only person to sympathise with those people, and in particular, the two little girls who had lost a father figure Overcoming his reluctance, Yuu looked at Kiryuuin and opened his mouth. "Pardon me for asking, but..." "Oh, brother, here we go..." Saburou rolled his eyes and muttered. Not hearing him, Yuu hesitated for a moment but continued upon Kiryuuin''s prompting. "Are we certain that this was the right thing to do? I mean, I know we talked about it a lot beforehand, and I know he even admitted it himself..." "I listened to you and I agreed to help out after coming to a conclusion on my own, but... I just can''t get it out of my mind. It feels wrong." "I still don''t get the feeling that Itou would do something so unbelievable as ending the world." Kiryuuin gently closed his eyes at Yuu''s confession while Saburou returned to tapping away on his phone. "...It''s difficult," He began. "I understand how you''re feeling, and I often find myself contemplating the same thing." Opening his eyes, Kiryuuin looked at Yuu with a clear, firm gaze. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There''s no way to know if what we did was right." "In the end, it''s not something we did because we knew it was right, but because we had no other choice... No, we had other choices, but this was simply the least worst one." His words were brief, but that made it easier for Yuu to understand and accept. Pressing his lips against each other, he nodded. "..." "..." After about ten seconds of awkward silence, Yuu seemed to have resolved himself; he suddenly adopted his usual upbeat expression and asked Kiryuuin. "By the way, you didn''t mention it last time, but apparently my family was compensated? All of a sudden, my parents and sister came and said I had been in a car crash." "Oh... Yes. I''m sorry for not telling you in advance, but you were unconscious..." He was about to bow his head when Yuu stopped him. "No no! I''m saying I''m very grateful, don''t apologise! I heard it was a lot of money. Really, I didn''t expect it, but I appreciate it a lot. I guessed it had something to do with you guys, so I played along, but it came as a surprise. I wanted to thank you." "Oh, no. Of course, you should be compensated for all you''ve done; I never intended to ask for your help without anything in return from the beginning. I''d feel even more guilty if our actions that caused you to be stuck in the hospital for a month went without recompense. Your family must have been very worried." "Haha, yeah," Yuu rubbed the back of his neck with a smile. "Although, those cheeky guys, they were definitely quick to bring up the money aspect. My older sister even said to stop looking when I cross the road from now on." "Oh? Well, who knows; maybe she''s right. Can''t really blame a person for wanting their brother to get run over if you make bank from it." Hearing Saburou''s remark from the side, Kiryuuin smiled and turned to him. "That reminds me; Saburou, has your sister visited yet?" Suddenly pausing, Saburou quietly put his phone down in response to the mention and looked at him. "Every day. What the hell did you say to her? She feels like an overbearing mother rather than a sister." He wore an exasperated expression as if he was irritated, but the fact it was only a mask was evident by the almost imperceptible curling-up of his mouth on one side. "Hahaha, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Maybe she just missed her brother after a long time?" "Ah, don''t give me that shit. Did you know Atsuko is single? There''s a reason I''m the only guy she''s close to, and it''s certainly NOT because she''s a warm person. You definitely said something." "Really? That''s not a very nice thing to say about your family." "Blah blah. You don''t have siblings, so you don''t understand. That woman is normally cold as iron. In fact, she''s so much like iron that you probably could''ve left her alone in that damn dungeon and she''d be fine." A sly smile on his face, Kiryuuin averted his gaze. "I don''t know. Well, it wasn''t me, anyway. I wasn''t the one to say that her brother was throwing fits of rage and threatening to kill people whenever the topic of rescuing her arose..." "...You bastard." "Pft, hahahaha...!" Yuu couldn''t hold it in and burst into laughter as Saburou''s chilling voice resounded. "Haha-- Ow, owowowow-! Oh, my ribs, ah...!" Suddenly, he exclaimed and clutched his body in anguish. "Tsk. Don''t laugh at other people''s misfortune." "Is having your desire to protect your sister exposed "misfortune"?" Ignoring Kiryuuin who tilted his head and asked, Saburou addressed a matter they had avoided talking about until now. "...By the way. That thing we discussed before; has anything come of it?" Faced with his tone that had become grave, Kiryuuin met his sharp gaze and answered with an equally serious voice, nodding. "Mmm, I''ve talked a little with Araceli. So far, I''ve determined that it''s theoretically possible, but it will take a long time and resources to execute in reality. The only thing is, I''m not sure if it''s feasible outside of on paper." "All of that is whatever. You know we have to do it anyway, right?" "..." "Azaki." "Haa... Yes, I know. I''m just conflicted." Saburou''s brows furrowed. "What are you conflicted about? As I said last time, there''s no use for a prison without a warden. We can''t just let the inmates roam free and risk them waltzing right out of there, you know? Even if we can''t afford guards, just a few cameras will do as a temporary measure." He glanced at Yuu for a moment and muttered. "If only this guy''s power could monitor the situation... No, I apologise. I shouldn''t be blaming you for the way your power works." "No, it''s okay. Honestly, I''m frustrated about it too." Smiling bitterly, Yuu shook his head. Then, Kiryuuin spoke up. "You''re right... No, you''re right, Saburou. You are. Sorry. I''m just tired of dealing with the executives calling me up every day, so my head''s a bit... I''ll see what I can do in the meantime, but I don''t think I''ll be able to make much progress without you guys." "Tch. Are those boomers still going on about setting that bastard free? Did you not tell them about the consequences?" "Of course I did, but you know how they are. Just a bit... stubborn. Anyway, they won''t be getting what they want, so don''t worry. It''s unfortunate about Sir Guff, but because of that incident, we have good evidence to support our side." Saburou sighed. "Well, there''s something." A moment of silence passed as they exhaled to release their stresses. Then, Kiryuuin put on a smile and walked back to the door, placing his hand on it. "I''ll try and get started on those cameras. The doctor I spoke to last time mentioned the ETA for a full recovery being something like two months, so you''re already halfway there. Just hold in for a bit longer." "Aight. See ya, soldier. Godspeed. Please." "Have a good one, Zaki! I''ll get better quickly and help you out." "Haha. I appreciate it, but you two should focus on yourselves. Celi said she''ll be swinging by later this week, but I''ll let her know how things are going. Rest up." Dropping that final message, the door closed behind him, leaving the two patients in a silence that caused them to become painfully aware of their situation once more. Gazing out the window, Yuu watched the black sedan take off about five minutes later, and he fell into deep contemplation. He still couldn''t believe a whole month had passed since they opened that gateway to another worldDthe incident that caused their current condition. "''Prison'', huh..." Muttering what they had talked about not long before, he mused as a thought naturally occurred to him. "I wonder what it''s like, and... What he''s getting up to." As the architect of said prison, he found it impossible to suppress such wonders. Chapter 160 - 160: 152: Banished I have been banished. After being pushed and knocked to the ground through some kind of spatial gateway, I felt overcome with a sudden sense of dizziness and fell unconscious. Now, a few hours later, I wake up and find myself in an unfamiliar location. A place I do not know. A place I have neither seen nor heard of. The time was night; nothing more than the countless, scintillating stars could be seen in the sky and among them, the ever-present, glowing moon was all that illuminated my surroundings. As such, there was no way I was able to take it in with my eyes. Or at least, that''s how it should''ve been. However, to even my own surprise, I am able to view the world around me as if time were flipped on its head. Clearly, unmistakably, my eyes penetrated the darkness and studied the land around me. The world continued on for many miles, and it felt like a seemingly endless wilderness. This vast expanseDthe ground so dry it had fractured and so boundless that it stretched into the distant horizonDresembled only one place on Earth that I knew of. With nonexistent vegetation and a number of visible trees that I could count on a single hand in any direction. It looked like a great, more extreme savannah. Having been exiled through that portal gate, I ended up in such a strange place, but could I truly have faith that this place took residence on the same planet I was used to? Instinctively, if I honed my focus for but a moment, I could feel the essence of this world. The lethargic land slumbering beneath my feet; The equanimous sky soaring above my head; And even that all-seeing moon gazing down from the heavens; Not only could I see it all in the physical sense, but my eyes could even look past that. Piercing another layer deeper, I saw the reality. This, too, is a fake world. A world separate from the one I was used to. In fact, I felt even more that this world was faker than the Earth from which I came. And not by a small margin. "..." Azaki Kiryuuin, Saburou Fushigimi... and Yuu Shimura. I recalled the three individuals who collaborated to create that portalDthe gateway that led to this other world. I didn''t need to bother asking how it was possible. After all, if I just considered for a second what their powers were, the answer was simple. In the order that it was most probably performed: Yuu Shimura, who had become able to manifest dreams into realityDis likely the one to have imagined and manifested this world. Saburou Fushigimi, who possesses the power of control over spaceDis the one to have established a gateway between the two worlds. As for Kiryuuin... Well, I still don''t know what his Measurement evolved to become ever since I killed him, so it remains to be seen. But, I''m certain he played a not-insignificant role in connecting the two former players'' powers somehow. I pondered. A manifested reality. An entire world forged by dreams and materialised into a physical form. Something about this didn''t fit. How could someone like Yuu Shimura, who hadn''t even evolved that long ago, become able to perform such a phenomenal feat? I suspect the answer has to do with Kiryuuin''s power. "...They got me good." Muttering to myself, I still found it hard to believe. How did I not know it was coming? It''s not like I was carelessDI had made sure to ask Truth countless times, but he said they weren''t planning anything for the moment. I don''t understand how it happened, and Truth was also late with his answer as I''m asking again. Thinking about that naturally led me to the rest who were then present. I wasn''t particularly surprised to find that Araceli was working with them, but the others? Sophie Asanami, who pushed me through the portal, was there, as well as... "..." I couldn''t bring myself to recall their names. The instant a faint visage of two white-haired girls began to form in my mind''s eye, I shook my head to hurriedly erase it. ...This isn''t the end. They will payDthe lot of them. As soon as I return, they will all rue ever daring to cross me. In the end, Truth was the only one I could rely on. On that note, and thinking that now was the time to use it if ever, I reached into my coat''s interior pocket and pulled out a vial. I wouldn''t be able to enhance it any more anyway, now that I was in another world. "Hm?" However, when I raised it up, I found the vial to be empty. Belatedly, the sight forced me to recall that I had already taken it just before being sent to this place. The M.E.I. drugDI.M.E. drug; my last resortDhowever you wish to call it. I returned the empty vial to its place and contemplated. I had taken the drug and survived. That means, either it worked and Truth had now evolved, or it didn''t, and it was a dud. So, tell me. Which is it? "..." I tried asking Truth but furrowed my eyebrows when no answer returned. There was no message claiming that the information was restricted, so it wasn''t because my question pertained to Forbidden Knowledge, but something else was the matter. It could be that Measurements don''t work in this other world for whatever reason, but that theory seemed a little far-fetched. "Mm..." Without realising it, I groaned. This was the first time in my entire life that Truth was blatantly ignoring me, so I felt more than just a little displeased. I recalled that I had been in pain for a brief moment when I swallowed the drug, but that it quickly vanished like a lie. "...Don''t tell me..." Wondering momentarily if the drug had messed up beyond my wildest expectations somehow and had murdered Truth, I worried if I would ever be able to rely on him to answer my queries again, but managed to maintain composure. Having already lost everything that was once mine, my sanity could not afford to lose my one and only Truth, too. I was still finding it hard to believe that my recovered memories were real, so more stress was not needed. Fortunately, I had already confirmed beforehand, and even Truth was certain about it, that the current stage of the evolution drug was literally not capable of erasing my power, even if it screwed up. At worst, it would kill or cripple me, but if I survived without that, then it would be fine. If I didn''t die or want to die afterwards, Truth said, then the drug should have worked without an issue. It''s quite possible that it worked, but that the process of forced evolution was tough for him to endure and so he is in the middle of recuperatingDconvincing myself that that must be the case, I let loose a small sigh of relief. Now, on to the most pressing matter. Survival. The main objective is to figure out how to return to Earth, but before I can do that, I need to not perish. Regrettably, there doesn''t appear to be any fruit nearby... in fact, there isn''t much of anything from what I can see. As far as the eye can see, there was only a barren wilderness. The fractured ground looked like it hadn''t seen rain in years, and the trees dotted sparsely around the place were parched beyond comparison. Not only that; but in no direction could I see even an ant, let alone a creature that could provide me with a satisfactory amount of food. "..." All of a sudden, a dark realisation dawned on me. ...This couldn''t possibly be the entire Otherworld those lot had created, could it? Creating a world that was nothing but limitless arid and infertile wastelandDDid they want to make a place like that to shove me in and watch me squirm uselessly until my inevitable death? No, that surely wasn''t it; those people are too benevolent and merciful for their own good, and besides, the method was pointless. If their goal was to kill me, this was a far-too-roundabout way of doing it. This world was made with the intention of imprisoning me. I''m sure of it. Thus, this place has to have something I can use to survive. Somewhere, there must be a spring of fresh water to be gathered. Someplace, there must be guileless animals to be hunted and eaten. After all, I highly doubted there would be something like a supermarket or fast food restaurant in this place, however convenient that may be. In any case, there was obviously only hunger and thirst to gain from idling around these parts, so it was best to get a move on as quickly as possible. Making up my mind, I picked a random direction to walk in and took a step forward. -- Krrriiiiieeeeeeekkh...! "Gh...!?" Suddenly, an alien, ear-splitting screech resounded, shaking the atmosphere itself and giving me a severe headache. It was so awful I wished for it to stop, and I soon managed to collect myself. "..." What the hell was that...? Turning my head towards the direction the noise came from, I saw it. An unnatural, dense mass of murky black darkness like a blotch of ink staining the world. Reflected in my eyes, it took the form of what could only be described as a monster the size of a building, and like a phantom, its intangible "body" flickered like black flames. ...Now, I don''t think my eyes are fooling me, but wasn''t that not there just a second ago? -- Krrrhhk... Abruptly, two circular shapes appeared in the ethereal black mass, staring at me with a vivid scarlet glow. At the same time, the sinister creature''s face stretched, spawning many long, white thorns below its eyes in an alternating pattern that clearly imitated a row of abnormally sharp teeth. "..." Without realising it, I gulped. I felt something take over me as I stared at the shadowy mass. Glancing down, I found my body subconsciously trembling before the immeasurable presence of the thing before me. As if paused in time, I couldn''t move my body as a primal fear dominated my body. It stood over a hundred metres away, watching me in utter stillness, but I could still feel its sticky gaze all over me. Considering this was a world manifested from a dream, I surmised the monster to be something like a nightmare creature, and so I called it as such. Only able to stare speechlessly at the dreadful Nightmare in front of me, my eyes quivered. Such extreme terrorDIt was the first time I had ever experienced this sensation, and not only did goosebumps rise all over my skin, but I even felt like my bones themselves were frozen stiff. This... Yuu Shimura, Saburou, Kiryuuin... What the hell kind of absurd monster is that supposed to be, you stupid bastards...? Just by looking at it, I can tell that thing is capable of devouring me in an instant. Am I really going to die here like this? Because of the incompetence of those fools? "...No." Gritting my teeth, I muttered a simple one-word phrase. First of all, I reminded myself. This is a fake world. Even faker than the fake world I used to think was real. Likewise, everything within this world is fake; including that Nightmare. As such, there is no need to be afraid. That''s right... That nonsensical black mess; as something that does not truly exist, it cannot possibly harm me, a being from a higher, ''truer'' realm. "Fu..." Immediately, my body''s tremors ceased, the cold sweat evaporated from my nape, and I lightly exhaled as all the fear that previously filled my mind rapidly dissipated. I felt a sense of newfound confidence surge through me as if I had never been scared in the first place. I looked once more at the Nightmare, and through my reality-seeing eyes, I pierced through its emanating pressure, its dominant fear, and I saw it for what it really was. Fake. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Something that could never exist in the realm of the true, and thus something that couldn''t possibly be considered more than trash. Instinctively, I realised something. Truth, my friend and my power, you... "...Tsk. Come." Glaring at the Nightmare with cold eyes, I beckoned, and in the next instantD -- Kriiiieeeeeeehk...! "!" It shot towards me at a speed that made me briefly wonder if it had been launched out of a cannon. Approaching me at a velocity faster than the human eye could follow, I threw out my right hand towards the monster. I took it in with my eyes, which could see the reality of everything, and I repeatedly told myself. That monster is fake. A mere imitation of something that could be. Its substance cannot compare to anything even slightly resembling ''authenticity''. An imaginary monster in an imaginary world. A substanceless being. -- Kriiieeeehhk...! Having crossed a distance of roughly 100 metres in under three seconds, the Nightmare was just a few more in front of me now. It was only an imaginary beast, but the strength it could exert despite that was remarkable. Nevertheless, if it were to be placed beside something ''real'', the two would never be able to be looked at through an equal lens. Simply put, it is because they do not belong in the same realm. The Nightmare stretched out its freakishly long forelimb and swung its thick, tenebrous claws towards me at an inconceivable speed. But, I did not flinch. Why would I, faced with something that doesn''t even exist? I have only one thing to say to a fake, imaginary creature like you. -- Krriiieeee-- I flicked my hand, "Get out of my sight." Pssh-! The instant that the tip of the Nightmare''s claws dared to connect with my body, the shadow monster vaporisedDit withered into countless, spectral bits of black dust and faded with the wind. Like an illusion, it was gone without a trace. It hadn''t even been ten seconds since the Nightmare first appeared, but before I knew it, it had been eradicated. I looked down at my hand that had been pointed at the Nightmare. With this, it had been confirmed. "Truth..." I clenched my fist tight and muttered. I didn''t want to believe it was true, but faced with all the evidence in front of me, I couldn''t help but accept it. For it would be foolish to deny. After staring for a moment at the empty place the Nightmare had just occupied, I turned my attention up and looked at the sky. More precisely, towards the moon. That imaginary moon... Bathed in the soundless atmosphere of the barren wilderness around me, I maintained my gaze on the distant lunar object like glue and silently lifted my hand. Reaching my hand out as if to pluck the moon from the sky and clenching my fist, it disappeared behind the cover of my hand. I released my fist a few beats later, but nothing happened. The moon resumed illuminating the night sky without care for my nonsensical actions. "..." Unfortunately, it seemed there was a limit on the power I could exert, at least for now. I lowered my hand, but my impassive gaze lingered on the light for a few moments longer. "...You did your best, in many ways. Perhaps this is a reward for all your efforts throughout the years." Whether he had finally grown up, or whether he had been replaced with someone new. Whatever the case, I only knew one thing. "Rest in peace, my friend." From today onwards, Truth was no more. Chapter 161 - 161: 153: Deserted City After vanquishing the Nightmare I first came across, I set off in one direction. Because I had no food or water, I had to move as fast as possible until I found some kind of civilisation in this Otherworld. However, I also needed to minimise energy consumption as much as possible, so I only walked forward, eradicating all the Nightmares that suddenly appeared in my way. As I went, I tried experimenting with my evolved power, which I dubbed the Measurement of Reality. Truth was gone, but his essence remained, and with this new power I felt that I could achieve limitless, unfathomable things. Currently, perhaps as a result of using artificial means to evolve Truth, the extent of what I could do was limited and there was still much I had yet to figure out about its many intricacies. With time and practice, my strength will improve and my capabilities will grow. With no natural barriers like trees or rocks to protect against sharp winds, the cold of the flat, barren wilderness was severe. Fortunately, the smart suit and black overcoat I usually wore as part of my identity as Leander Herington, as well as the thick winter coat I wore on top of that, was enough to keep me warm. I could use my new power to erase the uncomfortable feelings of extreme temperatures or of hunger and dehydration, but I didn''t know if that got rid of my need for those things entirely or simply dulled my senses to it. Depending on the answer, it could be dangerous, so I decided to hold off on it for now. At some point, I tried to use Reality in a similar way to how Saburou uses his Measurement of Space in order to quickly travel large distances. Like a word on the tip of my tongue, I felt that it was this close to working, but for some reason, it just didn''t. Having spatial travel at my fingertips would be undeniably useful, especially in an unknown world like this, so I decided I would practise it more. Eventually, after a straight day or so of travel with a few breaks in between, something in the distance gradually entered my view. As I got closer, I could see it more clearly, and it turned out to be a great stone wall with a wooden gate in the middle. "Finally..." It was the first settlement I found in the Otherworld. ??? Arriving at the settlement and walking through the empty front gates, I felt the silent atmosphere to be unnerving, but that was only the beginning. "Hm..." Aside from the towering stone wall that no modern city would bother to maintain, the buildings themselves resembled the style of those seen in the Middle Ages. Moreover, rather than the bustling city one would expect when looking at its size, the air was quiet. Too quiet. The place itself was large enough to easily be considered a city, but there was no one on the streets. It shouldn''t be surprising that no one would want to live here if there was no food or water, but the fact people had built a city here meant that something had to have happened to cause such a dramatic change. It wasn''t destroyed, but there was no one here, meaning the population had abandoned it. However, what was more disconcerting was the fact that the city didn''t seem as if it had been abandoned for a long time. It was relatively clean, in fact. So, whatever happened, must have happened fairly recently. "..." Walking down the empty street, I thought I should look for a place to eat. That''s when it occurred to me that, without Truth, I might be wandering around a huge city like this for hours without finding anything. "How inconvenient... I miss him." It was regrettable, but just as I began to feel despondent at my long-time friend''s departure, the front door of one of the buildings near me suddenly swung open. "Oof...! Why am I the one who has to do it every time..." Grumbling to himself was a young boy dragging along a big sack of something across the ground with a frown. Fortunately, it seems there would be no issues with communication. "Seriously, everyone left and I still have to take out the trash. This sucks... Huh?" Upon seeing me, he suddenly froze and his eyes widened. "..." Looking back at him as he stared at me as if looking at an alien, I briefly wondered if Yuu Shimura and the rest really went through the effort of creating a world with humans in it to make it as realistic as possible, but I realised that was wrong when I glanced at the clothes the boy was wearing. A basic tunic and shorts tied with string. I thought it was strange when I first arrived and saw the buildings, but his clothes made me certain. The technology level here was definitely lacking in comparison to Earth, though perhaps that''s due to the time period. Hm? But, isn''t that strange? This world should have only been created a day to maybe a week ago at most. There shouldn''t have been time for history to have even developed yet. Although... Since it is a dream world, it could have technically been created at whatever stage. After all, if it has been manifested from a dream, there would be no limit to that sort of thing, but then again, you don''t usually think about the in-depth history of the world when you dream... Huh. ...Wait. This is troubling. I thought that Yuu Shimura would have dreamt or imagined the perfect world to imprison me in, and thus would have modelled it exactly to his liking, but perhaps that isn''t the case. Indeed, even if it is a fake world, to have created an entire, functioning world is not something a human should be able to do. Is it possible that something else had an influence in creating this world, and that is what is filling in the gaps of these additional factors, like history? Because a world cannot just appear out of thin air, there must have been something... "...-cuse me... Excuse me...!" "Hm?" I was lost deep in thought, and before I knew it, the boy had approached me with sparkling eyes. I looked down at him. "What?" "Mister, are you an adventurer?" "...Adventurer?" "Yeah! You''re not from here, so you must be an adventurer, right?" His words made it feel like something clicked in my head. If what I''m thinking is correct, and the three who created this world didn''t meticulously design it as I first thought, then there must be some kind of outside force who helped to put everything together and fill in the gaps. Yuu ShimuraDthat bastard didn''t do any intricate worldbuilding. He just roughly dreamt of a world and haphazardly put it together with the assistance of the other two. If that''s all they did, this would be a messy, broken world that wouldn''t be able to hold itself together. This world was likely never designed to have a distinct history or culture to it, but judging by the things I''ve seen so far, it clearly does have those things. Therefore, for all the things that don''t make sense in this world, something has come along and fixed all those problems by itself. It''s the only way a dream world like this would be able to fit and flow as naturally as any other, and it''s most likely the reason why this world seems to have a long history despite being a few days old at most. And, if that''s the case, then I''m going to need to gather information. Without Truth, it''ll be a bother, but I have no choice. So, towards the kid whose sparkling eyes were glued to my face as if he had seen a celebrity, I opened my mouth. "Do you need help with that?" Leaning down, I took the sack of rubbish from his hands without waiting for an answer. "Let me take it for you. Where does it go?" I let him lead me towards the trash site before we returned to the building he exited from. On the way, I asked him some questions, but perhaps due to his age, he didn''t know a whole lot. In summary, it was because a sudden drought devastated the region that almost everyone evacuated the city, but he didn''t know anything more. I considered asking about the Nightmares but decided against it because there was no way a kid could know anything detailed about those monsters. "By the way, do you know where I can get something to eat?" There must''ve been some kind of steady food supply since this boy and his family were living here, and as he had told me, they weren''t the only ones. He turned to me with a prideful smile. "Actually, my family runs an inn for adventurers like you! Here, come in!" Opening the front door of the establishment with a creak, I followed the boy into what seemed like a mediaeval tavern, where I saw a woman cleaning the counter. She seemed a similar age to me, meaning she was likely the boy''s sibling. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m back! And look who I brought!" "Hm...? Oh! Welcome! Those clothes... you must be a high-ranking adventurer." I didn''t know what an "adventurer" even was, but I felt no need to correct her. The reason I didn''t ask the boy about it is because I didn''t want to compromise my identity since it seems like being an adventurer here is very welcome. I''m sure I''ll find out soon, anyway. "You must have travelled a long way. Wait just a second and I''ll get you something to eat!" She spoke to me with a bright and cheerful smile. Perhaps it was the first time someone had visited in a while, as the inn felt completely empty. "I don''t have money on me. Is that okay?" "Ahaha, it''s fine. There''s nothing to spend money on here, anyway..." "..." Telling her brother to go and do some chores, it looked like the brother and sister were the only two living here. As she was making some food just behind the counter, I decided to take a seat and ask some questions. Since she was older, I''m sure she knew a lot more about what was going on. "The outside seems quite ruthless. How do you manage to survive here?" "Ah..." Her face turned dispirited at my question. "Truthfully, ever since the mysterious drought occurred, we only survive on supplies sent to us by the surrounding towns and cities delivered by adventurers. Recently, though, we''ve been receiving less and less..." "Do you know what caused the drought?" She shook her head. "No. It was very sudden, and I have no idea..." Hm. If adventurers are the ones always delivering their sole source of food, it makes sense why they seem so fond of them. Looking closely, I can definitely see by her sickly face and thin arms that she is probably malnourished. It almost reminds me of the tw... No, never mind. In any case, I felt curious about why the city was receiving less aid as time went by. If the core issue was something affecting an entire nation, then perhaps I could gain the favour of a king if I helped them out. What I want is to find a way back to Earth, so having a king indebted to me would be a good start. "Are the adventurers not coming as often?" The reality was that there could be any number of motivations for the surrounding settlements to send less food, but the adventurers were the ones delivering it, so if there was less food, it had to either be because there were fewer trips of food being delivered, or the amount of food itself had decreased. "Yes," The young inn owner nodded. "Due to the rising presence of Nightmare Beasts roaming the lands in between, the delivery jobs have become that much riskier." Pausing, she glanced at me. "I thought you were an adventurer here on a delivery quest, but seeing as how you''re asking me about it, I don''t think that''s the case..." Well, she was correct about that. "Were you expecting a food delivery?" "There was a party expected to arrive today, but they''re running late..." The worry was visible on her face, and it was no surprise why. "Me and my brother are here running our family''s inn for the adventurers to stay at when they deliver the food, but if it doesn''t arrive in time..." If the food delivery doesn''t get here soon, it''s very likely that many of the people remaining in the city will starve. "Didn''t you say the adventurers delivering the food are required to be strong? The situation couldn''t be so bad that they end up unable to deliver, could it?" I asked, but the young woman simply stared at me. "You came from outside, didn''t you? You should know the current state of the Nightmares better than me." Honestly, I did feel like there were a large amount of them when I travelled here, but was it really that out of the ordinary? "It''s been the same adventurer party delivering food for the past few months now. Each of their members are B-rank, and they even have a mage who used to reside in the Magic Tower, so they''re undoubtedly strong. I''ve heard that the presence of magic energy is thin in the wilderness, though, so that could be the reason it''s taking so long..." "I see..." ...Hm? This woman, what is she talking about? Chapter 162 - 162: 154: Saving Adventurers The young inn owner explained the sequence of events to the best of her knowledge. The barren wasteland outside was once a lush meadow, but the rapid thinning of the land''s so-called "magic energy" in recent years has led to the contamination of the region, and an exponentially increasing rate of Nightmare appearances. The declining magic energy of the land resulted in a catastrophic drought that destroyed almost all of the natural wildlife, and on top of that, the adventurers who once worked together to fend off the occasional Nightmare attacks had either moved out or perished due to their rising numbers, making things even harder than they should be. Eventually, the lord had no choice but to evacuate the entire city, leading to a mass migration. Naturally, there were those who wished to stay behind regardless of the danger; but, these people, too, were slowly dying. Now, the Nightmares had more or less stopped attacking the city because there were barely any residents remaining, but due to the lack of resources it didn''t even matter. "The escalating numbers of the Nightmares outside the city isn''t decreasing because there are no adventurers or knights left... I''m worried that something might''ve happened to the party who were supposed to be delivering supplies..." Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I thought the lore was quite impressive for an imaginary world that those guys had created in such a short span of time. At the end of the day, though, it is still an imaginary worldDthere is no need to sympathise with these people who amount to no more than background characters in a story. Until I can find a way to break into the real world, no one deserves that kind of proper recognition. After listening to the story, I decided to check out that adventurer party. It wasn''t because I felt like I needed to help them, of course, but because I was intrigued by something the lady had mentioned. "Magic..." She said something about magic and magic energy that I didn''t quite understand. Magic isn''t something that is supposed to exist in reality because it makes no sense, so the fact it exists here proves that this world is fake. However, because it exists here, there is potential for magic to help me return to Earth and maybe even transcend. If I had Truth, things would be a lot easier, but alas, he is gone, so I have to do things myself. That adventurer party is said to have had a mage as a member; I will dig for information from them about it and make a judgement on whether it could prove useful to me. Thus, after filling myself with food and resting my body for the day, I set off at dawn. ??? Fortunately, the young inn owner had interacted with the adventurers on multiple occasions, and she knew the road they usually took between here and the nearest city, River. Following her directions with a crude map she had quickly drawn for me, I followed a rough path. It didn''t take me long to find what I was looking for. -- Krriiieeeehk...! Clang-! "Gh...!" In the distance, I spotted a group of five individuals fighting a single Nightmare in harmony. Hm... That one looks a lot slower than the ones I encountered yesterday. Glancing up, I looked at the glaring sun high in the sky. Fortunately, I could stare directly at it without consequences due to the unexpected evolution of my eyes. Do the Nightmares grow stronger at night? It would indeed make sense if that were the case. -- Kkrrriiieeee...! Clang, clang-! My eyes followed the movements of the man in the vanguard, fending off the Nightmare''s claws with flashy sword movements and splashing countless sparks into the air as his feet dug lines into the ground. "Mmph...! I''m almost ready! Elle, switch; Gil, cover her; and Lud, prepare to freeze it!" "On it!" "I''m right there!" "Understood!" He also appeared to be the leader of the group. Despite the sun severely weakening it, the Nightmare still seems to be a tough opponent for the group, weary from the past days of constant travel and battling. Perhaps it was because they had been travelling for a while at this point and were a day overdue, but I noticed the adventurer''s movements visibly slow down as the fight dragged on. After a while, the robed young man at the rear shouted. "I''m ready to freeze!" Glancing at him, I noticed he was holding a wooden staff, and on the end of it I spotted something nonsensicalDa basketball-sized, glowing blue orb was swirling like a mystical marble. "..." Is that... Magic? It didn''t quite look like what I had expected, but I also didn''t really know what I was expecting. "Good! Launch it at my signal, and Elle; switch!" The leader of the group commanded, and they movedDthe woman in the front swapped positions with him as he got into a strange stance. Grasping the hilt of his sword with both hands and pointing it towards the approaching Nightmare, he bent at the knees. "...Now!" "Frozen Net!" Suddenly, the mage flicked the staff, sending the glowing ball flying in the Nightmare''s direction. As it flew, it split into a wider form and materialised, taking on the appearance of a net made of ice. Hmm...? The Nightmare, captured by the ice net, suddenly fell to the ground and seemed unable to break free. "..." I stared at the ice, and something occurred to me. She wasn''t able to do something like that... I shook my head free of distracting thoughts and observed the remainder of the fight intently. Would they show me more of this magic? From what I could see, it seemed far stronger than the average level of firepower a Measurement would possess, and the process looked different, too. At the same time the net captured the Nightmare, the leader shot forward. He raised his sword in the air and yelled. "Beheading Strike!" Subsequently, his sword shone in a white light as it drew a vertical line through the air, decapitating the immobile Nightmare in a single move. What was that? Another type of magic, perhaps...? It seems there is a lot that I will need to research about this Otherworld. The party let out a collective sigh of relief as they slay the Nightmare, but it was too early to let their guard down. I had experienced it thoroughly in the past day, but just because you had eliminated one threat, it didn''t mean that all the danger had disappeared. After all, although it was daytime, they were still in a contaminated wilderness. "..." At a distance not too far from the group, to which their backs were turned, I spotted sable-black fumes emerging from the cracks in the ground like an ominous fog. The fog coalesced and formed the shape of a Nightmare within five seconds; not even moments later, two red circles flashed like eyes exposed to the light for the first time and it brandished its claws. Foreseeing what was about to occur, I began my gradual approach towards the group; as I started walking, the monster likewise shot off the ground in utter silence. "...Eh? B-behind you...!" "What--" -- Krriiieeeeekkh...! The Nightmare arrived at the rear mage''s back in the blink of an eye and cried. Swinging its claws towards him, the mage barely managed to avoid an instant death, but that didn''t mean the attack wasn''t lethal as blood exploded from his wrecked torso. Splatter-! "No! Lud...!" The rest of the party screamed as the mage fell to the ground with a thud. Engaging the Nightmare, it was clear that their exhaustion was catching up to them from their sluggish movements and slowing reaction speeds. They hadn''t the time to recover from the fatigue of the previous battles, and now, one of their core members was on the verge of bleeding out, so it was understandable. "W-who are you...?!" Fortunately for them, I arrived before the Nightmare could claim another victim. -- Krrriieeeekkh...! "..." Walking towards the Nightmare, it seemed to stare at me as if something was wrong. Then, it took a step back. I don''t know why, but it almost appeared as if it was wary of me. Did it realise that I am a higher class of being than it? The other Nightmares I had encountered until now didn''t act like this, but perhaps my presence had grown, or maybe it was a side-effect of the sunlight. Whatever the case, it didn''t matter. An imaginary monster like this really shouldn''t be making a move against me, anyway. -- Kkr-... As if adhering to my thoughts, the Nightmare suddenly appeared frozen as I continued my approach. Stopping just inches in front of its face, I slowly reached out my hand to the shadow beast. Placing my palm on its intangible body that gave me an inexplicable sensation, I uttered. "Disappear." In an instant, the Nightmare turned to dust and vanished like an illusion. I glanced at the adventurer party who were all staring at me as if they had seen a ghost, but ignored it and turned to the dying man on the floor. Walking over to him, I thought it was the perfect opportunity to test something out. "W-wait! What are you doing? Who are you...?" The leader called out to me as I crouched down and put my hand on the mage''s head. His eyes were glazed over and his chest was heaving; his body seemed to be having a hard time recovering as thin raspy noises exited his mouth every time he inhaled. All of that, however, was irrelevant. The sweat that drenched his body; the blood soaking the ground; and even the gradually slowing rate of his beating heart. None of that mattered, Because, at the end of the day, This man, Was just as fake as everything else in this Otherworld. Therefore, it should be no problem to fix his issues. I gently closed my eyes. A fake man can have no real wounds. Thus, this person is not wounded. As long as the script can be changed; the writing editedDthen nothing in a fake world is finalised. An injured character needs only his existence be rewritten for them to have never happened. Therefore... "..." Opening my eyes, the mage was perfectly unharmedDas if everything was a lie. I lifted my hand from his forehead and roughly wiped it on the clean part of his clothes. Standing up, I turned back to the others. Around me, the rest of the adventurer party looked at me with a gaze of reverence. "How..." The leader muttered. Well, of course, they could never comprehend it. Chapter 163 - 163: 155: Twelve Transcendents "Cough, cough...!" "Lud! How do you feel?" "Ugh, gr-- I feel great...? Wh-what happened? I thought I was a goner..." "Well..." As the mage lifted himself off the ground with the help of the party leader, all of the adventurers turned their gazes towards me. "..." They were asking for my name. I was about to answer simply with ''Cipher'', but I stopped myself. Now that I thought about it, I felt repulsed and wanted to disassociate with that name. This Otherworld is a fake, created through the combined efforts of Yuu Shimura, Saburou, and Azaki Kiryuuin. Thus, it could technically be said that they are the godsDthe higher beingsDof the Otherworld. However, even the Earth that those three are from, as well as myself, is a fake created by a higher beingDwhom Truth had shown to be known as the ''Author'', a being who wrote my world into existence. I don''t know how high the chain goes... But I do know one thing. From what I saw on that day with my recovered memories, I was a character that the Author had personally imagined, designed and created, for whatever reason. Thus, my name, too, was created by Him. ''Cipher'', the name I thought had been bestowed upon me by the Wardens when they realised the identity of my power. I didn''t want a name like that. That day, I also learnt that there were other characters whom even the omnipotent, omniscient Author didn''t know about, however. Put simply, there is something unknown that fills in the gaps unspecified by the Author. If I think about it the same way I thought about how this Otherworld was created, it applies in the same wayDalthough those three aforementioned must have designed and manifested the rough outline of the world, they could never have delineated everything in such specific detail. In the same way, the Author cannot possibly know everything about the world He created; after all, there''s no way someone would be able to do something like meticulously design and name many billions of people, even if they are akin to a god. The things that exist in those places remain unknown by even the creator of the world. I suppose an apt description for it would be ''the world outside of the Author''s view''. The worldDincluding characters, events, settings and emotions outside of the Author''s viewDstill exists even without the Author''s intervention or influence. Characters outside of the Author''s view, for example, would exist whether the Author knows about them or not, and they would experience events and emotions regardless of where the Author''s attention was focused. Characters... Yes, like Ruti. From what I had seen from the memories, Ruti was someone born outside of the Author''s view, and is thus a character He doesn''t know. If such a character was to bestow a name, then since it originated from somewhere aside from the Author''s will, wouldn''t it be just as authentic as someone''s name from the ''highest'' reality? A genuine, authentic name, as opposed to that of a mere character in a book. Discarding all the previous names and aliases I had adoptedDthose bestowed upon me by a detestable Author, and those I "came up with" which He had no doubt influenced. I needed a true name; one that the Author would not have intended. And there was only one such name that I knew of. "...Cee." A name given to me by a character outside the Author''s view. ??? On the way back to the deserted city, I probed the adventurers for information. From what I had gathered, ''adventurer'' was a profession that took on a variety of odd jobs from delivery to escorting, to investigating unventured lands, to monster slayingDthey seemed to be a vital part of the Otherworld''s workforce. It seemed that adventurers received these jobs, called ''quests'', from a place called the ''Guild'' and reported back when the quest was complete to receive their reward and to raise their ''ranking'', enabling them to take on more important jobs. Comparing it to Earth, I suppose it functioned as a sort of agency. "W-wait, Cee, you''re not an adventurer?! I thought for sure..." "No. That''s why I''m asking about it." "I see. It''s a damn shame..." "What?" "Oh, sorry. It''s just, with your level of strength you could easily..." "..." The party leader I was talking to kept trailing his sentences off into nothing, keeping me confused. I never realised how annoying it would be to not have Truth in these kinds of situations. "What he means is that you should register to become an adventurer." Thankfully, however, the female frontline Elle noticed this and intervened. "And, personally, I agree. Cee, you showed power no less than that of an A-rank adventurer." "I see." According to what I heard from the inn owner yesterday, these people were B-rank. Isn''t A only one rank higher? But, from what I saw of them today, they appeared quite weak. No, perhaps that was simply because they had already been surviving for days. "Would you recommend signing up?" "Oh, a hundred percent! The Guild''s great. If you''re good, you can make easy money, it''s fantastic for gathering information and building connections, and it''s also great if you just want to have a drink." Money would definitely be important to survive in this world, but more than that, information. I still needed information to return to Earth, and that was my number one focus. "Alright. Thank you." She slapped me on the shoulder a couple of times. "Eii, it''s no problem. You saved us! Say, three rounds on me." "No." In any case, on the topic of information. "Can you tell me about magic?" I asked the mage of the party, Lud, but he made a complicated expression. "That''s... a bit of a vague question. What do you want to know specifically?" "Everything." "..." It turned out that magic was a much broader subject than I anticipated, and in the end, I was left realising that I would need more than just a single mage to find out if it was possible to use magic to return to Earth. "Using teleportation to travel to another planet... Hmm..." "Theoretically, it''s possible if you somehow have the spatial coordinates of where you wish to travel, but the sheer amount of magic energy one would require to cast such a large-scale spell... It''s something not even most mythical and transcendent beings would be able to accomplish." The first half of his explanation made me almost discard the notion immediately, but then he mentioned something odd. "Mythical and transcendent beings?" "Ah, does your village not have such legends?" I had already used the excuse that I was from an isolated village, but they obviously didn''t believe it. Perhaps after witnessing what I did to the Nightmare, however, they didn''t want to pry. Lud continued. "Well, not all of them are legends, exactly, but anyway, there are a few extremely powerful beings who live in various places around the world." "Mythical beings are those who either don''t live in a fixed location or who appear only rarely, such as the Nameless Flood or the King of the Wandering Forest; and transcendent beings are those who, on the flip side, live in a fixed, known location and are relatively more well-known. They include beings such as the World Tree or the Demon King." sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How powerful are they? Well... It''s tough because there''s a lot of variance, and strength isn''t the only factor that determines a being''s transcendent status. In the first place, none of them are really supposed to be measurable in terms of power." "It''s hard to say exactly, but most transcendents are probably capable of wiping out a medium-sized nation by themselves..." Hearing Lud''s explanation, there was a lot to consider. From what he was saying, it seemed there were a total of twelve such incomprehensible beings who existed in this world, known collectively as the Twelve Transcendents. Most of the twelve decided to reside in their own corner of the world so as to not spark conflict with each other, but there were a couple who enjoyed travelling, it seems. If they were that strong, then I''m certain at least one of them would have the power to return me to Earth, or at the very least, possess knowledge of how to do so. I guess I know where I''m headed now, then... "Which is the easiest of the twelve to talk to?" I had expected to wait a while after asking to hear anything worthwhile, but surprisingly, the answer came quickly. "That depends. Most transcendents are impossible to meet for a normal person for countless reasons." "There are transcendents whom you would never be able to hold a conversation with for one reason or the another, usually because they''re either a monster like the Sojourned Storm of Slumber or who just hate humans altogether like the Demon King." "There are also transcendents whom you couldn''t meet even if you wanted to simply because of the environment in which they live. Actually, this is the case for quite a few of them; the Dragon King lives in a land riddled with volcanoes; the Northern Star lives in the freezing snowfields of the north; the Leviathan of the Abyss lives in the deepest depths of the vastest ocean, and so on." "Aside from that, there are those who are typically seen as more benevolent and easier to actually see in person, such as the Lord of the East, Vagabond Knight, or the World Tree." Taking in all the new information, I narrowed down the results to those most likely to be of any help. "Then, do you suggest I visit one of those three?" "Hmm... Well, those three are certainly known to be the friendliest of the bunch. The only problem is actually getting a meeting with one of them." "What''s so difficult about it?" "First of all," Lud started. "The Lord of the East rules over the Eastern Empire. He is an emperor, so obtaining an audience with him is naturally impossible." "You run into the same problem when planning to meet the World TreeDalthough seeing her can be done from any dozens of miles away, to meet her in person would mean travelling to the elven forest of Alfheim where she resides. The elves aren''t the friendliest when it comes to dealing with humans, and even if you manage to get on their good side, meeting the World Tree is a whole other issue, so that''s also difficult." "Finally, the Vagabond Knight; although he is only one person, and has never rejected a conversational partner in the past, the problem is finding him. He travels all over the world at random." It would be like trying to find a specific needle in not just a haystack, but a city. Indeed, I can see why meeting one of them would be difficult. But, it''s not like I have a choice. I''m going to return to Earth, and nothing in this Otherworld is going to stop me. The biggest obstacle standing in the way of that objective, it seems, is the existence of these Twelve Transcendents. How should I go about this, then... Chapter 164 - 164: 156: Arrival in New City My goal is to return to Earth. This young but supposedly genius mage, Lud, had claimed that magic is capable of carrying out that task, at least in theory. So far, I have identified three things holding me back. First of all, is the magic itselfDSince learning magic myself would take too long, I need someone capable of casting either top-class spatial or dimensional magic, which are both apparently exceedingly rare. Secondly, I need an immeasurable amount of pure magic energy. Lud wasn''t able to give me a quantifiable number, but by his rough estimate, the amount of magic energy required to travel worlds would likely be about a fifth of this world''s total magic energy. Lastly, I need the coordinates of Earth for the magic to be cast successfully. If teleportation magic is ever cast without the right coordinates, Lud said, then whatever is being transported will be destroyed with a 99.999% failure rate. Overall, it sounds very implausible, but I think it can be done. No, it must be done. However, in order to do so, I will probably require the assistance of one of the Twelve Transcendents just like I was first told. The only issue is that I need to select a particular transcendent to enlist, as not all of them would be able to help me. We start with 12. For starters, let alone spatial or dimensional magic, I have been informed by one of the other party members, the archer Gil, that not all transcendents are even capable of casting magic in the first place. That alone narrows down the search by about a fourth or third. We now have 8 or 9. Then, although they all naturally possess vast quantities of magic energy, the number of transcendents who would be able to successfully gather and control a fifth of the world''s total magic energy on top of that could be counted on one hand. That leaves 4. Finally, since I no longer have Truth to give me the answer for free, I need a transcendent capable of doing all of that in addition to figuring out the coordinates of Earth. That drops the total down to a potential 2 or 3. Oh, and, they had to be someone who would actually be willing to help me, of course. Well, I could always just force them to if it doesn''t work out, but it''s easier to try for a friendly target first. "..." Someone in this world who met all four of those conditions. Did they even exist? Out of the Twelve Transcendents, the twelve most powerful beings in this world. From the knowledge I currently possess, I could roughly identify how many met the conditions. With that said, there wasn''t a whole lot to consider Because there was only one. Peering into the distance, I could glimpse something on the periphery of the horizon. Something tall, incomprehensibly so, that seemed to pierce through even the heavens. The incarnation of Mother Nature herself. That''s right. "..." My destination was the World Tree. ??? Feeling the rickety wooden carriage shaking ceaselessly beneath me, I had already used the Measurement of Reality to erase the feeling of discomfort harassing my back and rear. Gradually, I was growing more accustomed to using it, but I could feel that my proficiency was nowhere close to having mastered it yet. In the meantime, because the full name was so long, I decided to name it just like I did Truth in the old days. That is how ''Reality'' was born. "Alright. You said we''re almost there?" "Yes, we should be coming up soon-- Oh, speaking of which, you see over there? The walls are coming into view just now." Raising my head, I laid my eyes on the sight in front of me. ...Huh. He was right. It''s quite large. "That''s the city of River, ruled by Count Percus." I half-heartedly listened to the words of the carriage driver sitting just in front of me. Glancing behind me at the party members of the B-rank adventurer party, ''Steel Balance'', whom I had saved just a few days prior, they seemed to be now waking up from their collective nap. "Hng...? Oh, Cee~? You''re up already...? No, looking at you... Did you even go to sleep?" The ''tanker'' of the party, Elle, sleepily rubbed her eyes and asked me. "..." To be honest, I had no idea how they were able to sleep so serenely within the confines of this rattling beast, but perhaps they were simply used to it. Looking at her briefly with a sidelong glance, I answered curtly. "I got enough." The truth is, I haven''t slept at all ever since we set off from the abandoned city three days ago. Still, I felt fine. Thanks to Reality, I discovered that ordinary mortal banes such as nutrition and sleep are now unnecessary for me. With simply my will, I can ensure that there is no need for me to eat, drink or sleep, and I have already confirmed that there is no downside to it. Because, even if there was a downside, I could simply make it disappear. It isn''t a very complicated process. It''s like rewriting my hunger status from ''hungry'' to ''full''. One moment I am hungry, the next I am not. I don''t experience downsides or side-effects for the same reasonDby rewriting my nutritional status from ''unhealthy'' to ''healthy'', in combination with the first, my body magically feels as if I have eaten a full and balanced meal. Like that, I feel I am slowly beginning to realise the essence of Reality. The carriage, provided by the remaining residents of the abandoned city, soon arrived in front of River''s Eastern Gate; the massive stone walls, even taller than those of the abandoned city, towered on each side. Contrary to what I would expect from a city of this size, there was no line of traffic we had to patiently wait behind. That wasn''t due to a lack of residents, however. "Halt! Present your identification." A group of men wearing suits of armour approached, weapons sheathed at their waists and on their backs. Evidently, they were guards. Rhode, Steel Balance''s party leader, moved to the front of the carriage alongside the driver and spoke to the guards. Their expressions brightened upon seeing his face. "Oh, Rhode, is it? I didn''t expect you guys to return with a carriage! Perhaps, did something happen to the source of the Nightmares?" Someone who appeared to be the captain of the guards spoke with a hopeful look, but Rhode waved his hand. "No, no. The Corrupted Plains is only growing more dangerous with every expedition, and in fact, we were this close to losing a head this time. I don''t think we''ll be enough to make the delivery by ourselves, so I''ll report it to the Guild." At that dark realisation, the knight''s expression turned grim. "I see. And this is...?" He turned his gaze in my direction, and following it, Rhode gleamed a prideful grin. "Ah, this is Cee, the lad who saved our hides. It''s thanks to him that Lud is alive, and not only that, but we were even able to take a good ol'' kip on our way back with no fear of a Nightmare attack." "Really now?" The knight captain looked at me with a gaze of wonder. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Saving ''the'' B-rank adventurer party, Steel Balance, and single-handedly escorting them home without so much as a slight disruption... You look young to accomplish such a feat." Then, he asked. "Sorry, but do you have I.D.? I can''t let you through without it, even if what Rhode here said is true." "..." At that, I wordlessly reached into my pocket and took out a small card. "Does this work?" "Hmm... F-rank, huh." Handing over the adventurer card I had just received before leaving the abandoned city a few days ago, he muttered before asking. "Did you recently apply, or are you hiding your true rank?" "I just applied. I come from a faraway place, so I didn''t possess the I.D. used in this land until recently." Nodding at my reply, the man handed me my card back and took a few steps away from the carriage. "Well, if Rhode''s fantasy-like story is to be believed, then I expect to hear stories of your name in the future, Cee." He lightly smiled. "Welcome to River." Thus, we passed the checkpoint without any issues. Everyone exited the carriage at the city stables and gathered for a final goodbye before we departed. "Hm. Cee, I know it''s been a short time, but I''m really glad you were with us. It made travelling a whole lot easier, you know?" "That''s right! And, I''ve yet to pay you back for saving my lifeDif there''s ever something you may need, don''t hesitate to give me a call!" "We could always do with more reliable guys like you." Elle, Lud, and Gil each said their pieces with vigour, and finally, I turned to the party leader, Rhode. "Cee. You saved the life of one of my party members, and since I''m not sure we could''ve made it back with just three, potentially even all of us." "I can''t thank you enough; for that, Steel Balance is in your debt." "If ever you''re in need of a party to go adventuring with, we''ll be there." "You might be thinking it''s a drag because you''re strong, but always rememberD" He formed a fist with his hand and gently bumped my chest. "DWhat''s most important is to make sure that this never loses." "..." "Maybe you don''t understand right now, and you will probably forget about it in a few days or weeks, but engrave it into your heart and you''ll always be reminded when the time comes." He lowered his hand and started walking away with the rest of the party. "We''ll be taking a short rest before getting back into things, so maybe we''ll see you around. Stay strong, lad." "See ya~!" "Goodbye! Send a message through the Guild if you need something!" "''Till next time." Watching their backs as they all headed off in separate directions, I turned my head down. I looked at my chest; the spot where Rhode had pressed. "..." To be honest, I had no idea what he was talking about when he said that stuff at the end. ''What''s most important is to make sure that this never loses.'' It didn''t make a whole lot of sense to me, but it doesn''t matter anyway. Because... Moving away from the stables, I walked down the street and looked around me as I went. This giant, mediaeval city, teeming with people. In a sense, it could be considered real, but in reality, none of it was. In these past few days, I have come to realise a few things about the worldDabout reality. It''s quite simple, really. It''s that things existDjust not in the realm of reality. It could thus be called the realm of the imaginaryDa false, or imitation reality. This Otherworld resides in a place of lower status than my Earth due to its creators being from that world, but they share the same false reality. My power, Reality, the evolution of Truth. Compared to Truth, who could answer any question about ''reality'' I asked, be it the fake or real version. In essence, I could exert my own influence over the fake reality in which I live. It was close to being granted editorial rights. With this power, I will return to Earth and carry out my revenge on those who have wronged me, those who can''t seem to leave me alone no matter what. I will rid of them once and for all. And once that is done, I will escape this cursed false reality. I don''t need lower existences such as yourselves to interfere with that. Chapter 165 - 165: 157: Lore of the Demon King and the Hero The first place I headed after departing from Steel Balance was the Guild. I had already gotten my adventurer card issued at the Guild branch in the abandoned city to serve as I.D., and I didn''t really care to take on requests and up my rank so, ordinarily, there wouldn''t be a reason for me to go there. My purpose for going there was quite simple. To send a message. I had heard from the young inn owner at the abandoned city about something called the ''Magic Tower''. As it turned out, the mage whose life I saved, Lud, had a connection there as most skilled mages apparently do, and I was informed a little about it on the way over here. A place where many genius mages and scholars gather to study and research magic. Lud stated the tower consisted of 13 floors; the higher one goes, the more skilled the individuals that reside there, and the harder it is to get in. Thinking of it like a progression system where the low-tier mages on the lower floors work hard to improve their magic and wisdom in order to move on to the higher floors, repeating this process until they either die or hit their limit, it makes sense. Lud, a certified ''3rd-circle'' mage and a B-rank adventurer, claimed to have made it to the 6th floor of the tower. He said it was harder to climb floors the higher you go since it was required to improve your magic by an exponential amount, and the reason he left the tower to become an adventurer was because he felt he had hit a ceiling. Regardless, because he had a connection with the Magic Tower, I wanted to take advantage of it. After I saved his life, he said he would come to my assistance if I so requested it, and so I would use that connection to get close to the tower. More specifically, the two Archwizards who reside in the tower''s 12th floor. Lud didn''t know much about them because their existences are shrouded in great mystery, but supposedly they are the two most powerful mages in the world, even on par with the Twelve Transcendents. I asked what the difference was between them and the transcendents, but Lud gave me an ambiguous answer. ''You remember how I said that power or strength isn''t the only thing that determines one''s status as a transcendent, right?'' ''Basically, even if someone is more powerful than a transcendent, it doesn''t necessarily make them a transcendent themselves.'' ''Still, if what you want is to travel worlds, then maybe, if you could somehow get the Archwizards to help you, I''m sure you would find a way to accomplish your goals.'' ''After all, nothing is impossible with magic.'' sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Or so he claimed. Lud only suggested it as a potential solution to my problem because the matter of receiving a transcendent''s help was so complicated, but it seemed that when he thought about it a bit more, enlisting the help of one of the only two Archwizards in existence was just as, if not more complicated than that. In any case, those two masters of magic whose figures no one has glimpsed in years. The only inhabitants of the Magic Tower''s 12th floor. Before travelling all the way to Alfheim, said to be home of the elves as well as the World Tree, I would make a quick stop by the Magic Tower. If the Archwizards are anything half as grand as what Lud makes them out to be, then they should offer much help to my cause. Postponing my thoughts as I arrived in front of the Guild, I entered without hesitation. I found the location so easily just by tailing Rhode, who mentioned something about heading there just before everyone parted ways. I thought about using Reality in a creative way to get there instead, but I didn''t want to risk it not working and then getting lost for no reason. Fortunately, perhaps because River was quite a large city, the Guild building was equally big and was located just off the main street. Entering the building, I was hit with a wave of roaring chatter. The interior was mostly wood and stone, and it felt like the design was intended to be simple yet elegant. On the left side, there was a whole wall filled with paper posts and notices like a wide message board, and on the right, there were tables and benches for adventurers to rest and converse, as well as a pub-like bar to order food. The layout was more or less the same as the Guild building in the abandoned city, except this one feels much more vigorous. Glancing briefly in that direction, I ignored the bustling atmosphere and walked straight ahead to what looked like a receptionist desk, where a uniformed lady stood with a smile. "Welcome!" "I''d like to send a message to a particular adventurer." It didn''t take five minutes to relay my message to Lud about the Magic Tower to the receptionist, and she said she would deliver the message to him whenever he next came to the Guild. Of course, if that was all I came here for, then I would''ve simply told Lud myself before we parted ways. I already knew he would be taking a couple of days rest, so there was that much time for me to do something before we set off for the Magic Tower. I wanted information. "It''s quite lively here." "Yes, well, after the disaster of the Corrupted Plains, all the Lan evacuees have immigrated here, and that includes the adventurers of Lan." Lan was the name of the abandoned city. After the Nightmares suddenly started attacking the city and increasing in number, the surrounding land lost its fertility and became a place more inhospitable than a desert. Now, they call the affected region the Corrupted Plains. "Are things like that common here? I''m from a faraway place." "Oh, no, not at all. It is only in recent times that the Nightmares have begun rapidly proliferating in number, and in fact, they didn''t even exist until around 50 years ago." The Nightmares appeared 50 years ago? And now, 50 years after their appearance, they''re doing something strange. "Do you know why that is?" The receptionist shook her head, her expression grim. "We think it''s a scheme by the Demon King, but to be honest, nobody is really certain why this is happening... Are you a registered adventurer, sir?" I pulled out my card and explained. "I registered three days ago." "I see. Actually, there is an Unranked quest for all adventurers regarding the mystery of the Nightmares; if anyone can figure something out and provide evidence, there will be a reward." To be honest, I didn''t care about the Nightmares, I didn''t care to resolve this world''s issues, and I didn''t care to put myself through unnecessary trials and tribulations. All I wanted from this place was a way to return to Earth; nothing more, nothing less. "Why don''t you just ask the transcendents for help?" At my words, the eyes of the receptionist darkened. "Ah... Perhaps, are you from a land in the east? Unfortunately, despite its grandiosity as the largest human civilisation in all the world''s continents, our Empire of the Sun possesses no transcendents at this time." Hm. I didn''t realise this place was the largest human empire on the planet, but if that is the case, it is indeed strange that there isn''t a single transcendent residing here. If it''s the biggest empire, it should be a vast land, after all. The Eastern Empire has the Lord of the East, but the Empire of the Sun has no transcendent? I don''t think that''s entirely true. Though, perhaps the only transcendents here are those who travel such as the Vagabond Knight. They must possess individuals with a fighting force equal to or even higher than some of the transcendents, howeverDthe two Archwizards of the Magic Tower are such an example. I''m sure they are not the only two beings in this empire to have attained such strength. But also, the receptionist''s words were a little strange. She said ''at this time'', indicating that there once was a transcendent controlled by the empire. And so I probed. "You make it sound like there used to be a transcendent here." Hearing my clueless words, the receptionist gawked at me as if looking at someone unbelievable. "...What?" "Ah! N-no, my apologies. It''s just, I didn''t realise there existed people who had never heard of him..." She covered her mouth and murmured, and two seconds later, cleared her throat to explain to me properly. "To start, I''ll need to tell you the story of the Demon King and the one to save us all." Demon King. It was one of the transcendents Lud briefly mentioned as disliking humans, and the receptionist also said something about him regarding the Nightmare issue. I didn''t know anything about him, but I thought asking would drag things on too much, so I postponed it. "You''ve probably heard of the Demon King a million times, even if you''ve never heard of anyone else, so I''ll keep it short." "There is always a Demon King in existence; whenever he dies, he is reincarnated into a new soul and body, so it is impossible to get rid of him forever." "Ever since he first appeared more than a millennia ago, humanity has been at war with the Demon King, generation through generation." "However, due to his immense power as a transcendent, the Demon King and his forces were easily overwhelming the forces of humanity." "Backed into a corner, humanity used the last of its power to summon a transcendent of its own in an effort of final resistance." "The man who came from another world to save us." "We call him the Hero." With the immeasurable power of the Hero, the Demon King was killed and the demonic forces were driven back. However, killing a transcendent was an impossible task, even for another transcendent like the Hero, and so in exchange for the Hero''s own life, the Demon King was slain. Humanity was saved and as a result of winning the war, the Sun God Empire was founded. 50 years later, however, the Demon King returned, and thus the cycle continued. "Until roughly 50 years ago when the previous Demon King was killed and the Hero perished in battle alongside him." This time, just after the Demon King died, some bizarre kind of aberrant monsters began to appear all over the world, called Nightmares. And now, around the time the Demon King was estimated to be reborn, the Nightmares suddenly began exhibiting inexplicable behaviour, starting with the disaster of the Corrupted Plains. "It is too much of a coincidence to not be a plot of the Demon King." Luckily for humanity, it was that time of the cycle for them to be saved yet again. For the time of the Hero to be summoned was drawing near. Chapter 166 - 166: 158: Intermission Before The Magic Tower There wasn''t much for me to do whilst waiting for Lud to return to the Guild. If it were necessary, it would be easy for me to force him to take me to the Magic Tower whenever I wanted. In fact, the only reason I was even bothering to wait for him in the first place is because, at least for now, it would be better to stay as inconspicuous as possible. At least until I figure out how strong a transcendent is. Most of all, there are still many things I need to experiment with in regard to Reality. The more I discover and find out about its capabilities, the more questions that pop up and possibilities that sprout. Just like the renowned Dunning-Kruger effect, I thought I had it sorted once I realised the essence of it, but I only continue to get reminded of how little that actually meant the more I use it. It''s getting to the point where I''m beginning to doubt whether the essence of reality I thought I had discovered, wasn''t actually its true essence at all. Because it seems to be that the more I discover about reality, the stronger my power of manipulating reality grows. Once I had this thought, I instinctively realised. When the time comes that I realise said ''true essence of reality'', my Reality will have reached its peak. So, before then, I don''t want to make any rash or hasty moves. Incidentally, I asked around the Guild, but because transcendents are practically legendary beings, it seems to be extremely rare that someone has actually seen one in person. Of course, there are countless rumours, but I''m not confident in forming a plan based on pure hearsay. Instead, it would be easier and more reliable to just meet one myself. Since my next destination is the Magic Tower, I suppose I can make a judgement after examining the power of the Archwizards as they are said to be equal in strength to the transcendents. After that, I intended on heading to the World Tree, but after hearing the receptionist''s story about the Demon King and the Hero, I''m beginning to reconsider. Apparently, because the Demon King is said to have just revived again after 50 years of slumber, humanity will begin to feel threatened by the demon army once again. In fact, because they are already at risk of being overrun by Nightmares, humanity may well be in the most cornered state it''s seen in a long time. According to the receptionist, all of that means one thing. The Hero will be summoned soon. Since then, I''ve also heard rumours about it even just walking down the street. I''m not sure how authentic it is, but I wouldn''t be surprised if the empire itself is perpetrating these rumours about the Hero in order to raise citizen morale and lift spirits. Anyway, if the rumours are true, and the Hero really is summoned, then my plans might change. Depending on the power of the Hero, also known as the hidden Thirteenth Transcendent, I might not have to travel all the way to Alfheim for the World Tree. The Hero is a long-time saviour of humanity, so there is no doubt that he would help me if he could; the only question that remains isDdoes he have the ability to help me? Since the Hero is on par with the Demon King, and the Demon King is one of the few transcendents whose power meets the requirements to return me to Earth, at least according to the knowledge I''ve accrued thus far... Therefore, the Hero, too, should be equal in that respect. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In summary, it''s only a logical assumption based on the information I have, which in and of itself isn''t absolutely reliable due to being heavily influenced by assumptions. However, Assuming that everything I''ve been told is true, it means the Hero should theoretically be able to help me return to Earth. And if that is the case, there may not be a need for me to resort to the World Tree. Thus, I decided. From the rumours I''ve overheard whilst idling in the city, the Hero will be summoned sometime in the next month. I will set off the day after tomorrow with Lud, who shall bring me to the Magic Tower. I''m not yet sure how long I will spend inside the Magic Tower, but it will take around a week to arrive there by carriage as, unfortunately, Lud is incapable of casting teleportation magic. Although, I suppose if he were, he never would have almost died in that attack by the Nightmare in the middle of the Corrupted Plains. In any case, after travelling to the Magic Tower, I will meet the Archwizards whether they like it or not, and that will hopefully allow me to gather an understanding of how powerful a transcendent is. Once that is done, I will utilise the teleportation magic of the mages there to instantaneously travel to Gamma, the empire''s capital where the Hero is said to have been summoned since before its founding, and end my business in this primitive Otherworld for good. Of course, I can''t expect the process of returning to Earth to be simple in any capacity, as it took the combined efforts of two Concepts, one of which has undergone an awakening of sorts, as well as an evolved Yuu Shimura to open the gate that banished me here for but a few moments. The Hero is going to need to be extraordinarily powerful to replace those three, but thankfully, that shouldn''t be necessary. Assuming I''ve attained a greater understanding by then, my Reality should no doubt be able to do as good a job as the three of them combined. Soon enough, some dirty bastards like them won''t be able to even reach my toes. ??? The next day, Lud returned to the Guild and received my message. I told him to meet me at a certain tavern at a specific time in the evening, where he accepted my request to take me to the Magic Tower, as I had expected. "I cannot guarantee they will accept you, and even if you somehow make it in, gaining an audience with one of the Archwizards isn''t something easy even for those on the tower''s 10th floor." "Still, you saved my life, so I will try my best and do what I can for you." "Like I said, I''m a mage of the 6th floor. It isn''t that high, but it isn''t low either, so my words hold at least a little bit of weight up until there." "I should be able to persuade them to take you to the 2nd or 3rd floor, but any more than that will probably be a no-go." "After that, the rest is up to you." With such a sincere warning, I made a mental note of it and we parted to rest for the night. The moment dawn struck, we gathered at River''s Western Gate, hired a carriage, and departed from the city. Just like sleep, food and water were no longer necessities for my body if I just used Reality, but I did indulge in them anyway. In regards to the former, I occasionally found myself craving a moment of respite from my mind''s ceaselessly wandering thoughts, and as for the latter, it was simply difficult to break away from the habit of semi-consistent eating built up over 17 years. It would also make others suspicious if they never saw me eating or sleeping, so I thought it for the best in that respect, too, if I wanted to remain inconspicuous. Fortunately, Lud had a bag magically engineered with something called ''subspace magic'', allowing him to carry a certain amount of things without the physical burden. It was something I still found hard to comprehend as it defied all known laws of physics I had known until now. Still, since it was created through magic, I relented my burning curiosity and reluctantly accepted that I might never figure out the intricacies. Not after Truth left me, that is. If it were like before, I could simply ask something like ''on what principle does this function?'', and would receive a fitting answer, but well... In any case, as that was no longer possible, I could now only rely on the uncertain knowledge of others to uncover the secrets of this Otherworld. And at this moment, the only person who could answer my questions was Lud, the mage bringing me to the Magic Tower. Since it would take approximately one week to arrive there by carriage, I decided to use that time to prepare by first asking things I was curious about and then experimenting with various things regarding Reality. Most of my queries were magic-related, as it was the one thing I felt most necessary to acquire at least a semi-reliable understanding of whilst in this Otherworld. Especially so since I am on my way to meet the Archwizards. One of the most interesting things I learnt was that magic could be taught to practically anyone with a basic level of talent so long as they put enough work in and had the smarts for it. In fact, Lud even offered to teach me some on the way there, but I declined. Naturally, if it were me from before, I would have accepted the opportunity immediately because I was so weak in terms of physical strength, but I felt no need for that any more. With Reality, it made no difference if I could cast some petty magic or not. Because, even if I could, I wouldn''t ever need to. Glacial Incarceration? Hellfire Ignition? There is no point in any of it. If I want to freeze something I say ''freeze''. If I want to burn something I say ''burn''. There was also the argument that because magic as a study was quite complex it would take a long time for me to achieve any sort of considerable progress, and that is something I frankly do not care for. Instead, I decided that using my time to learn more practical things was sensible. Being taught various intriguing qualities about magic that only an esteemed mage of the 6th floor of the Magic Tower would know. Practising using Reality in ways I hadn''t fully explored until now. Like this, a week passed quickly, and before I knew it we had arrived at the Magic Tower. Chapter 167 - 167: 159: The Theory of World Stages On the way to our destination, we could begin to see a colossal, towering monolith emerge from the distant horizon. Staring at the massive cylindrical stone building that soared into the air like an ancient skyscraper, I had to admit that I was a little disappointed. The Magic Tower is a place where mages of all levels reside, researching and practising magic all day and every day. It was a place built by mages, for mages, many centuries ago for a single purpose. To further the development of magic. To aim for the summit, climb, reach the next peak, and see just how far it could go. There were supposedly over ten thousand mages from all over the world in that tower, but it was incomprehensibly small in comparison. I suppose that''s what the spatial magic Lud mentioned isDthe tower''s interior is said to be much faster than the outside. Residing in this singular building that consisted of just thirteen floors, thousands of mages were said to inhabit its dimensionally expanded interior. Furthermore, only 12 of those 13 floors were even being used, and the 12th floor itself only harboured two inhabitants. Because the highest floors are inaccessible to those without the required level of magical talent and skill, it became harder and harder to rise to the next floor. I''ve heard quite a bit about it on the way here from Lud. To advance beyond the 6th floor, specifically, there was a jump in difficulty, meaning one would usually need to study a specialised branch of magic for a long time if they wanted to spend their limited time efficiently. Supposedly, beings who circulate a lot of magical energy around their bodies live for a longer time than those who don''t, so most mages are said to have a bit of a longer lifespan than ordinary humans. But, unless you''re at a certain level, it doesn''t amount to much of a difference. Apparently, only certain skilled mages at the 7th floor or above have the power to slow down their body''s rate of ageing, and in rare cases can even reverse their age entirely. So, in short, mages who have reached a certain level can give themselves much more time to research, develop, and improve their magic, allowing them a higher chance of climbing to the next floor and advancing their status, where they can then give themselves more time. It''s like a repeated cycle of continuous development that only ends with the limits of one''s talent. In this way, naturally, the older a mage is, the more powerful they can be assumed to beDor at the very least, they are likely to belong to a ''higher stage'' than those who are young. Subsequently, this means that the two Archwizards inhabiting the tower''s 12th floor are the oldest mages currently alive in the Magic Tower, as well as the most powerful and the ones who possess the highest status in the magical world. What I have developed after having learnt and compiled all of this information is a theory. That is the ''Theory of World Stages''. That''s what I decided to call it, anyway. It is a theory I just came up with and uses my previous assumptions when I was banished to this Otherworld as a foundationDthe assumption that this world is a Dream World of lower standing than the Earth from which I originate. Explained simply, the theory is that every world belongs to a different ''plane of existence''Dwhat I call a ''Stage''Dand depending on what plane of existence a world resides in, each world will have a different level of what I call ''Authenticity''. For example, let''s say that my Earth is a Stage 1 World as a baseline. Then, this OtherworldDbeing a sort of ''sub-world'' created by beings belonging to my worldDwould naturally belong to a lower plane of existence than Earth. It would thus be labelled as a Stage 2 World, or perhaps 1.5 at most. Of course, this is only a simplified explanation to describe my theory, and it could be that the Otherworld would actually be a Stage 3 World or something even less than that, due to its nature of being manifested through dreams. The main point is that the higher the Stage, the lower the plane of existence and the lower the Authenticity. That brings me to my next pointDI believe that a world''s level of Authenticity, which corresponds to the plane of existence in which it resides, dictates what is and isn''t possible in that world according to the set ''laws''. In other words, a realm with lower Authenticity can get away with defying the set laws more than a realm with high Authenticity. Because Authenticity is the glue that holds the world together and enforces the set laws, the worlds with less of it can more easily escape those set laws. This causes bizarre and unnatural phenomena that shouldn''t ordinarily exist, to exist. That is why there are so many wild and strange things in this world like magic, Nightmares, transcendents, and everything elseDbecause the world''s Authenticity is low. And it is for the same reason that Measurements exist on Earth. MeasurementsDsomething that should never be a naturally occurring thing, something that only humans would possess and was beholden to no known laws of science. It was something that even Truth couldn''t definitively explain the reason behind their existence. ''Because they just do''Dhe would always give me that kind of unhelpful response. Of course, things have now changed; with my new theory, everything has fallen into place so perfectly that it almost feels scripted. I don''t know what kind of world that beingDthe AuthorDis from, but just like what the Earth is to the Otherworld, it must be one that is at least one Stage higher in terms of planes of existence. If Earth is a Stage 1 World and the Otherworld is a Stage 2 World, then the realm of the Author is a Stage 0 World. Although, just like how there is no way the foolish bastards who created this Otherworld are able to script things like that here, it shouldn''t be possible even for a being of higher existence than Earth to do something like that. Even I would have been on the level of an ordinary human in this Otherworld if it weren''t for Reality, after all. The Earth I come from was, just like this Otherworld, a creation of a higher being. Just like how things in the Otherworld exist because they were manifested through dreams, I''m 100% certain that the reason Measurements exist on Earth is because the Author put them there somehow. The same string of logic that brought me to the Otherworld leads me to believe that I must be able to transcend to that Author''s realm. I don''t know how many different levels of existence there are, and it could very well be that there are dozens of planes of existence that exist above even the realm of the Author, but that isn''t something I need to worry about right now. My only concern is if I can make it one plane higher. When I accomplish that, then I can move on to the next stage. Of course, I have considered that creatures can only travel to worlds lower in existence, but I don''t think that should be an issue. Because of Azaki Kiryuuin. See, I have had a lot of time to process the truth since wandering this Otherworld, and one thing I have learnt is that Kiryuuin really is a regressor. Needless to say, I already pretty much knew that, by looking at that fact with my theory in mind, it''s possible for me to figure out how that was even possible in the first place. The conclusion I have come to is that Kiryuuin never really did travel back in timeDat least not physically. No, rather, what he did was travel to a parallel Earth on the same plane of existence. It both was and was not time travel. It was dimensional travel. I used to think that time flowed as a river, and what Kiryuuin''s Measurement of Time did was simply reverse that flow, or allow him to swim against the currents somehow to return to a point in the past. But that wasn''t it at all. After all, if that were truly the case, then the event that started it allDme killing Kiryuuin with poison on HalloweenDnever would have happened. At that time, Truth confirmed he was dead. However, a few seconds later, I asked and he was alive again. How did that happen? If all Kiryuuin did was simply reverse time or go back in time somehow, then something like ''returning from death'' wouldn''t be possible after he had already died. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because that would be immortality, not time travel. Moreover, he seemed to have come from a much farther point in the future than when I had killed him, so clearly he had survived Halloween and lived at least a few years until the end of the world before regressingDexcept he didn''t because I killed him. The only explanation is that Kiryuuin travelled from one parallel Earth to another when his original world endedDand it just so happened to be that the Earth he ended up at was my one, and it was in the far past than his original world that ended. Or, it could be that he could only travel to my Earth because it was a timeline in which he had already died. Frankly, I have no idea about anything further than that, so I don''t know, but I am confident in the rest of it. Anyway, what that means for me is simpleDpeople can traverse worlds of equal existence to each other. Assuming what I want is possible, there should be a way to go about it with Reality, but even without it, I wouldn''t be surprised if Kiryuuin''s dimensional-type Measurement had the potential to ascend to a world in a higher plane of existence. Whether that is possible or not is something I can confirm by using the transcendents of this world to send me to EarthDsince they are lower existence beings, if they can do something like that then it should theoretically be possible for people of Earth to travel to a world one Stage higher. So, in order to confirm if I can break free to the realm of the Author, the highest realm I am aware of, I only need to figure out if beings of lower existence can travel to higher worlds. And, fortunately, being in this Otherworld gives me plenty of opportunities to work that out. "...Hm? Is something wrong?" I glanced at Lud sitting on the other side of the carriage. We were approaching the Magic Tower now, and I could even see the mystical front gate. "No. Don''t worry about it." If I can succeed in bringing this guy to Earth, then I''ll know for sure. Chapter 168 - 168: 160: Magic Tower (1) To obtain an audience with the Archwizards of the Mage Tower''s 12th floor, there was only one surefire that guaranteed success. That is, to climb to the 12th floor yourself. Naturally, as the tower functioned in a systematic hierarchical structure, no one aside from the Archwizards themselves possessed the authority to summon a resident of the 12th floor for a meeting. Aside from exceptions such as transcendents or some other equally powerful existences, no calls for a meeting would even reach their ears, let alone be cause for consideration. From what I''ve heard, even royalty is not excluded from this harsh criteria. Unless you have the ability to make it to the 12th floor yourself, you would not be able to force a discussion with the Archwizards. Although, if it were someone at that level, there would be no need to talk in person with the Archwizards in the first place. If you couldn''t do that, you simply had to wait and hope that one of them would descend to a lower floor as they occasionally do, or in extremely rare circumstances, leave the tower entirely. Of course, nobody with even an ounce of sense relied on that infinitesimal possibility. It was for that reason that Lud was incredibly doubtful when I stated with full confidence that I would meet the Archwizards, and understandably so. Nonetheless, he accepted my request to bring me to the Magic Tower because I saved his life. Unfortunately... "Let me get this straight. You not only can''t cast magic, but you''re also F-rank in the Guild? Magician Lud, you have my respect as a fellow trainee of the 6th floor, but did you honestly expect that middling authority to let you do as you please in bringing in an outsider like this?" The people acting somewhat like the Magic Tower''s security wardens stopped our entry. I was warned of it on the way over here, but apparently, the magicians of the Magic Tower are very insular and prefer to keep to themselvesDparticularly, they are against the presence of outsiders. When it comes to researching magic, they supposedly don''t want anyone unaffiliated to come in and disturb them or potentially ruin everything, and as a result have practically banned the visitation of non-wizards from the Magic Tower, with the only exceptions being people of extraordinary status as well as those invited by a high-ranking mage of the tower. "No, no, of course not, but listen! Cee saved my life against a surprise Nightmare! With one move, he defeated it and even brought me back from the brink of death!" "...Well. You can thank yourself for having the positive reputation of a person not known to lie among the rest of us on the 6th floor for what I''m about to say." "I suppose, if you are being so adamant about it, then I can''t entirely dismiss your claims. However, that doesn''t mean I can just let in an unidentified outsider to a higher floor, even if what you say is true." "I''ll allow a temporary pass into the 1st floor; if you want to go higher than that, you''ll have to do it with your own ability." Saying that to me, the 6th-floor wizard at the entrance of the tower engraved a small magic circle on the back of my hand to signify me as a visitor or guest of the Magic Tower. Entering the ground floor of the tower, everything immediately expanded. Just like I was told, the inside was vastly more spacious compared to how it appeared on the outside. It wasn''t surprising, though it felt a little incongruous to my senses. The interior resembled a nonsensical mix of various spaces like libraries, study rooms, and non-scientific research labs. I spotted a few people around, but not nearly as many as I expected for such a large spaceDperhaps in line with what Lud had told me beforehand. "Due to the inherent hard-line and esoteric nature of magic, rarely anybody simply picks it up as a side job or hobby." "It''s quite an all-or-nothing subject, so if you''re going to learn it, you need to invest heaps of time studying and researching in order to gain anything meaningful in return... Well, unless you''re a genius, of course, but even then, most magical geniuses just don''t have time for anything else." It was one of the reasons I chose not to learn magic, but at the same time, it was the main reason why the number of people who chose to learn without putting all their eggs into it was slim. Those who did invest everything they had, even if they weren''t necessarily talented, would probably make it to around the 2nd or 3rd floorDthat is, a first-circle mage. Even with zero talent, one could accomplish that given enough time and resources. Because the Magic Tower only accepted those who were already mages or those who had recognisable magical talent, though, the vast majority of people who entered the tower already possessed one or two circles by that point, so there was no need to wait on the 1st, 2nd or 3rd floors. Of course, there were exceptions, but that''s how it usually was, or so I heard. On the other hand, if you didn''t put your all into learning magic, your efforts would amount to practically nothing unless you were a magical genius. Most of all, it was common knowledge in this Otherworld that magic was something that only people willing to put a lot of time and effort into studying it, or those who were naturally gifted, would succeed. That''s why the only people living on the 1st floor could be easily sorted into one of two groups: Those without talent who had recently joined the Magic Tower and hadn''t enough time to ascend to a higher floor just yet. And those unwilling to put in the full amount of effort required to reap substantial results. Because it is only without one, or both of those thingsDtalent and effortDthat one would be stuck on the 1st floor of the tower. In any case, I was an exception. Because I will climb without the need for magic. As soon as I entered the 1st floor, I followed Lud straight to the doorway at the opposite end of the room that led to the 2nd floor. Opening the door, the space beyond it looked like a portal leading into an endless sea of something blue and unknownDwhat Lud called a ''sub-dimensional space''. "When you enter through here, you''ll arrive at a ''testing area''. If you pass, you''ll immediately teleport to the 2nd floor entrance. Good luck." He briefly explained it to me, but it didn''t really matter. I walked through the portal and my surroundings changedDin the blink of an eye, I found myself in a small, wooden room. "..." It was a bizarre sensation as if I had experienced some g-force despite not physically moving, and it made me a little dizzy. But, I was fine. The left and right walls were bookshelves, there was a closed wooden door behind me, and there was a white window on the opposite wall from me that I couldn''t see through. Presumably, if I walked back through the door, I would return to the 1st floor. In this tiny room, there was a wooden table in the centre with a single wooden chair. Apparently, other mages are not allowed to speak of the details of the different trials between each floor, but what I was supposed to do here seemed pretty self-explanatory. I took a seat at the table, and suddenly, a basketball-sized blue orb materialised in front of me, along with some words. [Magic Tower 1st Floor Trial.] [Place your hands on the device and channel your mana.] [Your magical energy will be measured and quantified.] [Required magical energy to pass the trial: 50.] The glowing sentences that suddenly appeared in the air in front of me reminded me heavily of Truth, but they looked nowhere near as mystifying and beautiful as Truth''s writing. Frankly, it felt like an insult. Well, the trial seemed simple enough. Of course, I had no idea how to ''channel my mana'', or if I even had any to begin with. But, that wouldn''t stop me. In fact, now that you had slighted my deceased, one and only friend, I felt I had to do something to avenge him. "What? You wanted 50?" Grasping the orb on the table with my hands, I spoke dryly. "But, my magical energy is so immeasurably vast that you can''t handle it. Are you sure?" You bastard. Shatter under the force of my overwhelming magical energy. "DBreak." Crash-! With an abrupt flash of light, the sound of glass exploding resounded as the orb in my hands crumbled into pieces. One beat later, more words appeared. [Recorded magical energy: ???] [Your magical energy overpowered and destroyed the measuring device.] [You have passed the Magic Tower 1st Floor Trial.] Instantly, I found myself in a place similar to the 1st floor but with slightly more people. "Cee...! You made it!" Turning my head, I saw Lud trotting towards me with a smile. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I thought you never learnt anything about magic before? How were you able to channel enough mana to pass the trial?" Glancing at his face for a moment and examining his curious expression, I simply stated. "Guess I''m just better." In the end, a power originating from a higher-tiered world couldn''t possibly be beaten by the lowly magic of this Otherworld. Especially not when it came to a power gained by sacrificing Truth. Chapter 169 - 169: 161: Magic Tower (2) The Magic Tower''s 1st Floor Trial simply measured one''s magic energy, or ''mana''. Since casting magic required a significant amount of mana, only those who possessed this quality would be able to become mages, naturally limiting how many there were. Higher-level spells took even more energy to cast, as well as a greater level of knowledge and comprehension, so those who could reach higher peaks were even less. The 1st Floor Trial served as a way to quickly cull those who didn''t meet the very first and most basic of many prerequisites. Magic doesn''t exist on Earth as it does in this Otherworld, but I''m not sure about the existence of magical energy. I would imagine that it doesn''t exist on Earth, as otherwise it would have been discovered and researched by the scientific community, however. So, ordinarily, I shouldn''t have been able to pass the test, as I shouldn''t have any magical energy in my body. But, thanks to Reality, I was able to. Recently, I have discovered more and more about her ever since being exiled to the Otherworld, but I could feel there was still a way to go. Similar to the power of ''manipulation'' that many of the other Concepts'' Measurements are based around. Saburou, Selina, Kanon YuukiDeven Azaki Kiryuuin''s old Measurement. They all share something in common, and that is their ability to ''manipulate''. Saburou manipulates space. Selina manipulates life. Kanon Yuuki manipulates light. My TruthDnow RealityDhas reached the same level. From merely knowing the truth to shaping and sculpting it with my own hands. In an instant, I went from the weakest of the 9 to undoubtedly the most powerful. And so, as the strongest person on Earth, a Stage 1 World. There is no way I could be beat by the likes of a lesser, Stage 2 existence. No. Even if it were somehow possible, I would never let it happen. Because I''m going to kill the Author who started this whole mess. And no one will stop that from happening. ??? The 2nd Floor of the Magic Tower was similar to the 1st Floor except for that I could see quite a few more people hanging around, reading stacks of thick tomes. Ignoring all of them as we passed by, Lud led me to the door to the 3rd Floor per my request. Opening the door, I entered the portal and found myself in a small room identical to the one in which I completed the 1st Floor Trial. As I took a seat at the table in the middle of the room, a rectangular crystal plate materialised in front of me and a floating message appeared just like before. [Magic Tower 2nd Floor Trial.] [Phase One.] [Place your hands on the device and channel your mana.] [Your magical aptitude will be measured and recorded.] [There is no requirement to pass this phase.] The explanation was quite succinct and easy to comprehend, and I wasted no time in holding the crystal plate. Then, I blankly stated. "Aptitude? Can''t you see, I''m not held back by your meagre limitations." After all, why would I, from a higher plane of existence than this Otherworld, be held to the same standard as someone from here? It simply didn''t make any sense even if you thought about it for a moment. One beat later, the plate radiated a brief, dazzling light before dissipating. More messages appeared. [Phase One complete.] [Your magical aptitude is: All.] The crystal plate soon vanished into thin air and was replaced with a single, blank piece of parchment and a quill. [Phase Two.] [Draw the magic circle for any of the following 1st-circle spells: ''Spark of Ignition'', ''Humble Breeze'', ''Pebble Toss'', ''Fragment of Rain'', to create a tier-one magical scroll.] [When you say ''done'', the scroll will be automatically activated.] [If any of the above spells are successfully cast by the scroll, you will pass Phase Two.] Once again, the instructions were simple enough. I didn''t bother grabbing the quill and simply placed my palm atop the centre of the parchment. Thereafter, I declared. "This is a magical scroll for the 1st-circle spell, Spark of Ignition." Moving my hand away from the parchment, a simple magic circle was revealed. Well. Wasn''t this more like magic than whatever petty thing this scroll can do? I thought as much for a moment, but immediately discarded the unnecessary thought and opened my mouth again. "Done." As I did so, the magic circle began to emanate a blue light; the edges of the scroll caught fire and disintegrated in an instant, and just after, a single spark exploded just above the position of where the circle was. It was like a miniature firework, except much less exciting to look at, and it only happened once. Finally, the last few messages appeared, proving my success. [Magical scroll enchanted with the 1st-circle spell, ''Spark of Ignition'', successfully cast.] S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Phase Two complete.] [You have passed the Magic Tower 2nd Floor Trial.] In the blink of an eye, I found myself in a place much more bustling than the 1st and 2nd Floors combined. "Woah, you''re already done?" Lud approached me with widened eyes. He was obviously surprised as to how I passed the trial in a matter of minutes after I had claimed to have no previous relation to magic. I could tell by the expression on his face as he stared wondrously at me that he was having misunderstandings about my identity, but it didn''t matter either way. "Take me to the 3rd Floor Trial." "Huh? A-ah, yes...! Please, follow me." In this fashion, I quickly climbed my way up the Magic Tower, breezing through all kinds of magical trials and passing by thousands of mages embedded in their research. The Hero Summoning Ceremony was going to be taking place in a few weeks, and I didn''t want to miss it no matter what, so I didn''t want to waste any time here when I didn''t have to. Thus, despite only entering the Magic Tower at noon, I climbed into the evening, making quite significant progress. By that time, I had already made it to the 10th Floor, where Lud couldn''t follow. ??? "Hm... It''s boring." Murmuring to myself as I wandered around a labyrinthian library-like space, I couldn''t help but think so. The 10th Floor was exceedingly vastDenough to swallow all the 1st-through-4th Floors, in fact, and it truly felt like a maze as I found myself lost rather quickly. However, despite all the room, most of which was taken up by countless bookshelves stacked to the brim with many bizarre grimoires, scrolls and magical spellbooks of all shapes and sizes, I had not glimpsed a single soul since arriving here over an hour ago. As for the reason, well, it was simply that there were not many people blessed with enough talent to make it to the 10th Floor of the Magic Tower, as it seems such a person would be categorically recognised as a ''rare genius''. Moreover, the few people who did inhabit this place all seem to have created their own sub-dimensional domains in which they carried out their research, so it could be effectively said that there truly was nobody here. Really. I was in a place that an unfathomable amount of people would probably kill to gain access to, and yet it was so unbelievably dull. It''s almost laughable. Out of the total 13 Floors that existed in this Magic Tower, the two Archwizards I was aiming for lived on the 12th Floor, so I still had two more floors to go. Unfortunately, that meant it could only get worse from here. Well. It took quite a bit longer than I expected to make it here due to the trials becoming unnecessarily complex and requiring many clear conditions, using magical terminology that I had never heard in my life. I think I''ve had about enough. So, for the last couple of floors, I''ll just get it over with quickly. Thankfully, despite not having someone like Lud to guide me to the next floor, I didn''t have to worry about finding it myself or getting lost in this boundless library. Not because I knew where it was located thanks to Truth; But because I could alter where it was located thanks to Reality. "I am at the door leading to the next floor." Like so, I blinked and found myself in a different area of the library, a door taking up the space in front of me. One benefit of going through all these useless trials is that I''ve gained a little bit of proficiency when it comes to utilising Reality, so I suppose it wasn''t a totally pointless endeavour. Opening the door, I entered without hesitation, and the trial began. Instead of appearing in a tiny wooden room, however, I stood in the middle of an expansive grassland, rich with a verdant landscape and even a mountain range on the horizon. There was no visible civilisation to be told of, let alone a Magic Tower, but I wasn''t worried. I had seen similar sights on the previous floors, after all. [Magic Tower 10th Floor Trial.] A few seconds after I took in my surroundings, the tower''s messages appeared, explaining the trial. [Phase One.] As the sentences formed in the air, I suddenly felt a shift in the serene and peaceful atmosphere. What was a cheerful, blue and sunny sky was rapidly tainted with darkness. Like a mysterious blight on the world was manifesting a physical form, the ground in all directions was overcast with a black shadow and I spotted something huge and sinister forming in the distance. At the same time, the trial revealed itself to me. [Observe the invading Nightmare Forces.] [If you cast magic, you will fail the trial.] The task was simple enough, though I didn''t understand why a trial of the Magic Tower would fail a mage for casting magic. As I contemplated this temporarily, I did as I was instructed and watched the sickly, shadowy beasts that arose from the contaminated ground and dripped down as black splodges from the now-cursed sky. The result was hundreds-- No, thousands, or even tens of thousands of ink-like monsters that would make even a grown man shudder with despair. Although, it wasn''t much of a problem to me, since these were only... Hm? Belatedly, it occurred to me. Needless to say, these monsters were all Nightmares. However, something was strange. From what I had learnt previously, the Magic Tower was created by the ancient Sage who lived over thousands of years ago in the lore of this Otherworld. However, I had also been told that Nightmares only began appearing roughly 50 years ago, when the Demon King last perished. Logically speaking, there should be no way for an old man who lived millennia ago to know of the Nightmares'' existence, let alone recreate an illusion of them to this extent, even if he were some kind of magic expert. So, how is it...? I wondered if it were simply some kind of future foresight, as Avon Laura was capable of, or perhaps something more. Originally, I was going to just bypass all of the remaining trials with Reality, but it now seemed that the Magic Tower was hiding something behind its surface. Observe the invading Nightmare Forces. If you cast magic, you will fail the trial. Glancing back at the instructions for ''Phase One'' of the 10th Floor Trial, I couldn''t help but wonder. What kinds of things is it going to make me do? And more importantly. What is it trying to say? Chapter 170 - 170: 162: Magic Tower (3) -- Kkkrrrrrriiiiieeeeehkkkkhh...!! "..." In front of me, hundreds of thousands, perhaps even millions of Nightmares of various forms screeched and howled in glitchy unison, appearing like a force that emerged directly from Hell. If it were not part of the Magic Tower''s trials, then I would be apprehensive about the situation, however, for this Phase One of the 10th Floor trial, I figured there was no need to take any specific action. The tower only instructed me to ''observe'' without casting magic, and considering that this was a place solely intended for mages, I was certain that nothing would happen even if I didn''t move an inch from where I stood. Of course, even if something were about to happen, I would simply stop it with Reality. As I was watching the ear-shattering rally of devilish shadows in front of me, suddenly. -- Kkriiieee-- The monstrous cries ceased. Simultaneously, the Nightmares stopped their thrashing around and their whining, and they all turned their heads in one directionDup. Following their combined gaze, I saw it. Crack-! Craaaccckkkk...!! Like a grand, cataclysmic event occurring in real-time, the heavens above fissured with a mind-rumbling sound that seemed to reverberate throughout every nook and cranny of the earth, vibrating even the ground beneath my feet. Then, as the sky began to splinter, something emerged from the rift. A gooey substance, black like tar, fell from the ruptured sky like sticky ooze trickling, almost resembling black congealed blood. I could already see where things were headed plain as day, but as I had not yet received a notification to say that I had passed Phase One of the trial, I decided to wait a little longer. As I postponed my action, however, the murky ooze continued to pour. Fortunately, it only seemed to appear and fall in the sky above the Nightmares, and as the Nightmares were being washed away, drowned by their own infernal essence, the ooze began to coalesce, growing bigger, and bigger, and eventually grazing the clouds. It didn''t take long before ''it'' had fully manifested, and alongside its awakening, the unfathomably large Nightmare, easily surpassing the size of a mountain or two, made the world aware of its presence. -- ...!!! The instant it opened its mouth, my eardrums imploded, but that was fine; I healed them after confirming the disturbed baby''s tantrum had ended by feeling the dissipated vibrations in the air that shook my body to its core. As I gazed at the unspeakable monster, I wondered for a moment if it truly existed, and if so just how the Otherworld was able to persist for so long, before finally receiving a message. [Phase One Complete.] "..." [Phase Two.] [The Lord of Dreaded Purgatory and Eternal Torment, Nightmare King has awoken.] [If Nightmare King is not eliminated, all worlds, equal under one, will gradually be consumed and ultimately terminated.] [Before Nightmare King devours the world, identify its target destination.] I stared at the Phase Two completion condition for a short while, as well as the lore that accompanied it. Repeatedly re-reading the information it had given me, I found there was a surprising amount to unpack in an extremely succinct amount of words. "''All worlds, equal under one''..." I mumbled. My curiosity got the better of me, and I couldn''t help but consider many possibilities of what it might meanDunfortunately, pondering such questions was useless after Truth was gone, so I suppressed my desire to find a conclusive answer and pushed the thought aside for now. Target destination, huh. Understanding the idiolect of the Magic Tower''s trials after having gone through so many of them, it felt like specific wording to me, and I could sense the hidden meaning it veiled. Most likely, it was implying that the Nightmare King was not able to absorb or eat the world whenever it wanted, but by arriving at its target destination, it would then gain the power to do so. Then, the only thing I had to do was figure out where it was headed. And, something like that... "...There." It was effortlessDsimply by turning my head to follow the Nightmare King''s foul gaze and disastrous trail, the job was done. What lay at the end of my sight was one thing, perched on the boundary of the distant horizon that divided the earth and sky. A nonsensically tall tree that seemed to pierce even space itself as its top couldn''t be seen. The World Tree, which I heard could be spotted from any corner of the world, and the first Transcendent that I had planned to return me to Earth. But, why had the Nightmare King pinned a magical tree as its destination? [Phase Two complete.] [The Nightmare King is headed towards the World Tree and aims to absorb her energy.] [If Nightmare King succeeds, it will start to consume all, and the process of equal world termination will begin.] Suddenly, my view changed, and the world transformed into somewhere else. In an instant, I found myself back in the small wooden room from the first couple of floors, and it was such an abrupt change in scenario that it almost gave me whiplash. I already knew what to do to trigger the next phase, and so I took a seat in the free chair without hesitation. A thick stack of parchments and scrolls materialised in front of me, alongside a magic quill. [Phase Three.] [Write a complete formula for the ''Yooju-Magma-Harmann Paradoxical Equation'' that simultaneously solves the problem of the ''Del-Bitta Cycle'' whilst also preventing the disrupted casting of Janna Newman''s sixth-tier ''Glowing Emerald Lark'' integrated spell.] [Draw an interlocked magical circle for a seventh-tier spell of your choosing.] [Draw two interlocked magical circles for two unique sixth-tier spells of your choosing.] [Draw three interlocked magical circles for three unique fifth-tier spells of your choosing.] [Design an original spell that is third-tier or above and draw its complete magical circle to create a functioning scroll.] "..." Huh. No, I don''t think I''m going to be doing all that. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I have completed the Third Phase of the Magic Tower''s Tenth Floor." [Third Phase complete.] [You have passed the Magic Tower 10th Floor Trial.] [Congratulations on making it to the 11th Floor of the Magic Tower.] It was the first time the Magic Tower had issued a congratulatory message, but perhaps that was only natural as less than three dozen individuals have ever been known to make it this far in the history of the Magic Tower. Until me, I don''t think anyone would be able to solve it this quickly, though. Well, it was just that easy. There was no way I was going to sit here and pretend to do all that useless work when I had the option of skipping it; there were more important matters I had to attend to. [You solved this trial particularly fast. I hope you make it to the end.] "Hm...?" Randomly, as my surroundings dissolved and were replaced with the entrance of the 11th Floor, I received a seemingly personal notification from the tower. What was that about? "...Mm." Well, in any case, if it wants me to climb the floors that badly, then I suppose I''ll oblige. My feeling about the Magic TowerDor for that matter, the Ancient Sage himselfDwanting to show me some message, only grew stronger. Nevertheless, there was nothing to be said about it until everything came to light. The 11th Floor was noticeably more extravagant than all the previous floors and thrice as quiet. Most of it still resembled a grand library from what I could see, but I''m sure there wasn''t a greater treasure trove of knowledge in the whole world for those who study the arcane. Although it is worthless to me, I can understand why the mages of the Otherworld would sacrifice anything if it meant to catch a glimpse of the secrets buried away in this tower''s higher floors. Considering the person who made all this and designed all the trials of every floor was the same person who had presumably seen visions of the future from over two millennia prior, the one called Ancient Sage was surely a person of insurmountable intrigue. Really, it was rather impressive when I thought about it, but that was all. He was no longer alive, and even if he somehow knew of my existence back in the day and constructed this tower to communicate with me, he was not a god nor a person who could do whatever he pleased. Once I arrive at the 13th Floor, the Magic Tower''s summit, and hear whatever it is he has to say, that will be the end. Thinking as much, I went straight to the end of the floor and headed through the portal. As I said before, there was no need to waste any time, and if the Sage was as desperate to reach me as I suspect, then it is unlikely that he would intentionally obstruct my path. "Oh. This is different." Suddenly, I appeared in a world of white. Whoooooosh~~!! All around me, a raging blizzard blossomed. The cold wouldn''t affect me thanks to Reality, but it was impossible to see even just a few inches in front of me. "I can see well despite the hazardous environment." With no more than a single statement to exit my mouth, my vision immediately cleared up, though the wildly falling snow persisted. Catching sight of something white and blue in my peripherals, I turned my head to see a gigantic structure of ice sitting with a solemn gracefulness in the middle of the vast snowfield. [Magic Tower 11th Floor Trial.] [Phase One.] [In the northernmost district of the world, a place too cruel to support life, the Northern Star resides within her Glacial Palace.] Before I could fully process the lines that had appeared, I teleported. In the blink of an eye, I found myself floating at the bottom of the ocean, and far beneath me, there was a great chasm in the floor that extended endlessly downwards. I didn''t require Reality to breathe here nor to endure the crushing pressures of the ocean depths as it appeared the tower had taken care of that in my stead. [At the farthest pits of the world''s deepest, darkest abyss, the Leviathan of the Abyss lays underneath its largest sea.] Once again, the location changed instantaneously, and a tremendous volcano stood before me. [Within the boundless magma chambers of the vast western continent, the fabled Dragon King slumbers beneath the world''s broadest and most renowned caldera.] [These are beings who seem to be capable of things no other creature could imagine, and as if to prove their magnificence, some choose to live in inhospitable places.] [They are known as Transcendents.] Finally, I appeared in a forest with a tree of immeasurable proportions right in front of me that radiated a constant, gentle warmth. [In order to reach the extremity of magic, one needs to understand transcendental power.] [If you can successfully manipulate the transcendental energy being provided to you by the World Tree, you will pass Phase One of the trial.] Chapter 171 - 171: 163: Magic Tower (4) Phase One of the 11th Floor Trial: Manipulate transcendental energy. Starting from the 10th Floor, there seemed to be a pattern forming within the content of the trials. Rather than merely testing magical prowess or genius insight, the trial would show me unfamiliar scenes and give me context, as if it were trying to tell a story. The existence and threat of the Nightmare King, and now, information about the Transcendents. It only served to tease and engorge my curiosity towards the intentions of the Magic Tower''s creator, and I wondered what the 12th and 13th Floor Trials would be; in the end, there was only one way to find out. "..." I observed the luminescent, emerald-tinted energy emanating from the World Tree and enveloping my body in its warmth. The way it swayed in the air and wrapped around me seemed almost as if the energy had a mind of its own, and once I realised this, it gave the impression of watching over me. "You listen to me." Staring at it as I stated, the feeling as if it were watching me dissipated, and the energy quickly absorbed into my body. I felt a little off, but I couldn''t quite put my finger on what had happened. ...Well, it doesn''t seem like an issue. It wasn''t particularly uncomfortable, so I let it be for now. And before I knew itD [Phase One Complete.] DI passed the first stage. Suddenly, the warm and tranquil forest dissolved, and the world around me changed. Now finding myself in a quiet tavern, only the barkeep cleaning some glasses with a rag and a cloaked person sitting at the counter were present. No prompt or message had appeared even after I waited a moment, so after glancing around the placeDconfirming that it really was an ordinary tavernDI walked over to the counter and took a seat. Clink-! I didn''t even have to open my mouth before the barkeep wordlessly placed a mug of something amber in front of me. "..." Staring at the mug for a moment, I glanced at the barkeep who had already gone back to wiping some other glasses. I refrained from touching the drink and hoped the trial wouldn''t make me consume any since I disliked the taste of alcohol, and fortunately, it seemed there was no need as the information for Phase Two soon showed up. [Phase Two.] [Monsters and non-human living creatures are not the only form of Transcendents that exist.] [Certain others can be found in the appearance of a human, such as the Vagabond Knight...] Turning my head to the cloaked person beside me, an abrupt gust of wind blew, knocking down his hood and revealing a war-torn knight''s helm. The man within''s face was not visible through the lightless visor, but he emanated a certain presence that was enough to tell the grandiosity of his being. Rattle-! Rattle, rattle-! The knight stood up without warning, pulled his hood back up, and turned around to exit the tavern, his full suit, battle-scarred armour rattling heavily with every step. One beat later, I was transported to the interior of a grand palaceDthe design was unique and immediately reminded me of the kind of oriental style that Minami adored. In front of me, a gilded, red-themed throne stood; the man sitting atop it wore similar clothing and exuded an air not totally dissimilar to the Vagabond Knight from just a second ago. [...As well as the Lord of the East.] [Whether or not they are truly human is not up for debateDhowever, the same cannot be said for if they are of this world.] [Just like some non-human Transcendents, there are numerous human Transcendents who were not born in any of the lands we call home.] [Those of alternate worlds; they carry different experiences, different views, and even different abilities.] [More often than not, they can be found to be lost.] As the world disintegrated once more before my eyes, the floating text of the tower being all that lingered in my darkening vision; a consideration naturally occurred to me. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Those of alternate worlds.'' Was it referencing me? Even if it weren''t the case, and no matter how plausible or otherwise, my train of thought couldn''t help but bend to travel down that path. It felt almost humiliating, as if I had been caught in the middle of something I shouldn''t be doing, but I also had the feeling that this Ancient Sage had already known from the very beginning. The next scenery I was transported to was a simple grassland. A few tens of metres away, a single, robed individual stood with his back turned; a giant wizard''s hat adorned the crown of his head. [Although the reason is unknown, even if one is capable of absorbing and manipulating transcendental energy, there has never been a Transcendent with the identity of a pure magician.] In the following instant, a colossal tower that pierced the clouds manifested in front of who was presumably the Ancient Sage. [Currently, at the time of the Magic Tower''s founding, there exist only five Transcendents.] [By the time you are reading this message, that number will swell to twelve.] "..." So, he does know the future. I stared blankly at the sentence that confirmed my theory, but he quickly moved on, starting with an intense flash of light that buried my view. The black silhouette of a man emerged from the light, but since I didn''t have Truth, there was no way to know who it was. [And soon, the Hero will re-awaken, making thirteen.] Apparently, that silhouette was of the soon-to-come Hero. It wasn''t surprising at all that the Sage knew about the Hero''s approaching summoning. I wasn''t sure, of course, but the way he phrased it made it seem like the Hero existed even during the time of pre-Magic TowerDand therefore, so did the Demon King. Hearing about those two once more, some previously cloudy things began to make sense, including the fact that the Hero was a Transcendent because he always comes from another world. Then, did the Demon King come from another world? I don''t knowDnot all Transcendents seem to come from other worlds, after all. I briefly wondered if I was a Transcendent because I came from another world, but I didn''t think so. The Transcendents I encountered just nowDthe Vagabond Knight and the Lord of the EastDeach carried an air of incomprehensible power around them that I don''t. Needless to say, I think I''m quite capable of becoming a Transcendent if I want to, but I doubt there''s a need for that, at least not right now. The tower said that the 13th Transcendent would be the Hero, anyway, so that''s evidence enough that it isn''t me. As such meaningless thoughts were occupying my mind, I suddenly realised that no message had appeared for a while. Looking around, I let my eyes scan for anything in this endless white expanse, but there was nothing. The moment it began to occur to me that something was wrong, my task appeared. [Do you still possess the absorbed transcendental energy from earlier?] [If you are still holding onto the World Tree''s grace, release it safely and you will pass Phase Two of the trial.] [If you have failed to maintain a grasp of the energy or fail to safely release the energy within the next 30 minutes, you fail.] Upon reading the message, I realised that thirty seconds must have already passed since the clock began. Well, I felt no rush. After all, I didn''t have to do anythingDthe warm energy of nature I collected earlier started emanating from my body like a radiator. There was no need for me to even speak a command as it got going with just a thought, and soon, while I was still in the midst of admiring the extreme convenience of the situationD [Phase Two Complete.] [You have passed the Magic Tower 11th Floor Trial.] DI made it to the 12th Floor. "...It''s about the same." Though the 12th Floor was no longer a grand library and now appeared to be just a large hall-like space, there were still countless tomes and scrolls that littered the place. In fact, though there were far fewer people here, it was infinitely more cluttered. Weren''t there supposed to only be two mages here? It was unexpected for the renowned Archwizards to be so disordered and untidy, but perhaps I should have seen it coming; after all, it was mentioned plenty of times how the residents of the higher floors cared solely about their research. Perhaps the reason the previous floors are so clean in comparison is because of their drastic size disparity. Although many of the higher-floor mages mostly use their own sub-dimensional spaces for research, they''re bound to use the main floor at some point, so I suppose it makes sense. Moreover, I assume these two would''ve been here the longest out of everyone. I could see the entrance to the 12th Floor Trial on the other side of the room, and the path was rather straightforward. Originally, I came here to get the assistance of the Archwizards, but since neither of them is present, maybe I''ll just clear the 12th Floor Trial first and come back after visiting the 13th Floor. "Hm..." Letting out a quiet groan, I contemplated what to do first and soon came to the decision that I should clear the tower first rather than wait; since the Archwizards were also aiming to reach the 13th Floor, I could use the fact that I cleared it first to coerce them. Although I doubted there would ever be a need for it, I was only using it as an excuse to not waste time here unnecessarily. Thus, I headed towards the doorDhowever, as soon as I took a step forward, I heard a voice. "Woah! A new competitor! Say, I don''t recognise you from the 11th Floor?" Turning my head, I saw a young-looking man with vibrant red hair, like flames that flowed to his back and a wide-rimmed classic wizard''s hat. "...I''m Cee. Hello." "Oh, good to meetcha! Name''s Kolo Tjahn!" Well then. "You''ve probably heard from the lower floors, but I''m gonna be the first to clear the tower and become a Grand Archmage!" I guess plans have changed. Chapter 172 - 172: 164: Magic Tower (5) The first of the two Archwizards was Kolo Tjahn. I didn''t really care about how long he had spent climbing the Magic Tower, or how much time had passed since he entered the 12th Floor, but I had naturally heard a few rumours about him from Lud and some other residents of the higher floors. Supposedly, he was quite friendly, and he was said to have assisted numerous magicians in their quest to climb the tower. I wasn''t sure about the veracity of the latter, but the former certainly seemed to be trueDat least on the surface, he was exhibiting a very amiable personality, and because of that, I thought it would be easy to gain his assistance. However, "Sorry; I swore an oath before I entered the Magic Tower to not leave until I cleared it. So, until this last trial is complete and I reach the 13th Floor, I''m staying here." He rejected my request. I never explicitly stated what my request was because I didn''t feel like revealing it just yet, but perhaps it didn''t matter. If he was never going to leave this place until he cleared the tower, then either way, the contents of my request were meaningless. So, I decided to just complete the trial myself; by clearing the tower, I would discover the contents of the trial that he had been struggling with for so long. If I then helped him with clearing the trial, he would owe me, and I could use that to gain his assistance. "So, you''re going straight to the next trial? Well, knowing what to prepare for is undoubtedly a good idea, but I can''t say I recommend going in immediately." Because the tower did not permit leaking information on any of the trials to another person unless both parties had cleared and challenged an equal amount of trials, Kolo was not allowed to tell me about what to expect. I had to go in without any prior knowledge, just as I did for all of the previous floors, but it was of no concern to me. Stopping one foot in front of the door to the trial, I swivelled my head and asked. "What Phase are you stuck on?" Even if he couldn''t leak the contents of the trial to someone who had yet to attempt it, I was sure there wouldn''t be a problem with simply telling me which Phase had him stumped. However, I never could''ve foreseen the next words that came out of his mouth. "The 12th Floor Trial has only one Phase." ...Oh. Really? The Magic Tower had 13 Floors, and everyone knew that because the tower itself stated so in some of the earlier trials. Unless there was some kind of secret on the uncharted 13th Floor, it shouldn''t contain any trials since there is no floor beyond it. Therefore, this 12th Floor Trial is the final trial of the Magic Tower. Does it make sense for the tower''s last trial to have but a singular Phase when every other trial before it has been made up of multiple Phases except the first? For a brief moment, a thought crossed my mind and I wondered if the Archwizard only made that claim because he hadn''t been able to pass the first Phase, but I quickly erased and discarded the silly notion from my consciousness. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I highly doubted a person of such power, intelligence, and status as one of the world''s two sole Archwizards would be so shallow as to presume the 12th trial had only one Phase without any evidence. Most likely, it will state that when I begin the trial. "Good luck. It''s really been giving me trouble for a lo~ng time, so let me know how you get along with it." "..." Staring at the man who appeared far younger than his true age, I thought he should be able to handle not getting exactly what he wanted just fine. I opened my mouth. "I''ll give you second place." "...Huh?" He blinked as it seemed to take a while to comprehend what I said, and before he could fully process it, I took one step into the portal, vanishing from view. The white void on the other side of the portal quickly constructed wherever the trial would take place, but I quickly began to sense that something was off. Not because the location was strange, though. In fact, finding myself in an ordinary room, nothing about it was unusual or unfamiliar to me. A completely normal, typical living room-type space; the kind of thing you would expect to see in any household. Nevertheless, I felt something was wrong... No. It was because of the fact it was familiar itself that it felt so off. Until now, all the places the Magic Tower had shown me were locations one could find somewhere in the Otherworld, but this... The flatscreen television, LED light bulbs on the ceiling... This was a room you could only find on Earth. But how-- [Magic Tower 12th Floor Trial] Interrupting my thoughts, notifications appeared. [Outside the bounds of the individual world, there exist many other worlds.] [Transcendents, who primarily originate from these other worlds, are proof of their existence.] [Those well-versed or otherwise educated in the subject of dimensional worlds may have come to realise that these worlds are not all equal, that there must be some structure to them, hierarchical or otherwise, and that existences of higher and lower levels are strictly separate.] [This is called the Theory of World Stages.] Speechless, I stared blankly at the sentence, wondering what the hell was going on. The Magic Tower stole my theory and started explaining it to others before I even came up with it...? This wasn''t just mere plagiarism; something much more bizarre was going on. The Theory of World Stages was my idea, and I only came up with it recently, so how did this old bastard Ancient Sage know about it? If it''s like this, that means even Kolo Tjahn and that other Archwizard have heard about it... Now, I knew for certain that something was up. Mentioning the theory I created to my face, there had to be something it wanted to say. Though there was no way to find out just by thinking about it, I maintained my patience and waited, figuring I''d receive an answer by the end of the trial. At least, I don''t need to think about what''d happen to the tower if it turned out to be a pointless waste of time. [However, this theory is wrong.] The next sentence made even less sense. My theory is wrong? What nonsense. Despite thinking it was a completely ridiculous assertion, I still wanted to hear the tower''s reasoning for stating it, and so continued to listen. [The original Theory of World Stages posits that, when a higher being creates a lower-stage world, that world is fundamentally lower in existence than the higher being and will never alter from its status.] [It states that a Stage 2 World, for example, will always be a Stage 2 World - nothing more, nothing less - and that this will never change.] [But this is incorrect.] [Under a higher existence, all lower existences are equal.] [So long as there exists a world of Stage 1 or higher, whether a world is Stage 2, Stage 3, or lower is irrelevant.] [Just as how an ant, a hornet, and a moth are all seen as ''insects'' to a human being, a being from a world of Stage 2, 3 or 4 will all have the same standing from the perspective of a being from a Stage 1 World.] [However, if the Stage 1 World is a world created by a higher existence, it too becomes identified under the same classification as the worlds that were previously below it.] [Worlds are thus divided into two categories: Higher and Lesser.] [All worlds whose existence stems from the will of a higher being are classed as Lesser Worlds.] [Therefore, the only Higher world that exists is the one that is not created by a higher existence.] [A Stage 1 being can think that it is above the beings from the Stage 2, 3 and 4 worlds, but this is not true.] [Whether or not a world is one or two stages above or below another world has no bearing on its level of existence, nor the power of its inhabitants.] [Because, so long as there is at least one world that sits above the rest, all who exist under it are equal.] [Likewise, just as a god does not care for the world within a human''s dream, the amount it does not care for the dream world of the humans within the human''s dream is also equal.] [Extending forever upwards and forever downwards, for all future eternity and forever past.] [This is the truth that I have discovered.] "..." I gazed at the sentence that lingered in the air for a while. Could it really be true? Of course, I had a hard time believing it just like that. It wasn''t difficult to understand what the Ancient Sage was saying, but there was still too much that didn''t make sense, at least to me. Perhaps it was simply my twisted understanding through the perception of the original world stage theory, but there were plenty of unanswered questions I still had to ask. Before I had too much time to delve into my thoughts and contemplate, maybe the tower didn''t want me to get stuck in the quagmire of my mind for too long as it unabashedly continued. [Do not simply take my word for it.] [Go, visit another world, and see it for yourself.] [No matter the world you visit, you will see that all people are the same; all life, and all of existence that we know.] [To pass the 12th Floor Trial and gain access to the final floor of this Magic Tower, you must do just that.] The words of the Ancient Sage ceased, replaced once more by the robotic tone of the tower as it announced something rather unexpected. [You have already visited another world.] [You have passed the Magic Tower 12th Floor Trial.] Surprisingly, I didn''t have to do anything at all to pass the Magic Tower''s last trial. At the same time, I instantly realised the reason that no one had been able to clear the Magic Tower since its creation. The farthest anyone has made it was the 12th Floor, and this trial is exactly why. [Congratulations for being the first to clear my Magic Tower. I knew you would make it.] The modernised room dematerialised, returning once again to an endless white void. [I''m glad you could listen to the stories I told, and I hope you remember them sincerely.] All of a sudden, the tower started speaking to me with a more personal, informal tone, similar to that of what the Ancient Sage was using previously. This, I suspected, was the direct message he wanted to convey. Most likely, it was something he only wanted me to hear, and so he waited until after the 12th Floor Trial, which he knew no one except me would be able to access. [I cannot speak for long, but I only wish for you to do this.] [Please recall what brought you here in the first place. Recall what you want to do, and where you want to go.] [Think about why it led to the current situation. Think about why you want to do it, and why you want to go there.] [Always keep in mind what I have said, both in this final message and in my previous trials.] [Most importantly, try to realise what the destination you are heading for will entail; understand where you are going, what it means, and if it is truly worth the cost.] [Otherwise, you might find yourself lost until the very last moment, at which point everything is irreversible.] [There is a final gift left for you on the 13th Floor. Please accept it and take it with you, even if you don''t want to.] "..." [And lastly. Farewell.] The white void transformed into a new place for what would hopefully be the last time, but my movement immediately hesitated as I realised I was back inside the modern room from the trial. Everything was identical to the trial space, exactly as it wasDall except for one thing. Atop a coffee table, I spotted a smartphone with a plain black case. It wasn''t one that I recognised, but the cherry-red colour of the thing reminded me of the twins'' eyes. Without thinking much, I picked up the phone and turned it on, soon realising that it seemed to have undergone a factory reset as everything on it had been completely erased or otherwise set to default. That is, everything except for a single recording in the phone''s gallery. "...!?" Tapping on the file, my eyes immediately widened as something simply unbelievable reflected in my eyes. DA video of rain, the twins, and myself stained with blood. Chapter 173 - 173: 165: Predetermination From a pitch-black sky, a downpour of rain that was not too heavy nor too light fell, enshrouding the decimated cityscape below with a thin layer of mist. Despite the entire place having been razed to the ground somehow, the sight of the endless rubble felt so familiar I could tell almost instinctively that it was Weinstell. All that could be heard was the shower from above, hushed but powerful as if intentionally placed to fit the scene of utter devastation all around, and appearing even to me like the tears of God. I paused the playback. Without even getting three seconds into the twelve-second video, it showcased such a tremendous event in such a short span of time that I couldn''t even begin to imagine what had occurred. Most importantly of all, however, was none of that. In the centre of the frame, I saw myself, kneeling and stained in various places with blood. The clothes I wore, now almost unrecognisable through the drenching and obviously fresh liquids, were also slightly torn. However, despite their permanent damage, I could clearly tell that it was originally the smart and expensive outfit I was currently wearing. Judging by all the evidence in front of me, I surmised; this scene takes place in the future. That, or in an alternate reality. Whatever the case, what my focus was naturally drawn to was surprisingly not the image of myself on death''s door, nor the site of great disaster surrounding me, but rather whatDor whoDI was holding in my arms. "..." The twins, Sana and Sona. Snow-white hair that felt extremely soft to the touch. Crimson eyes that imitated even the sparkle of flawless rubies. In front of me, I saw a pair of girls looking exactly the same as the last time I had seen them. That, as well as the state of my outfit, indicated the video took place not long into the future. Gazing at their unique features through the screen of the smartphone, I recalled the time I had first met them in that underground research facility. Back then, I remember how I briefly wondered whether those vampire-like features were natural or environmentally-induced. Were they albino? Or, did the white hair originate from the accumulated stress of daily human experimentation? I recall caring about the answer to that question for such a fleeting moment that it was as if I never cared at all. Because, in reality, I didn''t care. That''s why I never asked Truth the question, and even now, I don''t know the answer. And now, I can''t know the answer anymore. "..." I stared at the girls'' white hair. The hair I always called natural simply because. Suddenly, I once again found myself subtly wishing that Truth hadn''t up and left. I don''t know what exactly it was, but a bitter sort of feeling arose within my chest. It was a familiar emotion, though I admittedly hadn''t experienced it very often. That''s why, I knew. It was a tinge of regret. "...Is this it?" Resuming the video, I watched it for about another six seconds with nothing happening but rain. [...Please...] Until suddenly, a voice pierced through. [Don''t go...] At that moment, the playback ended. "..." My first instinctual thought was ''It''s too short'', and I immediately replayed the video to the same end result. I opened my mouth as if to complain, but I quickly calmed myself. I calmed myself, and I played the video again. [...Please...] [Don''t go...] Upon first inspection, one might think it was the same voice, but as the person perhaps most familiar, I knew that each line was a different twin speaking. [...Please...] [Don''t go...] Three words are all it was, but those three words stuck to my mind like the world''s greatest adhesive, continuously replaying over and over. [...Please...] [Don''t go...] I was so focused on the words in my mind that I didn''t realise I was restarting the video every time it ended. After watching the same twelve-second video countless times, I don''t know what happened, but I suddenly jolted. It hit me like a truck out of the blue. The twins. They are the reason I''m here in this Otherworld in the first place. They betrayed me, stabbed me in the back and tossed me aside. So. ''...Please...'' Why? ''Don''t go...'' Why do they beg me not to go in the video? Why did they betray me if they didn''t want me to leave? I trusted them. They know I trusted them. And they knowingly betrayed my trust. So, why are they saying this? I don''t understand. And unlike if this were to have happened before, there is no way for me to find out the answer to any of these questions without Truth. Could it all be a misunderstanding? Possibly, but I doubt it. To assume it is a misunderstanding would be a mistake. Rather than that, all I could do was confront them directly. With Reality, I don''t need anyone to protect me anymore, and there''s no need to be afraid of those with powerful abilities like the girls or the Wardens. So, even if they joined hands to get me, I wouldn''t be in danger. "..." Would they have done that? I couldn''t know. All this time, I thought I had their utmost loyalty, their fidelity and devotion. I couldn''t understand why what happened, happened, and I fail to come up with a reason even now. Ultimately, there is no point wasting time thinking about it. I also need to take some time to process everything from the Magic TowerDthe things that have been said, specifically in the trials of the final three floors, as well as the last message left behind by the Ancient Sage. He knew a lot more about me than I ever could''ve imagined, and he even had a phone with a recording of what I presume to be the future. The revelation about the World Stages... I still couldn''t tell if it was true, but I could at least accept the fact that my previous theory was wrong. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Earth and the Otherworld were truly not equal as I previously thought, then someone like the Sage shouldn''t be possible to exist. A person born from the lower-existence world who was capable of far more than anyone I had ever seen on Earth, and whose knowledge and wisdom seemed to stretch to an even greater extent. Assuming the Sage''s version of the theory is correct, then all worlds beneath that of the highest-existence world are equal, and even the gods of all worlds are nothing special. Could I take that to mean the world of the ''original creator''? Since every world is born from the will or consciousness of a higher being, only the one who sits at the very top of the chain can be considered a true ''higher existence'', or god. That means, everything I knewDor thought I knewDabout the god of Earth called the Author. Is it meaningless? According to the updated theory, it must be. Above the AuthorDso far above that it cannot even be comprehendedDthere will be an unfathomable existence. Not just a higher existence, but a highest existence whose level of power and authority cannot even be imagined. Does that mean, then, that everything is to the whim of that highest existence? Everything I''ve gone throughD From invoking the presence of the Author in the Playground and unintentionally murdering the person who considered me a friend; To losing my memory, escaping the Playground and fleeing from the Wardens. From surviving yet another assassination attempt, striking a deal with Minami, and rescuing Emir, Sana and Sona; To letting myself be kidnapped and gaining the protection of Sophie Asanami. All the effort I spent to raise devotion by doing events like Halloween, attending winter festivals, Christmas markets, fairs, and holding a birthday party. All the people I killed or let die who stood in my way, like Avon Laura and Tarou Fushigimi. From figuring out that two people had come back from an alternate future timeline just to stop me. All the way to finding out the truth of the worldDthat no one was ''real'', merely fictional characters created to fit the world established by a higher being, the Author. When I found that out, I wondered if that was what was meant by ''fate''. Was it all predetermined? Was it the will of the Author to have everything occur as it did? All of it, absolutely everything, and all that happened in between. Of course, there was no time for me to receive an answer, because I was swiftly betrayed and banished to the Otherworld. At that time, I thought it was pretty much over. I thought that, because I found out the truth, I was immune to the fraudulent "fate" I was said to experience. But now... Now, I''m thinking that things might be different. Perhaps, could it beDcould it be that everything, from the very beginning all the way to even this secondDthat it was all planned? Originally, I thought there would be no way. Even if it was something like the Author, it shouldn''t be possible to manipulate my every thought and action even after I become fully aware of it all. It doesn''t make logical sense, and there''s simply no way it could be true. After all, using the original Theory of World Stages, the Author would only be classified as being one or perhaps two world stages above me, and that shouldn''t be anywhere close to enough for that level of power. I was confident in that because I myself was one world stage above the Otherworld, and yet I wouldn''t stand a chance against any of the countless threats that reside here if it weren''t for Reality. Thus, for me to be incorrect, either my reasoning to conclude that my thoughts and actions weren''t being controlled had to be wrong, or my theory itself was wrong. And now that the Theory had been proven faulty, I had to reevaluate my judgement. Supposing all worlds and beings are equal, it means the only being capable of what I said must be the highest existence. The highest existence who plotted everything from before the beginning, exactly as it was. If it did so, then it could also very well be capable of controlling the flow of everything even into the future. My thoughts and actionsDwere they being manipulated by the highest existence, who directed the flow of ''fate'' itself? It was a nightmarish notion, but one I couldn''t seem to get out of my head. I simply couldn''t imagine it being true, even if I were to hold a mirror against myself and strictly reflect inward. All my thoughts felt as natural as they had ever been, and there was nothing suspicious to indicate that I was being controlled or manipulated in any way. But then, I realised. Couldn''t that obstruction of cognisance itself be regarded as possible manipulation? After all, if I could realise I was being manipulated just by thinking about it, then it wouldn''t be a very good manipulation. However, reaching this point, I reasoned that by being able to think this deeply about it, I must be free of any kind of mental manipulation. Because, if you didn''t want someone to notice they were being manipulated, all you need to do is make them unable to think too deeply about it. But, I was thinking deeplyDtherefore, I wasn''t being manipulated. That''s when I hit an unsurpassable wall. By thinking about it, I concluded that I wasn''t being manipulated. However, by coming to that very conclusion, I feared I was being too hasty and stopped myself. Because I could never know if the conclusion I came to was a result of my own, individual thinking, or the influence of the highest existence. It was an unsolvable paradox; and a dilemma I couldn''t possibly reason my way out of. Chapter 174 - 174: 166: Contemplation of a Highest Existence In the end, to make things easier for myself, I decided to just think and act the way I have been, without worrying if I''m being manipulated or controlled by some higher existence. After all, it was a waste of time and energy, and thinking about it wouldn''t change anything even if I was concerned. If it turned out everything was to the will of whoever, then so be it. At the very least, by acting how I feel I want to act, I can feel like I am real, even if it is not truly so. Descending back to the 12th Floor, I quickly realised it was empty. Kolo Tjahn was most likely away researching in a subspace somewhere, so I decided to rest while waiting. "..." Now in silence, I had only my own, overbearing thoughts to pass the time, and I soon found myself wishing that things could return to being simple. Before I found out what I thought was the truth, things appeared overly complex and far too confusing. Then, I reclaimed my memories about the event of my escape from the Playground, and I realised that everything, at least as far as I knew, was a result of the Author''s construction of ''fate''. Like gaining closure, although it was maddening, it came with relief. In terms of raw quantity, not much time has passed since thenDComparatively, things have changed too much. Instead of the Author that has been proclaimed to be of equal status to any being of any world, the focus has transferred to something much, much greater. Then, would it even matter if I ascended from Earth to the Author''s world? If all realms beneath that of the highest are equal, then what would the difference between Earth, the Otherworld, and the Author''s world be? Originally, I wanted to aim for a world that was ''real''; a world where I wouldn''t remain subject to the whims of an almighty creator. But, that all seems pointless now. An infinite number of worlds stand between me and the highest existence, with more being created by the day. Even if I could climb one or two worlds higher, what would it matter? I would never reach the world of the highest existence. And then, who knowsDperhaps there is an even more unfathomable being that lies even higher than that. In the end, it means nothing. I thought it was all plotted by the Author, but I now see that wasn''t the case. To be precise, I believe it was the Author up until a certain point. After that, howeverDafter I found out about the Author''s existenceDI felt things start to change, beginning with me being banished to the Otherworld and awakening Reality. From that point on, I was no longer acting to the Author''s whim. So, instead, was I acting to the whim of the highest existence? The world, my life, all that has happened until now, including the very event of me realising the Author''s existence and being subsequently banished here; Was it the thing that was orchestrating everything all along? I was inclined to believe so because of the Sage''s words, but whether or not I did, as well as whether or not any of it was even true, made no difference at the end of the day. Even if I and everyone else from Earth are born as mere characters in a story, it doesn''t feel as bad as it did any more. Because now I know that everyone else in all of existence is equal to me. Although, since I have partial dominion over reality, shouldn''t I be more than equal? If you think about it, out of infinite worlds and realities, for me to be the only person or creature with that kind of power would be incredibly unlikely. And, following that line of thought; though it may be nigh-impossible, to think that, out of infinite worlds, there has not ever been even a single case of someone ascending to the world of the highest existence... It sounds mathematically improbable, no? So... Maybe I was wrong about it being impossible to reach the highest existence. Throughout all of time across every reality, I''m sure there has been at least one creature capable of something like that. For example... Yes, something like the Nightmare King. The Nightmare King, from what I learnt on the 10th Floor Trial, was a being who could cross all worlds unperturbed, at least those beneath the highest existence. But, if there exists something that can even do something like that, then just how much of a stretch is it to think they could do the same to the world of the highest existence? If you think about it, a world is just a world, even if it belongs to higher existences. ...Perhaps, is that logic the same as what makes all worlds beneath it equal? But then, why would it suddenly stop there? I have no idea about the answers to any of this, and it is far too complex for me to think about for a long time without getting a headache. This whole matter reminds me of a theory of the universe I once heard, known primarily as the Simulation Hypothesis. In summary, and as the name suggests, it is a theory that posits the universe in which we live as being a simulation crafted by some kind of higher, much more technologically advanced being or species of beings, such as some kind of alien or, more typically, future humans. Many subdivisions of this theory delve into varying beliefs regarding all the details, but that''s the fundamental idea. In any case, there is a particular belief I mean to reference here, and that is one of the original ideas of the simulation theory. Of course, it''s been a long time so I don''t recall exactly how it was stated, but I can more or less paraphrase. If every world that is capable of creating a simulation does so, and then those simulations grow to the point where they could establish their own simulations, and so and so forth, then there would eventually be an incalculable, perhaps nigh-infinite number of simulations. Therefore, since the world we live in is not yet at that level of technological advancementDnowhere close to being capable of such a thing in factDthen it can only mean one of two things: Either; A, we are living in the original world; Or B, we are living in the very final simulationDthe one at the bottom of the chain. This is where the hypothesis divides once again, but for the sake of this argument, let''s say that not every simulation gets to the point where the people living within it can create their own. Assuming that each world is not limited to just one simulation per, the theoretical number of total simulations stays more or less the same at an immeasurable ''limitless''. Meanwhile, there are an equal number of simulations incapable of creating their own simulation, just like us in our world. Considering this, and looking purely at the mathematical probability, then the chances are almost certain that we are living in a simulation. Needless to say, this is a bit of an extreme case, and even then there are many holes, but I was simply reminded about it by the current situation. Of course, I had never heard anything about moving between worlds in the simulation hypothesis, so it''s not quite the same, but it''s interesting nonetheless. I just wonder; if there was a creatureDor perhaps a ''virus'' in the case of the computer simulation hypothesisDthat could infect each simulation, erasing them one by one... Then, at some point, wouldn''t it eventually reach and infect the computer of the original world? Even though it never existed in reality, could a simulated virus take out a real-world computer? ...Well, probably not. Even if it could, it''s just one computer, right? Ignoring things like firewalls, you would only have to get rid of the virus with antivirus software to solve the problem. The people of the original world might be surprised, but would they be physically affected by it? Obviously not. Even supposing that the original world was a world where everything is a computer, a single virus wouldn''t pose much of a threat when it came down to it. Well, that''s right; they would surely be prepared for something like that in the first place. So, if that were the case, it would be a bad idea for the virus to do something like that. Certainly, it would be. Vhum-! "Oh, Cee, you''re back. Do you see why we''ve been here for so long now? Haha..." Emerging from a portal that materialised from thin air, Kolo Tjahn appeared. "Oh, is that a personal magic item? I''ve never seen anything like it before." He glanced down at the smartphone in my hand and asked. "..." Staring at him for a few moments, who didn''t seem to have realised I had already cleared the trial, I wondered if I should help him out. Ignoring his curious gaze, I put the smartphone in my pocket. In hindsight, it was indicated from all the clues plastered throughout the last few trials of the tower, and pretty much stated explicitly on the 12th Floor, but the Ancient Sage was someone who had visited Earth. If I am to assume that this smartphone is his, or at least that he was the one to use it and take this video, then it also explains how he knew about me. I have already determined the video to be taken in either the future or an alternate timeline, as although it shows a scene that has never occurred, both the image of the twins and myself that can be seen in the video look identical to us in our current timeline. If the Sage travelled to an alternate timeline, then it isn''t such a big concern and I probably don''t need to care about it. However, if he travelled to the future and took this video, then all of a sudden, the story changes. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because if the video really is a scene of the future, that means Weinstell will be destroyed. And if Weinstell is destroyed, the Wardens are going to come after me again. Well, whether the city is flattened or not, they''d probably want to resume pursuing me either way. Of course, I don''t think those guys are much of a concern any more thanks to Reality, but... "...Kolo Tjahn." I called the name of the Archwizard in front of me. It must have been quite sudden as he tilted his head. "What''s up? Is something wrong?" Looking at him, who knew a lot and yet simultaneously knew nothing, just like my past self, I felt some kind of bizarre kinship with the magician I had met only once. Thankfully, I had gotten a much better idea of what to do after completing all of the Sage''s trials. "You''re gonna help me with something. In return, you''ll be able to clear the last trial." Finally, it was time to settle why I travelled all this way to the Magic Tower in the first place. Chapter 175 - 175: 167: The Product of Refusal is Death "DYou''re telling me you come from another world? That''s why you passed the trial so easily?" To hasten things, I explained to Kolo Tjahn that I had successfully completed the 12th Floor Trial, and thus, cleared the Magic Tower. He didn''t seem to believe me, of course, as I suddenly came out of nowhere and claimed to have effortlessly done the very thing that he, as well as the other Archwizard, had been working hard for many years to accomplish, and in the span of a single day at that. But, such distrust could easily be solved. Taking a couple steps towards him in an inconspicuous manner, I put a hand on his shoulder. "Everything I say is the truth." Thanks to Reality, he changed his sceptical attitude in an instant and we could get right to business. It wasn''t really mind control or somethingDI simply made him more trusting of my words. Now, he should be willing to help me without resistance. "You can use teleportation magic, can''t you? Take me to the World Tree." It hadn''t taken long to clear the Magic Tower, and by now, roughly 9 days have passed since I departed from River with Lud. Naturally, I didn''t have precise information of when exactly the Hero would be summoned, but it was public knowledge that it would occur sometime in the next three weeks. The thing is, I don''t want to wait a potential three weeks. Especially if there''s no need to. So, instead of waiting for the Hero to be summoned, I will go to the other Transcendent who is most likely to assist me. "Teleportation magic? Why, of course I can. But, going to the World Tree is impossible." Unfortunately, however, there was an obstacle in the way. At first, I thought it might''ve been due to a limitation of magic, but Kolo Tjahn''s subsequent words changed my mind. "The kingdom of elves has a powerful magic barrier encompassing it, as well as the World Tree itself. Because their magic borrows the nature energy of the World Tree, it''s not possible for a human to interfere enough to cast a complicated magic like teleportation, even if it''s an Archwizard like me." Or at least, that''s what he said. To be honest, even after clearing the entirety of the Magic Tower, I knew next-to-nothing about magic. Well, I didn''t bother to learn about it, nor did I care to pay attention to any of the scholastic trial clear requirements like magic formulas or such, so I suppose it isn''t totally unexpected, though it doesn''t really matter; I''m sure I would be able to use it any time I wanted if I so wished. Anyhow, if that''s the case, then I should simply visit the other Transcendents for some ''persuasion'' in the meantime. Even if there is no chance of cooperation, it beats waiting for weeks with nothing to do until the Hero is summoned. "Then, take me to the Demon King." "Uh. It''s possible to get kind of close, but the Demon King''s castle is also surrounded by concentrated demonic energy..." "..." Worshipped by the demons whose land it protects and enshrouded with dense energy that formed a powerful barrierDAs it turned out, the Demon King''s situation was similar to that of the World Tree, and teleportation was likewise impossible. Recalling all the Transcendents I saw whilst going through the trials of the 10th and 11th Floors and the dominant presences they emanated, for a moment, I was struck with the foreboding sense that every Transcendent would follow the same pattern. Fortunately, I was quickly proven wrong. "Then, the Dragon King." I named a Transcendent whom I had previously been told was presumably capable of dimensional travel. "The Land of Dragons is layered with many mantles of thick magic energy, and the temperature will be exceedingly hot due to all the volcanoes and exposed magma chambers, so it may be extremely tough to bear without strong magic or extensive preparation, but it is possible to teleport there if you want." "It''s fine. Things like magic energy and environmental burdens don''t affect me. Just go." With the unparalleled protection of Reality shielding me from anything I could ever fear, there was nothing that warranted concern, be it dragons or the climate in which they live. Rather, they should be the ones concerned about me. Thinking as such to myself, I blinked, and before I knew it, my surroundings had abruptly changed; swapped with a slightly familiar place as a tremendous volcano stood tall in front of me. "We''re here." Perhaps it was because he had gone through the same trial I had, but Kolo Tjahn had taken me to one of the same locations I had glimpsed during the 11th Floor Trial. Seeing it in a new light like this, I realised just how convenient magic could be. "What''s the plan now?" Kolo Tjahn asked, but I felt no need to give an answer. Thinking about something for a moment, I decided to continue. This would be a degree of reality manipulation I hadn''t attempted successfully before, but I was convinced I could handle it without an issue. Briefly, I closed my eyes and recalled the sensation of omnipotence gained from the transcendental energy I absorbed during the trial. Internally, I stated. I have boundless transcendental energy. Energy whose quantity can''t be compared to that of the other Transcendents, and whose quality is of far greater potency. Two sentences are all it took as I began to feel a vivid sensation flow through my body, similar to what I felt in the trial and yet somehow different. It felt indescribable; something like pure power, vitality, and presence, combined into one and multiplied. My senses expanded dramatically, and it now was as if I could ''see'' or ''feel'' the land and everything else around me just by breathing. Slowly, I opened my eyes. "..." The feeling persisted. I knew I had succeeded from that alone, but even if it weren''t so, I could tell simply by looking at Kolo Tjahn''s face, who was rendered speechless by my display of unfathomable ability. "This... Even more than the Hero..." Wearing an expression of disbelief, he muttered under his breath. I recalled hearing that experienced mages could extend their natural lifespan through magic, so it wasn''t a particular surprise that an Archwizard like him was old enough to have witnessed the previous Hero despite bearing the appearance of a young man. It was proof that I was now of greater ''status'' than the Transcendents of this Otherworld. However, just this wouldn''t be enough to garner the presence of the Transcendent who inhabited these lands. Thus, I commanded: "Dragon King; appear before me." I didn''t even have to wait a fraction of a second. "...!?" Kolo Tjahn let out a voiceless exclamation as a colossal creature suddenly materialised out of nowhere. Taking a shape identical to that of the typical western idea of dragons from Earth, the Dragon King was in the form of a massive reptilian; four-legged and owning a pair of giant folded wings. RUMBLE...!! Shaking the ground with even the slightest movement, the black-scaled Dragon King turned its head down towards me, its golden eyes glistening. [...How rude.] A deep, thunderous voice entered my head, which I immediately identified as belonging to the dragon in front of me. To be honest, I couldn''t care for what it had to say except one thing, "Will you send me home?" There was no need to tell it to answer carefully, nor to provide context. If it couldn''t even understand what I was asking and foresee the consequences without a warning, then there was no need to bother. [...You are asking for me to provide interdimensional travel? Transcendent.] "Will you?" [Is that something I would agree to just like that?] It should''ve been clear as day just how disparate our statuses as Transcendents are from each other, and yet the Dragon King refused to cooperate for some reason. [You are strong for a human, even for a being who has achieved transcendence, and yet, you appear foolish.] Indeed, it was a sudden proposal, but it should be obvious what will happen if he refuses. "I don''t care what you think I look like. It''s a simple question; just answer yes or no." I have already asked twice, and if he continues to deny a prolonged life for a third time, then... Well, it doesn''t need to be stated. [Hah. Ridiculous. Stop pestering me and get out of my domain, Transcendent human.] But, perhaps the Dragon King was blinded by his own ego, as he refused. Did his pride make him think he would win in battle? I didn''t know what it was, but I began to feel like he wouldn''t have been able to send me to Earth even if he cooperated. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay then." In that case, there wasn''t much I could do. "DDie." CRASH-!! The dragon''s body abruptly slammed into the ground like a detached puppet, motionless. "...Huh? The Dragon King... is dead...?" Seemingly returning to his senses from the absurdity of the situation, Kolo Tjahn muttered again, but there was no need to answer the obvious. Turning to face him, I asked for but one thing. "Take me to the Northern Star''s Glacial Palace." Twelve TranscendentsDsurely one of them would be able to help me. Chapter 176 - 176: 168: Omnipresence and an Unsurpassable Wall In the far, far north, there lies a frozen wasteland, unfit for any form of life and constantly battered with permanent blizzards. In the centre of that white hellscape, where the ruthless hail could rend an elephant to shreds in a matter of seconds, a glorious palace of ice sat. And, the being who resided in that palace... "Northern Star. I heard you are exceptional at magic, but does that include the means to travel worlds?" There was no answer to my question, and the only response I received was the fact that the snowstorm seemed to grow a tad harsher. Of course, I was completely unaffected by such a thing with Reality, and Kolo Tjahn was an Archwizard capable of more than I can imagine. Even penetrating the Northern Star''s magic barrier to teleport here was no big deal, though it unfortunately wasn''t possible to teleport directly inside the palace itself. "Are you not capable of it? If so, I shall leave." Yet again, there was no sign of the Northern Star showing herself any time soon. I wasn''t a psychopath, and killing her if she wasn''t able to do what I wanted was unnecessary, so I decided to just get Kolo Tjahn to take me elsewhere. For now, I wanted to go to the Transcendents who I had been told were most likely to help me due to their humanity. "Is it possible to locate the Vagabond Knight?" A wandering knight who helps those he stumbles across make it through the monster-infested wilderness. He was clearly a kind hearted soul, but I didn''t think he was capable of casting magic at all, let alone crossing worlds. Still, I thought it was worth a shot; it wouldn''t take long, so if it ended up pointless, it wasn''t a big deal anyway. "It will take a while to search all over the continent for a single person, but since the target is a Transcendent leaking his presence all over the place, it should be more than possible. While I''m at it, I can also find the King of the Wandering Forest?" King of the Wandering Forest. I hadn''t heard much about that moniker, but I could imagine more or less what his deal was just by hearing the name. "Sure." I had no idea if he could use magic or not, but just like the Vagabond Knight, there was nothing to lose by trying. In the meantime, since the World Tree is inaccessible, why don''t we check out the last of the three who were most likely to help? "Take me to the Lord of the East." Since he was ruler of the Eastern Empire, he would no doubt be staying in the same place he was always said to be; the Eastern Palace. Thankfully, Kolo Tjahn seemed to have visited the Eastern Empire in the past, before he entered the Magic Tower, and so he already knew where the palace was located. Apparently, as it belonged to a Transcendent as well as the emperor, it was a popular tourist location. Well, who cares. "Just go." Just as with most of the other Transcendents, there was a large magic barrier that surrounded the Eastern Palace, but it was of dramatically lower qualityDprobably due to the fact that countless people entered and exited it every day. Thus, it didn''t take very long, and we could teleport right to the palace''s interior. And as we did, it spurred an immediate uproar. "What the hell are you!?" People screaming in what should''ve been a foreign tongue, yet what was instead the same understandable language used all across Earth. When I first encountered the inhabitants of the Otherworld, I thought the language used was the same as my own because it was a dream world, and thus followed the rules of the one who dreamt it, or Yuu Shimura, but I didn''t realise it extended to even foreign countries. ...Thinking about it now, I never once questioned the fact that other countries on Earth, such as Auriga or Tutral Asca, also all used the same language. Was that also because it was the language of the Author who created it all? But then, going one step further, wouldn''t it rather be the language of whoever created the Author? Or the being above that? All the way until the highest existence... So, was the language I spoke, as well as the language spoken by the inhabitants of the Otherworld, in truth the language of the highest existence? Whatever the truth was, there was no time to consider it as I suddenly found myself surrounded by spear-wielding soldiers. "Transcendent! What is your purpose here?!" "..." They clearly knew what I was from my overbearing presence, but despite their trembling, they remained steadfast in their caution. Judging by the design of their clothes as well as the palace itself, both of which were almost identical to the foreign style that matched Minami preferences, I knew instantly that I was in the same place I saw in the trial. And, because of what I was just thinking about, it then made me wonder if this eastern-style culture was the same in all worlds. The Eastern Empire of the Otherworld. The eastern nations of Earth. Was the eastern land of the highest existences world also the same? "Please answer!" "..." Without any specific thoughts in mind, I stared at the eastern soldiers for a while. Before long, I felt a familiar presence, and following it, a gruff voice sounded. "Stand down." Perhaps in defence of his men, the Lord of the East appeared before me. The first thing I noticed was that his clothes followed the pattern. "Why, this is a rare guest indeed. Now, as my men asked; for what purpose has a fellow Transcendent like you come to my home? I cannot imagine you simply wished to sightsee." Well, he was certainly correct about that assumption. But, instead of answering him, my focus was on something else. Really, I was only beginning to notice it now, but the words I was hearing felt offDnot just from the Lord, but his men, the Dragon King, and even Kolo Tjahn beside me. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Recalling what all of them had said, the manner in which they spoke, and even thinking back to all the other people I had met since I came to the Otherworld. I don''t know if it''s because I''m too intent on the matter of the highest existence and thinking too deeply into it, or if it''s truly the case, but it is beginning to feel strange. It probably was just me, but I can''t help it. Thinking that everything is going as the highest existence wills, it just makes me feel so immeasurably helpless. The possibility that everything has been as it wished, ever since even before the beginning. I don''t know why I''m beginning to feel this way now, perhaps a combination of what was said in the Magic Tower as well as my increasing proficiency in using Reality, but that''s just it... It all just feels so... Scripted. For some reason. Too long had passed since I had been on Earth to accurately remember, but glimpsing at the thought that everything anyone had ever said to me there was also a mere line of dialogue wished up by the highest existence... It felt like my heart was on the precipice of a limitlessly high cliff, ready to fall at any moment. Although I knew that, logically, it couldn''t be trueDnor should it. It just made me want to... "Aren''t you going to say something?" The Lord of the East asked, completely oblivious to my internal mental state. "...Can you send me to another world?" Fortunately, the Lord of the East didn''t seem to enjoy beating around the bush. "I do not possess such power. I once came from such a land, and in my pursuit of returning, I realised it was not possible for a lacking man such as myself. So, I now merely govern the land I call my new home." "..." It was a shallow story. Since he couldn''t fulfil my desire, I decided to leave promptly. "Excuse me. Boy." "?" As I turned to Kolo Tjahn, the Lord abruptly called me. With the appearance of an ageing man and a life at least three dozen times as long, it wasn''t surprising that he saw me as such. Since he seemed to want nothing to do with a potentially dangerous outsider like me, I wondered what he had to say for a moment. "If you are anything like me, you would have wished to go against greatness, to no avail." "Yet, you will continue to oppose that greatness, even if failure is the only outcome." "Once you meet face-to-face the wall that is unsurpassable, whether that has already occurred or will only occur in the future, you should think to yourself and understand." "Is it worth it?" "Ceaselessly bashing your head against the unsurpassable, unbreakable, immovable wall, will not result in successDit will only lead to a further diminishing of yourself and your being." "So, if that ever happens, remember." "It is fine to give in." "It is fine to recognise that a wall is unsurpassable." "It is fine to understand that some walls are not meant to be overcome." The Lord of the East''s words were of a much more profound and philosophical nature than I expected, but I listened until the end. I couldn''t deny that, for an ordinary person, what he said would stand a point. However, for me, it wasn''t so. I didn''t believe that something could be impossible for me; not anymore. With Reality, if I encountered a wall, I could simply break it. If that wall were unsurpassable, I would simply make it not so. If it were unbreakable or immovable, I would just make it disappear. So, whether the obstacle that was the highest existence was an unsurpassable wall or not, nothing could stand in my way. "Ok." And with that in mind. "...Take me to the Necrotic Overlord." I asked to visit the next Transcendent on the list. Chapter 177 - 177: 169: The Hero Was Summoned, But the Demon King is Dead? After I gave the Dragon King a visit, it seemed apparent that he didn''t want to cooperate. That was fine because I don''t think he was capable of helping me in the first place, but anyway, his arrogance got on my nerves when he wasn''t even all that, so I let him perish a little earlier than perhaps he had planned. That was one Transcendent down. Following that, both the Northern Star and Lord of the East were also incapable of giving me what I neededDthough, judging by their attitude, I''m sure the former would want nothing to do with me even if they could. I didn''t necessarily expect them to be able to do much, but it was worth a shot. That makes three Transcendents. Then, I decided to visit some of the other inhuman TranscendentsDthe Necrotic Overlord, Nameless Flood, and Sojourn Storm of Slumber. Some of them were chaotic, but none of their behaviours warranted death like the initial Dragon King, so I spared them. Needless to say, none of them were of any use, however, so I was promptly left disappointed. That now totals Six Transcendents. Since the Dragon King was worthless, I didn''t expect the Leviathan of the Abyss to be helpful, and as it turned out, I was right. Unlike the former, however, the Leviathan only seemed to desire rest in its undersea cavern, and so I left it to its own devices. Seven Transcendents. Subsequently, Kolo Tjahn had finally managed to pinpoint the location of both the Vagabond Knight and the King of the Wandering Forest, so I gave each of them a visit too. The Knight was seemingly mute, and as I expected, couldn''t cast magic anyway, and the Wandering Forest''s King was overbearing and haughty. I killed the King and moved on. Nine Transcendents. Since there were said to be only Twelve if the Hero was excluded, my hopes were beginning to dim a little. Although, because I had saved the best for last, it was only a little at the end of the day. Three Transcendents remained. The World Tree. The Nightmare King. And, Just three days before the time limit on the Hero summoning would come to an endD "Help me." "..." DThe Demon King. "...Hah. Even if you are such an anomalous being, do you think I would even consider supporting a human? The fact you had infiltrated this far with no one the wiser is more than enough to cut you where you stand." "..." It was a troubling first meeting, but I thought it could be salvaged. "If you don''t help me, I''ll erase your castle from the face of the planet." And what method of persuasion was better than intimidation? Of course... "What witless mockery... It is such an outrageous statement that even as a hypothetical it makes no rational sense. For a human who has reached the stage of ascension, you sure are absurd. Unless, were you joking?" "..." There was no way that things would go my way so easily. Just as it has always been. In that case. "Die." And bury yourself with your own post-mortem regret. "Urgh-!!" Slam-! Clutching his body in a final instance, the Demon King fell from his throne to the ground and died, helpless. Because Kolo Tjahn had managed to sneak us in here with top-level infiltration-type magic, there were thankfully no other demons present that we had to be concerned about. And of course, the Demon King was too full of himself to even think of calling for reinforcements. I had originally expected my Transcendent aura to intimidate everyone and force them to submit to help me, but instead of that, what has repeatedly happened seems to be the opposite. Most Transcendents I have met seem to only be more antagonistic and in favour of opposing me, which is something I hadn''t anticipated. It was unfortunate, but there was nothing I could do at this point. At that moment, Kolo Tjahn asked me. "Cee, why did you say something so ridiculous like flattening the Demon King''s castle? I think he would''ve been more easily persuaded if you said something more realistic." Hearing him, who had become much quieter in recent days, I realised he must''ve been contemplating a lot about all the stuff he had seen on the last few floors of the Magic Tower. Since he was being confronted with many different kinds of Transcendents, it made sense that he would have some thoughts about it. He even asked me some things about the World Stages Theory that was mentioned in the 12th Floor Trial, which I explained to him, including the original. Well, it was easy since I was the founder of the theory, but anyway. I turned my head to face him, and instead of answering. "What castle? There is no Demon King''s castle here." He blinked. "...?" And in the next moment, he opened his eyes to see a completely different world around him. Whoosh~! Instead of the monumental black castle with an overwhelming presence, there was but a field of grass, gentle winds brushing across it. "What..." Understandably, he was visibly perplexed. I felt no need to fill him in on all the details, however, and instead, I prompted him to teleport us once again. Appearing back at our hotel rooms in the capital city of the empire, Gamma, I decided to wait out the final days until the Hero was summoned. Since only the World Tree and Nightmare King remained, but the Nightmare King hadn''t awakened yet and the World Tree was inaccessible due to the elven barrier, I decided there was nothing else of great importance to do in the meantime. Incidentally, the existence of the Nightmare King was originally only known to the higher-ups of each nation as well as the mages of the Magic Tower. Since the Nightmare King had only ever appeared in the 10th Floor Trial, it made sense why that was the case, but apparently rumours had begun spreading among the lower-ranked mages as well, leading to adventurers hearing of it, and then, the public. Like that, the rumours proliferated until the Nightmare King, despite not yet appearing in the world, was classified as a Transcendent. So, it wouldn''t be until he awakens that he shows up. But, either way, it''s not something I need to be concerned about. In the case of the World Tree, like I said before, the magic barrier powered by the Transcendent energy of the World Tree was too strong for even an Archwizard like Kolo Tjahn to penetrate. Moreover, unlike the Demon King''s barrier, or the barriers of most of the other Transcendents for that matter, that only covered his castle or the immediate surrounding area, the World Tree''s barrier surrounded the entirety of the elven homeland, Alfheim, a forested nation which spanned the size of a small country. So, it was impossible to teleport directly to the heart of the forest, where the World Tree stood tall. I already took my time while visiting the Transcendents who lived all across the world, but it seems it wasn''t enough, so now it''s time for the final push. Until the Hero is summoned, I will wait. And when the Hero is summoned, if he has the power to cross worlds, he will have to make a decision. Hopefully, he will make a better decision than this time''s Demon King. ??? Three days have passed and the Festival of the Hero has begun. I found out the summoning was delayed a little due to the disappearance of the Demon King''s castle. Naturally, the empire''s investigation led to nothing, and as a result, they happened to think it was some kind of cunning ploy. Of course, it wasn''t anything like that, as the Demon King''s castle truly didn''t exist anymore, but there was no way they could think that. What would they do with the Hero once they discover the Demon King is dead? I wondered about such a thing, but there was no need to stick around and find out. The empire is hastily carrying out the Hero summoning as we speak, and for all its citizens to watch at that. "Woooo...!!" "The Hero is coming...!" "..." Naturally, I am also present among the crowd that is like a vast sea, filling the capital city''s main street as well as every nook and cranny just to catch a glimpse of the Hero''s legendary flesh. Well, I didn''t think it was such a big deal, but I could understand the sentiment. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a heavy cultural thing, after all. In any case, the instant I saw the magicians of the empire gathering at the main stage and setting up the undisclosed magic circle to summon the Hero, I sharpened my gaze. Enhancing my vision with Reality, I focused solely on that spot. A tense thirty minutes later, the circle was finished, and all that was needed was to power it with the magician''s magic energy. The circle quickly lit up with a dazzling white light to almost blind the observing audience, and a few moments later, something appeared within. Certainly, it bore the silhouette of a human. It was the Hero. "..." Without daring to close my eyes for even a moment, I stared straight at that black silhouette, gradually vanishing as the light bathing it dimmed. Finally, the light dissipated and revealed the appearance of the Hero inside. "!!" My eyes widened. The person I saw was none other than Yuu Shimura. Chapter 178 - 178: 170: The Fate of All Worlds In the distance, at the centre of the summoning circle, a lone Yuu Shimura stood. I never expected to see someone else from Earth in this Otherworld, let alone one who sent me here in the first place, but there he was. At first, I was astounded, but if I thought about it more deeply for a moment, I found it to be less and less strange. Indeed, since he was the person who imagined the Otherworld in the beginning and manifested it into reality, it didn''t seem totally out of the question for him to be seen here... But, unlike when this world belonged solely within his dreams, it was now ''real''. At least, as real as Earth is. That''s why, the authority one might ordinarily possess within their dreams should no longer apply. He might have an inherent link to the Otherworld as one of its creators, which is what led to him being the Hero that was summoned, but that doesn''t mean he holds any real power here. Or, that should have been the case. "Hm. So, that''s the Hero, huh..." "..." However, even from here, I could tell that it wasn''t. The emanating aura, similar to that of the Vagabond Knight and Lord of the EastDthe Hero appeared to have reaped some benefits just for being summoned. All the Heroes of the past; they weren''t summoned because they were powerful. No, the very act of the summoning itself is what gave them power. And just as all those dozens of Heroes who stood before him, Yuu Shimura was the same. Someone who was useless on Earth by himself had become a Transcendent of the Otherworld in the blink of an eye. "But, what''s he gonna do now? The Demon King is dead, so it''s impossible to follow the pattern of sacrificing himself to save humanity like in the past..." Hearing the monologic mutters of Kolo Tjahn beside me, I couldn''t help but begin to regret my previous impulsive actions. Yuu Shimura, the moment he discovers my existence in this world, is likely to try and prevent me from escaping at any cost. If I didn''t just spontaneously kill the Demon King on a whim, then I could''ve let him simply tackle it head-on as the Hero, leading to a mutual defeat and taking care of the problem in a natural manner without needing to spare so much as a glance. Now, though, there is no Demon King. I can''t simply revive the Demon King either, even with Reality, as destroying something is infinitely easier than constructing it, and bringing someone erased from the world back to life is such a difficult task that I don''t think even Selina with her Measurement of Life would be able to handle it, at least not with her current capabilities. If Yuu Shimura ends up getting in my way because of that, then I''ll have to deal with him myself. Even still, there shouldn''t be a need for me to go that far just yet. If this Otherworld was still maintained in the form of a dream then things may have been different, but because it is firmly established in what we know as reality, it shouldn''t be possible for him to return to Earth with his own power, just like me. Even including his newfound power as the Hero, he shouldn''t possess that kind of ability, after all. Because, thinking about it more rationally, wouldn''t humanity have perished if the Hero could do that? All of the previous Heroes would have simply returned to their homeworlds if they could choose to do so, rather than sacrifice themselves for a society they have no relation to who kidnapped them. It makes no sense for any situation other than that to be the case, and so it must be so. Thus, I only need to think of him as being stuck here like me, and he poses no threat. In fact, if he wishes to return to Earth, then he must rely on me as the only one who knows how. Of course, I would never let that happen, though. As for what the Hero will be tasked with doing once the death of the Demon King has been uncovered... "...Eradicating the Nightmares." "Hm?" Kolo Tjahn turned to me. "Do you mean the Hero? I suppose it makes sense, considering the demons don''t pose a threat any more. Well, isn''t society under the impression that the Nightmares are part of the Demon King''s forces? So, it''s a natural conclusion to think that the Hero will be tasked with slaying them." That''s right. If the Demon King is no more, then all that''s left is to put an end to the remnants. Even though the Nightmares are completely unrelated to the demons and the Demon King, humanity doesn''t need to care about small details like that. So long as they ''think'' they are related, that''s all that matters. By extension, I''m sure they will soon plan to have Yuu Shimura take down the Nightmare King whenever it appears. Wait... "Kolo Tjahn. Do you recall the Nightmare King from the 10th Floor Trial?" The instant the words left my mouth, his expression turned dark. "...It''s been a very, very long time since I set foot on the 10th Floor, but that''s something that''ll never leave my mind." "That thing... Was a monster; unlike anything I''d ever seen." "I thought things might be different if I grew as a mage, but I got it the opposite way roundDIt was only after becoming a full-fledged Archwizard that I realised just how absurd of a creature it was." "Having faced so many Transcendents recently and comparing them, I hold no doubts that none of them even come close... But, maybe that''s just bias." I asked to confirm his opinion on the matter as an Archwizard more or less on par with the Transcendents, and it seemed about what I expected. After visiting almost every Transcendent over the past few weeks, I took note of the fact that not one of them gave such an overwhelming impression as the Nightmare King. It wasn''t something totally out of the question since not every Transcendent is the same or comes from the same world, but it felt like an important detail to note. Perhaps it was because of the Nightmare King''s identity. ''The Lord of Dreaded Purgatory and Eternal Torment, Nightmare King has awoken.'' ''If Nightmare King is not eliminated, all worlds, equal under one, will gradually be consumed and ultimately terminated.'' ''Before Nightmare King devours the world, identify its target destination.'' Thinking back, I recalled what the Magic Tower had set for the 10th Floor Trial''s Phase Two clear condition, as well as how it described the Nightmare King itself. At the time, it was not entirely clear what the phrase, "all worlds, equal under one" meant, but in retrospect, the truth is now clear. The Reworked Theory of World Stages, developed by the Ancient Sage of the Magic Tower, states it simplyDThat all worlds beneath the Highest Existence are seen as equal. The Nightmare King will travel between endless worlds, devour them, and move on, repeating until nothing remains. But, what will happen at that point? Will it simply starve and perish? Somehow, the thought that such a being would end so pitifully brings me doubt. Taking everything into account, I''m inclined to think that maybe it is all part of the Nightmare King''s plan, or perhaps more simply, its nature. If, by devouring world after world, the Nightmare King only grows in power and presence, that would easily explain why it is so much more tremendous than any of the other Transcendents. It would also provide an explanation for why it aims to eat them all. No doubt, the Nightmare King''s goal is to devour every equalised world. Then, is its ultimate objective to travel to and devour the world of the Highest Existence? If such a thing was possible, I cannot imagine they would sit still and let the Nightmare King run its course, destroying the nature of everything and everywhere. But, what if they are not aware? "..." What is fate? Is it the Highest Existence? Or something created by the Highest Existence? Perhaps, as I had thought in the past, fate was something that protected the flow of the world, to ensure that everything went just as the Highest Existence desired. There is no way to know for sure, but is it possible that the Highest Existence is not even involved with fate? If the Highest Existence does not interfere, or in other words, if fate is the only thing protecting these worlds, then it could very well be possible to penetrate through such a one-line defence. Thinking in reverse, could it also be possible that it is the fate of all worlds to be devoured by the Nightmare King? And, if any of these scenarios were the case. Would the Highest Existence then be within reach? If the Nightmare King, an anomalous lower existence, has the potential to reach that high, could I not also attain such potential? Maybe, by following the footsteps of the Nightmare King... With Reality on my side, I foresee a future wherein such a path can be taken. "Oh, Cee. Looks like the ceremony''s over." Just as Kolo Tjahn said, I glanced around and noticed the bustling crowd ever-so-slowly begin to diminish and scatter. Now that the Hero had officially been summoned, everyone was being told to go home or celebrate elsewhere as the Hero had to be ''initiated and prepared for the battles that lay ahead''. It was an understandable ask, as the empire needed to ensure the streets of its capital city were all clear of loiterers getting in the way. The Hero Festival would still be ongoing for the next few days, it seems, but that was of no importance to me. "We visited almost all the other Transcendents, so will we ask the Hero too?" Hearing Kolo Tjahn''s question, I thought to myself for a moment. I originally planned to get the help of the Hero to return to EarthDthat''s why I''m here attending the summoning ceremony, after allDbut now that the Hero''s identity has been revealed to be Yuu Shimura, things inevitably have to change. There''s no way I''m going to give Yuu Shimura any clues as to where in the Otherworld I am or what I''m doing, let alone confront him directly. Of course, I could always force him to send me home regardless, but like I said before, I''m pretty confident the Hero doesn''t even have that ability. Even if he did, I''m not going to risk him finding out anything about me. If he could send me back to Earth, then the chances would be high that he could send himself back too, which only heightens the risk to myself. Assuming he can send himself back at least, it doesn''t really change anything; now that he''s here, I don''t think he would waste the opportunity to return to Earth without at least getting some idea of what I''m up to first. Like a game of cat and mouse, I only have to avoid him while he chases me. Except, unlike an ordinary game of cat and mouse, the stage is an entire world, and I have an Archwizard with me to teleport me wherever I please. A game where the cat is at such an unprecedented disadvantage cannot possibly be lost, and so there is nothing to be concerned about. "No, we''re not going to involve ourselves with the Hero." In any case, now that the previous plan of using the Hero was scrapped, I had to move to my next target instead. "Take me as close to the Elven Forest as you can." Rather than the Hero, whom I only ever prioritised because of his generational reputation, there was one Transcendent I had left for last due to the inaccessible magic barrier. The Transcendent I had previously marked as most likely to send me to Earth. "We''re going to pay a visit to the World Tree." Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 179 - 179: 171: Harbinger of the End Had it all been a mistake to try the others? Regardless, the World Tree was the one Transcendent I was most confident in being able to send me back to Earth from the beginning. I don''t think confronting the other Transcendents was solely a waste of time, but it was indeed a little irking how it felt like one. "We''re here. What do you want to do now? We need to get to the World Tree to use its energy to travel to another world, right? No matter what, I don''t think elves are the type of people to just let us in and make direct contact with her, whom they revere as a divine being." Standing on the edge of the seemingly endless forest, I listened to Kolo Tjahn''s words. Although I didn''t know anything about this world, and that naturally included knowledge of the elves, there was one time I heard that the elves were a seclusive people; it appears to be true. Judging by that, it is easy to agree with him that they wouldn''t let us in just like that, even if we introduced ourselves as an Archwizard and a Transcendent. Frankly, I don''t think they would care, and it would be surprising if any amount of persuasion made them think otherwise. Of course, threatening them to let us in wouldn''t do as it''d only heighten their resistance further, and slaughtering all of them is far too messy for my liking, not to mention that I don''t think Kolo here would let me do that so easily. Since he is an Archwizard and I don''t know the extent of his capabilities, I don''t want to needlessly risk him becoming an obstacle for me. It is for the better that choices leading to such a situation be avoided. In that case, what do we do? We could infiltrate the forest, but I doubt we would be able to make it all the way to the World Tree without them noticing; I''d assume it to be the most heavily guarded place of all, and even with magic it doesn''t seem like much use. After all, there is a magic barrier strong enough to prevent teleportationDif it didn''t include measures to prevent enemy infiltration, then I''d wonder just what their priorities are. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, what is the answer... "..." In the end, among many things, only one "solution" stuck out in my mind. Although it may come with a heavy amount of risk, it felt like the quickest and most surefire way to get inDor at least, if I don''t make a mistake. "Kolo. Go meet the elves." "Hm? Ah, I can, but as I said, I don''t think it''ll wo--" "Tell them the Nightmare King is coming." "...Excuse me? I don''t think they''d believe an obvious lie like that..." Oh, I forgot to question whether the elves even knew of the Nightmare King first, but it seems they doDor Kolo just isn''t aware. Either way, he only had this one job. "Who said it was a lie?" "..." Kolo Tjahn stared at me for a few seconds with a dumbfounded look on his face. "Cee, how do you--" "Listen to me." There was no need to question anything. Not me. Not what I said. Not the implications of it all. All he needs to do is listen and obey, at least for now. And even with the target being an Archwizard like him, the current me can make it a reality. "Will you do it?" "Yes..." Good. "Then get going." Without hesitation, the blank-faced Kolo Tjahn set off into the forest depths. He would no longer be present to witness what is to happen. The method I chose was inarguably cleaner than simply massacring the elves since I would be taking care of the matter myself, and not to mention that it wouldn''t result in Kolo''s oppositionDbecause the reality is that he won''t know that I am the one who will summon the Nightmare King. He is not here to witness it, so why would he know? It wouldn''t make any sense, and therefore, his knowledge of the fact is nonexistent. Further, if I do it right, then the elves may in fact praise me as a saviour, however unlikely it may be. Well, something like that doesn''t matter anyway; it would only make things a little more straightforward for me. Now, to get started with the main event... Hm. Calling it like that evokes distant memories. In the past, perhaps I would''ve found something like summoning the Nightmare King to cause a bit of chaos, ''fun''. Maybe I would even have laughed. Well, I know Ruti would, and she was always quite infectious even after I forgot about her. At some point, though, did I stop referring to things like this, ''events''? To be honest, I don''t really remember. Making it all sound like a game, like something I was doing for fun... Although it was seldom the case, I''m sure I stopped doing that kind of thing at some point. When everything became so serious... When was that? Was it when I found out more about fate? Was it when I found out about the truth of the world? Or was it before even all of that? "..." No matter how I tried to recall it, I simply couldn''t. All that flashed in my mind were unrelated memories, images and scenes of the twins, Sophie Asanami, and even Emir. Such useless things... "..." Unconsciously, my hand reached for the unnamed smartphone in my pocket. Before it got there, I stopped myself, however. "...Tsk." It was all so annoying. This wasn''t the time for pointless dawdling. I don''t know why those things were so persistently nailed to my mind and engraved there, but I couldn''t rid myself of the subconscious images even as I tried to move on. Turning around, I faced the wide-open, hilly field that neighboured the elven forest. Gathering my focus, I looked towards the sky in an effort to progress despite the mental nuisance. It shone a bright baby blue and carried with it pure white clouds dotted throughout, but all that was soon to change. Raising my hand, I slowly closed my eyes and imagined what I saw in the Magic Tower''s 10th Floor Trial. A pitch-black sky that blotted out even the tiniest light of the sun, like a sea of tar. That tar drooped like slime and fell to the ground, beginning to bubble and form something hideous. At the same time, that tarry slime rose up, widening cracks in the earth as it moved on its own, forming tens of thousands of grotesque monsters. -- Kkrrrriiiiieeeeeekkkkhhh...!! As if it were a natural progression, I didn''t even have to imagine the soul-shaking cries as they sounded out regardless of my will, forcing my eyes open. -- Krrriiiieeekkh...! -- Kkrrriiieeee...! -- Kkrrriiiiieeeeekkkkhhh...!! I registered the countless screams and howls of the Nightmares that emerged and faced their collective vitality with a slight sense of awe. In the past, I never could have imagined possessing power of such scale. Saburou Fushigimi with his Space. Azaki Kiryuuin with his evolved Time. Maybe even Haruka Hayashi with her Measurement of Death. Compared to any of the other Concepts, I held heavy doubt that I could lose. I suppose those three would be the current top contenders alongside Gravity, but they still wouldn''t be able to compete with Reality. Selina wouldn''t be able to stay on her feet if she saw even a single Nightmare before her, but I suppose you could make the case that a similar one, Haruka Hayashi, might stand a chance. We had a talk a long time ago, though, which makes me think she wouldn''t be able to do it. Even against a, quite literal heartless monster like a Nightmare, would the power of instant death even work? I doubt whether they could even be considered ''alive'', after all. Assuming she could do it, it wouldn''t really matter anyway. There''s no need to even mention the others. In any case, I thought it was enough Nightmares. I wondered for a moment if I should leave it at this much since even without their king they seemed like they could get the job done, but it did mean I would miss out on a couple of things. Specifically, trying to summon the Nightmare King is, in and of itself, an experiment. After all, if I can confirm I have the ability to do that, then some of my plans might inevitably have to change. If my previous thoughts of the Nightmare King being the fate of all worlds are true, then it isn''t totally out of the question for me to make it to the realm of the Highest Existence. Because, if I can control the Nightmare King, then... Well, the rest of the story writes itself. I''ll be able to summon it, let it devour the world, then simply move on to the next before I get destroyed myself and repeat. Eventually, the only world left would be that of the Highest Existence, and I would have succeeded. It is a plan with holes, yes, but there is always room to fill them in. The most glaring issue is the fact that I need to be able to freely travel between worlds. Of course, there is a chance that Reality alone will allow me to do that, but as of yet, I don''t know if that will be the case. Perhaps, if I can maintain the power of the World Tree, then it will be possible. In that case, I will need to make the Nightmare King disappear just before I return to Earth... Well, I was going to do that anyway since it was the only way the elves would relax and trust me enough to approach the tree in the first place. The 10th Trial summarised it all with simple exposition. This vast expanse of shrieking tar monsters in front of me is, in reality, a harbinger of the end times. Alas, ultimately, I am the one who decides when that end will come. Like I said, I will become their saviour. -- Kkrrrrrriiiiiiieeeeeeeekkkkhhh...!!! And with that, let us welcome the Devourer of Worlds. Chapter 180 - 180: 172: The End Was More Impactful Than I Expected -- Kkrrrrrriiiiiiieeeeeeeekkkkhhh...!!! The Harbinger of the EndDthat is, the endless sea of NightmaresDshrieked in celebration. As if they knew their time had finally come, they all turned their heads to the black sky in a single, synchronous action, and beckoned a harsh wave of silence. "...It''s time." Watching over them all, I couldn''t help but wonder. These Nightmares. Were they self-aware of their fate? The way they chaotically cried, fumbled about and acted; it was as if they had been waiting. As if they knew their role, and as their time had finally come, they were ready. To summon their king. The End of Worlds It was the same scene I had witnessed in the Magic Tower, but that was just an illusion, no? The surrounding scenery is similar, but different to where the trial took place, but even without that, the fact that the Ancient Sage reproduced something that hadn''t even happened yet to such an accurate degree... I suppose his clairvoyance was real. Infinitely more impressive than Avon Laura. [Cee? I have made contact with the elves. Like I thought, they don''t believe me and have told me to turn away. I managed to find an excuse to stick around for a little bit, but they still doubt me.] Suddenly, Kolo Tjahn''s undulating voice spoke to me as if from underwater. Turning my head slightly to the side, I saw a floating ball of magic in the shape of an inhuman eye. I hadn''t a clue it was even there until it spoke. How long has it been silently watching for? "...What''s this?" Upon my ask, the eye''s pupil snapped towards me. [The spell? It''s a seventh-tier spell called ''Eye of Transmission''; I created it myself as an upgraded version of the sixth-tier spell, ''Observation Eye''.] "...Right." The eye snapped back to viewing the ''praying'' Nightmares before us. It was an undoubtedly creepy spell to look at, but one couldn''t deny its utility in a world without modern technology. I briefly wondered just what was so difficult about it that made it seventh-tier, but quickly remembered that it wasn''t important as the eye called me again. [Cee.] "What?" [Is this... truly the right thing to do?] "..." What nonsense is this guy talking about all of a sudden? [I know we need to gain access to the World Tree, but looking at this... It just screams ''evil'', doesn''t it...?] "Are you a kid? This isn''t evil. I''m going to get rid of them, not let them devour the World Tree." [Well, I get that, but... I don''t know, it just makes me uneasy...] [This is actually my first time seeing Nightmares with my own two eyes since I entered the Magic Tower before they began to appear.] [I was shocked the first time I saw them in the 10th Floor Trial, but now that I''m seeing them in person, I can sense something terribly sinister.] [I really don''t think this is a good idea to go through with.] The tone of his rippling voice seemed to gain confidence as he spoke, but I cared none for it. If I wanted to listen to what he thought was the right thing to do, I would have asked. I know what I''m doing, and I know how things will turn out. Because, if they turn out any other way. I will simply change it. "So? Is it evil to summon a monster if the purpose of summoning the monster is to kill it?" "Even if we assume the answer is ''yes'' because the act of summoning the monster alone is evil." "Then, is the act of killing the monster not meaningless?" "If you summon a monster, then kill it, what harm is done? Whether the action is classed as evil or not, does it even matter once the monster is dead?" "And if it does, then what is even the point in killing the monster in the first place?" "Once you kill the monster, the sin of summoning it is erased." "If it worked any other way, it would not make sense." "Because that would mean the act of killing the monster is less than the act of summoning it." "And if the act of good is lesser than the act of evil, then what are you even trying to act good for?" "It''s utterly pointless. Unless, tell me; does it somehow make sense to you?" [You''re thinking about it in the wrong way. Actually, I--] "Never mind, shut it." It''s beginning to get irritating. "Just follow what I say and don''t argue. I didn''t bring you with me to complain." Crack-! Just as I closed my mouth, my attention was immediately drawn to the sky. Finally, it was beginningDor rather, ending. Craaacckkkkk...!! Rumble...! The sky cracked and fissured, creating an unfathomable rift in the middle of space and sending unprecedented tremors all throughout the land as the rupture widened. Just like during the 10th Floor Trial, it was pure cataclysm and chaos. Black ooze, even stickier and more unsettling than the Nightmares themselves, emerged from the rift and trickled slowly down from the sky, and just as it did in the trial, washed away the countless Nightmares in a tarry flood. The sable goo absorbed the Nightmares as sustenance to maintain its continuous growth, blowing up like a balloon to reach the blackened, corrupted clouds above, and soaring even further beyond. It was truly an incredible sight to see. The intense pressure, and immense scope of the event. The sensation of rumbling beneath my feet and the wind gracing my face. The echoing cries of Nightmares as they got swallowed up by the end. The sheer scale of it all. Frankly, it was an experience that couldn''t even be compared with the illusion of the 10th Floor Trial. Everything about it was so plainly massiveDcosmic, evenDthat it was almost unbelievable. And then. "...Wait." As the coalescing darkness continued to do nothing but ceaselessly grow, I felt something unsavoury within my chest. "Why isn''t it stopping...?" The black mess that consumed the NightmaresDhaving become a sea of Stygian ooze itself, as if straight from hellDit only ate more and more and more. Its already too-big-to-be-called-huge size swelled even further, far surpassing the height of the rift it came from and the clouds themselves. During the 10th Floor Trial, the Nightmare King''s emergence would have ended by now. Things should have been the same here, so why was this happening all of a sudden? Why hadn''t it ended...? "..." Alas, there was no answer to be received. The mass grew taller and taller, then expanded outwards, spilling onto the inky sky. Overtaking the space where the sun overlooked all just a few minutes ago, it crept until it dominated all the sky itself. The scale was bigger than I ever imagined it would be, and it was only when the entire sky had turned into part of its body that it seemed to slow down. With no adorning sun, stars, or moon, the world had turned pitch-black, cast in the inescapable shadow of its presence. Finally, as if to symbolise the ultimate arrival of the end, two masses materialised in the "sky". Twin blobs of crimson red, emitting sharp light like LEDs, each bigger than the old sun and completed with a small black dot in the centre. With its newfound bone-chilling eyes, it stared down at the world it had intruded. Watching each and every person who looked back, individually yet simultaneously. It was like a devil had taken the world into its palm and was peering into the tiny bubble humans call home. I could easily imagine that every single being under this sky, person and creature alike, was begging for mercy at this very moment. "..." I did not realise. I did not realise it would become so extreme. I thought it would be as it was in the 10th Floor Trial, but perhaps I had underestimated it. To put it another way, the ''End'' was more impactful than I expected. The Nightmare King. Who was the one to call it that in the first place? Was it the Ancient Sage who first showed it in the trial? ''Nightmare'' was an apt name for what it made one experience, but I couldn''t help but feel that it was severely lacking in punch. The ''king'' part was lame as well. Of course, I wasn''t going to do something like come up with a better name, because at the end of the day, it doesn''t matter what it''s called. In fact, maybe no name would be grand enough to capture the scope of what it truly is. ''The Lord of Dreaded Purgatory and Eternal Torment, Nightmare King''. For whatever reason, the Ancient Sage was far understating the true nature of this monster. Rather than something poetic like that, a simple name would be more fitting. Something like what I had called it before; the End of Worlds. Anyway. "..." ...Is it even possible for Reality to get rid of that thing? Initially, I thought I would have no problem with it because I assumed it to be identical to how it was in the 10th Floor Trial, but now... Like this, it appeared a true devourer of worlds. After all, how can something be expected to eat an entire world if it is so small? It needs to be the size of the sky at the very least to accomplish something like that. Although a form like this is much more appropriate than what it looked like during the trial, it doesn''t help me in any way. The more I think about it, the more vexing it is. Just as I began to contemplate how to go about it, however, I felt a familiar, warm energy. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh...? Turning around to face the elven forest, I was surprised to find a large group of people kneeling. Are they... Elves? Their objectively attractive features, long hair and ears, and naturalistic clothing clued me in. In any case, it appeared that, from their kneeling, they collectively shared their nature''s energy with me. I was puzzled as to what this abrupt event was about when Kolo Tjahn appeared in the flesh. Only then did I notice the creepy eye had disappeared at some point. "Cee. After they saw what happened to the sky, they decided to help us. They''re sharing the World Tree''s energy with you, as well as all of their trust out of fear. Please, do whatever you can to get rid of that thing." I stared at his face for a moment, admiring the commitment to the goal even after he voiced his doubt about what we were doing. To be honest, I don''t know if Reality influenced his decisions in any way since I wasn''t really paying attention, but I suppose it doesn''t matter. "...Well, that was the plan, yes." Accepting the energy from the elves that filled my body with a strange, cosy feeling, I recalled it being similar to the energy of the World Tree I felt back in the Magic Tower. Just as with the Nightmare King, however, the Transcendent''s energy in the illusion couldn''t possibly compare with the real deal. At that moment, I heard a voice in my head. Chapter 181 - 181: 173: A Tree Familiar With Computers Facing the full awakening of what could effectively be called the end of all worlds, I almost began to harbour doubts about whether I could truly handle it or not. Reality is the best power there is, but she isn''t omnipotent. All I needed to do was take a glance at the sky. In fact, anyone, regardless of location, could look up and see it. The ceaseless devourer, a so-called world ender. Witnessing it with one''s bare eyes was alone a tough task to handle for one with a mortal mind. That''s why. Even with Reality, was it really possible to win against something like that? ...No. That''s beside the point. Whether or not it can or cannot be beaten, is not relevant to me, at least for now. I had to remind myself. My goalDto reach the plane of the Highest Existence. To escape the labyrinth of countless, meaningless worlds that couldn''t even be called a fraction as ''real'' as what the one that lay above had to offer. Using the Nightmare King, or the End, as my piece to control, it was entirely possible. It might seem foolish or simply insane to an observer. But then again, an observer would not know what I know. An observer would not understand what it means to be in my position. If they did, they would break. Only I can handle the ''truth of existence'', and because of that, I will be the one to break free of it. All I have to do is treat the End like a wave and ride it to victory. As, by successfully surfing the End, isn''t it only natural that I would arrive at it? [...Cipher...] That was the plan I had come up with, witnessing the true extent of the devourer''s existence. Accepting the soothing, purest energy of nature itself generously provided to me by the elves, the surging feeling of transcendental power only further boosted my confidence. [Oh, Cipher...] Along with that energy, however, came an unfamiliar voice. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Calling the name I had yet to tell anyone in the Otherworld, I immediately guessed that something was up. [You poor child...] The timing was far too coincidental for it to not be related to the nature''s energy I was receiving, but it also wasn''t something that happened during the 10th Floor Trial of the Magic Tower. Meaning, it most likely had something to do with a Transcendent. Specifically, the World Tree. Isn''t that right? [That''s correct... Well, ''World Tree'', ''Yggdrasil'', ''Sister Nature'', ''Vilgfa''DI have come to be known by many names gifted to me by all sorts of people, across many worlds.] [Although, that isn''t something you are particularly interested in, is it? Or could I be wrong?] The disembodied voice that spoke to me as if it knew me well was suspiciously gentle, almost giving a motherly impression, and containing the same kind of cosy, warm energy that would coerce a baby to sleep. It was something that felt so unusual to me, so alien and out of place that it couldn''t possibly be trusted. Of course, the World Tree was right in that I didn''t care how many aliases or titles it had acquired throughout its time, but I did catch one thing it said that piqued my curiosity. "''Across worlds''?" [Are you interested in my story?] "..." Needless to say, I wasn''t, but there was no need to say aloud something it already knew. Turning my head towards the immeasurably tall tree that spoke, I couldn''t help but feel as if it were making fun of me. Its voice was somewhat coy, and I was getting the impression that it knew more about me than I would''ve ever expected. Still, I wasn''t interested in the personal life history of a plant. I only wanted to know what I asked, and it seemed to know that aspect of me well; spewing words as it pranced around my suspicions and thoughts like a provocative jester. Before I could question it, however, the World Tree continued as if reading my mind. [What you are interested in is the aspect of interdimensional travel. It is natural that I would know that much, having watched over you for the past days.] "You''ve been watching me?" [Is there a purpose behind phrasing it so misconceptually? As a guardian of nature, it is only to be expected that I would observe all that occurs within the scope of my embrace. No matter who one is or what you are, the eyes of nature are something you cannot escape.] Listening to its words told me the World Tree had been watching ever since I first entered the Otherworld. Indeed, from the moment I first heard of the World Tree''s existence, it was something I should have expected. In hindsight, that is true. But, even though I only found out now, does it make a difference? The World Tree knows me perhaps better than anyone I''ve met or spoken to since I arrived here, but does it matter? Originally, the only thing it was useful for was allowing me passage to Earth, and that fact has yet to change. I was convinced of that muchDat least until it interrupted my thoughts with a revelation I never could''ve known. [Oh, did you think your banishment to this world was the start of it?] "...What?" Pushing aside that the World Tree was obviously intruding on my inner mind, it took me a moment to comprehend and process just what it was talking about. [Shall I continue? Indeed, it has only been since you arrived that I have been watching, but that does not mean I never knew about you since before that.] "..." [Is it so surprising? This is a concept you should already be familiar with. CipherDor do you wish for me to call you Cee? It does sound very cute, you know.] I ignored the statement as naturally as breathing, but I was still stunned at what to think or say. I concluded that since the World Tree possesses some sort of dimensional ability, it was not totally out of the question to have knowledge of other worlds. ...Although, this world was only created just moments before I was booted here, so how could that be? It was the same paradox as with the tale of the Demon King and Hero. I had no idea how something like that was possible in reality unless there was some sort of time-dilation situation going on, but regardless, I couldn''t deny the truth in front of my eyes, and had no choice but to reluctantly accept it, clueless of the inner workings. My gaze lingering on the trunk of the oversized tree for a moment, it soon returned to observing the tainted sky that had become the body of the End. It was unmoving, unflinching for even a second as it only continued to overlook the world beneath like a spectator, its deathly crimson eyes that could strike the fear of God into even a heartless stone darting from place to place. Speaking frankly, it was so unbelievably huge and pressurising that it failed to terrify. Something unfathomable cannot be taken seriously, even when you see it with your eyes you can do no more than blankly stare. Likewise, even when the End suddenly comes and threatens to do as its name implies, one cannot be seriously afraid. Although, I suppose that is simply the nature of the End. Abrupt. Unstoppable. And so big that it was inescapable no matter how far one fled. "..." The more I thought about it, the more I was beginning to convince myself that it truly, truly was the ''End of everything'', incarnate; like the cancer of all worlds. In my mind, I felt as if yet another piece had clicked into place. It fit the rest of the puzzle so unexpectedly neatly that I couldn''t believe it was a coincidence. Once again, I couldn''t help but consider. Was this all by design? The possibility that everything was, is, and will continue to be part of the Highest Existence''s scheme... In a rare occurrence, I felt myself almost shudder. Instinctively, I knew I couldn''t handle going back to that train of thinking for even a moment, and so quickly truncated the tree that bore the forbidden fruit of thought before it could proliferate. Instead, glancing at where the top of the World Tree disappeared into that black void, I wondered how high it really was, and if the End couldn''t just devour it from right there. Taking it one step further, what held it back from consuming the world? After all, if the sky came crashing down right this instant, was there anything at all that could dare stop its gluttonous march? The elves wouldn''t be able to stop it. The humans were probably the same. Yuu Shimura was practically useless, and even taking into consideration his newfound power as a Hero, I doubted his ability to counter what was the End itself. I couldn''t think of anything in this world that could stand a chance of stopping it, and I was sure that even the Transcendents began shaking in their boots at this thing''s emergence. I mean, if they couldn''t even handle me, then there wasn''t a snowball''s chance in Hell they would be able to take down something like that. But, I suppose it only made sense. After all, this was the End, and there was no stopping that. [That is interesting. Why do you think so?] Suddenly, the World Tree asked. I had to admit that it was a little perturbing to have someone interrupt the middle of my monologic thoughts and ramblings, especially as I almost forgot about it, but no matter. The question itself was foolish. "Why? Do you need to ask? The End is called the End for a reasonDthat is, it is inevitable, and once it arrives, that''s it." There will always come an End. That goes for everything, and what happens after simply does not exist, for what has ended, has passed. The End cannot be stopped, only postponed. Thus, now that the End has shown itself, it is only a matter of time until it ''arrives''. [I understand. However, do you think you could escape it even if you cross worlds?] ...Hm? What was that...? [If, as you say, the End cannot be stopped, then what do you plan to do? Do you plan to run, travelling from one world to the next, ceaselessly fleeing until you either perish from fatigue or exhaust your supply of worlds to escape to?] [I am curious, Cipher.] Hearing this, my first thought was astonishment at how the World Tree could be so ignorant. More than once had I gone over what I would do in order to reach the Highest Existence, and even just a few minutes ago I had ruminated on using the End to achieve that goal. The second thought was suspicion at why the World Tree asked me that. After all, it couldn''t possibly be that unenlightened, or even simply paying no attention to what I was thinkingDit had already proven to me that neither of those could possibly be the case as a so-called ''guardian of nature''. The third thought was conviction. This was a test. The World Tree already knew everything, and it was simply probing me to figure out my answer. For what purpose I didn''t know, however something screamed to me that that was it. [Correct...? I suppose, though, there is no purpose in giving you a meaningless test like that. I am simply curious.] [You plan to use the End as it devours all worlds to reach the plane of Highest Existence, yet you do not seem to fully understand just how nonsensical the idea is, nor how heartbreakingly futile your efforts will turn out to be.] "What''s that supposed to mean?" [I know you will refuse to accept my words as you are quite the stubborn child, but please, at least listen to what I have to say for a moment.] "..." Reluctantly, I held my tongue. The World Tree knew me too well, but I thought the least I could do was humour it this one time before I force it to send me to Earth. At least, its words should be worth something if it knew what was valuable for me to hear, even if only a little, so I thought it wasn''t a terrible thing to listen to. [I will put it in the most simplistic way I know you will understand.] [The universe is like a digital computer; each world is a file or a system process, and the Highest Existence is the user.] [In this metaphor, what you have correctly identified as the ''End'' is akin to a virus. It is an irremovable malware capable of corrupting and utterly erasing any file or process it infects, and will do so without mercy or compromise.] [Of course, a computer virus is a process in and of itself. What you plan to do is effectively hide yourself within that hostile process as it deletes every file and process on the computer. But, tell me, what comes after that?] [Once the last file is deleted and process erased, then what remains?] [Not to mention being unable to cross the screen into the ''real world'', the computer will shut itself down long before the virus can even make it to that point.] [A computer needs vital processes to survive. Once they are deleted, everything will break; stability only returns when the computer is fully reset and the processes installed, but once that happens, those installed processes and files are no longer the same as they were before.] [It is simply not possible to survive through that, let alone make it from the digital realm to the physical one.] [And so, putting all of that into perspective, shifting the theme from a hypothetical computer to the worlds in which we live.] [Do you now understand what it means to break through to the realm of the Highest Existence?] "..." As the World Tree finished its rather lengthy, yet somewhat easily digestible explanation, the first thought to enter my mind was simple. Has a tree ever been so familiar with computers? Chapter 182 - 182: 174: More Useless Future Talk A virus is a toxic, venomous thing that exists only to cause detriment to whatever it infests. Even in terms of computer science, a virus is malicious software that was created only to destroy and wreak havoc. However, no matter how dangerous a virus is to the world it lives inDthat is, the world within the computerDa virus that lives in the digital world cannot pass through from that world into reality. It is not a question of the malware not working hard enough, or not trying. Rather, it is simply not possible for something made up of ones and zeros to attain a physical form of its own will. Likewise, the world-consuming virus of this universe and the End itself, the Nightmare King, cannot pass through from what we perceive as reality into the realm of the Highest Existence. Is that what the World Tree is trying to say? The concept is something I can understand, and logically, I can say that it indeed makes sense, at least on paper. But, when brought from the world of theory into reality, is it really the same? This universe is not a computer; I can state that with utmost confidence thanks to Reality. Therefore, the End is not a virus. It cannot be. It may act like one, and it may play such a role, but that does not make it so. In a way, it is more similar to traditional viruses that infect the biological body, even if only because they are something that exists in reality. After all, even if it was the World Tree that said so. "Why would I trust you?" [My... You are too cruel, Cipher.] "You know too much. It would be stupid to blindly trust something suspicious like you." [And here I was trying to help... How will I face them now?] "Face who?" [Oh... I was under the impression you weren''t interested in what I had to say?] I was tempted to click my tongue at the slimy way this overgrown shrub navigated conversations. It clearly wanted something with me, but it never explicitly stated what that was. If it wasn''t so shady in the way it eluded certain things, I might''ve been more willing to hear it out, but seeing the way things are going now, and keeping in mind that it somehow knows things it should have no possible way of knowing... I would be out of my mind to take what this tree says seriously. "Either you tell me explicitly right now what you want and what you know, or you send me to Earth. Dawdle and I''ll force that guy to make a move; you already know who it is he''ll go after first." [...Your confidence has always been a strong suit of yours, even if it is sometimes misplaced. Well, I apologise sincerely, but I am going to have to deny your request. In all honesty, I would love to be able to tell you about everything that is going to happen if you continue this path, but that isn''t quite possible, you see...] [Still, I suppose I can let you in on one secret.] [The video on the phone in your pocket. Did you know? It is only one of several possible futures. Should you return to Earth this instant, however, let it be known that such a fate is unavoidable.] Wordlessly, I gazed at the faceless tree for a few moments before glancing towards the smartphone I had unwittingly brought out of my pocket. Without a single thought passing through my mind, I played the recording one more time. The incredibly unsettling scene of something dim, dark, and wet, with the only sound to be heard being torrential downpour. I glimpsed two heads of soaked, white hair, half-concealing faces whose eyes were red in more ways than one. A subtle murmur was carefully plucked out of the rain by my ears. [...Please...] And then. [Don''t go...] The playback abruptly ended. "..." In my peripheral vision, I noticed Kolo Tjahn, as well as countless elven priests staring at me and the object in my hands with strange eyes, but I paid them no heed. My mind was already fully occupied with what I saw in front of me, after all. One of many possible futures. I know all about the inaccuracy of future-seeing thanks to people like Avon Laura and Emir. Despite having foreseen or prophesied various futures, many of them have not come to fruition, and it is simply for the fact that no one future exists. It is for the same reason that Azaki Kiryuuin and Araceli Arvalo are not equally aware of the other''s timeline. They are both from the future, but differing futures. Or perhaps, Araceli is from the same future as Kiryuuin, but one step ahead in regressing in time. As she seemed to know more about everything than he did, including the fact of time travel. In any case, their existence alone should be proof that there must be multiple futures. For if they travelled to the past in order to change it, then how could it stay the same? It is for that very reason that I should not be afraid of the future. Because the future is something that can always be changed. The future I see on this smartphone, however... [...Please...] [Don''t go...] It sends chills down my spine every time I press play. For some reason, I get the feeling that the scene contained within this video really is the ''end''. When I think about that, I admit it makes me reconsider what I''m doing. Still, reconsideration alone isn''t enough to change my mind. The World Tree claimed this future I see in front of me to be unavoidable if I continue on my current path. So, it wants me to slow down? Or to change paths entirely? Is that it? If I dig into what the reason for that might be, perhaps I can discern the tree''s intent behind it. Consciously activating Reality, I concentrated its power on my eyes. And then, stating with confidence. This will allow me to see the true essence of all. "...!" Immediately, my worldview changed. All colour vanished from my sight, and with it, everything around me was replaced by a distorted and unidentifiable mass of ''something''. What was once a simple, grassy landscape, was now a material I couldn''t quite fathom. Flexible and smooth, like fabric, yet also seemingly stiff and indestructible. A colourless, textureless world with only black and white silhouettes to tell each apart from the other. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What did all of this mean...? Turning my head up, I looked towards where the sky should''ve been, as well as where the End had taken root in the Otherworld. There, what I saw was seemingly representative of the End''s being. A black void. It was not a creature, not even a monster of nightmares despite how it might appear on the surface. It was, simply, nothing. That''s all it was, but at the same time, it seemed to be calling. Either I didn''t notice it before, or I couldn''t, but it was definitely calling out. Of course, its goal is unknown, as well as whatever it is trying to say. I thought it was too good of a fit for something dubbed the End to be nothing. Because, at the end of the day, that''s what the end is. Nothing. The end of something is nothing; with that nothing comes the end. That''s that, thoughDwhat about the World Tree? Shifting my head, my gaze turned towards where that immovable plant of solidarity and prayer sat. And what I saw could correctly be called the complete opposite of the End. In this dark lens of the unknown that I was looking at the world through, the World Tree appeared to me as a pillar of unshakeable light, piercing even through the darkness of the void and stretching forevermore. And then, even further above that, craning my neck so far up that it began to ache, I spotted what looked like tentacles of light that sprawled out and stretched all across the ''sky''. Although, if it was at that distance, would it instead be considered stretching across the universe? I realised they were the roots of the World Tree. Roots that spread out across countless worlds, connecting them together solely through its own will and power and acting as their guardian. Instinctively, I knew it at this moment. This is how the World Tree knew about me. This is how it is able to transfer across the many worlds. And, most likely. It is related to why the World Tree seems so intent on having me change paths. Obviously, it doesn''t want me to go through with the plan of using the End to travel to the Highest Realm. For the World Tree, something like having the End devour every world would end up killing it bit by bit, after all, but perhaps its character was inherently of a kind nature even without that. But, in that case, what is the alternative for me? I can''t just return to Earth and have a peaceful life after everything, even if I wanted to. For starters, there are far too many people who either want me dead or behind bars, and both of those are endings I refuse to accept. But then if I stop them or resist, that would only attract more trouble. It would only result in a recurring cycle, and at that rate, ''peace'' is but a dream. More important than that, though, is the fact that I know too much now to go back. I can''t possibly live a normal life just thinking about all the shit I know; I''m very self-aware that I would have an exceedingly hard time simply sitting still with the knowledge that everything around me is fake and a lie. How could anyone bear to live like that? I wouldn''t ever understand. But then, there is no point in doing something like erasing my memory, either. After all, that would only result in a repeat of everything that occurred until now, and we''d still get nowhere. So, just what is the answer? To be perfectly honest, I have absolutely no clue. "..." [Would you mind if I offered a suggestion?] "...What?" There would be no harm in listening to the opinion of who was effectively the guardian of countless worlds. More than that, I wanted to rid my mind of its own thoughts. [Why don''t you try living in peace, just for a short while? You never know, it might end up being better than you thought.] I immediately almost clicked my tongue at the useless answer. Knowing that a tree didn''t have ears, I was beginning to doubt whether it was even listening to anything I had said. "Are you a more stupid tree than I thought? I already explained why that would never work out." [Well, you never know how it might turn out, right? After all, the future is unpredictable, and it might be better than you ever thought possible.] Sure, whatever. I had already convinced myself that it was useless, so why did this tree think more persuasion would change anything? Although... I guess it wouldn''t hurt to try, even if it''s only for a short while. Still, if anything happens and things end up going down how I think they will, then I''ll give up with it then and there. "Alright, fine. I''ll give it a go, so send me back to Earth." [You aren''t going to dismiss the Nightmare King?] "I don''t even know if that''s possible. Even if it isn''t, why should it be my problem? I''m leaving anyway; you can deal with it." [...] "Return me." [...Yes. Please, Cipher, just promise to give those girls a real chance. They only care about you, after all.] ''Those girls.'' "..." Well. "I''ll think about it." Just then, my vision exploded with a flood of light. Feeling a bizarre sensation as if I was falling through the air both upside down and sideways, I was almost inclined to throw up, but managed to dismiss the disgusting feeling with Reality. Opening my eyes roughly fifteen seconds later, a familiar sight I hadn''t seen in a strangely long time entered my view. It was high noon; the wide trunk of the World Tree stood unimaginably tall right behind me... "...I''m back..." And my sudden appearance caused an unprecedented ruckus in the middle of Weinstell Square. Chapter 183 - 183: 175: I Am Back Having my vision distort, twist, and warp bizarrely before suddenly appearing in the centre of the same Weinstell City Square I had frequented dozens of times, it took me a moment to process everything. Although I commanded the World Tree to transport me immediately, I didn''t actually expect it to workDI had thought there was a need for me to come into contact with the World Tree directly or otherwise be within a closer physical range, but alas... In front of me was a bustling crowd; perhaps it was a Saturday or Sunday as countless people roamed about the streets, laughing and going about their day. Glancing at their clothesDmodern and unlike anything I saw people wearing in the OtherworldDthe steaming lattes in their hands, as well as the smartphones they seemed to use so casually, it almost gave me whiplash at how disparate the scene was to what I had grown accustomed to over the recent weeks. I could hear the sound of honking traffic in the distance, the snap of a camera, and the background buzz of conversation. My eyes were naturally drawn to the buildings, tall and concrete. The endless rows of technologised shops, clinics, and more, most of which were far taller than the buildings in River or the Imperial Capital. There was no Guild building, no battle-scarred adventurers walking around with draped cloaks and sheathed swords. I looked up and saw a blue sky that was far too bright. Quietly taking in the scent of sweet street food and savoury snacks as all kinds of things I had forgotten the existence of permeated each of my senses, I slowly began to feel it. This sight before me, and not just the sight but the sounds, the smells, and the feeling of polluted air washing over me, brushing through my hair. Taking it in all at once, I really felt it. I... was finally back. "..." [Are you glad?] The voice of the World Tree flowed through my head, and for some reason, the world around me seemed to slow down at the same time. "What do you want now?" To be honest, I was astounded that it could follow me all the way here and talk to me even now, but chalked it up to keeping a portion of the tree''s natural energy within me. [I simply wish to ask a question of curiosity, Cipher. Are you glad now that you have returned?] Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." I thought about it for a moment, and although logically speaking I should say yes, I wasn''t yet sure if that was entirely true. After all, unlike in the Otherworld where I could pretty much do as I liked with no consequence, there were far too many thorns in my side that existed on Earth. I still hadn''t made up my mind on how to deal with them, so I was stuck in a bit of a dilemma in that regard. [That''s right. You know that nothing has ended even after returning here, you know?] Of course, I know that nothing is over yet. Saying that to me of all people. Do you even understand who you''re talking to? [Hoho. Nevertheless, I would like you to keep it in mind; that includes the matter of the world you call ''Otherworld''.] "What''s that supposed to mean?" Why bring up the Otherworld now? There was no reason I would ever end up there again, so it should have no relevance to me. [Just remember: Nothing is over until the end has come and gone.] [And for you in particular, the end will only become more and more hungry.] [Evading the end is only applicable when the end permits it, and fleeing the end is not possible forever.] What nonsense. "I''ve already gone over what will happen, and it will happen because I will make it so." "Whatever you say will not change anything, and whatever the end wants doesn''t matter either." "If all you''re going to do is sit in the backseat and lecture me, then just get out." After that, a few moments of silence passed with neither me nor the World Tree saying a word. [...Well then. It is extremely regrettable, but I can only pray you bear in mind my words. I truly only wish for the best ending. For everyone.] [Now, you have chosen your path, and there is little time remaining.] [My body will become visible to the residents of this world, the end will follow, and chaos will ensue.] [I can only ask you to prioritise what your heart is most concerned about above all else.] [Then.] [Farewell, Cipher, and my apologies.] [I hope you can find what was taken from you back then, even if you have forgotten.] [Good luck, my forever lost child.] At that moment, all of the World Tree''s Transcendent and natural energy disappeared from my body. Feeling as if I had lost a whole bunch of vitality in one go, I knew it was nothing more than an aftereffect and immediately recovered myself with Reality. At the same time, the world resumed flowing at a normal speed. Now, I stood still, feeling isolated and alone despite standing in the middle of a teeming city square. About the World Tree''s final words, there was too much stuff I didn''t understand to pick it apart, and I also got the feeling that it would only leave me with more questions if I thought about it too deeply. It was too suspicious and I didn''t know enough to read between the lines, so I quickly dismissed it and focused on what was more important. Or at least, I tried to, but as soon as I did, I heard an uproar around me along with collective gasps. "??" Suddenly, it seemed that everyone was staring in my direction and hurriedly talking about something. Not able to figure out what was wrong as everyone started pulling out their phones to take a picture or video, I turned to look behind me. "...Oh." I don''t know when it happened but in the very centre of Weinstell Square, the World Tree had sprouted. Was this the method it used to connect to countless worlds? I never expected something like this... It was still rather shocking for me, but I couldn''t imagine what it would be like for these people on their day out to witness an unfathomably large tree abruptly appear out of thin air in the middle of the city. Understanding what all the ruckus was about, I made the decision to quickly flee the scene, relieved that I was not the source of the commotion. Fortunately, I am still wearing Leander Herington''s business suit from way back, so I should not have appeared suspicious. But, now that I''m back on Earth, what do I do? I can''t just show up back at the old house since those guys'' betrayal was the whole reason I got imprisoned in the Otherworld to begin with... But, I also don''t have any money on me, and I''ll get instantly found out by Minami the moment I try to access my bank account. Well, let''s think about it. I don''t need to worry about food or water thanks to Reality. I also don''t need to care about the weather. I don''t need to worry about being able to protect myself, and I don''t need sleep either. As it turns out, everything is covered neatly because of Reality. So, do I even need a place to stay? Not really. Still, the question remains as to what to do now. I could get everything over with right away and summon the Nightmare King, but that wouldn''t be right. I can already tell that doing that would leave me far too unsatisfied. My burning curiosity. Until now, I was trying to suppress it, but it''s getting too much now that I''ve finally returned. Just why... After everything I had done for them, the lengths I had gone to cultivate their loyal piety and devotion. The time we had spent together, the vacant hole in their hearts I filled with my affection. After all of that... Why would they betray me? I need to know. I know it couldn''t have all been a lie. I still remember the looks on their faces at that time, guilt-ridden and abashed. Someone else might''ve not noticed any difference from their usual blankness, but not me. None of it was a simple facade. But then, why...? For what reason could they have betrayed me so cold-heartedly and without mercy? Exiling me to another world from which escape should have been impossible. From which death would have been nothing less than a certainty if I didn''t awaken Reality. And then, why... Why would they say something like that...? "..." ''That video'' flashed in my mind for a moment and I immediately came back to my senses. Without hesitation, I started walking in a certain direction. I was being stupid. There was no need to think about where to go, or what to do. I already knew what I wanted to do for a long time. Ever since that day... No, far before even then. I no longer had Truth, but that didn''t mean I was alone. Reality was all I needed, and she was more than enough. I would get my answers. After all, I knew exactly where to find them. I said just a minute ago that I wouldn''t return to the house. That was a lie. ??? I used to go out a lot for the purpose of collecting the right kinds of materials and ingredients before I met Minami and could just purchase them without a worry, so I knew the layout of Weinstell like the back of my hand, including all the back alleys and secret shortcuts. Of course, I also knew the surrounding area in which I lived. Walking down Tree Jewel Boulevard, I silently gazed at the lush environment that accompanied these affluent houses. I questioned for a moment if they had any kind of idea what went down at our place, or who the sort of people were that lived there, but none of it mattered in the end. As I passed a woman in glasses who I recognised as one of the neighbours, I turned and entered the drive of a certain house. Tree Jewel Boulevard. House Number 7. How long has it been since I last stepped through this door? A month? Two months, maybe? I had no idea if there was any sort of time dilation effect between Earth and the Otherworld, so it was something impossible for me to judge at this moment. Well, I knew it couldn''t have been that much of a difference thanks to the appearance of the twins in that video, but anyway. No matter. Now was not the time to reminisce about the old days. Now was the time for answers. I wonder who is home at this time? I hope they are the sort who aren''t weak to surprises because otherwise, we might have a bit of a problem on our hands. Placing my hand on the door handle, I used Reality to open the door as if it had never been locked in the first place before stepping foot inside. The interior was just as I remembered, but dismissed the observation as something obvious. Closing the door behind me, I found the house to be unusually quiet. Typically, you would hear the sounds of playing, casual conversation, or cleaning up from any of the maids, but currently, there was none of that. Hm. Many coats and jackets were missing from the rack by the front door, so I assumed most of the house had to be out for the day. Nonetheless, there was one white, fluffy coat that remained, so I knew the house wasn''t completely empty. Walking into the living room, I found the T.V. was on, but paused. Ah. So, someone was here, but they briefly left. Flush~! Just as I thought this, I heard the sound of someone finishing up in the bathroom. I see now. Deciding to take a seat in one of the armchairs, I thought it would be best to wait for whoever was home to return so we could talk. It seemed like it was only one person, and judging by what was on the television as well as the coat on the coat rack, I could make a solid guess as to who it might be. Thump, thump, thump. Hearing the person''s light footsteps as they walked through the house hallway, I glanced at the paused show they were busy watchingDsomething to do with a group of women; and going by their hostile looks towards each other, probably some kind of drama if I had to guess. There was only one person who lived in this house who watched those kinds of shows. However, that person didn''t own a white, fluffy coat according to my memory. Now, of course, they could have purchased one while I was gone, but I find the much more likely answer to be something else. This person is someone else, but with matching interests. Who could that be? Well, it wasn''t a coat I have seen often, so they weren''t someone who lived here. Taking all of this information into consideration, only one person came to mind. "Hm hmm~~" At that moment, a humming girl with long, golden blonde hair and radiating amethyst eyes entered the room. "Hm--..." She froze immediately upon realising my appearance, and her shock was so profound that I could feel her heart stop vicariously. Looking at this girl in the eyes, who seemed to have made herself comfortable in someone else''s home while they were gone, I raised a smile. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it?" "...Ah..." "Araceli Arvalo." Chapter 184 - 184: 176: Aracelis Secret Clatter-! Pausing dead in her tracks, Araceli seemed so stunned that she dropped her smartphone, her eyes widening like never before as she could only stare breathlessly in my direction. "...Well?" Crossing one leg over the other, I looked at her and asked what I thought should have been a simple question. "A month, at least. It''s been this long, yet you have nothing to say?" Araceli''s appearance remained more or less the same as the last time I saw her, including her rather girly sense of fashion. This likely means, as I thought, that no more than the time I spent in the Otherworld has passed on Earth. So, I could make the assumption without hesitation. "Say. Are you feeling alright? You don''t seem too pleased to see me. Or are you just ill?" "Uh..." No matter what, Araceli seemed utterly unable to get a single word out of her mouth. Was my appearance here really that shocking? "Oh. Is it that your plans were abruptly ruined by my return? Did you not expect to see me again in one, five, maybe ten years? Or was it your intention to trap me in that dry world for the rest of time?" "N-no! Really, that''s not it at all!" "Hm." Well, the truth is that it doesn''t matter. After all, regardless of intention, they had no choice but to keep me there forever. It was the combined efforts of three peopleDAzaki Kiryuuin, Saburou, and Yuu ShimuraDwho trapped me in the Otherworld. Undeniably, creating a dream world and manifesting it as a physical, separate dimensional entity was not something doable by a single man. It is only reasonable to suggest the idea that because the portal required three people to open initially, it will thus require three people to open it every consecutive time. There is, of course, an equally reasonable chance that the portal between Earth and the Otherworld could be opened without all three of the aforementioned individuals, however, even if that is the case, it would still require the work of the former two; Kiryuuin and Saburou. To connect the two worlds that were dimensionally separated, Kiryuuin was needed. To open a spatial gate that allowed travel between these two worlds, Saburou was needed. Yuu Shimura would likely be useless even after becoming the Hero of the Otherworld as there is no real need to manifest the dream world again after it already exists. Still, even with just those two as the gatekeepers, it''s clear that I would never make it back to Earth by their discretion. Kiryuuin would want me trapped in the Otherworld in order to "maintain peace" on Earth as part of the duty of the Wardens, but it''s also not hard to imagine that he would be naive and gold-hearted enough to be willing to bring me back after I had been ''corrected'', like a prisoner. Saburou, on the other hand, wouldn''t be willing to let me back no matter what unless he got to kill me with his own hands; which itself isn''t something Kiryuuin would allow. He isn''t the type to care if I were stranded in the Otherworld for the rest of my life, especially after the numerous incidents with Tarou and Atsuko. So, if there were ever a deadlock situation where Kiryuuin wanted me to return to Earth, but Saburou refused, then the two would never work together to open the portal, thus leaving me trapped for eternity. In any case, I bet they never foresaw a future where I escaped the prison of the Otherworld of my own will, huh. "You know, I almost wish I could feel bad for you guys." "You worked so hard, came up with a flawless plan, and manipulated everyone who was on my side." "And yet, look at where we are now." "I''m back, and I promise you, you have no idea just how much I''ve changed." "Your flimsy scheme failed, and now you''re stuck on what to do." "You have no individual power to do anythingDwe both know thatDand now it''s all up to me to decide what to do with you, all the while you wallow in your regret, lamenting the past you who made the choice to needlessly challenge me." "How idiotic. It''s quite sad, really; I can''t imagine you feel very good about yourself." Thinking about it, Araceli probably knew that those two don''t see eye-to-eye on how I should be treated or "dealt with". I still don''t know anything about her truly, but I know enough to understand that it isn''t necessary to care what she thinks any more when she doesn''t pose a threat to me and no longer holds any weight in my decision-making. Although, in that sense, I don''t think there remains a single person who could claim that privilege. "C... Cipher..." "So you can speak? Then? Speak." "...T-there is something important they''ve been meaning to tell you. Ever since then..." Just like her image portrayed her to be at this moment, Araceli Arvalo''s anxiety, caution and tentative speech made her nothing more than an unrespectable, frightened girl. It was almost enough to make me lower my guard for a moment, but thankfully, I quickly remembered who it was I was talking to. "Sana, Sona, Sophie, Emir, Selina; since that day, each of them came to me and expressed--" So, even when she brought up their names directly to my face. "DAraceli." Interrupting her all of a sudden, she blinked at me with a hint of fluster on her face. "Yes...?" Perhaps it was only then that she realised her mistake, as her eyes seemed to grow wide upon examining my face. "Say another word." My voice sounded particularly cold even to me. If asked to explain why, I wouldn''t be able to give you an exact answer; all I knew is that what she said triggered something inside me. The names of those people. After what they did to me, it wasn''t something you should say to my face if you had any sense of self-preservation. "...Cipher..." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I reflexively frowned at the abrupt sight of Araceli''s face donning an expression of sympathy as she softly muttered my name. This girl. Acting as if she truly cared. She appeared to know a lot of things at a glance and she presented a front that seemed to want to take my side. But what did she know, really? About me. About anything. Her actions have only caused me trouble in a multitude of ways. Wanting to help but only bringing about further difficulty as a result of needless meddling. Someone who has only ever been a hindrance, whether intentional or otherwise. That alone is something to feel ashamed of, but it isn''t even the worst of it. At the end of it all, she has the gall to act like this? The impudent, completely self-ignorant audacity to dare to feel bad for me? Just who the hell does she think she is? "..." It was a genuine question, and I found myself desiring a genuine answer. However, we now live in a time where answers are scarce, and genuineness even more so. With Truth gone, it is simply how it is. Of course, even in the past, I wouldn''t have been able to answer such a question. In fact, I had tried many times and subsequently failed. Whether I was not allowed to know or whether fate determined it not to be the right time. Regardless, Truth was obstructed. Until the moment that I used Michael Guff''s Measurement of Memories to relive the old days before the San Cinelia Playground incident. Naturally, there was not enough time after that to figure anything out as I was immediately cast away and discarded into the Otherworld with even my only reliable ally, Truth, stripped away from me. But now, I am back. I have returned, and with Reality on my side. So, as I had done with the World Tree just before, shouldn''t it be possible? To view the ''true essence''Dthe ''reality''Dof the individual standing before me. There is no reason why it would not be possible; only the reasons why I make it possible. Thus, I focused on my eyes and affirmed my reality once again. I can see the truth of whoever I lay my eyes on. Immediately after stating that, my vision shifted similarly to earlier; all colours vanished, leaving only a black-and-white wireframe world. Seeing it once again, the first thing to come to mind was the type of blank blueprints one might see in a 3D modelling software. As I had to 3D print various plastic parts in the past, I was more or less familiar with such models, but it was far more than just a little bewildering to see it applied to the entire world around me. Still, rather than anything else, there was only one thing I focused on. In this monochromatic, 3d wireframe world, there was but one thing that stood out. The girl in front of me, whose appearance did not match the Araceli Arvalo I knew in the slightest. A woman with straight black hair and black eyes, nothing at all like the princess-like, golden waves and glowing amethysts that could normally be seen donning her head. And that wasn''t to mention her entirely different facial structure, too. Just what... Who is that? I was stunned speechless for a moment by the pure absurdity of what I was seeing, my mind staring at the woman''s face, who appeared a few years older than the normal Araceli, and working hard to figure out why Reality was showing me this. The woman was not a wireframe, unlike everything else around me. She had a real appearance. Someone almost indistinguishable from any other person you might see walking down the street. No matter how I tried to recall a matching appearance to the woman in front of me, I couldn''t find one in my memory. At that moment, I noticed a book hanging around her neck with a chain. Araceli wasn''t carrying a book just a second ago, so was it directly related to the woman? ...Wait. Suddenly, something occurred to me. A young woman with black hair and a book. Someone who matched that simple description, but who must also be hiding a deep secret. No matter how bizarre, it felt familiar; I knew I had seen such a person somewhere. DAnd then it hit me. Liam Chiba-Wallace. When I visited Ella''s little brother in the hospital, I had him use his forcefully evolved Measurement on me. At that time, it showed me three visionsDvisions I concluded to be of the past, present, and future. Of course, that was a while ago now, but I still remember the vision of the present to this day. Because, although it wasn''t as shocking as the scene of the future, it was certainly puzzling enough to leave a lasting impact on me. That vision was of a young woman in her room, reading a book on her bed and getting frustrated at its contents. As far as I recall, she had the same black features as the woman in front of me, and although I don''t remember the appearance of the book in the vision, I don''t think it''s too far-fetched to assume that it might be the same one. After all, those visions were supposed to be something impactful, or at least have some kind of deeper, hidden meaning in any capacity. Therefore, the fact the vision of the present was so focused on that book must be a key point. "..." My eyes were drawn to the object, and as I stared at it, I suddenly began to feel a sense of unease, like foreboding. My logic said that it was something important I should get to the bottom of, but my instincts screamed in warning. I don''t know what it was warning, but... Whether it was something dangerous or not, I had always been someone whose undying curiosity won out in the end. Since the book hung by her neck with the front on the inside, I couldn''t see the cover of the book from where I was standing, including the title, so I approached her and reached my hand out to her neck. Naturally, since the world around me hadn''t actually changedDjust how I saw itDAraceli freaked out and tried to jump back when I moved so abruptly, but I just grabbed her and pulled her back in. "Stop moving." "!!" At my words, empowered with Reality, her resistance immediately crumpled and her body stiffened still. Araceli stared at me in a mix of confusion and fear as I looked at something invisible below her face. I knew it must have seemed like I was acting nonsensical, but this wasn''t the time to care. The chain seemed to be fastened too tightly around the woman''s neck to take off, and I didn''t particularly care to remove it anyway, so instead I simply turned the book around. Silently, my eyes laid upon the front cover of the book. "..." The book''s title was the very first thing to catch my attention; plastered on the front in a sort of faded white hue and in a font that seemed as if the words themselves were cracked and falling apart. [The Hero Wants to Save the World-Ending Villain!?] It was a strange-sounding title, and not at all particularly attention-grabbing if you were to ask for my personal opinion. In fact, it sounded rather blandDmaybe too long? Regardless, this must be the book that the woman was reading in the vision. At that time, I remember she was crying and grumbling about something that occurred in the story. But... What relation did any of that have to Araceli? Glancing briefly between the woman''s tense face right in front of me and the book hanging just below her neck, I felt my curiosity begin to blaze. All this time, I was curious. Just what are you hiding, Araceli? Chapter 185 - 185: 177: The World-Ending Villain At first glance, I noticed the colour palette of the cover art was dark, making a clear contrast between it and the white title letters, as well as giving the impression of an adult genre and perhaps suggesting some darker theming. On it, there was a stylistic illustration of what seemed to be a ruined, collapsed worldDone perhaps corrupted and that had met its absolute end. Across the entire bottom third of the illustration, a massive cast of faceless characters could be seen, with one predominant male figure in the foregroundDpresumably the protagonist and titular ''Hero'' character. Although, the massive cast made the bottom so crowded that it felt messy, perhaps indicating the work of an amateur. I thought the bright and almost goofy-sounding title of the book held a sharp juxtaposition when placed atop the much darker illustration, perhaps by the design of the author to give a sense of unease or to pique reader curiosity. As for the visual description, that''s all there was. Other than the odd title and the atmosphere the art seemed to emanate, there wasn''t a whole lot of note. To me, it just looked like any other fantasy-blend fiction novel that was written for an audience of adolescents. I had originally thought I might''ve been able to gain something from giving the book a proper look and reading its title, but I must have been naively mistaken. Not everything has a hidden meaning to it, after all ...At least, I thought as much. Until I took a closer look at the group of characters illustrated and realised something. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although their faces were concealed behind shadows, the rest of their features were visible. Female characters with striking appearances such as unique hairstyles or unusual outfits. Specifically, there were three characters with white hair on the cover of the book. White hair, to me, was a very recognisable symbol. Not long ago, it was something familiar... "..." I examined the white-haired characters intently. One of them was tall and wore a suit of white armour, and the other two were children with matching outfits. As if it had made the connection before even my head, I felt a piercing feeling in my heart. It was simply too much to be a coincidence. Avon Laura... And the twins. But, why... ...Why were they here? "..." Without having to even give the command, my eyes flickered across the cover to the other characters. As I did, I only began to notice more and more. Characters wearing the familiar uniform of the Wardens. Characters wearing the familiar uniform of Weinstell High School. And the so-called ''Hero'' at the front of all of themDIt wasn''t Yuu Shimura''s, but I could''ve sworn I saw that same style of blond hair somewhere before. Only one person came to mind. "Azaki... Kiryuuin..." "...Huh?" It was all so obvious now that I looked at it again, that I wondered just how I missed it the first time. And as I examined the front cover of this book, I also realised. The ''what''. The ''how''. The ''why''. If I had just linked the information right in front of my eyes with the knowledge I gained long ago, I would find the answer. I should have known. The answer that was staring me in plain sight, hiding just beneath my nose. ...That this world was written by the "Author". Of course. If the Author is the God of Earth, and this book is the story he wrote... It''s obvious. Everyone present on this cover. People I know, were once close to, and some whom I even shared meals with daily. People who existed as no more than fairy tale characters created at the fortunate whim of a higher being''s imagination. "You all..." The existence of fate. The fate of both myself and the world, which I had previously concluded as being no greater than some white blood cell equivalent of the universe. The many timelines, possible futures, and worlds other than my own. "...To me..." I was holding on until now because I could convince myself that at least I was real. Because I knew the truth. Because, as the Theory of World Stages posited, all worlds were equal. But now, I don''t see how it can be true. You are telling me that my world, my everything, existing somehow only within this very book, is perfectly equal to the world in which its creator lives? The world of the author that wrote the book is equal to the world within the book itself? The world in which the book was conceived, published, purchased and consumed? The world from which this woman originated? If that''s how it is... "Do you think this is a joke?" "C-Cipher...?" ...Unless. The theory isn''t wrongDSupposing this is true, it can only mean one thing. The Author. The Highest Existence. They must be one and the same. In that case, it would mean the theory isn''t necessarily wrong, yet this world and the realm of the Author are also not equal. However, what about this woman? Araceli Arvalo''s ''true self''. I know now that she was not a regressor, but in fact a reader of the book; that is why she knew so much about me and everything going on, and it''s the same reason why Truth never worked on her. But then, if she was a reader of the bookDa novel telling the story of my worldDthen how did she end up here as a separate person? Is it possible for a ''person of the highest existence realm'' to descend to a lower world? Could it be that, in order to do so, one must possess the body of a being in that lower world, just like what this woman has done to Araceli? It would make sense, at least at first glance. "..." But, something still didn''t feel quite right about it... And I knew for a fact that I couldn''t claim to have figured everything out. So, I took a moment to consider it all. This world and everything that exists within it. Measurements. Supernatural Abilities. My past. The pasts of everyone around meDor those who were once around me. My choices, actions, and consequences. Their choices, actions, and consequences. My fate. Their fates. Everything I have ever experienced. Everything any of them have ever experienced. All of it should be included within this singular book. Or if not, contained within the Author''s settings notes. People I interact and have interacted withD"People", who are no more than side or background characters in the wider world contained within a novel. Mine and others'' stories and experiencesD''Events'' and ''scenes'' which are no more than filler, or otherwise irrelevant backstory devised for drama and the development of said characters. The true existence of what I knew as, or at least thought of as, ''fate'', which is in fact no more than the mere words printed on a story book''s pages. That led me to a thought. It was not a thought I had only been introduced to just now, but a thought I had happened upon and considered in the not-so-distant past. That everythingDas it happened in the past, as it will happen in the future, and as it is happening right nowDis a predetermined, fixed result, or at the very least controlled by the Highest Existence. This, one might think, is no different from fate. But is it really? If everything I have experienced, everything I am experiencing, and everything I will experience is predetermined, then is that the same as fate? Or... Is it simply not so? Last time I had this thought, I was obsessive over the will of the Highest Existence. I was, speaking frankly, frightened at the thought that nothing I did truly meant anythingDbecause it wasn''t ''me'', but rather the Highest Existence who was controlling me to act or think that way to begin with. That fear remains now. The only difference is that this time, I have certainty that everything else I have experienced was the same. What with almost every single "character" on the novel''s front cover being someone I am, or was once, acquainted with, I couldn''t be anything but certain. So, with that all said... These thoughts I am thinking at this very moment. DAre they really mine? Or are they mere words on a page, just like everything else? The answer to that question. For the first time ever in my life, I don''t think it''s something I can bear to know. Physically, emotionally, and whatever else you wish to describe it with. Nevertheless, whether my thoughts are truly mine or the mere delusions of some deific Author. All I can say is that, if I were to find out, unquestionably, I would do ''it''. Just like I claimed I would do when I found out the truth last time. As if it was inevitable. But perhaps, that inevitability is what "fate" meant all along. Looking at the cover of the novel once more, I found it comical. A ruined world that was very evidently ''my'' Earth. All the people I am familiar with, but not me. With just those two details, I felt like I could easily figure out my fate. And it certainly didn''t look bright. After all, just because I was not included in the cast of illustrated characters, it did not mean I could not be seen on the cover art at all. In fact, if I opened my eyes for just a second, I could see myself right there in the middle of the page. As if I was being presented as the star of the show. [The Hero Wants to Save the World-Ending Villain!?] Not the hero. Not the protagonist. But still, the main focus. With that, my thoughts rapidly cooled. When I found out the truth, I said I would do it. I then planned to do it again after clearing the Magic Tower and having my Theory of World Stages updated for me. Because I thought that would be the only way to make it to the realm of the Highest Existence. The only way to break free of this lowly, chained reality. The reality of a character who only exists within the confines of a fictional story. Before all this, I said I wouldn''t do it. There was no reason to, after all. But now, every time, the world always seems to pile on me more and more reasons. As if begging. As if pleading. Even when I tried only to avoid it, claiming I would never do such a thing. Past all that, things still ended up the way they are. It has become, in other words, my inevitable fate. And now, I''m beginning to find myself more and more tired. I don''t want to deal with any sort of ''fate'' nonsense any more. If I can do something to get it over with, I will. Even if it means doing as fate has foretold countless times until this moment. There shall be no regret. Because there is nothing left for me in this fictional world anyway. That''s why. Author. Readers. A ''World-Ending Villain'', is that what you want? I don''t know how the ending of that novel goes, but I don''t care. This will be my ending. For if you want to repay the debt of shoving the mindless drivel of fate down my throat over and over again, you will do me this one favour. Let me end this world. Let me write the final word on the page. You have written my entire life up until and including this moment. Surely you can relinquish that much? Do that for me, and I''ll stick with you forever. I promise. Chapter 186 - 186: 178 : My Purpose It wasn''t possible to flip open the pages even with Reality, but I was not so naive as to not expect that much. Still, the fact that this woman read the book and knows everything... It cannot be ignored. Despite all the revelations, I still don''t think I''ve reached the end of it. Holding the edge of the book between my fingers, I glanced again at the chains that hung it around her neck. Evidently, Araceli couldn''t see the book or the chains herself, but I wondered if she knew they were there? The fact it was a chain was interesting, too. Perhaps, did it hold the meaning of her being trapped within the book? If so, does that mean this woman didn''t choose to become Araceli Arvalo of her own volition? Then, how...? Suddenly, something occurred to me like an epiphany. Supposing the aforementioned is true, and thinking under the assumption that this woman doesn''t know how she ended up possessing Araceli, then... Hurriedly, I scanned the cover art once more. ...Not there. Araceli wasn''t there. Since the illustrated cast is so brimming with side characters, I find it hard to believe that only Araceli would oh-so-conveniently be left out like this. As I thought, this likely means the original Araceli is only a background character who exists within the world of the novel; she isn''t someone who holds any importance regarding the plot, and as such, she isn''t featured on the cover. On the other hand, the Araceli I know is too meddlesomeDif she acted the same way in the novel as she has done up until now, there''s no way she wouldn''t be a more important character in the story. To the extent that the entire outcome of the plot itself would become altered. But, if her existence has had such a profound effect on this world''s progression, then wouldn''t the result of that be a timeline different from that of the novel? If it''s like that, there''s no way this life can be following the Author''s script. So, what is it? Does that mean whatever is written as the plot of the book has no direct effect on this reality? Or is it something else? Something like... An even higher existence than the Author. Perhaps, just as I was convinced when I thought up the Theory of World Stages, the Author and the Highest Existence are indeed separate beings. The two highest authority beings there are, at least that I know of. Perhaps separated only by a fine line or perhaps something much more disparate. If the Author is the one who designed my world, wrote the book and created the original story, subsequently read by this woman... The Highest Existence would be whatever or whoever it was that sent her into that worldDmy world. Araceli''s possession begot change. From a world that was destined to follow a preset, already carved path, her actions caused a deviation from the plot. Resulting in an errant world, at least from the Author''s perspective. Does fate still preside in failed worlds? Or does it instead follow the will of the Highest Existence? "..." Suddenly, something new occurred to me. ...''If''. And just ''if''. But ''if'', by some chance... There were ''two'' books instead of one. "..." No law stated there could only be one. And if any of this made any logical sense, it would be that the Highest Existence held more authority than the Author. A book created by the Author. A book created by the Highest Existence. One to make the world. One to interfere with it. ...Or maybe, there is just one. A single book from which all of this was derived; the original world, the storyline, the plotDeverything. One in which the Author and the original book he wrote were no more than plot devices. One in which the possession of Araceli was no more than a character introduction and a sudden twist development. If there was just one book written by the Highest Existence, would it be of this timeline? My life. My world... "..." "Cipher...? You''re scaring me..." Without warning, I found myself back. I had done nothing, but my Eyes of Reality had been forcefully disabled. Ordinarily, I would have been puzzled. Why did Reality stop working all of a sudden? Does it have some kind of time limit? Is it going to stop working forever? But this time, there was none of that confusion. Because, although there was no evidence for it, I knew exactly why I had returned to normality. The Highest Existence, that bastard... I figured out the truth, now he wants to quietly move things along. Is that it? Still, even now, I can''t help but wonder. These disgusting, inextricable questions refuse to vacate my mind. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My unending thoughts. Are they truly mine? I don''t know. I don''t think I can ever be certain. Even the very act of me discovering the truthDdid I truly figure things out, or were these contemplations and ideas simply planted inside my head by whatever almighty being wrote them? I don''t know. I can''t ever allow myself to know. This is torture. Would there ever be a point to anything if everything I thought and all of my actions were decided by someone else? I don''t want to overthink these things any more. I just want to shut off my mind and make it stop. But I can''t. Of course, it''s only natural that you can''t manually turn your brain off, but that only makes it so much worse. I don''t know if this is me or something else. How much of it is what? To what extent does the influence reach? Is there even a point at which just ''me'' exists? Or is there no ''me'' at all? I don''t want to die, but would that make this end? Would dying even be my own decision, or the decision of the Highest Existence? Then, is it also not truly my decision to end the world? If everything I desire is not my choice, then what does that make defying my own wishes? Is following my own will a mistake? Everything has become a question, but nothing has an answer. It wouldn''t normally make sense for the Highest Existence to want me to end it all. But, that isn''t something I can guarantee. After all, if creating this world is as easy as writing some words on a page, then what is lost by having it reach a finale? When countless worlds can be created in the blink of an eye... Would such a being even perceive value in maintaining such a world''s existence? If the only purpose of the world is for it to reach a ''satisfactory ending'', then my role... ...Is to provide that. The job of the so-called "antagonist". The person whose purpose is to bring the world''s story to a climax. "...Araceli." I called the girl''s name as if stating a command. "Call them here." "''Them''...?" "You know who. Everyone." Leaving it at that, I decided to move the scene; after all, a better stage was necessary for a bigger event, and so I quietly walked outside. It was an area I had very rarely used in the past, but it was good enough for my purposes. Now, standing in the middle of the spacious and well-maintained, lush garden, I absentmindedly looked towards the sky before the contemplations soon snuck back. "..." The titular World-Ending Villain. I wondered for a moment just why the Hero planned on saving such a destructive character, and how. But, in the end, it didn''t matter. Because this world is not the same as that book, but a deviation. Besides, the Hero who ''wanted'' to save a VillainDdid he succeed? Personally, having not read the thing, I would confidently gamble on a negative answer to that question. And this reality would be no different. Because, despite having never read the story, I know. Perhaps better than anyone else, even the Author himself, I know the character of that Villain. Someone who doesn''t deserve nor want to be saved. Someone both self-destructive and who only harms the things around him. Being saved? Rather, he does everything in his power to reject it. Someone like that. He cannot be saved, nor should he. For if such a character could be saved, the price would be everything in the world. Him. Or the world. Such is the nature of the ''World-Ending Villain''. Now, finally, I think I realise. Being the same character, was it always impossible to escape that same fate? Even if I choose not to go through with it now, I can only delay the inevitable. That''s why, isn''t it better to get it over with? Then all my problems will be solved. No more paranoia over if my thoughts and actions are truly my own. No more worrying about fate, the future, or consequences. No more confusion, trouble, and conflict. Just... The end. And then, finally, I''ll be able to rest-- "C-Cipher..." In one ear, I heard Araceli''s anxiety-infused call. Turning around, I unexpectedly saw everyone from back then, and then some. Well, that was certainly faster than I thought. Was I thinking so deeply that time sped up? "..." They all looked subtly different from before, but I couldn''t quite put my finger on it. Was it their mood? Their attitude? Something about them seemed down, is all. But of course, I hadn''t seen them in a long time, so maybe that was it. "Hello." Opening my mouth slowly, I started with a simple greeting. Then, I moved on to address each of them individually. "Araceli." "..." "Kiryuuin." "..." "Saburou." "..." "Sophie." "..." "Emir." "..." "Selina." "..." And finally. "Sana, Sona." ""..."" I was sad to see that Minami wasn''t here, but she was always a busy woman from the beginning. To be honest, I didn''t expect Kiryuuin and Saburou to show up, but it only made for a better audience that they did. Regardless, their faces appeared to crumple slightly as I addressed them. I couldn''t know exactly why, of course, but I could at least make a guess. Although, none of that matters right now. Relationships. Bonds. Previous ties. To me, these things have become useless. I only had my message to say. "It''s been a long time, but I''m back." "I know you all probably have various things you would like to say to me." "However, know this." "Whether it is to curse me out, to scream at me, or to cry and apologise." "I do not care." "I do not care, and I will not listen." "So, save your words, for I will not hear them." As I said this, something then struck me. Rather than not hearing them, wouldn''t I be the ''only'' one to hear them? After all, if this world is a book, then the readers certainly aren''t going to be hearing anything, are they? All you lot can do is read the words on the page and imagine them being spoken. But I can hear them for realDat least, ''my'' real. Well, I cannot imagine that I, the "villain", would be the story''s narrator, but this sense of diegesis itself is still humorous as a concept, albeit baffling when applied to reality. Similarly, this ''grand speech'' of mine can also only be heard by the few people in front of me. In any case. "Since then, many things have changed... But the current state of it all is how it was meant to be." "Now. I won''t drag things on for too long; that would only make the climax feel underwhelming." Once this is over, the Highest Existence will finally leave me alone. No more meddling with my thoughts and decisions. No more hassle. I can only wait to take a break. But, before that, I have to fulfil my purpose. "I have only one thing to say to you all." The purpose for which I exist. "DI am going to end the world now." And the one desire of the Highest Existence. "Your role is to save it." To create a satisfactory ending. Chapter 187 - 187: 179: Let The Epilogue Commence My purpose. Their purpose. As if to place myself into the role of the narrator, I announced everyone''s role. And in the next instant, the world turned dark. "What''s going on...?! Cipher, what are you doing...?!" With the sun having been abruptly blacked out as if by a surprise solar eclipse, Kiryuuin''s panicked voice resounded before me. I briefly imagined what he thought was going onDand not just him, but everyone standing around him, too. Just as quickly as the thought entered my mind, however, I stopped. Because, regardless of his shock at seeing me here when I''m supposed to be trapped in another world, and despite his confusion at what this sudden chaos is about... In the end, what does it matter? What need is there for me to care about it? After all, Kiryuuin was the protagonist of the original novel. But that doesn''t necessarily hold true for the current reality. This story. Or at least, my story. When things are told from my perspective, the only thing that matters is me. My thoughts. My considerations. The fact that I view it from my perspective is all I need. If you think about it, it''s strange. Evidently, I am thinking. I know that because I''m doing it right now, and in theory, you readers can view it too. But, just because I''m thinking, does it necessarily make me conscious? If all I am is a character in a story, then the answer might be no. But, even if that isn''t the case, at least I know I amount to more than them. Because, while I can''t say the same for anyone else, I know for a fact that I can think. Regardless of whether what I think is what the Highest Existence wants me to think or not, I am thinking nevertheless. And if I''m thinking, it can only mean that I''m either conscious or that my perspective matters. But, if you consider it carefully, why would my perspective matter? If all I am meant to be is a World-Ending Villain, then what else would matter? The truth seems to be that, simply put... This new story, deviated from the original path thanks to the intervention of Araceli''s true self, or rather the design of the Highest ExistenceDit is indeed being told from my own perspective. After all, if it were not, then there would be no need for all of my thoughts to be so unnecessarily in-depth and personal. And, as I just mentioned before. If things are told from my perspective. "...Kiryuuin." Nothing else matters. "Cipher! Please, whatever you''re doing, stop this now! Listen, I''m truly sorry you were trapped in that prison for so long... I know you must feel mad, betrayed and disappointed, but there''s still time for everything to--" "Hah." After all this time, I finally realised it. Truthfully, I can do whatever I please. Because everything is told from my perspective, and because of my power, nothing is outside my reach. If I tell someone to die, they die. If I say the world has turned dark, it turns dark. Reality is not just the world in front of my eyes, but the writing on the page, too. The writing on the page is the foundation of my reality, and it is that very reality that I have profound control over. "You don''t get it, do you?" So, it''s simple. Whatever I will, is. All I need to do is "write" it into being. As long as it doesn''t go against the wishes of the Highest Existence, nothing can intervene with that. "Look at yourself. Compared to me, what power do you possibly have? Nothing." Azaki Kiryuuin. In my mind, I describe his facial expression as turning into one of subdued despair as he slowly begins to realise that whatever forms of power he thought he previously had, were all of a sudden no more. Before I even knew it, he stared at me in horror. No further words were spoken between us, but he knew exactly what had occurred. Because I willed it so. Then, unable to bear the harsh reality of losing all his power, he collapsed to his knees. By thinking it all consciously like this, what I want to happen makes its way into text form and decorates the page beautifully, cementing my invasive fiction as fact in the canon of the story. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In other words, anything I say, if I wish it so, becomes reality. "A-Azaki...! Hey, you good?! The hell...?!" Saburou''s panic reached my ears; unable to block it before I naturally processed what was said, I immediately realised that his words would also reach the page. I considered silencing them all so that no unnecessary interference could be made with the plot, but I didn''t go through with it. There were various reasons for ''why'' that popped into my mind that I could explain myself with, but as that very thought cropped up, I also realised and contemplated for a moment whether it was truly ''me'' who made that decision, or the Highest Existence. Did I come up with those thoughts? Or were they merely planted there by someone else? What even am "I"? Once again, it all boiled down to this question. If it wasn''t ''me'', then the fact I can think about it this clearly, even in retrospect, means the Highest Existence is allowing me to, perhaps knowing that I cannot resist His will even if I know the truth. "Cipher! You bastard, what''d you do to him!?" Oblivious to my chaotic inner monologuing, Saburou called out again with a curse. Turning my calm gaze towards him, I could only imagine the intensity of the volatile emotions he was feeling. But, now that I knew they were only the feelings of a novel''s side character, it felt so distant. When someone''s fiery emotions amount to no more than the exclamation mark at the end of a sentence, even if they glare at you, screaming, it turns out to be rather hard to empathise. Or, maybe it''s just me. Either way, I couldn''t take it seriously. "...Saburou." "What? Don''t say my name as if nothing is wrong and answer me!" "..." At the end of the day, all I had to do was say one thing. "Fall." In the next instant, Saburou fell to the ground as if having lost all strength in his lower body. This was only the beginning; it wasn''t yet time to kill any of them as characters related to the mainline of the story. After all, if the objective is to achieve a satisfying ending for the Highest Existence, the epilogue cannot be too abrupt. Rather, wouldn''t it be most effective to utilise the event of their betrayalDas a sort of revenge? In that sense, it ends up being a bit poetic, I think. Although, I don''t really know anything about that sort of thing. "What the hell happened to you? Huh, Oscar?" Hm? Hearing a name I hadn''t been called in a long time, my eyes reactively flickered. "...Sophie." Thinking back, it wasn''t that long after she moved in with us that she began to defy me and argue back. During that period, I recall her having a hard time adjusting to calling me Cipher even though I never asked her to. So then, I suppose that is what she is most comfortable with. But, returning to the matter at hand, whatever did she mean by ''what happened to me''? Before there was a need for me to ask, she explained herself. "What happened after that day? You''ve changed." Perhaps that was the very question riding on everybody''s minds and she was the one to bear the responsibility to ask it, as everyone''s attention gathered on me following her voice. "..." My gaze swept across all of them; I wondered what they thought happened. I wondered if they even knew of the Otherworld''s existence. Did they know where I went? Because they certainly didn''t know what I was doing. And they are aware even less of what is to come. They probably thought the answer to her question was something unimaginable. Some life-changing event, or some sort of unbreakable malice that could only be achieved through some hellish experience. The human imagination was in many ways more terrifying than the truth, especially when it came to contemplating the unknown. The truth is generally not so complicated, and to me, this truth was also rather simple. "What happened?" The reality is, nothing especially notable ''happened'', per se. It''s just that... Right. "I merely became enlightened." The truth of not just Earth or the Otherworld, but the entirety of existence itself. This universe and everything that lies beyond. The world ''I'' see before my eyes, hear with my ears and feel with my flesh. And the words ''you'' read on the page. Knowing the reality of it all, how could it be called anything but enlightenment? "And now, you will see." What comes next. Some call it the future. Some call it fate. I can only know it as one, inevitable outcome. "The thing that will end this world." The so-called Lord of Dreaded Purgatory and Eternal Torment. What can also be called the Devourer of WorldsDThe End of All That Exists. "Whether you can defend the world against this beast will determine the outcome of everything that exists in this story." Every good story needs a final boss; a final obstacle for the hero. In this case, without a doubt, I am the Villain; the antagonist. But, even if I die, that won''t necessarily save this world. The End will come whether I am alive or not. So, think about your actions wisely. "Nightmare King." Because this is how I choose to evolve the climax to the next level. "Come." This is how I choose to commence the epilogue. Chapter 188 - 188: 180: The End of All That Exists As the words left my mouth, the already darkened sky seemed to blacken even further. Waves of black cumulonimbus rolled in from all sides, smothering the sky in an instant as the distant sound of thunder shook the atmosphere. Then, at my behest, the ground fissured all across, and from these crevices, sable tar rose. Instead of idling by as puddles of goo on the ground, however, it continued to ascend into the air, high up until it met the clouds. Like a hellish reverse rain, countless droplets and streams of this ''Nightmare Essence'' fell into the sky and formed a lake. Of course, I didn''t know what exactly any of it was, but that didn''t matter. At this point, it was all the same. Anything could be everything; it only depended on my will. And, not having a clue what was going on, they could only gawk in astonishment. Before long, the sky had turned completely black, transforming from a once limitless bright blue horizon to a prison wall, devoid of any sort of colour, sense, or meaning. Or rather, the only meaning it held was hopelessness. And then, just as what happened in the Otherworld, two crimson masses slowly formed in that ominous sky above our heads. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With but anomalous, slit black pupils to define it, anyone could tell at a glance that it was a pair of eyes. A massive pair of eyes that could only be described as evil, demonic, and perhaps only attributable to the Devil himself. It was only when that very pair of eyes turned to stare down at the group in front of me that they began to truly realise what I had done. "What the hell..." "..." "What-- What the hell did you do...!? Cipher! What the fuck is that thing!?" Saburou yelled, but he was focusing on the wrong thing. See, instead of worrying about what I was doing... Drip-! They should be thinking about a plan to stop it. Drip, drip-! Looking up, I wondered if this alone would be good enough. Drip drip, drip-! Of course, I could never be certain about that, so I planned on going a little further than just this. Drizzle...! Rain fell from the sky, rapidly turning from intermittent droplets to a shower. "...?" However, the hero and his party could instinctively tell. This ink-like rain. In this situation, it couldn''t be anything ordinary. And I mean, if you thought about it logically, was it even possible for ordinary rain to fall from a sky that looked like that? "Hey..." Naturally, they didn''t know what was wrong with it, but they had a feeling something was off. "What is...?" And, needless to say, it didn''t take long for them to realise. Squelch-! "...!!" Gradually, the black, sticky rain formed puddles, and those puddles suddenly began to move on their own. Attracting each other like magnets, they assembled, combined, and metamorphosed. -- Kkrriiieeeeeehhk...! What was a king without his subjects? As an army of hellish monstrosities emerged out of seemingly nowhere, letting out countless shrieks of a banshee as if to announce their descent on the Earth, everyone''s faces instantly paled. The Pawns of the End had arisen, and as was intended, they terrified. Living up to their name as Nightmares, they weren''t a force that could be stopped by ordinary means, and that could be figured out with but a glance. It was now that those people could no longer fret over what I was doing, for they had much bigger concerns to take care of. In any case-- "DCipher..." Rather abruptly, Kiryuuin called me. Bearing a sort of steadfast emotion I couldn''t even fathom in his eyes, he looked towards me with an expression fitting the hero of a story. "For the last time. Stop this." His words went in through one ear and out the other. Despite having experienced a fraction of what I can do to him already, he didn''t appear perturbed, and rather than the content of what he was saying, I was more impressed by the fact he could find it within himself to speak at all. Or maybe, they were not his words, but the words of the ''greater orchestrator''. Well, either way. He was the protagonist of the original novel, after all, so I suppose it could be argued that something like this was predictable. "What is there for me to stop, exactly? Look around you." Deciding, or perhaps being compelled to speak out in reply, I gestured to the gradually increasing number of Nightmares all around us, slowly filling up the chaotic neighbourhood and even the wider scope of the city beyond. Like dogs, they patiently awaited my command. And, like dogs, they will not care if a mess will be made. "Do you see all of this? This is your problem. This is your obstacle to overcome." These Nightmares are here because of me, but I am not the one you need to fight. Still, what''s more important than even these seemingly endless monsters is the devil looming above. "And that." Casually pointing one finger at the sky, everyone''s gazes followed along, with some having been glued there since it first appeared. "That is what you are fighting." "What you are foolishly trying to resist." "And what you will inevitably fail to defeat." Naturally, The End was not something one could simply ''beat''. Living in this kind of deterministic world, it was the inescapable fate of everything and anything. Even for someone like me, who might as well be considered a god with my current level of influence on reality, it''s something I have to come to terms with. No matter who you are, where you are, or what you do, The End will always come eventually. The time will always come when the next word written on the page is the last. It might be possible for you to live a life beyond that point. It might be possible to persist in this world even after The End has arrived and left. Perhaps even leave an ''after story'' chapter or two. But, in the end. If your life after that point is not confirmed by Him. If what you experience isn''t in the text printed on the page. Then it is known by no observer. And therefore, it might as well not exist. Someone else might be satisfied with just the possibility of continuing life after everything is over. But not me. Living in a world that isn''t even real... Everything that exists within my memory is what exists on the page. If I "remember" something that isn''t on the page, the very act of me recalling that memory is then written onto the page, therefore solidifying the memory in reality. So, at the very least, I can say for certain that everything I know and have experienced is as real as it can get for me. To imagine a life where nothing is printed as text on the page, and therefore not real? To the current me, that sounds more like hell than anything else. As I said, I will choose the ending. An ending that finishes on the page and continues for no longer than that. I don''t want to live a "Schr?dinger''s Life" that nobody even knows exists or not, including myself. I want to live ''my life''. And I want it to be real. The only way to do that is to have my life printed on the page. When the page ends, so does my life. When my life ends, so does the page. By the time the final page is written, read, and closed, my life will have ended. That''s how it should be. However, my life only exists when the page is observed, and that can only happen when He deems it deserving of that spot. For my life to be observed... It all comes down to Him. That''s why, with all of that said. Highest Existence, you bastard. Give me free rein over the text on the page for a while. Do that, and as I promised, I''ll deliver an ending that''s worth remembering me for. Even after death, if I can live on in the memories of whoever reads the pages that prove my existence, that''s the only way I will continue to live on. After everything is over, that''s the only way worth living on. "Kiryuuin. All of you. You will all be confused by my words or actions, but in the grand scheme of things, that doesn''t matter." "There is no need for me to explain myself to you." "There is no need for you to hear what I have to say." "Because they can see it all." "And they are the only ones worth bothering to explain myself to." As I said, they proceeded to frown or otherwise knit or furrow their brows in response to my words that must sound overly cryptic. But, also as I said, it doesn''t matter if they "get" it or not. I don''t need them to understand. Because you already know. And you are the one who is going to remember me even after the page is closed. "Now then..." I''ve stalled a lot of time just sharing my thoughts like this. But, I think it''s about time to get things started for real. "Go." So, look forward to what is to come. -- Kkrriiiieeeeekhh...! For the next page just might be the one I decide to call my last. Chapter 189 - 189: 181: Your Final Stage Within an instant of me voicing the command, innumerable Nightmares rushed forth. Howling out their signature cries in unison, even I had to admit that it was a truly bone-chilling sight. Of course, such an army was seemingly undefeatable at a glance, but I couldn''t have a premature ending that was so anticlimactic, and thus I hoped all the important ones would be able to survive according to the plot. More accurately, I knew they would be fine even against this much; I knew they would survive because it is what He and the plot requires, but because I know they will survive and am stating as much like this, that action in itself is enough to make it a reality. Then, witnessing numerous rifts of empty void opening up and swallowing the Nightmares, torrents of ice being summoned to freeze them in their tracks, and a substantial bubble barrier forming around the ''hero group'' as protection, I quickly found my belief to be firmly proven. At the same time, black tar continued to rain down in a shower, spawning unending waves of these imaginary monsters that only knew how to advance with feral hyper aggression. The Nightmares'' individual forms all seemed to take the shape of unbelievable and terrifying creatures. Just like all the previous ones I had encountered, their semi-intangible state made it ever clearer that they weren''t real, authentic beings. But, although it should have been normal for them to be like that. Because I knew they were only a prelude to The End. And because they exist as no more than a tool to drive the story forward. I couldn''t help but consider. The difference between a Nightmare and Nightmare King. Pushing aside obvious differences such as ''power'' and ''position'', as they are things that can be altered at a mere mention by me. Rather, the ''true'' purpose. If the Nightmare King is to act as The End to all, then what is a Nightmare? They are both made up of the same substance that is the black tarDand to be honest, I don''t think a detail like that would matter anyway. Because well, in a situation like this, if I state that paper is stronger than steel, then it is. And if I claim that a diamond melts at room temperature, it will do so. So, if material substance is irrelevant, and so is the matter of immaterial measures like power and status, really, what is the difference between the two? The Nightmare King was called a Devourer of Worlds, but is that only due to its size? If, for example, an ordinary Nightmare were to consume a person, what would happen? Would they die? Probably. But, would they meet their end? That is the more important question; a question I have seemed to overlook, and one I don''t know the answer to. "Urgh... I''m using too much..." "Saburou...! What''s wrong?!" "Tearing apart and twisting so much spaceDIt''s getting harder... This is a first..." "Don''t worry, there can''t be an unlimited number of these things! You need to hang in there!" "Tch-! It''s not possible. They''re heading for the city, we can''t stop them all." "Then...! You guys stay here, I''ll go take care of it!" Crack...! "No, wait! The barrier...!" Shatter-! In front of me, Araceli cried out as her Measurement of Protection exploded into fragments of light, quickly fading into nothingness. The next few seconds passed like a slideshow as time seemed to slow down. Everyone previously shielded by the barrier was now at risk of being directly attacked by the incoming Nightmare onslaught, and that previous question lingered on my mind. If, right here, right now, one of them were to be killed by a Nightmare. What would happen? Death is not the same as meeting your end; that much has been made very clear to me. But just what was the alternative? And could that fate be applied by something other than The End itself? Could a Nightmare, existing as no more than just a small piece of a larger entity, execute the same level as authority to terminate and end another existence? "Kyaahh...!!" Someone reflexively screamed as the maw of a lunging Nightmare loomed inches away. And then... "..." Unbeknownst to myself, a voice suddenly exited my mouth. "Stop." At that moment, everything paused. Seconds of silence passed as I tried to think. Contemplating what just occurred, I instinctively realised that I did it subconsciously. I wasn''t confident about any of my thoughts or actions being my own before, and the only excuse I could come up with was that it was His interference. Because otherwise, I truly don''t know why I would have stopped it. "..." Glancing at Araceli, who couldn''t bear to raise her head from that crouched position after coming this close to meeting her end just now, I only felt a sense of confusion. But then, I began to feel that maybe it wasn''t a totally negative outcome. Because, despite not finding out the answer to my question, I realised something else. That things were developing in a way I did not have control over. Originally, I might have considered that a bad thing, but in this rare case, I can reason the opposite. Primarily, a satisfying ending isn''t one that will necessarily arise as a result of my own plan coming to fruition. Conflict, twists, emotion, and logical unpredictability. If He intervenes and turns my plan upside down, would it make for a better ending? In that case, do I-- "C-Cipher..." Hm? My thoughts were interrupted by a frightened Araceli''s call, and it was in such an abrupt way that I knew my plan couldn''t have made it onto the page. What I was about to say was-- "You... You saved me..." ...Ah. I see what is going on here. Well then. If that''s how you want to do things, I suppose I have no choice but to play along. After all, even after coming to possess this much authority, my position hasn''t changed. In the end, it may be for the best that I-- "Cipher, you..." "..." Araceli, despite being under the intense pressure she was, seemed to have picked up my voice at the last moment. As a result of that, she knew what I had done. The consequences could be easily seen just by taking a quick glance around. The monster dogs were no more, melted into the ground as if they never were, and the endless tar falling from the black sky ceased, leaving only ordinary rain to pour on our heads. Like that, it didn''t take a minute for everyone to confirm that the brief attack of the Nightmares was already over. That is, if you were to only account for the ones in this singular garden. The rest of the city wouldn''t have time to relax just yet, but I''m sure things would be fine for the most part. Even if the World Tree decided to stand by and observe, there were still many people among the Wardens with enough power to fend off the Nightmare threat. Regardless, none of that mattered. At the end of the day, if it is written that the city of Weinstell had collapsed due to the Nightmares'' attack, then that is how the story will conclude. So. "You lot." Against such a power like that, what will you do? "Convince me." Stop fooling around and fulfil the responsibilities of your role. "Huh...?" If you cannot defeat the Villain directly, find another way. The only way. "Surely you realise it by now." "You cannot win against me with brute force." "You won''t know it, but I can win at any time if I so please." "I can end everything before you even realise what is going on." "So, convince me." "Use your words to make the outcome you desire a reality." "Because that''s the only thing that will be known or remembered." The only things that can make a difference are proactive words and actions. Convince me why I should not destroy the world. In that, the goal is actually not to persuade me, but Him. Persuade Him with your words that the ending you desire is the optimal outcome. Persuade Him that you should triumph, not me. And persuade everyone else to accept that as the most satisfying ending. Rather than using your physical powers or your mystical abilities. It is the words, the emotions that matter. Feelings and persuasive power. That is the only way to win. "Cipher... I don''t really understand it, but what you''re saying... In short, you want us to win against you, right?" Azaki Kiryuuin spoke. But he was wrong. "I never said that." It''s not like I want to lose. It would be stupid if I did. ...But. I have realised His intentions. And for me to end up winning at this point. I don''t think it would be satisfying enough to be accepted. "All I need is for you to try to win." However, it is not necessary for me to win. Only to be remembered. Accomplishing that can be done with or without a grand victory. Rather, achieving the most satisfactory ending is most likely to keep me in their memories, so it works out just fine. "This is the last chance. Anything you want to say or do, now is the time to let it out." "If you want to apologise, get on your knees and scream sorry." "If you want to cry, rip out your heart and weep." "Anything necessary to let the bottled-up emotions out, don''t hold yourself back and go for it." "Don''t worry about others and do only what you feel you must." "And, most importantly of all..." "Act as if this day will be your last." I could tell from glancing at their eyes and the expressions on their faces that they were more than just a little taken aback by what I was saying, and for separate reasons from each other. Still, that much was enough to convince them to act, and the results soon showed. "Osc-- No. Cipher..." The first to step forward was Sophie Asanami, bold as always. Staring at her awkward face, I wondered what she would possibly say to me, when she suddenly shot a glare. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You come back after all this time and this is what you do?" "..." "Honestly, I should''ve expected it since we met, but you really are a son of a bitch, huh? Acting like a psycho and trying to destroy everythingDthe fuck is wrong with you?" Her words were so sharp that I was awaiting a swift slap to the face, but it never came. As if knowing what I was thinking, her frustration seemed to melt into a look of sympathy. "You bastard... I really want to slap you right now, but that''s... Not what you need." More than anything, I found it amusing that this girl thought she knew what I needed. She would never know. But, something like that doesn''t matter. Because I''ll get it either way. "Is that so? Are you sure you won''t do it? It may be the last chance you ever get." "I said I won''t do it! Don''t make me change my mind, asshole." Snapping back at me as she always used to, Sophie then stepped back, passing the stage to the next person. "...C-Cipher..." Selina stood in front of me, stuttering away. Even with Emir by her side, silently holding her hands to calm her down, she still seemed to be having a hard time. "I... I''m sorry... I-If it''s my fault... I-I-I-I didn''t help back then..." "..." "Hey...! What did I say about blaming yourself all the time? Come on, Selina, you can''t keep doing this... You didn''t even do anything, so why--" "That''s the problem... I should have done something..." "Selina..." I could tell just by looking at their interactions that they had grown a lot closer in the time I was gone. Judging by their words, it seemed that she had been blaming herself for me being betrayed and incarcerated in the Otherworld. Frankly, I don''t know why she would think to bear the entirety of the responsibility herself, especially as she was the last person I would specifically pick out to blame. In any case, she seemed to have been going through a hard time because of that. As for Emir, who was taking care of her, I didn''t think he had anything to say for a moment until he finally turned to me. "Listen. I don''t really have anything to say to you, but I don''t think you''re an entirely bad person. Still, you used and killed people, and you got what you deserved for it. The fate readings we did back then, even I didn''t truly understand what it all meant. But now, I think I do." "Do you?" "I believe so. You must also know itDthat''s why you''re acting the way you are. It was always going to end this way from the beginning, but it''s only after everything has happened that we can realise that." "Of course, hindsight is a thing. What point are you trying to make?" "...Just this. You know that not all of fate is accurate. So, to achieve the future you want to happen, you still have to pave the way for it to occur. Like you said, there probably isn''t a whole lot of time left, but still. Remember that." After letting go of everything he had, the two quickly left. Pave the way for the future you want. It sounded obvious, but when I thought about it in the context of the current situation, it wasn''t so much. Emir was right. Even in this case, where the whole world is contained within a single story and where the words on His page determine the progression and outcome of everything. Even within a world like that, I can prove my influence on the future. But, why bring it up now? Now, at this moment, when everything is so close to the end... Ah. "..." Seeing the two girls walking slowly up to me, their expressionless faces sparking an unknown emotion within me, I instinctively felt it. Was this what Emir meant? The possible futures I had glimpsed. More than one of them contained the twins. A scene of myself living, but Sona dying by my hands. A scene of both twins alive, but grieving over my dead body. Only one such scene could be made reality in a single timeline. Which one do I want? Which one does He want? I have to make an imminent decision. "...Ciphy." A choice that determines the end of our story. "Can we talk...?" With Sana and Sona standing right before me, I weighed my options. Chapter 190 - 190: 182: My (End) Stepping between the web of fissured ground beneath our feet, the twins approached me. Each droplet of rain that fell from the sky seemed to fall heavier than normal; I couldn''t tell if that was due to my own misunderstanding, or if something had changed, but I forgot about it soon enough. Regardless, as water poured, all our heads and bodies rapidly became soaked. The hair of both me and the girls seemed to try and stick to our faces in an attempt to disguise our expressions, only letting the piercing glow of our eyes peek through the gaps, but anyone could tell that such a minor hindrance wouldn''t make a difference. After all... I raised them. Or at least, I know them more than anyone else. At this point, it wasn''t necessary to see each other''s faces to know what we were feeling. "...Ciphy." "Can we talk...?" Pausing their feet less than a metre away from me, the twins called out just as they used to. Sensing their tension in an instant, I stared at the two for a moment. "..." The only ones whom I entrusted with all my faith. The ones who repaid that faith with betrayal. I knew why they did it. Calling everyone to my location after I recovered the memories of my past. It was because they didn''t want me to destroy the world after that incident. These girls. Young as they are, they knew me well enough to recognise that danger. Honestly, even if it wasn''t to the extent of preparing for the Otherworld, I should have expected something to happen from the moment I planned my appointment with Michael Guff. And it''s not like I blame the twins. Logically speaking, it was only right to act on it. ...However. Be that as it may, there''s something about it that I just can''t find in myself to forgive. As someone who never was the merciful type, such implacability wasn''t uncommon. Still, something about that experience was different. Sana. Sona. "I trusted you." ""..."" As far back as I can recall, it was the first time. Even during my time in the Playground in San Cinelia, who would I have trusted? Not any of the Professors, that''s for sure, and it''s not like the other kids there were any better. Someone might look at those times and think that I trusted Ruti, but that was wrong. In fact, even if we were friends, someone that impulsive and cluelessly destructive was the last person I could place my faith in. By the time I had escaped the Playground, I was alone, making the twins the first people I ever trusted. I saved them, fed them, trained them, and gave them an education. I became their legal father and raised them as such. Treating them so that they were left wanting for nothing. And, after all that, how was I repaid? "You betrayed me." ""..."" They stabbed me in the back with the same cold expression as always. Once upon a time, they relied on me. They begged me not to leave or abandon them. I made a promise and they acted so that I could proudly uphold it. Even when everybody else was against me, I could count on them to stick by my side. But now... Where had that loyalty gone? Like a puff of smoke, an utter illusion, it had disappeared as if it never were. Was it all an act of deception? Rationally, I knew that couldn''t be the case, but the whiplash of it all was almost enough to convince me otherwise. "I know what you two want to say." ""..."" Right now, the twins wanted nothing more than to apologise. To cry and beg at my feet for me not to leave. That much was obvious, and I could smell such stinky foreshadowing a mile away thanks to the recording contained on the smartphone in my pocket. But, frankly, I didn''t care for it. Out of everyone in the whole, entire world, for these two to be the ones begging for my forgiveness... It was revolting. I would be a fool to listen to the whimpers of a dog that had bitten its owner, and this was no less the same. And so, despite however much you may wish for things to return to how they once were, allow me to remind you. "Don''t bother." That is not how this world works, nor will He permit it to work that way. A heart that was once broken will never be the same even if repaired, and in the same way, a lone man''s profound and heartfelt trust will never be felt again once the line of betrayal has been crossed. Despite never having a lover or romantic interest, I think I can finally understand the once confusing complaints of my classmate who moaned about his partner cheating on him. In any case, I think we can move on. Much time has been wasted, and as none of it will provide value, there is no need to hear out what anyone here has to say. With that said, let us commence the finale. "Now..." Showing a sweeping gaze to everyone watching me, I gave them one last reminder. I was already having a hard time imagining what they could possibly do, but it truly is appalling. "Remember; your role here is to stop me." "Unfortunately, you have failed spectacularly until now, and so I will proceed with the ending of our world." After all, aren''t things even more exciting when under the pressure of a ticking clock? "If you have anything left to say, I would do it now." Do your best, ''Hero''. "Because time is ticking." Turning my head towards the tarnished, blackened sky above, I called upon that unfathomable physical manifestation of The End. Looking towards it, for the briefest of moments, I considered an alternative future. A future where this world doesn''t meet such a tragic fate. A future where even I can experience a happy end. ...Alas. Such a future can no longer be attained by my own efforts. That''s why I will instead provide the best worst ending. The first step towards that is this next moment. All it takes is a single word. "DDevour." And thus, the countdown began towards the conclusion. -- Krrrriiiiieeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhhkk...!!! Following my announcement of the eleventh hour, a horrendous noise reverberated throughout the entire world, shaking Heaven and Earth as the sky began to fall. "Please, try your best to stop it." "Prevent the impending doom and show us the ending you deserve." If I win, everything is destroyed, and thus the ending is a tragic one. If you win, only I shall meet my end. Either way, the outcome shall be enough to finish things once and for all. ...But. Is it correct to assume which ending would satisfy Him the most? Because, to that question, I think I know the answer. "Cipher...!" Araceli, who had started running over, stopped just beside the twins in front of meDher ragged breath all disorderly and drenched hair clinging to her faceDand screamed. "The girlsDthe reason for their betrayal isn''t what you think it is!" The twins and I all looked at her. I don''t know what she was trying to get at now, but at this point, it was too late regardless. "Selling you out to the Wardens wasn''t because they wanted to save the world or anything! It was more than that! Right, girls!?" The twins meekly lowered their heads and nodded. I couldn''t believe they were all trying something now, after I had already given them plenty of warning, but since Araceli was the reader of the original novel, I knew she knew what really happened. But, would the reasoning that was used in the first story be the same as this one? I briefly considered the question that didn''t really matter, and then, Sana and Sona seemed to muster the courage to speak. "...If Ciphy destroyed the world..." "It means Ciphy would die too..." "We made a mistake because we didn''t want that to happen..." "We didn''t want Ciphy to go away, so we did it..." "We''re sorry..." "We didn''t know Ciphy would go away for a long time..." "We won''t do it again..." "Please don''t go..." "Please come back to us..." Seeing the girls'' faces, distorted with all kinds of stress and anguish, it was the first time I had ever seen them bear expressions of such vivid emotion. As they gradually let everything out, I grew certain that not all of the water on their face was a product of the falling rain. And most of all, hearing the last of their words, I sharply recalled the video within the smartphone. Of course, things were different here compared to that videoDI was not bleeding and on the verge of death, the twins were not hovering over my body, and we were not in the middle of a razed Weinstell City. Despite the scene not being exactly the same, however, I felt strange. In my head, I knew that none of it really mattered. Things were already approaching the endpoint. The resolution was almost here, so what did any of it matter? The truth of the girls'' betrayal. Even if they did it for my sake, it doesn''t change the fact that they did it. At the end of the day, they still betrayed me, and all of this is a consequence of that. Maybe, once upon a time, things could have been different were I to be told this information. Unfortunately, however. "So?" We were already too far gone for such a "happy ending". "You two. I haven''t been raising you for very long, but it was long enough for you to understand well what would happen if you stabbed my back." "You knew what would happen and you did it anyway." "What, did you think I would come around and say that everything is fine at this point?" "We are too far along this path to go back." The only way to change things was to see it through to the end. "Cipher! How could you... Say something like that...?" Araceli called out again, but her words were meaningless. I was quickly getting sick and tired of these constant, useless interruptions, and so decided to just tell it how it was. "You don''t get it, do you? The world needs an ending, and now is the time. You lot are the only ones who can decide how things turn out, so stop yapping at me and make a move to save this damn world you seem to care for so much." "Yapping...!? Urgh, why does it have to be this way?! Why can''t you just be a normal person and live a normal life?! Whatever the hell that thing up there is, you brought it here, so you can stop it, right?! Just do that and everything will be okay!" Araceli might''ve known more about the original story than me, but her knowledge about the real world was severely lacking, almost as much as her ability to convince me. I could spend hours picking apart everything she said, but the core remains the same. The reality is, an ending where I send away the Nightmare King and live happily with everyone, just isn''t satisfying. Well, at least not to me. And since the ending of this story is my job to direct, I have the responsibility of ensuring that whatever it is, is satisfying to Him. Even if it means sacrificing my own life. Because, more than anything else in this world. "I am this world''s Villain." "I was designed to be the character who ends the world; that is my role." "My existence is something that can only be allowed up until the endDafter that, it doesn''t make sense for me to be alive." "This can only end one of two ways." "Either I win and everyone dies." "Or you win and only I die." "In both cases, I meet my end." "But, an ending where everyone also meets their end wouldn''t be nearly as satisfying, would it?" "It would leave a bitter taste in their mouths." "I don''t want their memory of me to be a bitter one." "That''s why I want you to do your best to make sure that I lose." "Because that way, we can achieve the best of both worlds." He will be satisfied. They will be satisfied. And everyone else in the story will still be alive. The only one here who receives the short end of the stick is me, but that was always how it was going to be. Because that was the purpose of my existence from the very beginning. The purpose of a Villain. At the end of the day, it is to be defeated. So, as it is my job; my responsibility to lose. I suppose I should at least lose in a way that will be most appreciated. "...Sana. Sona." Placing a hand on each of the girls'' heads, I looked them in the eyes. "We''ve all gone through a lot. You betrayed me, and that''s something I could never forget." Still. "But... That''s fine." For these final moments, I suppose it''s something I can let slide. After all... "I understand you did what you thought you had to. Although it hurt, I realise you only did it because you wanted things to stay as they were, even if that''s not how things work." ""..."" "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t forgive you." Every father has a fight with his child every once in a while, right? "But, I''m glad you cared about me so much to betray me, my daughters." Crouching down, I pulled the both of them into an embrace. "Do your best without me when I''m gone. I know you''ll be fine." ""!!"" Are you happy, Readers? Is this what you wanted? I''m not good with sob stories or heartfelt moments, so that''s the best you''re going to get. "Ciphy...?" "Where are you going...?" I decided not to answer their final question. Anyway, now that the sweet was over, the time for the bitter has come. Turning my head towards the falling heavens, I once again opened my mouth. "Come. Take me, then disappear forever." -- Kkrrrrriiiiiieeeeeehhhk-!! An irredeemable screech like a banshee was the only response before the plummeting tarry sky seemed to concentrate on me alone. Now that I think about it, could you say that Araceli was successful in convincing me? I don''t know, but anyway, she probably did a good enough job to be congratulated. Well... Regardless, I think we all saw this coming from a certain point, didn''t we? Anyone could have predicted the fall of the Villain. Perhaps that is exactly why Kiryuuin failed to save me in the original story. Watching The End''s rapid approach, my world began to slow down, and I thought about what might happen after my time is up. For some reason, I thought back to that scene of a teenage Sana. Rather than the context of that vision, I somehow found it lamentable that I wouldn''t be able to witness the twins growing up. I was always curious how they would turn out in the future under my guidance, and the same even goes for the others; Emir, Selina, Sophie... At the thought that I would never be able to see where they end up, I felt bitter. Alas, such is the way of the loser Villain. Once they meet their end, there is no chance to continue being part of the story. Will their story continue without me, I wonder? ...Well. I suppose none of that matters anymore. Because now, my end... Is here. Ah... Actually, now that I think about it, dying is quite frightening? S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My heart... I... Sana, Sona... No... I actually... Don''t think I want... To die-- ... ... ...... ========== (His End) Hey everyone. If you''ve read this far along; first and foremost, thank you. I sincerely hope you have enjoyed reading and I''m glad you decided to stick through until this point - It''s been over a year now since I started the story and some parts were, admittedly, not up to the quality I would now call standard (especially the first half, but I plan to revisit that at a later point for some rewriting). Anyway, I don''t know if I would have kept pushing myself to continue if I didn''t know there were those who looked forward to the next chapter, so thank you very much, it always warms my heart to see. I was getting quite anxious towards the end because I wanted to make sure the conclusion was as good as it could be, especially as this is the first story ending I have ever written. Did I do a good job? In any case, I have said a lot, and there is a lot more I would like to say, but I also don''t want to yap too much, so I''ll just say that there will be some additional Epilogue chapters (undetermined amount) about what''s going on in the character''s lives after Cipher had his little moment. If there is any part of the story until this point that you would like to see from another character''s perspective, leave a comment here and I will consider writing it. On a side note, I am curious what you guys'' favourite characters are (I know there isn''t a lot of competition since Cipher has hogged the spotlight for the entire story, but anyway). Finally, thank you so much once again. There are many stories I wish to write in the future, so I hope you will join in for those adventures too and have a good time. -Ted_